《Star Instructor, Master Baek》 Chapter 1: Master! Chapter 1: Master! I see, since the very beginningCough! Every time I opened my mouth, Id cough up some contaminated blood. I knew that with my internal injuries, I shouldnt talk, but I just couldnt stand not venting my frustrations. you were already planning to kill us all. I grit my teeth and glared at the old man in front of me. Argh, I wanted to rip him into pieces so badly. Kukuku, to think the man once known as the Ironblood Instructor would one day make that kind of face. The Second Elder of the Blood Demon Cult, the Demon Strategist, grinned. His hands were stained with blood from using the Claws of Black Death. DRIP, DRIP I shoved my innards that were about to spill out back into my body and growled through clenched teeth, Liar! I will drag you down to hell with me. You never trusted me to begin with Isnt that the reason why trash that shouldve been dead a long time ago is still standing behind you right now? ROOOOOOOOOAR! Four terrifying auras appeared behind me. The four masters behind me had clearly lost their tempers upon hearing the word trash. Every single one of them was a martial artist who could challenge the title of the Strongest Under Heaven. The Bandit King, Maeng Hoak. The Crazy Demon, Hyonwon Hu. The Ice Moon Goddess, Eun Yerin. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The Sword Saint, Moyong Hon. Decades ago, these four absolute masters disappeared from the murim. However, the truth was, they had been caught up in the Blood Demon Cults schemes and ended up getting captured, then locked up in a dark underground prison for all this time. As for me? I was the martial arts instructor responsible for learning and analyzing their martial arts, and then teaching the newly researched martial arts to the disciples of the Blood Demon Cult. VOOOOOOM! A large man that reminded one of a giant tiger stepped forward and roared, GRAARH! Im gonna kill you bastards, and destroy the Blood Demon Cult! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? SLASH! A messy-haired man moved next to the Bandit King, swung his dao1 through the air, and said, Today, the Blood Demon Cult will disappear from the murim. This man, Hyonwon Hu, was known as the Crazy Demon. He was once the most outstanding disciple in the orthodox sects, but he was so obsessed with martial arts that he betrayed his sect and challenged a hundred warriors to duels. Although he won every single duel, the injuries that he had inflicted were so cruel that the Murim Alliance started hunting him down everywhere he went. WOOOOOSH! The blistering cold of the northern wind enveloped a womans body. Finally, the time for revenge has come. She was the Ice Moon Goddess, Eun Yerin, the former successor to the Ice Palace of the Northern Sea. Unfortunately, it was only after her disappearance that the Ice Palace started to become wary of the rest of the murim. Is my sontruly already dead? The last person to speak was an old man. Unlike the previous three, he did not step forward but instead took a step back. If you can show me proof that my son is still alive, I will leave quietly without blaming you or your cult. However, if he is dead, then SCHLIIIIIING! The Sword Saint released his formless sword qi, which quickly surrounded the Demon Strategist as well as the hundreds of Blood Demon Cult experts behind him. As expected, these masters This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. After being locked up in this prison for many years, these four could not possibly be in good shape. Even so, they were currently emitting energy far beyond their limits. The Demon Strategist first looked at the four masters and sneered, Kukuku, the pieces of trash are trying to fight back. He then turned toward me, saying, I knew that you would betray us eventually. Well, he was right. The four masters had only escaped from prison because I let them out. Still, there was no way Id willingly let that old man kill me. I betrayed you? No, it was you who betrayed me first. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? My childhood memories are kind of foggy, but when I was orphaned, the Blood Demon Cult kidnapped me and forced me to become one of them. Luckily, I was pretty talented at martial arts, and quickly gained both power and prestige. If my qi center hadnt been destroyed, I might have become one of the higher-ups in the Cult. Regrettably, my qi center was destroyed in an accident, rendering me unable to use qi. To survive as a martial artist without any qi in the Blood Demon Sect, I had no choice but to become a martial arts researcher and instructor. I researched countless kinds of martial arts, beginning with the fundamental techniques of the Blood Demon Cult, then taught them to the children kidnapped by the Cult. I did all of this for the sake of survivalbut to think that it would end up being the reason for my death. Approximately ten years ago, the Demon Strategist who was in charge of all the martial arts instructors summoned me in secret and entrusted me with researching the martial arts of the four masters who had been imprisoned underground. I would then teach the researched martial arts to the young disciples of the Cult. However, I turned out to be the one and only instructor chosen as a researcher. Back then, I had already guessed what you were planning. Once you were done using me, youd kill all five of us in order to silence us permanently. Is that why you worked with them to restore their martial arts? Technically, the martial arts of the four masters hadnt been restored. The qi centers of the four masters had been destroyed, their blood circulation forcefully impaired, and the tendons in all of their limbs cut. Thanks to a book that I found in the library, I could help them restore their strength, but that was only temporary. I might be a dog of the Cult, but I wont die just because my master orders me to die. Not without at least taking a bite out of said master. The experts of the Blood Demon Cult around me started shivering as if they had caught a cold. Some of them also started having nosebleeds, while others sustained internal injuries. I-It cant be. This aura is! The Demon Strategists eyes widened, as if he couldnt believe what he was currently seeing. Even though the martial art that I had just revealed was powerful, just that reason alone wasnt enough to give him such a huge shock. It was because the martial art I had just used was the strongest one in existence. H-How is this possible! That is the Heaven Defying Divine Art! The Heaven Defying Divine Art. A martial art that only the leaders of the Blood Demon Cult were allowed to learn. And I learned it. Why arent you reading this at ? Not even the Demon Strategist was aware that a copy existed. However, I somehow chanced upon one that was left behind by a sect member from many generations ago. The problem was, I hadnt learned the complete martial art yet. If only I had a little more time The Demon Strategist looked a little uncertain about his conclusion, but I quickly dispelled his suspicions for him. He definitely knows that Heaven Defying Divine Art is not a martial art that can be learned within a short time. If I could remember this martial art in my next life, maybe Id be able to master it** But nows not the time for stupid thoughts. That guy should be here soon. H-H-How!? As I walked toward the shivering Demon Strategist, I said to the four masters, We dont have much time. Before the Blood Demon gets here, we have to escape from this encirclement. The Blood Demon is the absolute authority in the Blood Demon Cult. Just the sound of his name will make the experts here shake in their boots. The moment he senses the energy from the Heaven Defying Divine Art, he will break out of the cave where hes been training in seclusion and rush here as fast as he can. If he gets here before we leave, were fucked. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? We will definitely escape from this place alive. Dont we all still have regrets left unfulfilled? I concentrated the Heaven Defying Divine Art and charged at the Demon Strategist. The four masters nodded at each other, then resumed attacking their respective opponents. We gave it our best. In the end, everyone died. This is a story that was never written down in murim history. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Master! Master! Are you dozing off again? I slowly turned my head around. A small hand had grabbed my arm and was shaking it. The small hand belonged to a brown-haired boy around ten years of age. Said boy was currently staring at me with huge, innocent, puppy-dog eyes. Master! Hey, Master! This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Whats up? Master, all the kids have gathered in the training plaza and are waiting for you to get up! Today is a self-study day. Look, theres a ball over there. Go play soccer or something. Yesterday was also a self-study day! And the day before! How are we going to learn martial arts if all we do is play every day? Whats the point in you guys learning martial arts? The kids who had come to wake me up puffed up their cheeks. If you keep being like this, well tell the Grandmaster about you! This little runt For a moment, I wanted to beat him to a pulp, but I restrained myself. I cant behave the same way I did when I was in the Blood Demon Cult. Interestingly, after I died, I woke up in a different era, in a place far, far away. Okay, okay, I get it. Lets go. Hurry up! northbladetl.com welcomes you. The kids grabbed my hand and hurried me along to the training plaza where the other kids were waiting. There, the little brats stared at me with sparkling eyes, each and every single one of them dressed up in the martial arts uniform that the school had provided them with. Master! Please teach me martial arts! Sigh I looked at the sniveling brats, scratched my head, then looked up at the signboard near the door. [Hundred Martial Arts Academy] We teach a hundred different martial arts, so we called ourselves the Hundred Martial Arts Academy, or Baek Academy for short Er, at least, that was the idea. Its already been a month since I woke up in this body, huh. About a month ago, I, the great martial arts instructor of the Blood Demon Cult, died and woke up in the body of a young martial arts instructor of a small academy in the sticks. By the way, I also heard that the Blood Demon Cult was annihilated decades ago! Dao: Dao are single-edged Chinese swords, primarily used for slashing and chopping. Chapter 2: What Should I Do Now? Chapter 2: What Should I Do Now? One month can seem short, but it can also feel long. It is definitely enough time, though, to understand that I had died and reincarnated in another body. Its also enough time for me to adapt to my new body and environment. Please try coming up with an excuse. What do you mean? I asked, opening my eyes. The middle-aged man in front of me furrowed his brows. His name was Baek Muheun, and he was the father of my new body as well as the director of the Baek Academy. Do you really not know? Nope, no idea. In response to my frank answer, Baek Muheun sighed. I sat up straight and stared at him. I had nothing to be ashamed of, because I dont remember doing anything wrong! Earlier, Mr Jang, the owner of the cloth shop, came to visit. His second son, a disciple at our academy, went home exhausted from doing squats. Do you still have nothing to say for yourself? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. So? Whats the problem? I shamelessly raised my voice, saying, When learning martial arts, one must be prepared to endure a lot of physical and mental pain. I trained those kids hard so that their parents wouldnt feel like their money was being wasted. As thanks for my efforts, Mr Jang should be sending me silks instead. Why you little! BONK! Ahh, my vision is spinning and I hear birds chirping around my head. It didnt really hurt, but naturally, I was quite upset. Hmm, I can definitely see the attack coming, but I cant dodge it. Then again, even if I could dodge, taking the hit was still the logical choice. Thats because if I dodged, Id end up having to witness Father sprinting wildly down the street with bloodshot eyes. You seriously treated ten-year-old children like they were martial arts disciples? Why the fuck did you do that? As for thanking you? Who on earth would thank such a careless, stupid instructor! Baek Muheun waved the teachers stick he was holding in the air, threatening to bonk me in the head again if I didnt give him a satisfactory answer. Why the fuck did I do that? Because thats exactly what I did every single day in the Blood Cult This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Tsk. Even though I actually went easy on the brats and only made them do half the usual training. I also didnt pull their nails out because they couldnt endure the training, or threaten the ones who dared to sit down during training with, No dinner for you tonight! For the last few days, the sniveling brats kept nagging me about wanting to properly learn martial arts, so I only did as they asked and taught them properly! Those damn brats went complaining to their parents just because it was hard? Sigh, kids nowadays Are you listening to me? In the past, Id definitely have Yes, Im listening. My thoughts were elsewhere, but I still shamelessly nodded and replied yes. With a skeptical expression on his face, Baek Muheun looked at me and said, Nope, youre not. Everything Ive just said has gone in one ear and out the other. After you died and came back to life, I cant understand you anymore. Youve changed so much that I sometimes wonder if youre really my son Hell, can this man read minds? Father sighed again. I lowered my head and apologized, Im sorry, I failed to consider the consequences. I wont do it again. Suryong. Suddenly, he called my name, a serious look on his face. Baek Suryong. That was the name of this bodys original owner, and it seems that Im twenty-seven this year. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. In this remote village in the middle of nowhere, there arent any decent martial arts academies. Father is hardly an expert, and our only students are the sniveling brats in the village. Life here is far removed from that of a murim expert, and none of the so-called martial artists here are strong enough to even be considered third-class warriors. Yes, Father? Baek Muheun seemed a little upset by my simple answer. He hesitated for a moment, before continuing, Since you woke up, youve been spacing out very often. Im sure youre worried about what happened. It must be traumatizing One month ago, Baek Suryong died and came back to life. To be precise, Baek Suryong died, and I reincarnated into his body. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. You know you can confide in me if youre worried about anything, right? No matter what, youre my only family, and weve only got each other to depend on. Eventually, with a heavy heart, he nodded and said, I understand. Also, you havent fully recovered yet, so be sure to tell me if youre not feeling well, okay? Okay. One more thing. Next time, if the children nag you about learning martial arts, just give them a ball and ask them to play soccer as training. Im going to say this again, but when learning martial arts, one must be prepared to endure a lot of physical and mental pain What do you think our academy is, Shaolin Temple? If you push the kids too hard, all of them will quit, said Baek Muheun, raising a hand to stop me from arguing back. I got up from my seat, pouting. If thats all you have to say, Im leaving. Fine. As I spun around and walked out of the room, I heard Baek Muheun sighing and mumbling to himself behind me. Im sorry, I cant do anything for you even though Im your father I pretended not to hear him and picked up the pace, walking back to my room. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. As part of my daily routine, I stood in front of the mirror in my room and took off my shirt to check my physical condition. My new body is that of a spoiled brat who has never experienced any kind of suffering before. Like his father, he was tall, with long limbs. He was a little thin for a man, but he was extremely handsome. Ever since waking up in this body, I have been exercising every day. As a result, my physical condition right now is pretty good. If not for the blocked meridians disease, this body is extremely suited to martial arts. However, in addition to the problems caused by the disease, my blood is filled with contaminated qi from the demonic art that killed this dude. I spent a lot of effort healing over the past month, and it seems that the results are showing. Still, this body is hella rotten. In my current state, I probably couldnt even beat a third-rate warrior. Actually, third-rate warriors can use qi, even if the amount is miniscule. Therefore, even fighting a third-rate warrior would probably be pushing it. The worst thing is, if I let things continue the way they are, Im probably going to die within three years. I wonder if this is a simple coincidence, or if it was a quirk of fate. It just had to be the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians. I knew the name of the disease that Baek Suryong suffered from. The Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians. Y arent you reading this at ? It was a name that most physicians in the world had never heard of. Even if they knew of it, they considered it an untreatable disease that would kill the patient before the age of thirty. I looked at the reflection of the young man in the mirror and clicked my tongue. You knew that you did not have much longer to live. Is that why you decided to take a gamble? Unfortunately, Baek Suryong lost the gamble and died. My soul then reincarnated in his body. Thank you. From now on, I will use this body well. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. The dead rest in peace, while the living struggle to live. Fortunately, I knew how to treat this disease. The Heaven Defying Divine Art was the key. It was a top-level martial art that was only taught to the Cult Leaders of the Blood Demon Cult, and among the five top-level martial arts in my head, I considered it to be the best one. But that was not all there was to it. In the manual of the Heaven Defying Divine Art that I found in the martial arts library of the Blood Cult, I remembered reading the following lines: The Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians is a body cursed by the heavens. aggAnnoy20 The Heaven Defying Divine Art is a martial art that defies the heavens.When the two meet, the Blood Meridians will transform into the Divine Meridians, giving one the strength to destroy the heavens. This sounds extremely confusing, but to put it simply, the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians is the best type of physical constitution for learning the Heaven Defying Divine Art. The reason for this is because the creator of the martial art, the first-generation Blood Demon and the founder of the Blood Demon Cult, suffered from the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians. I wonder if theres a connection between me using the Heaven Defying Divine Art until right before I died, and me reincarnating into a body with the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians. That was just a wild guess. I couldnt possibly know the truth. Anyway, the most important thing right now, was that I knew how to convert the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians into the Heavenly Yin Divine Meridians. There was only one problem I frowned and muttered to myself, Fuck, Im broke. In order to learn the Heaven Defying Divine Art, I needed money. Not just a lot of money, but a LOT of money. Among the long list of herbs and elixirs I needed, the number of names that a normal person would recognize could be counted on one hand. In addition, I needed a ton of other supplementary materials. The total cost of everything would be enough to make a prominent clan go bankrupt. Father runs a small, shitty martial arts academy in the countryside. There was no way we had that kind of money. What should I do? The handsome face I saw reflected in the mirror furrowed his brows. Suddenly, I heard a scream from outside. Master! Chapter 3: Sigh, Why is this Happening? Chapter 3: Sigh, Why is this Happening? I quickly put on my shirt and ran outside. Master! Please help me! The scream was coming from the direction of Baek Muheuns room. The voice sounded somewhat familiar, like I had heard it only recently. Did something happen this late at night? Something big must have happened for one of the villagers to come running to my dad at a time when most people would be asleep. When I arrived in front of Dads room, I saw a young boy kneeling in front of him, crying. Hmm? This kid is I remember now, his name is Jang Yi. He is the second son of the cloth merchant, and the leader of the sniveling brats in our academy. Just this morning, he was the one who came to me and begged me to teach him martial arts. Suddenly, I recalled what Dad said to me before I returned to my room. Earlier, Mr Jang, the owner of the cloth shop, came to visit. His second son, a disciple at our academy, went home exhausted from doing squats. No way Did the kid come here in the middle of the night to complain to my dad about me? You cunning little brat Just as I was about to hurl insults at him, the sniveling brat sniffled and yelled, Please, save my Hyung-nim! Y arent you reading this at ? Master Baek, please save my son! Now that I look closely, I noticed that there was another person behind the sniveling brat. It was the cloth merchant, and he was carrying a boy drenched in blood. What happened? Dad felt the injured boys pulse, then suddenly stiffened. He asked the cloth merchant to lay the boy down for a more thorough check. In order to find a cure for my and my mothers illness, Dad had traveled all over the world and sought out countless physicians and rare herbs. As a result, he gained a lot of medical knowledge and became even better at first aid than a normal physician. Thus, whenever the villagers got injured, they would go to Dad first. I quietly walked to Dads side and observed the boy. He was wounded by martial arts. The person who injured the kid was clumsy, but he definitely knew some kind of martial arts. Ugh When Dad touched certain parts of his body, the boy groaned and squirmed in pain. At this sight, the injured kids brother started sobbing and sniffling again, while an anxious look appeared on their dads face. The injured boy was the eldest son of the Jang family, and he was five years older than the sniveling brat I taught. Please save my son! the cloth merchant cried. When he had finished checking up on the boys condition, Dad heaved a sigh of relief and poked the boys pressure points, putting him to sleep. He then said, The boy has a few broken bones, but his insides are fine. His life is not in danger. We will give him some emergency first aid, so would it be fine for you to leave him here with us tonight? I will take him to the physician first thing tomorrow. Of course, Im fine with it! Thank you so much! The cloth merchant Mr Jang bowed his head repeatedly in gratitude. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. On the other hand, his son Jang Yi grabbed onto Dads clothes and looked at us anxiously, asking, Master, my Hyung-nim wont die, right? Hell really be okay soon? Dont worry, hell be fine after resting for a few days. Dad gave Jang Yi a hug and patted his head. The little guy sobbed in his arms for a while, but eventually cried himself to sleep. Dad passed the snoring, snob-covered brat to me, then whispered to Mr Jang in a cold, icy voice, Who did this to the child? My hair stood on end and a shiver ran down my spine. For the first time, I sensed killing intent from Dad. I kind of expected this, but Although Dad always claimed to be a normal warrior, Ive never believed him. Er, t-that Mr Jang stumbled over his words, as if he was worried that his answer would cause problems. Dad reassured him, saying, Dont worry, Im just asking because Im welcomes you. The boy got hurt while playing with his friends This might sound strange coming from me, but among the students Ive taught, Jang Il is one of the strongest in his age group. Moreover, his woundswerent caused by any martial arts I taught the children. About that Mr Jang hesitated. Its all because of those guys at the Jin Academy! shouted the brat in my arms, suddenly waking up. He continued, They picked a fight with Hyung-nim first! They said that the martial arts of the Baek Academy were trash, and looked down on us! The Jin Academy? The Jin Academy is a new martial arts school that was set up in the neighboring village a few months ago. Ive heard rumors that its actually run by a branch family member of the Namgoong Clan The rumors must be a lie. Theres no way a branch family member belonging to one of the Five Great Clans would come all the way to a remote village and start up a martial arts school. Dad had never expressed any interest in the Jin Academy before. After all, our Baek Academy has already been here for more than twenty years and weve already established ourselves as a good school. However, his indifference to the Jin Academys existence ends today. Those guys have crossed the line. Hey, did they really insult our martial arts like that? Jang Yi nodded furiously, terrified by Dads cold expression. T-That, that Oi, what are you doing to one of our students? interrupted Namgoong Wook, moving to stand between Dad and Yang Sam. He glared at Dad and insulted him to his face, If you think he went overboard, then well punish him accordingly, but we wont allow you to keep slandering him like that on our school grounds! Slander? Thats terrible. Yeah, I agree. The disciple must have lost because the teacher is bad at martial arts, and yet now theyre making a fuss about it. Huh I hadnt noticed because I was focused on Dads conversation with Namgoong Wook, but at some point, a crowd had gathered around us. I see, so it was a trap. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? The appearance of an audience made this fact abundantly clear. Namgoong Wook must have ordered Yang Sam to attack Jang Il in order to force Dad into taking action, and when Dad showed up in the Jin Academy, he would provoke and embarrass Dad in front of everyone in the village. If Dad chooses to back down now, he will be thought of as a coward, and the Baek Academy will lose all its customers. Hey uh, Baek Academy Director. Are you planning to turn a kids fight into an adults fight? If not, go back to wherever you came from. Dont worry, Ill tell my students not to pick on the weak from now on. The only thing Dad can do in this situation, is beat the crap out of this guy. However, if he does that, then Namgoong Wook will create the impression that Dad is a small-minded man who gets upset just because one of his students lost a duel. Once things get to that point, it wont matter whether Dad wins the fight or not. Our reputation will be ruined. Hes quite clever for a mere bandit **No. Someone else definitely did the scheming for him. The Jin Academy was opened only recently, and they dont have many students yet. Regardless, everyone will soon know what transpired here today. As long as Namgoong Wook succeeds at damaging our reputation, their own reputation will surely increase. As if sensing his opportunity, a man with a goatee, who had been standing next to Namgoong Wook, suddenly shouted to the audience, Hmm? It seems that everyone here is still unaware of the facts. Ill have you all know that this man here is Grandmaster Namgoong Wook, a distant relative of Namgoong Jaehak, the Azure Sky Sword King and Star Instructor at the Heavenly Martial Academy. Youre all looking at a true descendant of the esteemed Namgoong Clan! At the sounds of the names Heavenly Martial Academy and Namgoong Clan, several members of the audience started getting excited. Even in this rural village in the middle of nowhere, the strength of the Five Great Families was common knowledge. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Namgoong Wook coughed, as if embarrassed. He waved his hand in the air, saying, Ahem! Im just a distant relative trying my hardest to make a living without letting down the name of my great clan. Ill bet my grandmother that this frauds last name is not Namgoong. Anyway, Dad has been cornered. No matter what he says now, we wont be getting out of this unscathed. But its a different story if I decide to butt in. If the director is a descendant of the Namgoong Clan, does that mean that the martial arts you teach at the Jin Academy are also those of the Namgoong Clan? Huh? Namgoong Wook looked at me with eyes that said where the fuck did a brat like you come from? I pretended to shrink back and timidly asked, Ive never seen the martial arts of the Five Great Clans before Is the Jin Academy really teaching the Namgoong Clans martial arts? I put on my best country bumpkin expression, grinned nervously, and shrugged. I mean, thats exactly what youre telling us, right? I understand if youre not teaching the core martial arts of the Namgoong Clan, but at least, you must be teaching the basic moves? When they heard my reasoning, the audience exclaimed, Oh! Yeah! Thats right! The goatee mans mouth twitched, as if the conversation was being steered in an undesirable direction. However, before he could open his mouth, I continued, Wow! So thats how Yang Sam improved so much in just a few months! The Namgoong Clans martial arts must be super strong! You Dad shot me an odd look, but I shut him up with a wink and shouted, To think that I, Baek Suryong, would get an opportunity to witness the martial arts of the Five Great Clans with my very own eyes! This is truly a touching moment! Hahaha! Youre sharp! If you want, Ill teach you, too! Read this at northbladetl.com, or else. SMIRK. Oops, I failed to stop myself from smirking. You will? Can I learn the killing techniques in the Namgoong Clans martial arts, too? Jang Il was hurt by a killing intent so strong, I thought that he was attacked with demonic arts! What? Namgoong Wook and the Goatee stiffened, and the smiles on the faces of the Jin Academy students vanished. Slowly, Namgoong Wooks face became like that of a demons. He growled, What did you just say? You should watch your words Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? I said, I thought that he was attacked with demonic arts. Am I wrong? Those who learn demonic arts will improve quickly at first, but in the end, the demonic arts will definitely come back to bite them. S-S-Shut up! Hes panicking, and the Goatee standing next to him is trembling with rage. Judging by the surprised look on the audiences faces, Im sure even they have noticed these twos unusual reactions. The evil grin on my face widened. Hey, you guys couldnt possibly have taught demonic arts while borrowing the name of the Namgoong Clan, right? Not all demonic arts are evil and harmful, and some of them are no less profound than orthodox martial arts. However, these facts are not well-known to the general public. To most people, demonic arts are associated with a negative image. Thats why, Im going to make full use of public opinion to pressure these guys into revealing themselves. Is it okay if I brag about the Namgoong Clans amazing martial arts to everyone I meet? Ill even write a letter to the Murim Alliance recommending your academy. The blood drained from Namgoong Wooks face. Killing technique: A martial arts technique designed to kill the opponent, e.g. attacking vital points, breaking the neck, strangling etc. These types of techniques are not taught in regular martial arts schools, only in the military, and they are banned in all tournaments. Chapter 4: Dead Men Tell No Tales Chapter 4: Dead Men Tell No Tales Impersonation of a member of a prestigious family. Actually, that kind of crime is pretty common. Due to the large size of the Five Great Clans, which included the Namgoong Clan, it was difficult for even the clans themselves to keep track of all of their branch family members. Thus, scammers would often take advantage of this fact. These scammers included even the random drug dealers on the street, who would often claim that their drugs were synthesized by either the Nine Sects or the Five Great Clans. The Murim Alliance has better things to do than catch small-time criminals. Petty swindlers simply werent worth the Murim Alliances precious time and attention. However, it was a different situation if someone was teaching demonic arts using the name of the Namgoong Clan. HmMaster Namgoong Wook? Why do you look so constipated? Do you need to take a shit? You bastard Namgoong Wook ground his teeth in frustration, but unfortunately for him, that action only ended up revealing the fear and embarrassment he was trying to hide. Y-You said that you were going to recommend us to the Murim Alliance? What would be the point of doing that? I think you might have misunderstood me, but I just want to brag about the fact that there is a master warrior of the Namgoong Clan teaching martial arts in this village. Moreover, the martial arts you teach are so powerful that a person nearly got killed. I was joking when I said that your martial arts resembled the demonic arts I mean, cant you take a joke? Although I said that, I knew that I hadnt been joking at all. Most importantly, Namgoong Wook, Goatee 1, and even my father Baek Muheun knew that I had been completely serious when I accused them of teaching demonic arts. The more prestigious a clan is, the more they hate being associated with demonic arts. Honor and prestigethese were the two things any warrior of the Orthodox Sect would risk their lives for. Of course, they also love doing all sorts of horrible things behind their enemies backs, but on the surface, they liked to maintain a righteous image, as dictated by the Way of the Hero. Thats why they could never tolerate anything that would damage their reputation. You were going way too far with that joke! Sigh I doubt the Murim Alliance would kill you guys over a joke, though? YOU! I cheekily raised a hand and pretended to slit my neck, but that simple movement was enough to make Namgoong Wooks face turn pale. Contrary to his bandit-like appearance, this dude was unexpectedly nave. [Hey, what are you thinking?] Suddenly, I heard a telepathic message from Dad. I rolled my eyes and looked to the side, but he only frowned. [Are you absolutely certain that they are teaching demonic arts?] I hadnt reached the level where I could send telepathic messages yet, so I could only nod my head slightly in response. Im not sure if Dad got my message, but what I meant to say with my body language was, You should move to the side and remain on standby. Ill take care of this myself. I waited for a while, and Dad said nothing more, so I shall assume that he understood me correctly. I turned to face the spectators and said, At least, all of you should understand that I was just kidding, right? Seeing as the Namgoong Clan is a part of the Murim Alliance, theyll probably contact the Namgoong Clan once I send them my recommendation. Im certain the Namgoong Clan will be delighted to hear that the Amazing Master Namgoong Wook has opened a martial arts academy in our village, and will send us a heap of congratulatory flowers. In addition, it would be great if they sent someone to verify Yang Sams incredible martial arts talent SHUT THE FUCK UP! It seemed that even the dense Namgoong Wook could hear the bleeding sarcasm in my voice. The way he was glaring at me right now, if eyes could kill, hed probably have murdered me ten times over. I grinned and taunted, Why should I? Did I say anything wrong? ARGHHH, Ill kill you! Namgoong Wook twitched as if he wanted to attack me, but in the end, he decided against it. There were too many people looking at us right now, and if he attacked us first, it would be equivalent to admitting his guilt. Murmur murmur. Hey, what was the meaning of all that? This is one of the common methods that the unorthodox sects use to recruit disciples. I know it well because the Blood Demon Cult used to do it, too. Haa sighed Goatee, looking at me with an increasingly exasperated expression. Suddenly, he started laughing crazily, Hahaha Muahahaha! His laughter made my ears hurt and my skin tingle. As he laughed, his aura and posture changed drastically. CRACK! SQUELCH! His hunched back straightened, and muscles started bulging out from his thin body. In an instant, he had transformed from a skinny scholar into a muscular giant. Huh. So thats why his posture seemed so unnatural. He was using a body-morphing martial art. The now powerfully-built Goatee stared down at me like he was about to swallow me alive. His physical appearance was completely different from before, except for that very characteristic goatee of his. Based on the strength of his aura, hes a first-class warrior, though he would be one of the weaker ones in that class. In rural areas such as this village, first-class warriors were rarer than wild ginseng. As if he couldnt be bothered hiding his identity any longer, Goatee directed a wave of killing intent at me. I thought that you were making a wild guess, but it seems that I was wrong about you. How did you know who we were? Thats a trade secret~ I replied playfully. His eyes widened with fury as he growled, Even now, you dont appear to understand what kind of situation youve landed yourself in. Very well. I wonder how much longer you can keep grinning like that? BOOM! He stomped his foot, leaving a huge footprint in the stone-paved training ground. Grargh! From now on, I will immediately kill anyone who moves! A powerful killing intent spread out over the entire training ground. The Jin Academy disciples behind Goatee sprinted forward and blocked off the academy gates, preventing anyone from escaping. Sensing that their lives were in danger, the spectators faces paled. HELPPPP! We didnt see anything! I wont say anything about what I saw today! Unable to resist the killing intent, the trembling spectators fell on their butts and desperately pleaded for their lives. Mr Jang, the cloth merchant, hugged his son tightly in terror. Jang Yi squirmed in his fathers arms and shouted, You evil bastards! Master Baek will definitely kill you all! Oi! You there! Shut up! Goatee glanced at the spectators for a moment, then turned back to face me. He grinned evilly and said, Damned brat, know that everyone here will die because of you. Only dead men tell no tales. Since we revealed their true identities, the only way these guys could remain hidden was to eliminate all of the witnesses. Try your hardest to fight back, okay? Ill show you what happens to a weakling when they overstep their boundaries! laughed Goatee, striding toward me. Goatee: I give up typing the man with a goatee over and over again. From now on, this dudes name is Goatee. Fist salute: A common greeting between martial artists, see image below. Note: Left palm over right fist is a friendly greeting, whereas right palm over left fist signals a duel to the death. You dont want to be picking death fights randomly Chapter 5: Master Baek! Youre the Best! Chapter 5: Master Baek! Youre the Best! A first-class martial arts expert was an existence that could slaughter a squad made up of a few dozen ordinary soldiers without sustaining a single scratch. They were extremely common in the Central Plains, but they were still people that could hold their heads up high no matter where they went, especially in the rural areas where there were no strong martial artists.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) Perhaps thats the reason why Goatee is so confident in himself. Brat, lets see if youre as talented in martial arts as you are in talking! Suryong! Get back! SHIING! Before I knew it, Dad had already drawn his sword and charged forward with the intention of taking on Goatee himself. Unfortunately, Namgoong Wook, who had also drawn his blade, immediately intercepted Dad. Hey hey! Hyung, you should be playing with me instead! CLANG! Wait! Lets talk this out! Dad, who was being crushed under the weight of Namgoong Wooks heavy blow, shouted in frustration. Hahaha! Its only right for the directors of both martial arts academies to face off against each other! Damn it! Get out of my way! Suryong! Perhaps because he was worried about me, Dad couldnt utilize his full strength and his movements were extremely clumsy. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. While Dad was preoccupied with Namgoong Wook, Goatee grinned and pounced at me, saying, Kekekeke, try your best! I took a step backward and put on a frightened expression. Goatees smile deepened. Hahaha! You look like youve seen a ghost! he laughed. *Good, hes underestimating me and making too many unnecessary movements. * Goatee spread his arms wide as if showing off and strutted toward me confidently. The corners of his lips were curled into a relaxed smile. Thank you for being so confident in yourself. He knew that I was no match for him, so he let his guard down. After all, he was a first-class expert, and I was a brat with qi weaker than even a third-class warrior. Even if we fought a hundred times, he would win every single time. However, there was one fact he couldnt possibly know. This is not the first time I have survived without any qi. In that cruel Blood Demon Sect, I taught martial arts for more than twenty years despite not having any qi. Were all the people who learned from me hardworking students who obeyed their teachers? Did any of them ignore the words of a seemingly powerless instructor? Were there any obedient children who became rebellious as they grew up and gained strength? Of course there were! Countless people looked down on me. Nevertheless, until the Demon Strategist sent me to the underground prisons on that mission, I was the best and most feared instructor in the Blood Demon Sect. Ill show you how a first-class expert can be defeated by a rookie without any qi. Dont be too afraid. Ill enjoy killing you slowly! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. SWISH! Goatee shaped his hand into an eagles claw and reached for my heart. I felt slightly threatened, but his movements were too big. I leaned backward and, at the same time, I kicked upward. RIIIIP! His fingernails tore through my clothes. At the same time, I kicked him in the stomach. THUD! Goatee took several steps backward and widened his eyes, shocked by my unexpected retaliation. What? He seemed displeased although my attack was completely ineffective. Hmph! You got lucky Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly raised his arms to protect his face from the coins that I had shot at him. CLINK! CLINK! Do you honestly think that you can defeat me using such parlor tricks? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. At the moment that goatee raised his arms to protect his head, his elbow was revealed. There! I grinned and shot a coin that I had hidden at the Lakes Bend Acupoint on Goatees elbow. TAK! The Lakes Bend Acupoint is an important acupuncture point where all the qi in the arm gathers. If it is sealed, that arm will become paralyzed. Kuh! Im still weak right now, so I can only paralyze a first-class expert for an instant. However, an instant is enough to determine the outcome of this battle. I leaped at Goatees paralyzed arm. His eyes grew even larger with disbelief. He tried to dodge my attack, but because his arm was still paralyzed, he failed to react in time. I placed a hand on my chest to steady my breathing. Perhaps because this body was too weak, I started having a nosebleed. As I wiped off the blood with the back of my hand, I suddenly heard the sound of clothes rustling. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Ugh! I looked down and saw Goatee struggling to stand up. Fuck. I only woke up in this body a month ago, and that is clearly not enough time to improve this bodys fitness level. If I could fix the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians, and master all the martial arts in my memory, then even if I face a hundred Goatees head-on, Ill definitely kick all their asses! I willkill you! Even though his legs were wobbly, Goatee charged at me with killing intent. His eyes were rolled back in his head, showing only the whites. That was proof that he had already lost his mind and was moving purely on instinct. Sigh However, I didnt bother dodging this time. I had already achieved my initial goal of buying time. I glanced behind me and asked, Are you done yet? Sorry, it took me some time since I havent fought anyone in years. You ought to read this at . A shadow leaped forward from behind me and swung his sword at Goatee. SLASH! The next thing I knew, Goatee was bursting into a fountain of blood in mid-air. AHHHHHHH! Dad stood in front of the screaming Goatee, holding his sword with both hands. Are you okay? Yup. I turned around and saw Namgoong Wook (self-proclaimed) lying motionlessly on the ground. On the other hand, Dad did not have a single scratch on him. Read this at , or else. Just as I expected, hes a first-class warrior! And one of the stronger ones, to boot! For some reason, he was hiding his true strength. He thought that I was clueless, but after living with him for a month, I was pretty confident in my deduction. If I wasnt certain that we had a 100% chance of winning, I would never have chosen to provoke these two at this point in time. Still panting, I said, Since they confessed in front of all these witnesses, all we have to do is lock them up and hand them over to the Murim Alliance. Im sure the Alliance people will gladly handle the rest of the cleanup. We have a lot to talk about when we get home Before Dad could finish his sentence though, the audience suddenly erupted into cheers. WOAHHHHHH! You defeated those evil sect bastards! Three cheers for Grandmaster Baek Muheun! Hip hip hooray! Hooray for Grandmaster Baek Muheun! Victory to the Baek Academy! The people whose lives we saved surrounded us, cheering happily while tears and snots of joy ran down their faces. In particular, the cloth shop owner Mr Jang and his son Jang Yis expressions had the biggest impact on me. Master Baek! Youre the best! You ought to read this at . Oh boy, this brats going to pester me about teaching him martial arts again tomorrow. Ah! About the other guys All of them ran away. As the result of the battle became increasingly obvious, the Jin Academy disciples, including Yang Sam and Goatees lackeys, had all fled from the scene. Now that the problem had been solved, I was suddenly hit by an overwhelming sense of fatigue. Finally, its over STUMBLE. Suryong! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Sodizzy The instant I relaxed, my knees gave in and my body tilted sideways. I struggled to keep my eyes open, but my body was just too weak and unhealthy I glanced at Dad out of the corner of my eye. I wasnt sure when hed moved, but he was hugging me and looking at me worriedly. Im going to sleep. Please take care of the rest for me. FLOP! Amid the cheers pouring in from every direction, I fainted. Translator''s Note: HAPPY NEW YEAR AGAIN! It''s finally 2022 for me!!! Chapter 6: Hmm? Somethings Weird Chapter 6: Hmm? Somethings Weird A few days after the Jin Academy incident Sotired No moresquats WaahI want my mommy In the Baek Academy training grounds, under the scorching sun, I lay down on my side with my eyes half-open and watched a bunch of snot-nosed brats sweat buckets while doing squats. I vaguely remember telling them to keep their eyes ahead of them, but nonetheless, I could feel several gazes directed my way. Master, my legs hurt I want to rest Wait, is Master sleeping!? Do you think well be able to sneak out? What a spoiled brat. Crying because of a few squats. Hes even thinking of cheating! **Too bad~ I heard you~ Master is not sleeping, I said. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Gasp! The sniveling brats immediately tensed their muscles and lowered their postures. After confirming that they were doing the squats properly, I rolled over and faced the opposite side. Hmm? Something is prickling my back. Ah, its the stinging gazes of the brats behind me. Whatever The afternoon wind is cool and the sun is warm. Its a great day for a nap HUPP! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. A few days ago, one of these brats would definitely have run off and complained to their parents about me. After the events at the Jin Academy though, the situation has changed. Everyone! Is this the best you can do? Do you think you can become a master like this? cried Jang Yi, the son of the cloth merchant. Ever since I helped him get revenge for his brother, Jang Yi has looked at me in a completely different light. According to Master, lower body strength is the basis of all martial arts! Woah, those were my exact words.Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com As the leader of the snotty brats, it seems that Jang Yi has taken it upon himself to maintain class discipline. Thats why, its important to train our lower bodies properly! Not too long ago, this brat was still begging his father to convince me that squats were unnecessary. Well, Ill just let bygones be bygones welcomes you. Butsquats are so boringand tiring one of the other brats whined. Jang Yi shouted in response, Dumbass! If you give up just because youre tired, youll never become strong! Even if its painful and tiring, we have to endure it no matter what! Oh? I dont recall telling him this, but hes right! To become a master, one has to at least be able to do squats for four hours without taking a break. Back in the Blood Demon Cult, Id even do squats while walking from one place to another. Couldnt afford to waste any time, you know? Just then, another one of the brats complained, saying, Is Master really that strong? He looks pretty weak to me Hes super strong! He sent the evil sect villain flying in mid-air! To be precise, Dad was the one who had sent Goatee flying, but that was after I had already won anyway! This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Jang Yi continued praising me, Master is actually an incredible warrior. He just swung his fist, and the wind went WHOOSH! He stomped his foot, and the ground went BOOM! Err, thats a bit too much of an exaggeration The more I listened, the more farfetched Jang Yis story became. However, the sniveling brats seemed to be enjoying it, so Ill ignore him for now. Master can smash a rock with his bare fists! Dear brat, if I tried that, it is my fist that will be smashed, not the rock. He can even fly in the sky! I havent got any qi, so I cant use any movement techniques. Our Masteris probably what people call a hidden master! Really? Really? Wow! This stupid kid has no idea how dangerous false rumors like that can get Dont they know that the people in the next village just got cheated by the evil sect because they believed the fake rumors those assholes spread? Yes! Thats why, as long as we keep working hard, Im sure Master will definitely teach us his god-level martial arts! You got that one right. Im amazed. I know five top-class martial arts. I dont intend to teach those to these brats, though. Not until after I master them myself, that is! Read this at , or else. Well, I might fulfill my promise with the four masters and help them find successors, but that probably wont be happening for many years Im not sure. My memory isnt very good these days But Im afraid that this is probably our first time meeting. Hmm? Well, well, look what we have here! Mister Baek, do you know how suspicious your shifty eyes and stiff expression are making you look? Dad immediately changed the topic, saying, Why dont we go inside and talk? This may be a mere countryside academy, but we can at least afford to serve you tea. Haha, Id be thankful even if you could only give me some cold water. Weve traveled a long way. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The living room is this way. Thank you. Go Ju-Yeol turned to face the other Murim Alliance warriors behind him and ordered, You guys head over to the prisons first and secure the evil sect spies. Ill catch up with you later. Yes, Sir! While the Investigation Team headed over to the prisons, Go Ju-Yeol walked over to the living room together with Dad. I followed behind them, making sure to always remain a step behind in regard for their seniority. Out of habit and boredom, I resumed observing the man named Go Ju-Yeol. Go Ju-Yeol sat down opposite Dad, straightened his back, and said, Ahem. Now that those people are gone, Id like to officially offer my thanks to the Baek Academy on behalf of the Murim Alliance. If not for you and your son, Director, the evil sects would likely have made this place one of their bases of operations, to the detriment of the common folk. I just did what I had to do. What the hell was that!? As a former member of the Blood Sect, I really want to smack these pretentious orthodox sect bastards. Dad made small talk with Go Ju-Yeol for a while before finally asking, Is it okay if I ask whats going to happen to the evil sect people we captured? Sure. Were going to drag them back to the Jiangxi Branch and interrogate them to find out who the ones behind them are. Interrogation? Dont you mean torture? Your vocabulary must be lacking. **After all, you Murim Alliance people are even better at torture than the members of the Blood Cult! Back then, when we exchanged hostages, I had a fine discussion with my poor little traumatized colleagues about it This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? While I was lost in thought, Go Ju-Yeol suddenly leaned closer to us and whispered, By the way, this is supposed to be a secret, but Dad and I immediately perked up our ears. Go Ju-Yeol grinned with satisfaction at our interested response, adding, we suspect that they are descendants of the Blood Cult. The Blood Cult? I tried my best to appear calm. If I started breathing raggedly or opened my eyes too wide, Go Ju-Yeol would definitely look at me with suspicion. WHY the fuck would the Blood Cult appear here of all places!?!? Okay, I wasnt that surprised. Before I could ask Go Ju-Yeol for clarification, though, Dad said, Didnt the Blood Sect disappear decades ago? DADDY THANK YOU SO MUCH! A cold light flashed in Go Ju-Yeols eyes for an instant as he nodded gravely, replying, Thats right. Several decades ago, the Blood Sect split into many factions due to internal strife. The Alliance Head at that time then took advantage of the situation and annihilated the Blood Cult. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? I have already heard the story of how the Blood Cult was destroyed many times. However, Im also the only person who knows the entire truth of what happened at that time. *Internal strife? Is that what they think it was? Haha. * These people have no idea that the four absolute masters and I were the true cause of the bloodiest day in the history of the Blood Cult. Recently, weve detected some unusual activity by those whom we believe to be descendants of the Blood Cult. Huh Are they planning to rebuild the Blood Cult? I asked. Go Ju-Yeol instantly shot me a sharp glare. However, before I could react, he had already smoothed over his expression. Oh? What do we have here? Were not sure, but we cant exclude the possibility. Did you two hear something to that effect from the captured evil sect spies? I tied them up and locked them in the prisons, but besides bringing them the occasional meal, I have never talked to them. Me neither Go Ju-Yeol sighed and said, Anyway, the Murim Alliance is keeping a close watch on the evil sects movements. If you guys discover anything, I would appreciate it if you would inform me as soon as possible. Certainly. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Thank you. Also, you will be receiving compensation for your contribution to this incident shortly. Compensation? I didnt do this for a reward To tell the truth, I was quite rattled when the Blood Cult was mentioned. However, at the same time, I couldnt quite shake off a nagging feeling in the back of my mind. Even if we were the ones who captured those evil sect dudeswhy on earth would a Murim Alliance person so easily reveal the existence of the Blood Cult to a mere village martial arts instructor? I squinted my eyes and closely observed the conversation between Dad and Go Ju-Yeol. Hmm? Somethings weird. The moment I detected something off, Go Ju-Yeol suddenly shifted his feet and appeared right in front of me. The kid put his right palm over his left fist, which is the signal for a duel to the death. He should be placing his left palm over his right fist instead LOL. Chapter 7: What is a Star Instructor? Chapter 7: What is a Star Instructor? I found it strange that Go Ju-Yeol, the Flying Eagle, would suddenly tell us about the remnants of the Blood Cult despite it being a secret. Is he a loose-lipped person? If that was true, then I would be relieved. However, it was impossible for someone like that to become the Second Captain of the Investigation Squad at the Murim Alliance. That can only mean that hes revealing this information on purpose. The murim is a place where schemes and deceptions abound. The only way to survive in such a place is to always be alert, and to carefully observe others words and body language. Thus, that is exactly what I did. From what I can see, hes on guard against us. Go Ju-Yeols hands were placed lightly on top of his knees, which was a very convenient position to strike from. His eyes continually flickered around the room, as if he was planning his moves beforehand. The placement of his feet is the most important. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. His feet were spaced slightly apart, an optimal position to quickly execute a movement or kicking technique. Why is he suspecting us, and what is he suspecting us of? Now that I think about it, he did have enough reason to be suspicious of us. Two village martial arts instructors defeated and captured two experts from the evil sects. Furthermore, although we didnt have any solid proof, we concluded that they were teaching their disciples demonic arts. I kind of expected it, buthe has probably also sensed that Dad is a first-class expert, the same as himself. Then, the reason he talked about the Blood Sect can only be to test our reactions and confirm if we were also descendants of the Blood Cult. My inference required a small leap of logic since both sides would then belong to the evil sects, but at least, the fact that Go Ju-Yeol was suspicious of us is unquestionable. CLINK. Go Ju-Yeol put down his teacup and smiled meaningfully, saying, This is good tea. Y arent you reading this at ? Im glad it suits your tastes, Dad replied. Dad and Go Ju-Yeol conversed normally and smiled gently, but I could sense a subtle hint of coldness in their voices, in particular Go Ju-Yeols. The more I hear Master Baeks voice, the more I feel like Ive heard it somewhere before. Dad avoided Go Ju-Yeols gaze and laughed, Haha. That must be because I have a very common-sounding voice. Is that soChee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com Go Ju-Yeols tone was cordial, but to me, that question sounded like part of an interrogation. Still smiling warmly, Go Ju-Yeol continued, Are you sure we dont know each other from somewhere? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Haha, its probably just a coincidence. A bead of sweat appeared on Dads forehead. At the same time, Dads face scrunched up in a weird way. Dad has been behaving very oddly ever since the Murim Alliance people arrived. He has never told me anything about his relationship with them, so I can only make guesses based on general facts. In the first place, why on earth would a first-class expert hide their title, bury their past, and live quietly in a rural village? Could it be because he is the enemy of all murim? Nah, thats too outrageous. For a first-class expert to end up as the enemy of the entire murim without getting killed was impossible. At worst, they could only become wanted criminals. Well, it doesnt matter which one it is. The result is the same. Pardon me for asking this, but would you mind telling me where you learned martial arts? I learned it in a small and rural school. You wont know of it even if I told you. Really? Haha. The tension in the room was rising. My palms were soaked in sweat. Any moment now, I was ready to engage Go Ju-Yeol in battle. I still havent fully recovered from the exhaustion of fighting Goatee, welcomes you. In my mind, I calculated all the possible ways Go Ju-Yeol could attack and thought up counter-measures. Go Ju-Yeol is not our only enemy; I have to also take the entire investigation squad into account. We have to subdue him before they can come running back, and then take care of them. The Heavenly Martial Academy in Hubei Province.The Black Tortoise Academy in Shaanxi Province.The White Tiger Academy in Sichuan Province.The Vermillion Phoenix Academy in Hunan Province.The Azure Dragon Academy in Jiangxi Province. Back when I was in the Blood Cult, only the Heavenly Martial Academy existed. It seems that more similar academies have sprung up over the years. While reminiscing his happy memories of his past school life, Go Ju-Yeol grinned and said to me, Did you know how many hearts your father broke while he was in school? Although hes still handsome now, he was so drop-dead gorgeous back then that he was actually given the nickname, Handsome Prince! You ought to read this at . Cough coughHyung-nim Ive never seen Dad so embarrassed before Wait, hes almost fifty. Whats there to be ashamed of when youre already at that age? Suddenly, I thought of something and asked, Did you hide your title from me because you were embarrassed about it? Hmph! That was just a silly nickname given by childish kids, not a real martial artists title. Thats an excuse for sure. Dont think you can convince me otherwise when your face is as red as a beetroot. Pfft As the last my worries melted away, I couldnt help but snigger, causing Dads face to turn even redder. To hide his embarrassment, he immediately gulped down a cup of wine. Just like that, the merry conversation continued until nightfall. At some point, the Investigation Squad had finished securing the prisoners and reported to Go Ju-Yeol, but Go Ju-Yeol made up some random excuse about needing more time to question the parties involved and stayed behind while they began preparations for returning to the Murim Alliance. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The truth was, after a few bottles of wine, both Dad and Go Ju-Yeol were wasted. Go Ju-Yeol stared blankly at the wine in his cup. Without looking up, he hesitantly asked, By the way Wheres Yak-Ping? By Yak-Ping, does he mean Mae Yak-Ping? Isnt that my mothers name? Dad smiled bitterly and replied, She passed away a long time ago. I see. Shes always been sickly, huh. Yeah. The room fell silent for a long time. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Finally, as if he wanted to lighten the gloomy atmosphere, Go Ju-Yeol laughed, Hahaha! Anyway, sorry about just now. I definitely recognized your face, but for a moment, I just couldnt remember who you were. I even suspected you of being a wanted criminal! So he really was thinking about attacking us. If he had done that, I would have responded by using a killing technique. Fortunately, nothing of the sort happened. I didnt know I was that close to getting my ass handed over to me. Hahaha! Im the one who hasnt tasted the sting of your blade for years! Throughout the day, the topics that Dad and Go Ju-Yeol had talked about ranged from reminiscing about the past to completely random stuff. Unlike the exciting life of a murim warrior, Dads life in the village was boring. The only important thing he did was earn enough money to feed us both. Are you making enough money with this martial arts academy? From the looks of it, you arent doing too well. I earn just enough to feed two men. Hey hey! Thats a lie! Were in desperate straits, you know! In this kind of rural village, we couldnt possibly charge too much for classes. If we included the snack expenses for the kids, wed basically be breaking even. The only classes that we profited from are the ones for adults taught by Dad. Do you really have to stay here? With your strength, you should be able to secure a teaching position at the Azure Dragon Academy. At the words Azure Dragon Academy, Dad tensed up for a moment, then relaxed and said, I like this place. Buddy, were not young anymore. At our age, going hungry because we cant afford food is extremely unhealthy. YOU ARE SO RIGHT. PLEASE REPEAT THAT LINE TO MY DAD A HUNDRED MORE TIMES!!! Additionally, teachers these days earn a lot more than they used to. Havent you heard that if you manage to become a star instructor, youll earn so much money that you wouldnt know how to spend it? Please, Im not that good, Dad humbly insisted. Go Ju-Yuol thumped his chest confidently, saying, Since when has the Handsome Prince been weak? Besides, you might have gotten older, but I think the number of women who would kill to have you would still form a long, long line, you know? Seriously! Hyung-nim, youre too much Dad muttered awkwardly, tugging at his clothes. I, on the other hand, could not sit still anymore after hearing what Go Ju-Yeol had just suggested. Now that I think about it, I might have even heard something of the sort before, so how could I have forgotten about it I asked, My apologies for interrupting, but what is a Star Instructor, exactly? Handsome Prince (): Literal translation Jade-Faced Gentleman. Jade-Faced means handsome. Chapter 8: Not a Student, but an Employee Chapter 8: Not a Student, but an Employee Ugh Having spent the whole of the last night drinking, Go Ju-Yeol couldnt wake up until afternoon the next day. Im dying As he rubbed his throbbing head, I politely handed him some honey water that I had prepared in advance. Uncle, please have some honey water. This honey was harvested by Yi Go-Eul, the village beekeeper, and its perfect for hangovers. OohThank you, welcomes you. As Go Ju-Yeol gulped down the honey water, Dad, who was lying weakly next to him, looked at me with foggy eyes. He opened his mouth, which stunk of alcohol, and groaned, What about my honey water? Were out of honey. I used up the last of what we had making Uncles share. Couldnt you have just diluted the honey water and made enough for two? Absolutely not. That would reduce the effectiveness of the honey. Besides, Uncle is our guest, and your best friend whom you havent met in almost thirty years. You wouldnt be thinking of compromising our guest for your own sake, would you? Dad somehow managed to hold himself back and only glared at me with piercing eyes like he wanted to turn me into a porcupine. Wow! I feel alive again! exclaimed Go Ju-Yeol as he finished his honey water. He then stood up abruptly, picked up a coat that he had tossed on the floor at some point during the drinking party, and put it on. Yikes! Its already midday. Any later than this, and Ill have to write an apology letter. Although he complained about the possible extra work, Go Ju-Yeol looked happy about it. Last night, while he was wasted, I even overheard him mumbling to himself, Even if my workload increases, its worth it because I got to chat with a friend I havent met for thirty years. Hes an unexpectedly good person. The Second Captain of the Murim Alliance Jiangxi Branch Investigation Team is by no means in a low-ranked position. In a rural village like this, hes a warrior who can end the lives of everyone in the village with one simple command. However, even before he recognized Dad, he was polite to us and did not abuse his authority. Most importantly, I can tell that hes a person who treasures relationships, seeing as he hasnt blamed Dad for mysteriously disappearing thirty years ago. He also still treats Dad as a friend, even though the current Baek Mu-Heun is merely a poor martial arts instructor in the rural welcomes you. Hes a man worth being friends with. Whew! I should get going now. Right before leaving, Go Ju-Yeol turned back to look at us. He grinned mischievously at Dad and said, Buddy, the next time I visit, Ill bring you the good stuff. Lets see who gets wasted first! Err, Im not sure we should be doing that at our age Oh ho? Is the famed Handsome Prince who once conquered the Jiangxi Entertainment District really saying something so pathetic? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. H-Hyung-nim! Dad protested, eyes wide open despite his hangover. Please stop with the jokes! What if my son misunderstands you? Hmm? Care to tell me more about that, Dad? A joke? Do you dare swear upon the heavens that I was just joking? The moment Go Ju-Yeol asked Dad to swear upon the heavens, Dad hesitated. Wait, it was true!? Ahem. After dating Yakbing, I changed my ways KEKEKEKEKE! BWAHAHAHAHA! Why arent you reading this at ? Go Ju-Yeol and I had fun teasing Dad together. Suddenly, Go Ju-Yeol stopped laughing and looked at me with a pleased expression, saying, Ryong, have you decided to whether or not to accept my offer from last night? Last night, Go Ju-Yeol had told me many things about the Murim Alliance and the Five Great Academies. In particular, he described the students and instructors at the Azure Dragon Academy, where he and Dad studied together thirty years ago, in detail. He said that the Azure Dragon Academy in Jiangxi Province was an institution where the young generation of the Eastern Murim gather to exchange, practice and polish their martial arts together, cultivating masters who will one day become leaders of the orthodox sects. Although the Azure Dragon Academy has the lowest evaluation among the Five Great Academies, numerous boys and girls still do their best to enter the academy every year. Im still thinking about it. The truth was, I had already made my decision. However, I gave Go Ju-Yeol a vague answer because Dad was making a really worried face next to me right now and I didnt want him flipping out. However, before I could get a chance to retort, Dad continued, If you go there, youll definitely be looked down on by the other students because you dont have any qi. Some of them might even bully you. With your weak body, you wont even last half a month! No, no, wait a minute! I think youre misunderstanding something. For once, please listen to Daddy! Still grabbing onto my shoulders, Dad started shaking me back and forth. You ought to read this at . I searched everywhere, but I couldnt find anyone who could cure you! Never mind fixing it, I didnt even find out the name of the disease! I knowsostop I know! I know the name of the disease! And how to fix it! SO STOP SHAKING ME! MY NECK IS GOING TO BREAKKKKKK!!! Ugh Please listen to me just this once. Youre twenty-seven, and the minimum age to be admitted to the Azure Dragon Academy is fifteen. How would you feel if you were beaten by a fifteen-year-old? You should just find a nice lady in the village and get married This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Argh, damn it! Let go of me! I managed to peel away one of Dads arms, but my head was still spinning. Even so, this was my only opportunity before Dad grabbed me again. I quickly screamed at the top of my lungs, What are you talking about!? Im NOT going to the Azure Dragon Academy as a student! and then give me a cute toad-faced2 grandchild Huh? What did you just say? Your voice is so hoarse, you sound a lot like a toad right now. I sighed wearily and said, This is why I told you to drink in moderation. You didnt hear a thing I discussed with Uncle yesterday. Youre notgoing to school? Really? Dad blinked stupidly, a big question mark on his face. Im not going there to study! Really! Then what was all that talk about going to the Azure Dragon Academy? To my father, who was staring at me doubtfully, I proudly announced, Im going there to make money! Money? This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. I heard that there was a job suitable for me. I grinned and shot a glance at the door to the Baek Academy. It was about time the sniveling brats showed up for their afternoon class, and as expected, there they were. Hmm? Its Master! Master! Grandmaster! Good afternoon! Hurry up and teach us the strongest martial arts already! The brats immediately spotted me and Dad, and rushed forward to greet us. I looked back at my still confused Dad and firmly said, Im going to work at the Azure Dragon Academy, not study there. Okay? Is there any difference between these brats and the ones at the Azure Dragon Academy? Not to me, at least. Work? Yes, Im going to get a job there. However, before that, there is somewhere I must go. You seem to have already recovered somewhat, so Dad, do you like hiking? I remember the Bandit King telling me that there he built a safe house somewhere around here, and that it was full of elixirs. Lucky! Hiking? Why are you talking about hiking? Dad blurted. What do you mean, why? Isnt it obvious? Searching for treasure alone is tiring, so Im going to make you help me. Sworn brothers: Sworn brothers in murim will always make the following pledge: Although we were not born on the same day, month, and year, we swear to die on the same day, month, and year. Toad-faced: As nonsensical as this sounds in English, its just referring to babies looking like toads when they scrunch up their faces. I usually translate slang by the meaning rather than what it literally says, but I had to leave this as it is because of the pun in the next sentence. Chapter 9: Jackpot! Chapter 9: Jackpot! The next morning, I scaled the White Cloud Mountain Range ()1 together with Dad. The White Cloud Mountain Range was famous for its rugged mountains, steep rocky cliffs, and thick fog that lasted all year long. Naturally, it was also infamous for dozens of people going missing or falling down the cliffs every year. Not even mountain bandits are willing to make this place their hideout. However, this is also the reason why Maeng Ho-Ak, the Bandit King, hid his secret stash here. Y arent you reading this at ? Over the last few decades, the other secret stashes had probably already been found and robbed. The White Cloud Mountain Range stash was the most well-hidden one, and also the one most likely to remain untouched. *If I manage to obtain and consume the elixirs that Maeng Ho-Ak left behind, I will be able to solidify my foundations in the Heaven Defying Divine Art and become a lot stronger. That will vastly improve my job prospects. * With such thoughts in mind, I happily hiked across the White Cloud Mountain Range. Unfortunately, some time later Huffhuffgasp My entire body was drenched in sweat. I was out of breath, and my lungs felt like they were going to explode. My legs were wobbly, as if there were thousand-pound weights attached to all four of my limbs. I want to faint and rest right now!!! However, every time I thought that, the sound of someone behind me clicking their tongue made me clench my teeth and endure the pain. Tsk tsk. Are you tired already? POKE. PROD. Dad poked my back with a teaching cane and nagged, How could you even think of going hiking when your body is in such bad shape? Have you had enough? Can we go home now? Why arent you reading this at ? I cant tell whether youre worried about me, or just plain annoyed at me. Sadly, the only reason Ive managed to climb this far is because of your incessant complaining. I cangaspkeep welcomes you. To hell with this body. Oi, original owner, you may not have been able to learn martial arts, but you could have at least exercised normally, right? Why are you so fucking unfit!? After transmigrating to your body, I trained hard for more than a month, but for some reason, Im still like this! Ahhhh, I think I now understand why the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians is also known as the Curse of Heaven. Just you wait and see! Ill definitely turn the Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians into the Heavenly Yin Divine Meridians! And crossing these mountainsis the first step to doing that!!! I was filled with burning determination to hike up the mountains. Y arent you reading this at ? A few hours later FLOP. I sat on a flat rock and looked up at the orange-colored sky. That must be a sandstorm, right? Theres no way its already evening, right? Fuck. At this rate, how long will it take me to get there? My body was simply too weak and unhealthy. Even so, as an aspiring martial artist, I couldnt possibly complain about hiking being hard! It was a good thing I brought Dad along with me, though. He caught me when I slipped and fell several times. Actually, were almost there. I think thats the mountain you mentioned. Dad stood next to me and pointed his teaching cane at a mountain peak towering above the clouds. You ought to read this at . I looked up at that imposing sight and groaned, Almost there, my ass According to Maeng Ho-Ak, the name of that mountain peak was the Sword Dance Peak (). It was really high, and the climb up was rough and perilous. There was no better place to hide a secret stash of elixirs than a mountain no one wanted to scale. HuffhuffLets take a break before continuing. Here, drink some water. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Dad handed me a water bottle and clicked his tongue as he observed my face that was as pale as a corpses. Suddenly, he asked, Hey, are you really my son? Spurt! Cough, cough! I spat out the water in my mouth at Dad. Regrettably, the old man easily dodged it. Hmph, as expected of a first-class expert. I hurriedly suppressed the anxiety in my heart, wiped my mouth, and choked, Cough! What kind of a question is that? Dad stared at me strangely and scratched his head, saying, In the past, you would have repeatedly cursed your weak body and blamed me and your mom for it, but nowyou just climbed across several mountains without a single complaint. Baek Su-Ryong you bastard, how could you do that to your parents? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Also, you never talked about looking for a job and earning money. All you wanted to do was practice martial arts. You werent even interested in teaching the kids. I pretended to think hard for a while, then gave Dad an answer that I had prepared beforehand in case he ever asked me this question. Y arent you reading this at ? After I died and came back to life, I began to see the world around me in a different light. Hoo boy. From the look on Dads face, this was probably not the first time Baek Su-Ryong had gone out in search of treasure (he had probably found the demonic art that killed him on one of those trips). So that was why Dad was so willing to play along with me when I asked him to accompany me on a mountain hike in search of elixirs. Damn. Dad might have a sharp tongue, but his love for his sick son is immeasurable. If you dont want to get lost, stop talking nonsense and follow me. You know, I feel like youve been possessed by a ghost. Fortunately, Maeng Ho-Ak had already told me how to navigate my way through this formation. It was the type that made one lose their sense of direction, but as long as one knew what signs to look out for, getting through it wasnt a problem. Master Maeng, Ill be sure to put the elixirs you left behind to good use. You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. Y arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? As I walked deeper and deeper into the formation, I recalled Maeng Ho-Aks bushy-bearded face and the things he said to me back then. Kuhuhuhuhu, Ive hidden my secret stashes all over the world. Do you know how many bandits there are in the forests? Now that Ive gone missing, I bet theyre desperate to find my treasureBut too bad, I hid the best stuff away a long time ago. Although he looked like a giant bear, Maeng Ho-Ak was a highly intelligent and cunning man. He often acted stupid to hide it, but it was impossible for a truly dumb person to become a martial arts master. Maeng Ho-Ak had one grand ambition in his life. Im going to make the bandits accepted as a part of the gangho, just like all the large sects! Back then, almost everyone regarded his ambition as the ramblings of a madman. If not for his innate god-like strength and talent that made him the youngest ever Bandit Chief of the 72 Bandit Strongholds at age 16, and the Bandit King at age 25, many people would have laughed in his face. The only people who had taken him seriously were the orthodox faction experts. Upset by his comments, they forced him into one duel after another in an effort to punish him and make him swallow his words. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Hmph. I let all those guys who challenged me live. I wanted them to see how merciful I was, and that even a bandit like me can uphold moral standards. Unfortunately, contrary to his expectations, the Bandit Kings notoriety only increased day by day. The reason for that was because all of the Bandit Kings challengers had ended up permanently crippled after their arms and legs were broken. Huh? Are you asking me why I did that? Knowing those orthodox sect guys, if I didnt leave some evidence behind, they would definitely go around claiming that they won the match. northbladetl.com welcomes you. It was around that time that the Bandit King was labeled as one of the murims Ten Great Masters. However, when I brought up that title, Maeng Ho-Ak said this while digging out his earwax: Ten Great Masters? Err, I dont really remember all that well, but I think that was what the guys who ran away after I beat them up called themselves? In the end, if Maeng Ho-Ak hadnt been betrayed by his trusted subordinates and wound up in the Blood Cults dungeons, he might really have succeeded in creating the Bandit Sect. Oi, kiddo. Whats up, Master Maeng? For some reason, Maeng Ho-Ak always referred to me as kiddo, while I addressed him and the other three masters as Master. Of course, our relationship could not possibly be the same as that of a normal master and disciple. I signed a contract with them to help them escape from the Blood Cults clutches. In return, they would teach me their martial arts and take me with them. When I signed the contract, I never once thought that I would eventually spend the next ten years together with them. During those ten years, since there was nothing else to do inside that musty old prison, the four masters told me nearly everything about the kind of lives they had lived. Hey If I die here, and you end up being the only one who escapes from this place If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. One day, Maeng Ho-Ak called me and revealed the locations of his various secret stashes to me. Furious, I had snapped right back at him, saying: Why are you suddenly telling me all this? Haha, thats because Id rather you take it than let it be stolen by some random riff-raff. Hmm, I think there was some leftover meat today Fuck! Did you think I was trying to bribe you into giving me more meat? We do have more meat, though Okay, okay! Ill tell you the location of yet another secret stash To think there really was a shack here. Suddenly, the sound of Dads voice dragged me back into reality. As we walked out of the fog, I looked at the old wooden shack in front of us. It was in such a bad state that it seemed as if it would collapse anytime. Next to the shack, there was a small but steamy hot spring. There should be a medicine brewing room in the shack I think thats where well find the elixirs. I cant believe that the information you bought from a wandering pharmacist is real. Sigh, I dont know whats what anymore This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Dad scratched his head, drew his sword, and warily approached the shack. In the murim, we can never let down our guards, especially when treasures and precious opportunities are involved. This place could be a trap for all we know. There are no traps here. However This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. ROOOOOAAAARRR! Before I could finish speaking, the shadow of a large beast leaped out of the bushes and pounced on us. Translators Note: The text in orange blockquotes is Su-Ryongs memories of the past. White Cloud Mountain Range (): A mountain range located a few miles to the north of Guangzhou, China. Chapter 12: Medicine Overdose Chapter 12: Medicine Overdose Without the sniveling brats, the normally noisy training ground was as silent as a grave. The only thing I could hear was the sound of my own breathing. Dad had left to sell the tiger carcass, and wouldnt be back for a few days. Hoo I took several deep breaths and did a light warm-up, then slowly started to move my body according to the Sixth Strike of the Eighteen Strikes of the Outlaw. Kuhahaha! Did you just say that you wanted to learn my martial art? Every time I had asked him to teach me his martial arts, Maeng Ho-Ak would thump his chest proudly and declare: Did you know? I created this martial art myself! You call that a new martial art? All you did was put together a bunch of random techniques! As I thought, youre shameless! Shut your trap, Crazy Demon! The instant I get out of here, youll be the first one I beat to death! Hmph, thats my line. For some reason, I cant recall a single memory where those two sirs werent fighting This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Maeng Ho-Ak, the Bandit King, and Hyon-Won Hu, the Crazy Demon, were like oil and water.1 Before being captured by the Blood Cult, they had never met before (surprise surprise), but the instant they saw each other in prison, they decided that they couldnt get along with each other. At first, they only had minor arguments resulting from personality clashes and their differing opinions about the ultimate goal of martial arts, however, as time passed, theyd argue with each other for the sake of arguing. Youre a brainless vagrant whos only scratched the surface of martial arts! Bark bark bark! All I hear is a noisy dog! Most of their arguments were like this, but because they were locked up in different rooms (their rooms were right next to each other though, so they could happily argue all day), they never actually got to fight and compare their martial arts. Ive always wondered who was the stronger among those two Unfortunately, in the end, the match between the two never took place. Right after escaping from the underground prison, we fought our way through the Blood Cults warriors. At that time, these two men who did nothing but fight verbally all day long worked together so well that anyone would think they were the best of friends. Perhaps its as they say, that sometimes your enemies know you better than your friends Well, anyway, back to the main point. The Eighteen Strikes of the Outlaw that Master Maeng created was a combination of the many martial arts that were passed down within bandit society, which stretches back hundreds, even thousands, of years. Y arent you reading this at ? However, unlike the orthodox (and even unorthodox) sects, no one recognized their long history. The martial artists of the murim saw bandits as nothing more than regular criminals and easy fighting experience for their young warriors. You orthodox dogs always treat us like insects you can stomp on any time you want. Who becomes a bandit because they wanted to become a bandit? Hmph! If you didnt like being treated that way, why didnt you go become a farmer? You just didnt want to work hard and chose the easy way out. Fuck, are you seriously saying that? One day, Maeng Ho-Ak and Hyon-Won Hu were quarrelling as usual, when suddenly, Hyon-Won Hus words hit a nerve in Maeng Ho-Ak. You ought to read this at . That was the first time I saw Maeng Ho-Aks cold, merciless side. If youve ever tried farming, you wouldnt be saying that. You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth and lived a life of luxury. How would you know how a farmer feels, working day and night only to have the fruits of all their efforts taken away by corrupt officials? Also, did you know? That if a farmer tried to avoid paying their taxes, the men would be beaten up by the constables and the women raped. In the years where crop yields are poor, their entire harvest would still be taken away as taxes while the farmers starve to death. Do you honestly think that everyone could have a better life as long as they worked hard?Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) As Maeng Ho-Ak gasped for breath after his sudden outburst, Hyon-Won Hu hesitated for a long time, and did not make his usual snappy remarks. Is that your life story? No, I made it all up. Kahahahaha! You fucking lunatic. You actually came up with a better excuse than usual. In the end, it didnt matter if Maeng Ho-Aks story was fake or not. Only people at the very bottom of society, with nowhere else to go, became bandits. However, instead of offering help to them before it was too late, both the government and the orthodox murim treated them as naturally evil beings who must be exterminated. For survival, the bandits had no choice but to create their own martial arts that were easy to learn yet practical. We never had the luxury of quietly meditating and accumulating qi, since we always had more pressing matters to tend to like housing and food. Thats why, the way of the bandits is to start by swinging our fists! The internal arts required one to spend months, even years, slowly accumulating qi. On the other hand, the results from training ones body and learning external arts was immediate. Thus, the bandits focused on developing and improving the external arts. The one bad thing about the external arts was that it was heavily talent-dependent. If one did not have a large, muscular build, one would naturally be at a huge disadvantage. It was for this reason that the bandits martial arts were considered shallow and barbaric. HooHoo I continued training in the Beginner Stage of the Eighteen Strikes of the Outlaw until the stars twinkled in the night sky, only taking a short break for dinner in between. According to my estimations, as long as I trained slowly and gently, my body would be able to keep going for a long period of time. Nevertheless, when my arms trembled and my legs wobbled, I nearly wanted to give up and lie down on the ground. At those times, I told myself, Just a little bit more. I can still continue. I forced my shaking arms to move. Y arent you reading this at ? I gathered my strength in my legs. Although Im only practicing the Beginner Stage for now, it wont be long before I can begin learning the Intermediate Stage. Unlike Maeng Ho-Ak, I have the time and luxury to dream of mastering the Advanced Stage and surpassing him. However, am I satisfied with just that? In addition to the Heaven Defying Divine Art, I also know the martial arts of the Crazy Demon, the Ice Moon Goddess, and the Sword Saint. If I mastered all of these martial arts, just how strong would I become? Perhaps I was just being overly optimistic. All of these martial arts were so deep and complex that it would take a miracle for me to master just one of them, much less all of them. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. I also didnt know how many hidden masters there were in the gangho. Even so, the possibility wasnt zero. I could be the Worlds Strongest. My imagination was running wild, but my body never stopped moving. I forgot about the passing of time and let my muscle memory do the work. BAM! The gates of the Baek Academy were thrown open. Dad strode in, drunk with happiness. Son! Daddys home! Hahaha! Do you know how much that tiger skin was sold for? Your jaw will drop to the floor Read this at , or else. Huff. Youre already back? That was quick. Wait, what are you doing? Why do you look like that? Did you pull an all-nighter? No, I uhI was overdosed on medicine and needed to release the extra energy I panicked and immediately tried to explain what had happened, but it backfired. Overdosed on medicine? No way Did you eat the tuber fleeceflowers? By yourself? Didnt I tell you to wait until I returned because it was dangerous!? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Ah, no, about that Dad looked around the training ground for a moment before finally deciding upon his punishment weapon of choice: the broomstick. You little punkGet your ass over here! W-Wait! Lets talk this out! No violence! For the next two hours, I played a game of tag with my broomstick waving Dad. Judging by the fact that I lasted that long, it seems that my stamina had indeed improved. My life went back to normal right away the day after I swallowed the tuber fleeceflowers. In the mornings, Id train in the Heaven Defying Divine Art, gathering the contaminated chi in my body into the inner pill inside my dantian. In the afternoons, Id train in the Eighteen Strikes of the Outlaw to improve my physical condition and joint flexibility. About a month later, the thing I was waiting for finally arrived. Go Ju-Yeol sent me a letter informing me that the Azure Dragon Academy was now hiring new instructors. Translators Note: I actually translated this chapter of the manhwa (C9) because the usual TL was busy, but damn if I dont prefer the novel version! Also, work has been rather busy lately (Im aiming for a pay raise), so I can only guarantee 1 chapter per series a week for now. Proofreaders Note: Pray that translator-nim gets that pay raise. ? Like oil and water: Actually a Korean idiom, like dogs and monkeys. Chapter 13: I Lost Chapter 13: I Lost Is that all the luggage youre taking with you? Yes. I lightly patted the small traveling bag slung over my shoulder. Inside, there were several extra sets of clothing, nutrient pills, medicinal pills, and books. On my waist, I carried a sword. Although I was never particularly picky about weapons, I couldnt really go wrong choosing a sword, the most general purpose weapon of them all. Additionally, before I left the village, there was something I needed a sword to do. Itll take you about a month to get to the Azure Dragon Academy on foot. If I chose to ride on a horse carriage instead, I could probably reach my destination in half the time, but I wanted to train my physical strength and endurance during the journey. Master! Be sure to make it big! When the sniveling brats had heard that I was leaving the village, they came to the Baek Academy training grounds to send me off. Jang Yi, my self-proclaimed disciple, grabbed onto my arm and said, When I turn fifteen, Ill take the entrance exam to enter the Azure Dragon Academy! If I pass, then you have to teach me your martial arts! Thats a promise, man to man! This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Oh my. This self-proclaimed man is crying like a baby. I pinched the brats cheeks and grinned mischievously, replying, Alright. The minimum age of admission to the Azure Dragon Academy was fifteen. Occasionally, younger students would be accepted by recommendation from the great families or powerful sects, but even that was rare. I stretched out the brats cheeks and continued, However, in five years, I might have already transferred from the Azure Dragon Academy to the Heavenly Martial Academy. Although both academies belonged to the murims Five Great Academies, there was a gaping difference between the two. One of those differences was, of course, the instructors monthly salaries. Y arent you reading this at ? For now, I plan to gain some experience at the Azure Dragon Academy before transferring to the Heavenly Martial Academy as a professional instructor. In that case, Ill also go to the Heavenly Martial Academy. No matter what, I want to learn Masters martial arts! Probably because he was a village bumpkin who had never seen the outside world, Jang Yi seemed to believe that I was the strongest martial artist in the world. Kids his age change their life aspirations every time they wake up in the morning, so hell probably forget all about me and martial arts within a few days of me leaving I thoughtlessly patted the boy on the head. Well then, the entrance exam for the Heavenly Martial Academy is famous for being difficult, so youll have to train super hard while Im not around. Why arent you reading this at ? Yes, I will! Well, I mixed in several training methods from the Eighteen Strikes of the Outlaw into the stuff I taught the kids, so as long as he works hard, hell definitely grow stronger and healthier. Su-Ryong, please make sure to take care of yourself, alright? Here, have some of my pan-fried pancakes.1 You can eat them when youre hungry. The weathers been kind of hot lately, so take this with you. Its our stores best black bamboo hat.2 Walking will wear out your shoes, so please take this brand new pair with you. Besides Jang Yi and the other snot-nosed brats, many of the villagers had also come to send me off, bringing with them gifts including snacks, shoes, hats, and porn books. Hmm? Theres something weird among those things These people must have come here because of Dads good reputation. Touched, I warmly greeted every single one of them. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. There were truly a lot of people. Wait, would this many villagers have gathered if one of their sons had gotten first place in the imperial examinations? I highly doubt it Also, why are their eyes brimming with anticipation and excitement? So, when is the duel going to start? I heard that you wouldnt let your son leave unless he wins? said the eighty-year-old Old Man Kwak tactlessly. I stared at them, but the villagers instantly shut their mouths and avoided my gaze. So that was it. Seriously, these nosy people I spun around and glared daggers at Dad, saying, Youre the one who spread that rumor, arent you? If youre not confident, you can still back out now. Y arent you reading this at ? No can do. I placed the villagers gifts to the side and stood opposite Dad. Dad shot me a disapproving look before finally sighing, Are you really going to do this? Yes. I briefly recalled the day I ate the tuber fleeceflower roots and had the dust swept off me by Dads broomstick. That very night, I had a serious conversation with him. Youre applying to the Azure Dragon Academy not as a student, but as an instructor? Yes, Ive already told you that several times. Some of those students are already first-class martial artists. Do you really think that youre strong enough to teach them? Right now, probably not. However, everything will change a month from now. Ill give you the surprise of your life, Dad. What the fuck are you saying Do I look like Im welcomes you. Dad and I had a huge argument, but in the end, he gave in. As expected, he had a soft spot for his only son. Now that I had broken his momentum, Dad started to panic. Naturally, the fierce tempest of blades lost some of its power. Argh! Dad continued to struggle, trying to put more strength into his swings, but it was futile. In fact, from a certain point of view, he had already lost. His Revolving Tempest Sword was a technique that relied heavily on flexibility and unpredictability, not brute force. The way he was swinging his sword now, he could never bring forth the true ability of his sword technique. WHOOSH! More and more lapses in his swordsmanship appeared, and I wasnt stupid enough to miss out on my chances to gain the advantage. Dad, its not your fault that Mother died. !! Suddenly, Dad froze. His sword whistled past my shoulder, and I didnt hesitate for a moment to close the distance between us. Thats right, this is a psychological battle. There were some facts I had to hammer into his stubborn head before I left home. northbladetl.com welcomes you. Its not your fault that I was born weak and sickly. You! The Baek Mu-Heun I know is a martial arts genius with the talent to become one of the strongest peak-level masters, and perhaps even surpass the peak-level. For some reason though, he got stuck at the boundary between first-class and peak-level. At first, I had no idea why, but after a conversation with Go Ju-Yeol, I finally gained several clues about it, although Go Ju-Yeol had been quite drunk at that time. Huh, youre asking me about your dads swordsmanship? Hes amazing, you know! When we were students in the Azure Dragon Academy, no one in our year was a match for him. He even managed to reach the semi-finals of the annual Dragon and Phoenix Tournament organized by the Heavenly Martial Academy every year he participated! Hyung-nim, please stop talking about the past, its embarrassing Hey, do you remember the expressions on the faces of those Heavenly Martial Academy bastards back then? Hahaha, that was priceless! I even basked in your radiance when we went to town later and the pretty Hubei ladies called out Handsome Prince, Handsome Prince Hyung-niiiiiim! Kuhahaha! Anyway, you were really cool and carefree back then. If what Go Ju-Yeol said was true, then Dad was once an easygoing, laid back person who did whatever the hell he pleased (damn Im jealous). If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. He was what we call a free spirit. However, the Dad I knew was nothing like that. The current Baek Mu-Heun was a sad man who would often look at me with pity in his eyes and a loving father who would do anything for me even while complaining profusely about it. He feels indebted to me because of my medical condition, and that guilt has taken root in his heart as an inner demon. Early every morning, he would diligently practice his Revolving Tempest Sword, but even though his technique was near perfect, the sword that was supposed to flow freely through the air seemed rigid and awkward. The core reason for that was me, Baek Su-Ryong. Dad, I am not a burden that you have to carry for the rest of your life. What are you talking about? Of course youre not a burden! SWISH! SWOOSH! Y arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? The more flustered Dad became, the more mistakes he made and the more exaggerated his movements were. There was no more technique and skill left in his sword, he was just swinging randomly. It was impossible for me to lose now. This is the end. TAP. Before Dad knew it, my sword had stopped just short of piercing his heart. Dad, Im going to leave today. You Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Let go of your guilt. The guilt Dad felt over being unable to cure me and my moms illnesses weighed heavily on his heart. It took away his vitality and freedom. It locked him up in a cage and clipped his wings. I sincerely wished for this dried-up husk of a man to gain his life and freedom back. You have the ability to reach far greater heights as a martial artist than you can imagine. Dad tightened his grip on his sword. No. Way. If he doesnt give up now, Ill be the one in deep shit. I might have won the duel, but that was only because I forced it to turn into a psychological battle. Finally, Dad lowered his blade and sighed, saying, Fine, I admit that I lost. Youre free to go. At that moment, he appeared older and more exhausted than he had ever been, but the expression on his face was a sprightly one. Pan-fried pancakes (Pajeon): Savory, crispy, sometimes also flaky fried pancakes. Yum yum! Recipe here. Black bamboo hat: Dear Author-nim, only people in ancient Korea wore black bamboo hats What country is this!? I thought it was China? Chapter 14: Are You Going to Remarry? Chapter 14: Are You Going to Remarry? After the conclusion of our duel, I sat face-to-face with Dad. Everyone else had gone home, leaving only the two of us in the spacious, empty Baek Academy. You know, I wasnt going to let you leave at all, Dad said, staring down at the teacup in front of him with folded arms. I know very well what kind of situation you would face if you go there, so I planned to get in your way even if I had to personally break your arms and legs, he continued. And if I kept insisting on leaving? Id pretend that I lost and stalk you secretly. Well, it wasnt like I didnt anticipate this little scheme of his when I spotted him sneakily packing his luggage several days ago. As expected, hes weak to his son. I coolly sipped some tea and said, Now that Ive won the duel though, you cant stop me or stalk me anymore. Eh, I cant? Read this at , or else. Absolutely not. I shook my head firmly. Although I was extremely grateful to him, from now on, it was better for both me and him to stay apart for a while. By the time I come back, Ill be rich and famous. Until then, please just make sure the Baek Academy doesnt go bankrupt and close down. Why you little punk Dad said, making a puppy-dog face that was totally unbecoming of his age. If any of the widows in town could see him now, they would have gone crazy and agreed to anything he asked for, but that wasnt going to work on me. Obviously. If you go to the Azure Dragon Academy Dad hesitated for a moment, then sighed and continued, youll probably run into your maternal grandfather. What? My maternal grandfather would be my mothers father. What the hell? Ive never heard anything about this before! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Come to think of it, during the whole time I was here, I never heard much about my moms side of the family. Dad hesitated again for a while, then suddenly added, Alsothat man is the principal of the Azure Dragon Academy. That man? Who? Your maternal grandfather. No no no, why are you only telling me this now? I blabbed, utterly bewildered. Dad deliberately avoided my gaze and looked away, muttering, Didnt I just tell you? I wasnt planning on letting you leave, so Anyway, I never thought that youd be able to beat me, and honestly, if I had been shameless and used my qi, I would have won for sure Enough of the excuses. Why didnt you tell me earlier that you had connections to the Academy? I could have gotten in by the back door instead, or had an easier entrance exam As I talked excitedly, I suddenly noticed the bleak expression on Dads face. Wait a second, it cant beright? Do you not get along with my maternal grandfather? Y arent you reading this at ? He didnt like me, so Yak-Bing broke off her relationship with him. Mae Yak-Bing. That was my mothers name. I anxiously asked, When did this happen? Err, when Yak-Bing and I got married? Ah, so it happened roughly thirty years ago. Its been quite a long time, so the two of you must basically be strangers by now, right? Dad pretended not to hear me grumbling. Look, I dont know what Father-in-law will think of you. He might like you because of your resemblance to Yak-Bing, or Or? He might try to kill you because you look like me. Dad frowned and mumbled to himself, Hmm, hes super old and about to die soon, but should I just murder him anyway? I put a hand on my painfully throbbing head and sighed. Anyway, be careful. If you meet a man named Mae Geuk-Nyom (), the first thing you should do is run away as fast as you can, at least a hundred yards away Okay, stop right there. I think Ive heard enough. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Worrying about all this stuff beforehand was meaningless. In the end, my best option was to go meet the old man in person and try my luck. At worst, Id just have to kill him, thats all. Should I go with you after all? If youre with me, hell definitely attack me first, giving you an opportunity to escape Just how badly does your father-in-law hate you?! I sighed deeply and stood up from my seat. The longer I spent saying goodbye, the harder it would be to actually leave. Now was a good time. If I stayed here any longer, the sun would set. Then, Dad, Im off. Please take good care of yourself until my glorious return. I bowed deeply in respect and gratitude. You know you dont have to bow down to me Sigh, fine, hurry up and go. I straightened my back and turned around. As I secured the bag that was falling off my shoulder, I looked around and engraved the familiar sights of the Baek Academy into my mind. Over the last few months, before I knew it, I had grown attached to the worn-down training ground, the old buildings, the weather-beaten entrance signboard, and the toys the sniveling brats left behind in a corner of the yard. I was going to take care of him for the rest of my lifebut he said that he didnt need me anymore. Then, he just up and left! Suddenly, Baek Mu-Heun thought he heard his wifes voice from a very far-off place. He looks a lot like you, so hes definitely going to end up making a lot of girls cry.2 Haha, Im sure he will, Baek Mu-Heun laughed. However, the next moment, his expression hardened. Y arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Hey, should I go to where you are now? His son was the last gift his wife had left for him. To his delight, not only did the boy look a lot like her, his boldness and tendency to stir up trouble was just like her If it would cure that stupid disease, hed be willing to donate his flesh and blood, or even sacrifice his life. I know! Ill secretly stalk him and watch him from afar Stop that. What the fuck do you think youre doing? You lost the duel. At his wifes chiding, Baek Mu-Heun smiled awkwardly and laughed, Oh, haha. Thats right, I lost. Yak-Bing was right. Was the loser of the duel going to protect the winner? Well, in his defense, he hadnt used his qi at all during the battle. Read this at northbladetl.com, or else. Even so, a loss was a loss. I still cant believe I actually lost to that punk. Ha, haha Hahaha. Whats wrong with me? I should be laughing happily, and yet I feel like crying. Baek Mu-Heuns laughter slowly turned into sobs. He tried his best to hold it in, but he couldnt stop the tears from flowing down his face. Yak-Bing, that punktold me to wait here until he returned, he muttered to himself, clenching his teeth to prevent his tears from falling. He also said that it wasnt my fault. That your death, and the fact that he was born weak, none of it was my fault. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. All these years, did you blame yourself for everything? Of course I did. If you hadnt met me, you wouldnt have died so soon. And that child Baek Mu-Heun couldnt bring himself to finish that sentence, so his wife did it for him. Wouldnt have been born? Is that what you really think? Huh? Im sorry, Im so sorry. Thats not what I meant. Im truly happy to have met you. To me, theres no meaning in living a few more years if it meant that I would be sad and lonely. Yak-Bing is dead. This voice in my head is just a hallucination. I dont know, and Ill never know if that was what she truly thought. The same goes for my son. Im happy to have given birth to him. Also, I heard what you said just now, and Im glad that hes all grown-up. Its just a hallucination, but I still feel somewhat comforted. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Thats right When did that little boy grow so big? Its time we let him out of the nest, and watch him take flight. Ughuuu The dam holding back Baek Mu-Heuns tears broke, and he began to weep like a little child. For the longest time, he simply sat there, crying his heart out. You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. Phew When his tears had finally run dry and his turbulent emotions had calmed down, Baek Mu-Heun felt like a load had been lifted off his heart. So, what are you going to do now? Since theres no son around to snub you anymore, are you going to remarry? Recalling his wifes coy voice, Baek Mu-Heun couldnt help but grin. What do you mean, remarry? I just want to finish mastering the martial arts that I couldnt do before. Under the red-orange glow of the setting sun, Baek Mu-Heun stood up and gently raised his sword. Hoo Every day for the last three decades, he had diligently practiced his Revolving Tempest Sword without fail. However, something about his blade had changed. As he moved, the dust on the training ground rose like a misty fog, and the dried fallen leaves spiraled into the sky as if lifted by a gentle breeze. His sword had broken free of its chains. How long had it been since the last time he felt like this? When he had finished performing all the forms of his sword technique, Baek Mu-Heun froze in place. Congratulations. Thank you, Baek Mu-Heun said, smiling faintly. Although he didnt notice it, the qi around his blade now shone pure and clear. Drifting around the gangho: Gangho literally means rivers and lakes, and drifting here actually refers to sailing, so what Yak-Bing says is I want to freely sail across the rivers and lakes. I tried to keep the wordplay, but its hard. Ill be using bold quotes like this for the dead mothers speech. Chapter 15: What Drinks Shall We Order? Chapter 15: What Drinks Shall We Order? Hah! The Five Great Academies just arent what they used to be, especially the Azure Dragon Academy, that doesnt even deserve to remain on the list anymore. Dont you agree? a random fatass with extremely hairy arms blustered. Next to him lay a dao so large that ordinary people wouldnt be able to swing it even using both hands. Yeah, the Azure Dragon Academy is obsolete. Didnt they come in last at the Heavenly Martial Tournament last year? It was the same two years ago, too. Next to the fatass sat two other slightly less fat men. Im going to just name them Fat, Fatter, and Fattest for conveniences sake. Although it was still daytime, the three fatsos were already dead drunk, their faces as red as jujubes. Mr Fattest caressed his giant daos scabbard and laughed, Anyway, out of the Five Great Academies, the Vermillion Phoenix Academy has the best facilities and instructors. Also, did I tell you this before? Twenty years ago, I was a student in the Vermillion Phoenix Academy Wow, thats awesome! No matter how many times I hear your story, Hyung-nim, I cant get enough of it. I guess this makes Fat and Fatter a bootlicker and a flatterer. The three men talked loudly and laughed merrily as they drank. Honestly, to the other inn patrons, they were a total nuisance. However, because everyone could hear them mentioning the Vermillion Phoenix Academy of the Five Great Academies, no one dared to speak up against them. Its been twenty years, but judging by these guys strength, the Vermillion Phoenix Academy really isnt anything worth mentioning. A short distance away from the fatsos, I sat alone at a table, enjoying a bowl of dumpling noodles. When I first heard the three talking about the Five Great Academies, my interest was piqued for a bit, but after estimating their strengths, I quickly lost all interest in them. Mr Fattest barely qualifies as first-rate, and the other two are at best second-rate martial artists Most importantly, these three goons were people whose strength depended entirely on their natural born muscles and physique. Those muscles of theirs were big, but they werent properly balanced for martial arts. Also, every time they laughedthose jiggling fat bellies were just Ahem, there was also their irregular breathing and jujube red, alcohol-poisoned faces. welcomes you. In other words, these three should just climb up a mountain and start a business there. I can already imagine what would happen if Master Maeng had run into them during his active days They would have immediately gotten into a brawl, with Master Maeng yelling, Its because of guys like you that people have a bad impression of us bandits! Mr Fatter thumped his chest and declared, I know, right? But, what can Hyung-nim do when the Azure Dragon Academy is begging him, the one and only Kwak Du-Yong, to become one of their instructors? When they heard that shocking line, the inns patrons, who had been looking down on the three, widened their eyes in disbelief. Mr Fattest immediately grinned proudly, prompting the two other fatsos to continue flattering him. As expected of Du-Yong hyung-nim. Im sure youll soon become the Azure Dragon Academys shining new light of hope! Fortune has befallen upon the current batch of students at the Azure Dragon Academy. Im already looking forward to next years Heavenly Martial Tournament! Hyung-nim, please dont forget about us even after you make it big at the Azure Dragon welcomes you. Hyung-nim! As if embarrassed by the fatass duos adulation, Mr Fattest slammed his hand on the table repeatedly and laughed boisterously, Hahaha, how could I ever forget about my little brothers! Dont worry, when I become a star instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, Ill definitely get in touch with you guys. So, about todays alcohol bill Fucking retards, said a pleasant-sounding voice, although the contents of their statement were anything but nice. Startled, the three fatsos and the other patrons all turned to stare at the speaker. It was a frowning, handsome young man. He was rather short and skinny, but he had a small head and long limbs, so his bodily proportions were pretty good Okay, that is so not the point. The point isthis guy is a peak-level master! And one who uses short spears,2 too. The moment I saw the young man, out of habit, I carefully observed his footsteps and physical musculature, using them to predict the kind of martial art he practiced, and how good he was at it. A pig who drinks in broad daylight was invited to be an instructor? The Azure Dragon Academy may be lacking in talented personnel, but this is too much. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Enraged, Mr Fat sprung up from his seat and hollered, Have you gone crazy? You dont even know who my hyung-nim is A-Alright, thats enough, little brother. Mr Fattest rolled up his sleeves and held back Mr Fat, who was about to pounce on the young man. The fear on his face when he looked at the young man was clear for all to see. I smirked. Well, hes a first-class expert after all. Im sure he can sense this dudes strength. The handsome young man shot a death glare at Mr Fattest. Whats wrong? You were just enjoying all those compliments, surely you cant be chickening out now? Gulp. Mr Fattest was completely overwhelmed by the young mans aura even without a fight. He felt as if those eyes were warning him, If you annoy me any more, you will die. The young man smiled a lot more naturally than before, then spoke in a low voice, You were the first person to notice me when I entered this inn, and you immediately prepared yourself to react to any unforeseen circumstances. Youhave really good eyes, dont you? I just paid you a little more attention than normal since you were the first peak-level master I met after transmigrating to this body! Honestly though, I didnt think hed see through me. Was I that obvious? That, or hes a lot more capable than I initially thought. Ill apologize if what I did bothered you. Nah, Im the one who should apologize. I was the one who exuded killing intent first, and all you did was react to that. How about I atone by treating you to a drink? Wow, this is unexpected. What do you mean? Read this at , or else. Based on how you were talking to the fatty, I thought that you were quite arrogant. The young man beamed, causing the girls sitting at the next table to squeal excitedly. I dont like idiots who brag when they dont have the strength to back it up. Assholes like that are the reason why people have a bad impression of us murim warriors. This guy would get along very well with Master Maeng for sure. Anyway, although he seemed to be an unexpectedly friendly and nice young man, I still had no desire to get involved with him. Im sorry, but my mind is kind of preoccupied right now, so it would be difficult for us to Ill pay for all the food and drinks. What kind of drinks? Shocked by my sudden change of attitude, the young man gave me a dumbfounded look, but little did he know that it was because Dad, that stingy old miser, did not give me enough pocket money. Damn it, Dad, did you stuff all the money into your own luggage since you thought you were coming with me? Yeah, Im sure it was like that. If I knew this would happen, I would definitely have begged him for more pocket money before I left. At any rate, since both of us have agreed to share a table, it was time for introductions. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. My name is Ak Yeon-Ho. Its my first time entering the gangho, so I dont have a title yet. There were many murim sects and clans that specialized in the spear, but among those, the Ak Clan (), the Jo Clan (), and the Yang Clan () were considered the best three respectively. In particular, the current head of the Shandong Ak Clan, the King of Spears Ak Bi, was one of the current murims Ten Great Masters. If I add the fact that the Ak Clan itself is a faction on par with the Five Great Clans As expected, hes a young master with a powerful background. It might be worth getting to know him after all. Still, Ive never heard of the name Ak Yeon-Ho before. Since I was applying for a job at the Azure Dragon Academy, I researched the names and abilities of my potential competitors, but I didnt recall seeing the name Ak Yeon-Ho anywhere. You ought to read this at . I was a little suspicious, but I introduced myself to Ak Yeon-Ho anyway. Im Baek Su-Ryong. Its also my first time entering the gangho, so I dont have a title either. By the way How old are you? Im twenty-seven. For some unknown reason, after hearing my age, Ak Yeon-Hos face instantly brightened up. That makes you two years older than me! In that case, is it okay if I call you Hyung-nim? Dude, we just met. Why are you calling a person you just met Hyung-nim? The more I talk to this guy, the more I feel like hes one hell of a troublesome person Still, I did not want to make Ak Yeon-Ho misunderstand, so I politely asked, Then, Dongsaeng3, what drinks shall we order? I should take full advantage of this rich kid. Apologies, I must have been sleeping when I tld the previous chapter, I added a page from the raw of this chapter into c14 halfway through tl-ing it and didnt realize it. No wonder it was kinda out of place That mistake has been fixed now. Short spears: The literal translation is one-handed spear. Dongsaeng: Younger sibling. Not sure if you guys prefer that I keep this or translate it to little brother. Chapter 16: Rumors of Demonic Arts Practitioners Chapter 16: Rumors of Demonic Arts Practitioners Ak Yeon-Ho turned out to be a lightweight drinker. An absurdly lightweight drinker. Heeheehee, Hyung-nim One more cup Why did I ever agree to this? I helped the half-unconscious Ak Yeon-Ho up the stairs to my room, since the bastard hadnt reserved any accommodations for himself. However, what was more upsetting was the fact that I had to pay for the drinks as well. Well, we only managed to have a few drinks before Ak Yeon-Ho was completely wasted, so it wasnt too expensive, but still Ugh Ahh, for crying out loud. I dumped the dead drunk punk on the bed and smiled ironically, recalling the looks on the female patrons faces as I carried Ak Yeon-Ho to my room. Well, this guy was indeed handsome, but that wasnt the thing that bothered me the most. Why the fuck would a martial artist let himself get wasted in front of a person theyre meeting for the first time? No, never mind a martial artist, no normal person would show their vulnerabilities so easily. Is this guy really that innocent and trusting, or is he just that confident in his strength? No, what ifhes testing me? This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Should I do something to confirm his intentions? I thought about it for a while, then subsequently gave up. There was no benefit in making enemies out of a rich kid. After a while, Ak Yeon-Ho started to regain his senses. It seemed that he was the type who got drunk fast, but also recovered fast. Well, him being a peak-level master probably gave him a better metabolism than most. Guhhhh You awake? Ak Yeon-Ho sat up on the bed, holding his head in his hands. Yeah, I havent drunk wine in a really long time, so I went a little overboard. Sigh, this is probably the reason why Dad forbade me from touching alcohol once I entered the gangho Im not exactly in any position to say this, but you should listen to your father. Why did you do that if you knew that you couldnt handle your drink? Also, why didnt you just drive the alcohol out of your body using your qi? Normally, it was nigh impossible for peak-level masters to get drunk on wine, because they could simply remove it using their qi. Y arent you reading this at ? Ak Yeon-Ho beamed in a way that would make any womans heart pound and replied, Whats the point of drinking if not for the alcohol? I drink to get drunk. Oh, so is that why you drank yourself into oblivion? No, I just didnt think that I would get so wasted. After all, I only drink once every few years. Wow, good boy, Im so proud of you. Ak-Yeon Ho suddenly grinned slyly, saying, Well, what can I say? Hyung-nim is just too handsome, and that made the wine taste all the more delicious. As expected, wine is something that should be enjoyed while admiring the best artwork If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Suddenly, Ak-Yeon Ho noticed me trying to sneak out of the room. He immediately waved his arms frantically and corrected himself, Wait! I was just kidding! If you leave me behind in my current state, Ill really be thought of as a weirdo! Ahh, you really cant take a joke, can you? Anyway, the reason I never got to drink much wine was because my strict father forbade it. Also, I thought that with my martial arts skills, my alcohol tolerance shouldnt be that bad Seriously, this guy. He looked like a playboy who had hit on a lot of girls, so I thought that he was a lot more mature than this, but it seems that he unexpectedly has an extremely nave and innocent side to him. Well, Mr Fattest from earlier was also a person whose easygoing appearance belied his shrewd, recalcitrant personality. When he left, he had acted like it was nothing, but I knew that the fatass would definitely not let things go so easily. The gangho was a place where compassion meant nothing, and vengeance was never forgotten, after all. Instead of letting him run off, Ak Yeon-Ho should have just killed him. Only then would the problem have been solved for good. Perhaps it was because I belonged to the Blood Cult, but I really couldnt understand why these orthodox folks liked showing sympathy to their enemies so often. Well, many of them did care about their reputation, but then all theyd have to do was hire an assassin to quietly murder their enemies and bury the corpses where no one would ever find them, or at least beat the guy up till he could no longer practice martial arts for the rest of his life. That kind of industry flourished for a reason, you know. Just then, Ak Yeon-Ho took a bulging wallet and waved it in front of me, asking, Hyung-nim, want to go for another round? I swear that the drinks will be on me this time. Go light on the alcohol, and order more food. I guess its none of my business whether this guy goes around randomly making enemies or welcomes you. We ordered room service and resumed the drinking party in private. Kuhaa! Now this is the stuff! When people drink, they often begin talking about anything and everything. We were no exception. Anyway, my dad is just waaaay too overprotective! Hmm? My dad is like that, too. Somehow, the conversation eventually started going in a weird direction. Insulting our fathers turned out to be a common topic between the two of us. Do you know why Im so bad at drinking? Its because he force-fed me so many miracle medicines and pills, I gained a body that cannot handle alcohol. My dad secretly stalks me even into the backyard toilet. Once, I was so shocked at seeing him that I slipped and fell into the pit while taking a shit. Hyung-nim, I know youre drunk, but thats a bit too much information What? Anyway, when I was a kid, my dad wouldnt let me make friends. He told me that I had to learn martial arts first. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. My dad wouldnt let the past me learn martial arts, so that me tried to learn some strange martial arts in secret and ended up almost dying multiple times. Huh? If you did it, then you did it? Why are you talking like its someone elses story? Err, yeah, that was me. Right. So what youre saying is, your dad told you that you werent allowed to return home before finding a fiance? And that youre going to the academy to find a nice woman? Yes! Of all places, why did you choose the Azure Dragon Academy? For the longest time, my ideal type of woman has always been the elegant, intelligent kind, Ak-Yeon Ho replied, grinning from ear to ear, as if he was embarrassed. He didnt seem to be lying, so I decided to let him off the hook for now. What about you, Hyung-nim? Why are you applying to the academy as an instructor? Without a twinge of guilt, I confidently answered, Im going there to make money. My goal is to become a Star Instructor and earn tons of money. Thats so pragmatic. You better control that thing in your pants. If you dare touch the kids, Im going to cut them off. Read this at , or else. For the last time, Im telling you that is not what I meant! Amid the clink of wine cups, night soon fell. Ak Yeon-Ho and I decided to travel together until we reached Nanchang, where the Azure Dragon Academy was. It was like traveling with a competitor, but Theres going to be more than one applicant anyway, and compared to the benefits of freeloading food and inn fees off the rich kid, something like that is trivial. Besides, having a companion to talk to on the road makes the trip a lot less boring. Hahaha, as long as I hang out with Baek-hyung, Im sure the women will be lining up for us! On second thought, is this really okay? A few days later, we arrived at Nanchang. Uncle!2 Long time no see, Su-Ryong, A man greeted me with a big smile on his face. It was Go Ju-Yeol, the Flying Eagle. As Nanchang was the largest city in Jiangxi Province, both the Jiangxi Branch of the Murim Alliance and the Azure Dragon Academy were located here. Also, the reason why I went to look for Go Ju-Yeol was because there was something I needed from him. I heard from Mu-Heun that you were coming here, so I wrote your recommendation letter in advance. northbladetl.com welcomes you. Thank you, I replied, taking the recommendation letter from him. Compared to a few months ago, Go Ju-Yeol looked a lot more worn out. Even then, hed taken some time out of his busy schedule to meet me and help me. Go Ju-Yeol looked at me with satisfaction and asked, You look a lot healthier now than you did before. Also, is the young man next to you your friend? Yes, hes a friend that I made on the way here. My name is Ak Yeon-Ho, and its my first time in the gangho. Are you from the Shandong Ak Clan? Just like that, the three of us talked for a while, but because of Go Ju-Yeols work, we couldnt hang out for long. Go Ju-Yeol patted me on the shoulder, saying, A letter of recommendation is just a letter of recommendation. Pretty much every applicant has one. Im sorry, but among all the referees, Im probably one of the least influential ones. You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. No, dont be, Im already grateful that youre even willing to write me one. Ill take care of the rest myself. Being good at martial arts was not the only criteria for an instructor. One also needed to come from a good family, have a clean background, an illustrious career record, and excel at the interview. Furthermore, Go Ju-Yeol hinted to me that this years competition was going to be fierce. I believe in you. Well, Id like to talk more, but Ive really got to go. Ive been so busy lately that I havent got any energy. Are you normally this busy? Im always busy. This is the murim after all, where stuff happens every single day. Sigh I havent got enough manpower, and I get paid peanuts Suddenly, as if realizing that this wasnt information that he should be telling us, Go Ju-Yeol coughed and said, Anyway, I at least want to treat you to a meal before you go Please dont worry about that. Then, next time, Ill throw a party to celebrate you passing the instructors exam. Oh, and I hope you pass too. Yes! Thank you! Go Ju-Yeol rose from his seat, and we bowed our heads in respect. He took a few steps forward and was just about to leave, when suddenly, he spun around and walked back toward us. You know, there is one way you can earn some big bonus points for the interview Therefore, Su-Ryong, want to help me with something? This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. What? Are you asking me to help you with your work? About that Go Ju-Yeol hesitated for a moment, then carefully continued, Recently, there was one case in which a civilian was killed by a group of martial artists. !! Unlike Ak Yeon-Ho next to me, I wasnt particularly surprised by this news. Such things were common, especially back when I was part of the unorthodox sects. However, as if that wasnt all, Go Ju-Yeol looked around to check that no one would overhear us and whispered, We suspect that the people who did itused demonic arts. What? Now this was surprising, even to me. Nanchang: The capital city of Jiangxi Province, China. It is located next to Poyang Lake and is one of the many cities along the Yangtze River. The most notable landmark there would probably be the Pavilion of Prince Teng, one of the Three Great Towers of Southern China along with the Yueyang Tower (Hunan) and the Yellow Crane Tower (Wuhan). Uncle: baekbu, meaning older uncle on the dads side (in this case, Su-Ryongs dad and Go Ju-Yeol are sworn brothers). English just hasnt got enough vocabulary for all the different types of relatives. Chapter 17: The Suspects Chapter 17: The Suspects On our way back from the Jiangxi Murim Alliance branch, Ak Yeon-Ho mumbled in a dumbfounded voice, I cant believe someone is using demonic arts It seemed that his shock at hearing Go Ju-Yeols case description hadnt gone away. Hyung-nim, if this story is true, isnt this a big deal? We dont know if its true yet, and even if it is, I dont see why we should make a big fuss out of it. Suddenly, as if he was worried that he was being too loud, Ak Yeon-Ho leaned close to me and whispered in my ear, How can you act like its nothing! A group of psychopathic murderers has appeared right next to a Murim Alliance branchand theyre demonic practitioners, at that. Its hot. Get away from me. I pushed Ak Yeon-Ho, who was giving off a strangely sweet scent that I hoped was perfume, away from me and asked, Whats the big deal about demonic arts? Demonic Arts referred to any martial art that could be mastered quickly at the cost of damaging the body and/or mind, and not just the ones that made one emit a creepy black aura, because many orthodox martial arts also resulted in one having a black aura. Well, there are exceptionslike the Heaven Defying Divine Art that Im learning right now. Only when the side effect of driving a person crazy or destroying their bodies was removed could a demonic martial art be termed a divine art (). In the end, the results determined the classification of a martial art. At least, back when I was in the Blood Cult, there were many people so desperate for power that they ended up crippled or insane. For example, some people sucked on the blood of virgins, while others fed on the poisonous flesh of rotting corpsesBut if theres one thing that Im sure of, its that the culprit this time is nothing like those lunatics. Ak Yeon-Ho followed closely behind me and anxiously asked, Hyung-nim, arent you worried? What if we end up having to fight those demonic experts? You ought to read this at . I shot Ak Yeon-Ho an utterly bewildered look. Even for a guy who was entering the gangho for the first time, he was far too clueless about his own strength relative to the rest of the murim. The only people stronger than you are the few supreme masters in the murim. Why are you so scared of fighting a few demonic experts? Because demonic practitioners are evil? As a former member of a demonic sect, I suddenly felt the need to correct this naive punk. I think youve read too much martial arts fiction. Real demonic experts would never lower themselves to such an extent, theyll just order their subordinates to do the killing for them. Oh, is that so Also, if the situation truly was that serious, the Murim Alliance wouldnt even think of leaving it up to us. That means that either the martial art being used is not demonic arts, or that the demonic practitioners are weak as hell. I recalled my earlier conversation with Go Ju-Yeol. You ought to read this at . Demonic arts Can you tell me why you think that these people used demonic arts? What Im about to tell you should never be made public, alright? Also, Im not allowed to tell you all the details. Go Ju-Yeol smiled slightly and continued, Sigh, if not for the fact that we just havent got enough manpower these daysand a lot of trouble-making warriors have arrived in town for the start of a new school year at the Azure Dragon Academy Anyway, you previously managed to identify demonic arts at a glance, right? Ah, hes talking about the Jin Academy incident, where two unorthodox sect members impersonated the Nam-Goong Clan and tried to spread their demonic arts before I discovered them and revealed the truth.UppTodated from I suppose Im indeed an expert at spotting demonic arts. Well, right now, were not sure if the killers used demonic arts yet. Their methods were too brutal, and the corpses are badly damaged, so its just a suspicion Then, is it enough if I just confirm whether the killers used demonic arts? Go Ju-Yeol opened his eyes wide in surprise, then grinned and laughed, If you can catch the culprits, then thats even better. The Murim Alliance will even hand you a medal of recognition at the point! To a nobody like me, with no background or experience to speak of, the Murim Alliances medal of recognition was a very enticing prize. What do you think? Do you want to look into it? If you do, Ill inform the government office about it. Alright, Ill give it a go. Thats a good decision. Even if you fail to find the culprit, youll get a line added to your resume just for helping us in the investigation. Only one line in my welcomes you. And so, we were now making our way to the local precinct to inspect the victims dead body. You dont have to follow me, you know? I asked Ak Yeon-Ho. Eh? Me? Unlike me, Ak Yeon-Ho was a member of the Shandong Ak Clan and a peak-level master in his own right. With his family background and martial skill, as long as he didnt beat the examiner to a pulp during his interview, there was practically no chance of him failing. Ak Yeon-Ho giggled, Theres still quite a bit of time before the job interview, and following Hyung-nim around seems like itll be fun. Fun? Is this really a statement coming from the guy who just got scared shitless at the mere mention of demonic experts? As expected, Im never bored with you around, Hyung-nim. Perhaps its because youre a child of a great clan, youve been educated very well. So well, in fact, that you pretend you didnt say or hear anything when you yourself slipped up. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. A few days ago, a big-name moneylender in Nanchang, Old Man Heo, was found murdered in his house.The estimated time of the crime was between the Hae Hour (9 pm, ) and the In Hour (5 am, ).When Old Man Heo failed to show up at mealtime, the servant who went to call him discovered his dismembered body and immediately reported the crime to the government bureau. Is there a suspect? There are three suspects, namely, Old Man Heos son, a middle-aged woman named Madam Son who manages all of Old Man Heos brothels, and Old Man Heos personal bodyguard. According to Constable Cheong-Cheon, all of these three people could freely enter Old Man Heos residence, and all had convincing motives for murder. Old Man Heo hasnt gotten along with his son for years, and disowned him not long ago. Madam Son has an illicit affair with Old Man Heo, but they recently had a big argument over the running of the brothels. Finally, the bodyguard used to be a wanderer, and doesnt have a clean past. As the deceased Old Man Heo was a loan shark, there was likely a mountain of people with grudges against him, but judging by the circumstances of his death, these three people were the most likely suspects. I asked Constable Cheong-Cheon, Can I meet those three? Ill need to observe them with my own eyes to know what kind of martial art they learned. Certainly, Ill take you to them. We followed the stoic Constable Cheong-Cheon to meet the first suspect. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? This is a false accusation! cried Madam Son, a beautiful middle-aged woman. She looked like she was in her early forties, but according to Constable Cheong-Cheon, she was actually well over fifty. While its true that I did argue with him that night, that kind of thing was a common occurrence. We were currently listening to Madam Sons testimony in the Scarlet Palace, one of the brothels owned by Old Man Heo. The table in front of us was laden with so many dishes and jugs of wine, it looked like it would collapse at any moment. However, none of us touched the food. Next to me, Constable Cheong-Cheons face was still as expressionless as ever, but Ak Yeon-Hos eyes were darting around here and there, all over the place. Is this your first time in a brothel!? Even though this guy was technically the son of a noble clan, the more I got to know him, the more he seemed like a country bumpkin Anyway, Madam Son repeatedly insisted on her innocence. I dont know any martial arts, and Im too scared to even catch a chicken. As for murder If I let things keep going like this, all I would hear were pathetic excuses, so I interrupted her, asking, I heard that you were having an affair with Old Man Heo? I didnt know whether it was out of anger or shame, but Madam Sons face quickly flushed red. However, that only lasted for a moment before she snorted and glared at me, Yes, I was, and everyone knows about my relationship with him, so I have nothing to be ashamed of. By the way, do you find it fun teasing an old woman? If thats how you want to take it, then I apologize. All I want to do is to get the facts right. You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. Well, the truth was, I wanted to anger her on purpose to see if she her aura would change, thereby revealing what kind of martial art she practiced. Excuse me, but could you tell me the reasons why you and Old Man Heo argued so often? Do I have to answer that Madam Son grumbled, but when she saw the expressionless look on Constable Cheong-Cheons face, she relented and answered, He wanted me to leave running the business to another woman and become his mistress. I refused. Although he owns this Scarlet Palace, Im the one who built it into what it is today. Understandably, Madam Son was very attached to the Scarlet Palace. After all, it was one of the top ten businesses in Nanchang, and earned a considerable profit. I loved him, you know. To the world, he was an evil loan shark, but he had an unexpectedly kind side to him At some point, we ended up just listening to Madam Son voice her grief. I gestured toward Constable Cheong-Cheon, but he just sat there expressionlessly like a block of wood, as if he planned on leaving everything up to me. Yes yes, thank you for telling us your life story. At any rate, I was sick and tired of hearing the old womans sob story, and I was done observing her as well. She did not know any martial arts, and it was impossible for her to be the murderer. However, that did not mean that she was innocent, as she could have hired an assassin. We have to go meet the next person now This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The three of us stood up from our seats, and Madam Son escorted us out of the room. CRASH! Suddenly, with the sound of something crashing and breaking, a drunken man hollered, Get the fuck out of my face, bastards! Do you know who I am? Oi, Grandma, get your ass over here right this instant! Madam Sons face darkened. Constable Cheong-Cheon, who had been quiet all this time, finally opened his mouth and said, Looks like we wont have to go looking for our second suspect. Cheong-Cheon: This character is named after a famous Chinese civil servant, Bao Qingtian, a legendary historical figure who fought injustice and corruption, and protected the peasants from being taken advantage of, even to the point of sentencing his own uncle and punishing powerful people related to the Imperial family. Chapter 18: Did You Find the Will? Chapter 18: Did You Find the Will? Are you deaf?! Get over here right this instant, Grandma! We went downstairs to find a drunkard throwing things everywhere and making a mess. Next to him, a group of men who should have worn a label saying neighborhood fallen noble on their foreheads laughed frivolously as they teased the women. H-Heo Il, please dont be like this, youre troubling our guests. The drunkard was Heo Il, the son of the recently deceased Old Man Heo. In front of him, the manager of the Scarlet Palace, a short middle-aged man, waved his arms frantically, trying to stop Heo Il. However, Heo Il only smirked and stared at the manager, asking, How long have you been working here, Manager Jang? More than twenty years. This was my first job, and I havent left this place ever since. But you already know that, dont you? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Heo Il couldnt be more than forty. If hed known the Scarlet Palace manager for twenty years, then that could only mean that hed been in and out of the brothel since what, six years of age? So that was the kind of guy he was. Of course. Thats why, you should also already know where that damn old mans inheritance is going, right? Who do you think this brothel will soon belong to? Huh? Heo Il poked at Manager Jangs forehead with a finger and despicably laughed, Fool, if you wish to continue working here in the future, then youd better stay in line. Understood? ENOUGH! shouted Madam Son scornfully as she followed us downstairs. When he saw her, Heo Il ambled over to us, bringing with him the reek of alcohol. Wow, look what we have here. Grandma, why did you pretend you were absent? If drinking is what youre here for, then just quietly drink. Why are you making a ruckus? Huhu, I was just livening up the atmosphere. You got a problem with that? Why arent you reading this at ? Livening up the atmosphere? How dare youthe Scarlet Palace belongs to me! That was when the old man was alive. Do you still not understand the situation? Where are my bouncersHEY! Throw this bastard out right away! Madam Son screamed, looking around for the brothel bouncers. However, all of them were either busy doing something else, or didnt want to get into a conflict with the owners son and his fallen noble friends. Whos going to throw out who? Are you seriously saying that? You, a mere employee, wants to throw out your employer? Although the issue of the inheritance had not yet been resolved, Heo Il was Old Man Heos only son after all. There was a high probability that the government would eventually hand the inheritance over to him, and Heo Il knew it. That was the main reason why he was being so smug and pretentious right now, even grabbing a random woman by the waist and pulling her into his embrace. Heeheehee, come here, my little pretty. Please stop this, Im not a prostitute.1 Are you going to continue refusing me even if I fire you right away? Tsk I clicked my tongue at Heo Ils dirty behavior. If this asshole takes over the brothel, this business is doomed. The deceased Old Man Heo might have been a notorious loan shark, but the son was even more trashy than the father. It was no wonder he was disowned. Even with us watching, Heo Il and his cronies quickly became more and more barbaric, pinching food from the other customers and openly sexually harassing the women, even threatening them with weapons if they tried to put up a struggle. Y arent you reading this at ? Mr Constable, are you going to keep standing idly by and do nothing? Ak Yeon-Ho said coldly, even as his eyes burned with flames of rage. I dont think the government should butt in when it comes to family matters. For that kind of reason! But Constable Cheong-Cheon glanced at the swords hanging on Heo Il and the nobles waists for a moment, then continued, It is fine if murim warriors are the ones who stand up for injustice. What? Unlike the confused Ak Yeon-Ho, I immediately understood the meaning behind the constables words. The government never interferes in murim affairs. That means, they will turn a blind eye to murim people who start a fight. Now, see the swords on these bastards waists? We could technically consider them as murim people. I guess so Constable Cheong-Cheon nodded expressionlessly, his face seeming like it wouldnt change a bit even if he were stabbed. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? That was basically him hinting that he was giving us permission, so I grinned and told Ak Yeon-Ho, Hear that, Yeon-Ho? As members of the orthodox sects, can we honorably stand by and do nothing as powerless civilians and innocent women are bullied by these thugs? Of course not. Finally, Ak Yeon-Ho nodded in understanding. He then charged into the mess, yelling, DIE, BASTARDS! WHAM! We left the pale-faced Madam Son behind and walked out of the Scarlet Palace. Between clenched teeth, Ak Yeon-Ho growled, How could a child say that about his father? Its all about the money. Most of the problems humans face in life were, after all, related to money. Some parents would sell their children for money, and some children would kill their parents for money. Even couples who had sworn to love each other forever could become sworn enemies and tear each other apart over money. The only way for one to escape from the prison of money, is to have a lot of money. Read this at , or else. What makes you think that? You could choose to marry a girl who doesnt care about money. Youre such a child. No woman like that exists! They exist! Im sure of it! Yeah, good luck looking for one, then. Anyway, my first step to earning loads of money was to pass the entrance exam for the Azure Dragon Academy. To do that, I needed to catch the culprit of this murder case and score myself some bonus interview points. Hoo I sighed, strolling down the dark streets of the city. Before I knew it, dusk had fallen. Lets go see the last suspect. I didnt kill him. The deceased Old Man Heos bodyguard was a tall and fierce-looking middle-aged man with a very distinctive eye-patch worn over his left eye. Im pretty sure this guy has killed lots of people over the course of his life. The countless scars he has is proof of that. I knew that one really shouldnt judge people by their appearances, but this guys looks just screamed suspicious. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Hes also the strongest fighter among our three suspects, being the one and only first-class martial artist. Suddenly, as if noticing my suspicious gaze, the one-eyed warrior nervously said, Please dont judge me by my face. Mr Bok Man-Chun, you seem to have had quite the illustrious career as a freelancer in the past. Freelancers were basically wandering, solo mercenaries. To put it nicely, they were romanticists living by the sword. To put it not so nicely, they were armed hoodlums. Among these freelancers, a martial artist like Bok Man-Chun would be considered quite the expert. Ill admit that I used to be a freelancer. Due to the nature of their work, freelancers were often involved in crimes and did all kinds of dirty shit. As a result, whenever a crime occurred, freelancers were always first on the suspects list. However, that ended when I got married a few years ago and settled down here. Ive since turned over a new leaf and am now living my life to the fullest. Youve turned over a new leaf? By working for a loan-shark? I tried deliberately provoking Bok Man-Chun with sarcasm, but all the man did was nod anticlimactically, a wistful look on his face. I know its not the most reputable job, but as you can see, with a face like this and at my advanced age, its not easy to find a job. Even though I worked hard, I always ended up scaring my fellow workers and then getting fired by my former employers. It was then that Old Man Heo offered me a job as his bodyguard. He was my benefactor. Why would I murder someone I owed so much to? Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Well, you never knowI also have no guarantee that everything youve told me is true. Still, if my eyes werent fooling me, Bok Man-Chun was definitely the most honest of the three suspects. I swear, I would never do anything that would put my wife and children in jeopardy. Where were you at the time of the incident? I went straight home after work, and stayed at home. In my contract with Old Man Heo, I only had to accompany him whenever he went out Is there anyone besides your family members who can confirm your alibi? I asked Bok Man-Chun a few more questions, and the man answered me with absolute sincerity. Suddenly, one of the things he said caught my interest. By the wayfinding the culprit is one thing, but did you find the old mans will? It seems he wrote down the name of the one who would inherit his fortune in there. Some of the higher-class women in ancient Chinese brothels only sold their craft (singing, dancing, playing of musical instruments, chess, calligraphy, painting, counseling), and not their bodies. These women were much more highly valued as potential wives/concubines (theyd still be bought from the brothels by customers) due to their education, skills, and virginity. The most popular ones were basically medieval pop idols, complete with fan clubs. Chapter 19: Why Did You Kill Them? Chapter 19: Why Did You Kill Them? On our way out after meeting the last suspect, Bok Man-Chun, I asked Constable Cheong Cheon, Is the will real? Probably. Quite a few of our sources have suggested that Old Man Heo wrote a will shortly before he died. Then why didnt you tell me about it before? Still wearing his typical expressionless face, Constable Cheong Cheon answered, Because we havent been able to confirm the truth of its existence. Old Man Heo never told anyone where he hid it, nor what the contents were. To prevent unwanted rumors from spreading and instill widespread chaos, we decided to keep quiet about it for now But I have to admit, I never imagined that Bok Man-Chun would be the first one to bring it up, especially while he was being questioned. Simply put, Constable Cheong Cheon didnt trust me and Ak Yeon-Ho. Well, thats only natural Still, as long as Constable Cheong Cheon doesnt cooperate with us fully, catching the culprit will be extremely challenging. I stopped walking, put on my most sincere-looking face, then said, Mr. Constable, the outcome of this case is just as important to the Murim Alliance as it is to you. A civilian was murdered by someone suspected to be a demonic arts practitioner. If we dont catch the culprit soon, there might be even more bloodshed. I know. While I understand how difficult it must be for you to trust random strangers like us, I wish to reiterate that the Murim Alliance is an organization created to serve justice and protect civilians. We never act for personal gain. That seems to be the case, yes. Constable Cheong Cheon nodded hesitantly. aggAnnoy14 I lowered my head and placed my hands in a fist salute, pleading, Then, would you please help us? As a member of the Murim Alliance, I hope that we will be able to combine our individual strengths toward catching this criminal.Ge?t latest novel chapters on nov(e)lbj/n(.)c/om In order to convince the constable, I repeatedly emphasized the Murim Alliances involvement and honor. Erm, Hyung-nim? Since when did we join the Murim Alliance? Ak Yeon-Ho said telepathically. However, I ignored him. Do you know how hard it is to add a line to your resume, you idiot? You need to learn to use every tool at your disposal. Constable Cheong Cheon closed his eyes and sighed in resignation, Fine, I understand. Ill share the information I have with you two. Thank you very much. We actually found several contradictions between the rumors going around about Old Man Heo and the facts in his account books. To most, Old Man Heo was a notorious loan shark, but there was a different side to him. The interest rates he offered were often much lower than other known moneylenders, and he often tailored them to match the borrowers financial situation. aggAnnoy04 So he was something like a kind-hearted loan shark? You can think of it that way. Moreover, we discovered that he donated a lot of money to a nearby orphanage. Why the orphanage, of all places? Because he was also an orphan. Quite a number of orphans have already benefited greatly from his donations, as he paid for them to go to school. Shocked, Ak Yeon-Ho frowned and muttered to himself, And here I was thinking that all loan sharks were heartless villains I wonder if his atypical behavior was one of the reasons why he was murdered? No, thats not likely Not only that, when the orphans grew up, Old Man Heo hired many of them as management staff for his brothels and gambling dens. It was never a one-sided relationship; it was a good investment for him as well. aggAnnoy14 So by establishing himself as their benefactor, he earned these kids lifelong loyalty and gratitude. In the past, the unorthodox sects often used this method, too. I nodded at Constable Cheong Cheon, egging him to continue. Uhm, occasionally, there were exceptionslike myself. What? Ak Yeon-Ho and I opened our eyes wide in astonishment. Ak Yeon-Ho asked, You were one of those orphans, Mr. Constable? Yes. I never knew my father, and my mother raised me single-handedly. Unfortunately, she passed away before I could grow up. If not for Old Man Heos support, I would never have had the opportunity to become a government official. Im sorry, I didnt mean to bring up the past Ak Yeon-Ho apologized, his face ridden with guilt. aggAnnoy16 Dont mind it. I didnt tell you about this because I dont want to involve my personal feelings in this case. I said nothing, but just then, a strange thought hit me. Even when he was talking about his past, Constable Cheong Cheons expression never changed. Are his facial muscles simply that stiff? We resumed walking until we reached a crossroads, then it was time for us to part. Wed originally wanted to visit the murder scene as well, but as Old Man Heos corpse was found in his mansion, once the doors were shut for the night, not even we could enter easily. Its getting late. Shall we go to the murder scene tomorrow instead? See you tomorrow, then. Well meet you at the government office early tomorrow morning. Constable Cheong Cheon returned to the government office, and we headed to the inn where we were staying. As the constable walked off, I stared closely at him as he disappeared into the distance. Wow Ak Yeon-Ho let out a sigh of admiration. Wow what? I asked. He pointed toward Constable Cheong Cheon and said, Dont you think hes cool? He gives off the aura of a very dependable man, despite his tragic past Although his looks are quite average, I think a man like that is a different kind of handsome, wouldnt you agree? Tsk, do I look like I care about that kind of bullshit? I knew it, I was wrong to expect anything substantial out of this guy. aggAnnoy05 * * * Later that day, we gathered at the morgue to conduct an autopsy on the burnt corpse and discuss what had happened. aggAnnoy11 According to our investigation, we think that Heo Il committed suicide by setting fire to his own mansion. How do you know its suicide? Instead of answering me, Constable Cheong Cheon handed me a letter, saying, This letter was delivered to me this morning. . I opened the letter, and Ak Yeon-Ho leaned close to me so that he could read it as well. It was a confession. The rough contents of the confession were as follows: 1) During a drunken argument, Heo Il accidentally murdered his father. 2) When the authorities labeled him a suspect, he panicked and decided to commit suicide. He didnt seem like a person who would feel remorse for his crimes to me Ak Yeon-Ho said. Constable Cheong Cheon apathetically added, He could have been drunk while writing this. Theres also a chance that he plotted to fake his death while actually escaping from the burning mansion, but failed in the end. Dejected, Ak Yeon-Ho mumbled, Regardless, the case has been resolved, and weve found the murderer. Although, hes dead Yeah Though is this case truly that simple? Its strange, but everything feels like its proceeding too smoothly Seeing that the two of us were at a loss for words, Constable Cheong Cheon said, The Murim Alliances cooperation was very helpful to us this time. If you two hadnt questioned Heo Il and pressured him into committing suicide, we wouldnt have identified the culprit this quickly. aggAnnoy07 You dont have to force yourself to praise us, you know? Just like that, we reached the conclusion of Old Man Heos murder case. We waved Constable Cheong Cheon goodbye, then left the government office. As I walked, I gradually fell into deep thought, and my face darkened. . Hyung-nim? Hyung-nim? Ak Yeon-Ho poked me in the side repeatedly to cheer me up. We still found the culprit in the end, right? That should be worth some bonus points in our resume, right? aggAnnoy13 Yeah, bonus points What the heck, bonus points were not the issue here. I was more upset that the case was closed without addressing the most major point. I stopped in my tracks and turned toward Ak Yeon-Ho, saying, You go ahead. Theres something I have to discuss with the constable. Alone. Something to discuss? Like what? Can I come with you? I frowned and silently stared at him. Ak Yeon-Ho pouted and grumbled, Fine, Ill wait for you at the inn. After making sure that Ak Yeon-Ho was gone, I returned to the government office and found Constable Cheong Cheon. Did you forget something? he asked, puzzled. I want to talk to you. Could you spare me a moment? Certainly. Would you mind going somewhere with more privacy? The thing that I want to talk about is a little sensitive. Alright. We headed for somewhere deserted, and as we walked, I carefully observed the constables face out of the corner of my eye. The bloodshot irises and dark bags under his eyes suggested that he hadnt been sleeping well lately, and had probably also cried very often. When we finally reached a quiet place, Constable Cheong Cheon paused and turned toward me, saying, I think this is far enough. What did you want to talk to me about? aggAnnoy15 Since yesterday, Ive been trying very hard to figure it out, but The two of us were finally alone. I didnt have to keep up the pretense any more. Why did you kill them? . For the first time, the expressionless mask on the true culprits face slipped. Translators Note: I finally found a new raw source for this series (hooray booktoki!), so Im restarting it. Translating from the phone app was too annoying and I couldnt use mtl to help me think how to phrase things (Korean grammar structure is totally different, and there are no tenses) Chapter 20: Why Don’t You Give It to Me Instead? Chapter 20: Why Dont You Give It to Me Instead? Constable Cheong Cheons mask only slipped for an instant, and it was slight enough that not many people would notice. However, it wasnt enough to fool my eyes. What are you talking about? he asked with his usual expressionless face. I stared at him silently until he frowned and continued, I asked what you were talking about. I dont think youre someone who could call me out specifically for no good reason Wait, are you accusing me of being the culprit? He sighed softly and shook his head as if the very notion was absurd. Unfortunately for him, I was also extremely confident in my own judgment, but I was still missing a few pieces of the puzzle and needed answers from him. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Im sure you remember that Demonic Arts were involved in Old Man Heos death, right? I abruptly changed the subject to catch him off guard. What? SUCCESS! I pressed on, saying, The martial arts that the culprit used is the Blood Cults Blood Rain Demonic Art. I though you previously saidthat it was an unknown demonic art. I hadnt confirmed it yet back then, but now I have. Cheong Cheon eyes trembled, and his pupils dilated. He may have been an expert at hiding his emotions, but he wasnt good enough to suppress all of his natural instinctive reactions. I placed my hands behind my back and leisurely said, Im sure youve heard many times that Demonic Arts are easy to master but damaging to health. Those who practice such arts either go crazy or die of qi deviation Yes, I know that. Fortunately, the Blood Cult did a lot of experimentation to minimize the side effects of the Blood Rain Demonic Art, so its one of the safer ones. As long as you dont overdo it, you wont go crazy or die. It goes without saying that I was the one who did those experiments. Why are you telling me that now? Because that is only true if you learned the complete Blood Rain Demonic Art. The one you have is a second-rate version. If you keep using it, you wont live much longer. Constable Cheong Cheon didnt say anything, but I could hear his breathing roughen and see the whites of his eyes turn red. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. When someone who has practiced the Blood Rain Demonic Art experiences intense emotions, the whites of their eyes become bloodshot just like yours are right now. I havent slept well for days because of the investigation, so naturally, my eyes are red. You cant use that as evidence against me. Do you feel pain around the Capital Gate Meridians ()1 and suffer from indigestion every time you circulate your qi? Those are also common side effects of the Blood Rain Demonic Art. Finally, your nerves are unusually sensitive to a variety of stimuli, to the point where you can only hide it by suppressing your emotions and staying expressionless. I was born this way. Thats a lie, you only became like this a few years ago. Did you run a background check on me? Cheong Cheon frowned, clearly displeased. I nodded. This morning, before heading to the precinct, I had gone to meet people who knew Constable Cheong Cheon since his youth. At first, I suspected the bodyguard. Hes a top-notch master, and hes good at controlling his facial expressions due to his past as a wanderer. Its also possible he had obtained the Blood Rain Demonic Art during his travels back then. However Why arent you reading this at ? I shot a look of pity at Constable Cheong Cheon, who had stiffened up, and proceeded with my deduction, saying, Most wanderers are experienced warriors and would not willingly learn a martial art that leads to self-destruction. Not to mention, the bodyguard has a wife and children. Oh, need I add that the process of learning the Blood Rain Demonic Art is excruciatingly painful? Only really desperate people would try it. At the least, it would be impossible for the likes of the Madam and that spoiled brat of a son I paused for a moment, blinked innocently at him, then asked, But what about a talentless orphan boy who dreamed of becoming a military official? Constable Cheong Cheon fell silent for a while, before finally opening his mouth and saying, Thats just your hypothesis. If youre going to accuse me of practicing demonic arts, then prove it. Well, I knew how to prove that he practiced the Blood Rain Demonic Art, but there was no need for me to reveal too many of my cards. Instead, I looked down at his feet. Your shoes. ? Theyre welcomes you. !! Are you saying that the will was with you all along? Cheong Cheon finally fell silent. Well, despite his long story and grievances, I still couldnt fully comprehend why he murdered Old Man Heo, so I asked, Why did you suddenly decide to kill him when you held back for so long? Its not like you wouldnt have eventually inherited his wealth. I dont care about money, I just dont want people to know that hes my father! And I absolutely hate it when people refer to that disgusting bastard as a good man! Uhh If thats his motive, then he cant be dissuaded. To make things worse, his demonic art amplifies his emotions. Ill need to be careful. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Thats all I have to say. Having spilled out everything he had been keeping to himself, Cheong Cheon looked positively relieved. I cautiously asked, Anyway, what are you going to do now? Are you going to turn yourself in, or Before I could finish speaking, Cheong Cheon drew his sword and swung it at me. SWOOSH! I backed off in a hurry, but the tip of his blade brushed across my ear. The red-eyed Cheong Cheon then charged at me, howling like a beast, No one must know that he is my biological father! Wait, at least let me finish my sentence I began, however, Cheong Cheon continued attacking me as if he could no longer hear me. Damn it, the Blood Rain Demonic Art is a martial art that temporarily draws out ones physical potential and enhances ones qi. However, if something sounds too good to be true, then it probably is. After all, if there were no side effects, then the Blood Rain Demonic Art would not be called a Demonic Art. What the Blood Rain Demonic Art truly does is consume the practitioners life force, causing them to age rapidly and fall sick easily. In other words, its a martial art that exchanges ones life for power. ARGHHHHHH! Judging by his strength, speed, and endurance, the current Cheong Cheon was comparable to a first-class master. On the other hand, I had not yet reached the two-star level of Heaven Defying Divine Art, which would allow me to utilize the qi stored inside my qi center. Well, if I try really hard, I can do itbut I wont be able to avoid suffering from side effects later. Besides, I dont think I need qi to deal with this guy. Cheong Cheon seemed to have learned swordsmanship, but to me, who was familiar with all of the Blood Rain Demonic Arts techniques, he might as well have been floundering around blindly. SWOOSH! WHOOSH! Why arent you reading this at ? Within a few moves, I had already grasped the essence of Cheong Cheons swordsmanship. I took advantage of a brief opening to slip in close to him, then sealed several of his meridians. TAP TAP TAP! !! Cheong Cheon instantly froze in his movements. Meanwhile, I took advantage of his momentum and threw him to the ground. CRASH! I climbed onto Cheong Cheons fallen body, pinned down his arms with my knees, and tightened my hands around his neck. He squirmed around desperately, but couldnt escape from my firm grasp. Justkill mealready! Calm down, I said, slightly loosening my grip on his neck. Tears of blood streamed down his face as he pleaded, All I did was kill trash that deserved to die, but now the world will remember me as the man who murdered his father! Id rather die than let that happen! I dont have much longer to live because of the demonic art, anyway Dont jump to conclusions. Im not going to report you to the welcomes you. What? Shocked, Cheong Cheon stopped struggling. I slowly let go of him and stood up. When I did, Cheong Cheon also staggered to his feet, gingerly touched his reddened neck, and asked, Youre not going toreport me? Well, it depends on what you do next. Eh? I belonged neither to the Murim Alliance nor the corrupt Orthodox Sects, so I had no reason to give a crap about the murders of people who deserved to die. Even pondering what to eat for my next meal was more interesting to me than those types of people. I can pretend not to know anything Why? Cheong Cheon asked, not sensing the obvious change in my tone due to his panic. And I can help you get rid of the side effects of the Blood Rain Demonic Art. You wont be able to recover the life force that youve already lost, but we can minimize the detrimental effects from now on. E-Ehh?? As a former martial arts instructor of the Blood Cult, I was familiar with all of the cults martial arts. Naturally, I also knew how to deal with idiots who fucked up and went into qi deviation. Of course, I wasnt going to do it for free. I grinned and offered Cheong Cheon a deal, Howeversince the inheritance is useless to you, why dont you give it to me instead? Capital Gate Meridians (): The acupuncture points at the tips of the bottommost ribs. Chapter 21: I Need Professional Help Chapter 21: I Need Professional Help Confused, Cheong Cheon asked, You want the will? Yes, in exchange I will keep quiet about this case and help you eliminate the side effects of the Blood Rain Demonic Art. You havent ripped it or burned it already, have you? That would ruin all of my efforts till now Fortunately, Cheong Cheon shook his head. He had only hidden the will, not destroyed it. However, he then firmly refused my request, saying, I have no intention of revealing the contents of the will. Id rather die than reveal the fact that he is my biological father Tsk tsk, how could you be so naive? Naive? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. I clicked my tongue in annoyance and asked, Is your name clearly written on the will? No. That man wrote that he would leave all of his possessions to Heo Cheon CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! I clapped my hands and smiled broadly, saying, Really? Thats even better. Whats so good about it? He replaced the last name that I got from my mother without permission! Cheong Cheon choked. However, he had completely missed the point I was trying to make. Your name is Cheong Cheon, not Heo Cheon, right? Yeah. So? Y arent you reading this at ? I smirked. What? I couldnt help it, dont judge me. I was just too happy that the chances of my plots success had increased tenfold. Actually, it doesnt matter if even it says Cheong Cheon. Do you honestly think that youre the only person named Cheong Cheon in the world? With Cheong Cheons intelligence, he should figure out my aim now that Ive already given him so many hints. Wait, dont tell me Youre going to pretend to be me and get the inheritance? Ding! Correct answer! My plan was to claim to be Heo Cheon and take the inheritance that the rightful heir abandoned. Its not that difficult. All I need is an ID card and a human face mask for disguise. Youre wrong, it isnt that easy. Do you think those two would easily believe a stranger theyre meeting for the first time? Especially when the inheritance is at stake? Theyll definitely do a background check Those two meaning Madam Son and the bodyguard Bok Man-Chun, I suppose. Theyre the ones most closely connected to the Old Man Heo inheritance case, and also the people who had been closest to him. If I fail to deceive them, then I can pretty much wave the money goodbye. Well, that was impossible, since I possessed the ultimate weapon against them, and that weapon was standing right in front of me. I decided to give Cheong Cheons troubled mind a few more hints, saying, Sigh Please think it over again, starting with who you are. Y arent you reading this at ? Who I am? Cheong Cheon bowed his head and sank into deep thought. After some time, he raised his head and stared at me blankly. I wasnt asking you to ponder the nature of human existence! Now tell me, what do you do for a living? I-Im a constable, Cheong Cheon replied hesitantly. Unlike him, though, I was overjoyed, because his job was the answer to all of my problems. Although many martial artists looked down upon constables, their real value lay not in martial strength but something else: political power. Thats right! Youre a government official who passed the martial arts exam. The Superintendent was the highest-ranking official in the precinct, followed by several Deputy Chiefs, and then the Constables. From one perspective, constables seemed fairly insignificant, but on the other hand, they were also the ones who visited the scenes of crimes and solved cases, leading a team of even lower ranking officers. To put it simply, the constables were the people personally responsible for law enforcement in the city. The reason Old Man Heo had first approached Cheong Cheon was probably to bribe him, but it was then that he discovered how alike they were. Anyway, back to the conversation. Regardless of how upright Constable Cheong Cheon had been before murdering Old Man Heo, he had undoubtedly formed a lot of connections while working in a large city like Nanchang. Forging an ID card should be childs play to you, right? Such a thing You can be my guarantor, too. Read this at , or else. Nice to meet you, the man greeted, before slightly raising the edges of his mouth and dropping a bombshell, My name is Heo Cheon, and I have brought my fathers will. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Cheong Cheon summed up the contents of Old Man Heos will, which stated that he would hand over all his property to his son, Heo Cheon, when he died. Madam Sons face reddened as she stood up and shrieked, Thats nonsense! I wont accept a man Ive never seen before as his son! As expected, she had no intention of giving up the Scarlet Palace. On the other hand, Bok Man-Chun appeared to be in deep thought. Madam Son continued ranting, We dont even know if hes real or fake in the first place! And the will could be fake too Cheong Cheon cut her off firmly, saying, I checked the authenticity of the will myself. The will is real. B-But I told you I that I have already confirmed it. Ahh, the tyranny of a civil official over them poor plebeians. B-But Madam Son stuttered, but she was interrupted by Cheong Cheon yet again. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The authenticity of the will has already been confirmed. I also checked his identity myself. If you continue to doubt them, I will have no choice but to treat it as you rebelling against the government. T-Thats not what I meant. Madam Son was practically withering under Cheong Cheons icy gaze It seemed that he was putting much more effort into his acting than I thought he would, although perhaps that had something to do with how Madam Son had thrown his mother out of the house. Well, its about time for me to step up. I politely asked Cheong Cheon, Constable Cheong Cheon, would you mind excusing yourself for a moment? Id like to have a word with these people. Alright. Cheong Cheon nodded reluctantly and left the room. You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. I waited for him to go out of earshot, then whispered, My mother was a maid who used to work at my fathers house. I told Madam Son and Bok Man-Chun Cheong Cheons life story, but I changed the location to another city, omitted the job details, and said that my first time meeting Old Man Heo was when I visited Nanchang a few months ago. Oh no You must have had a hard time, Bok Man-Chun said, shaking his head sadly at Heo Cheons (fake) sob story. He was a very emotional man and a romanticist. So I have a proposal for the both of you. The two peoples expressions changed at the word proposal. Madam Son looked wary, while Bok Man-Chun appeared half apprehensive and half excited. I dont know much about business, and Im not confident in managing the businesses that my late father left behind. Old Man Heo had been a big-time loan shark, but that wasnt his only foray into business. He also owned several brothels, inns, restaurants, and trading companies. He even had an escort agency under his name, albeit nominally. Obviously, that was too much for a former martial arts instructor like me to swallow. That was why I came up with a certain idea. northbladetl.com welcomes you. I need professional help, I said. Id rather have these two on my side than make enemies out of them, as even a mouse will bite a cat when you back them into a corner. Therefore, I figured that if I dangled a carrot in front of them, their greed and future prospects would take priority over any concerns about my identity. Also, Id like to fold the moneylending business. That was my agreement with Cheong Cheon. Profiting off the commonfolks suffering was not something he could stomach, and I agreed with him. Read this at northbladetl.com, or else. After all, my goal in this life was to avoid being hated as much as possible. I know that sometimes I would have no choice, but in those situations, I was resolved to eliminate all seeds of grudges before they could grow strong enough to threaten me. Other than that, I had no plans on interfering with the other businesses. Of course, I could also just sell everything and use the money to buy spiritual herbs, butgiving up a stable income for immediate gain is the epitome of foolishness. I looked directly at the two and said, Will you help me? Youll pretty much just be continuing whatever it is youre doing now. If you refuse, then Ill just kick you out! I didnt voice my thoughts out loud, but everyone present was smart enough to guess what would happen if they rejected me. Alright, leave it to me! Bok Man-Chun was the first to answer. My proposal was a good one for him, and he knew it. I understand. Ill work with you. It took a little longer, but in the end, Madam Son also agreed. Chapter 22: The Azure Dragon Academy is Hiring! Chapter 22: The Azure Dragon Academy is Hiring! It took several days just to put Old Man Heos inheritance in order. Madam Son still seemed to doubt my identity, but Cheong Cheon abused his authority as a civil official and kept her busy. Madam Son, I received a report that the Scarlet Palaces alcohol was watered down. T-Thats nonsense! Who is the one falsely accusing me of such things? I cannot reveal the identity of the whistleblower for their protection. May I inspect the liquor storeroom? Mr. Constable, would you mind speaking to me in private for a bit? Madam Son whispered seductively, but inside, she was thinking: To hell with this incorruptible constable and his perpetually expressionless face! This mans bad news for all merchants! Madam Son, when I came in just now, I noticed that many of the girls here were badly bruised. Was there an assault on the brothel? No, its not like that Looking at the kitchen, I suspect there may be hygiene lapses in this place. Please summon the person in charge of kitchen cleanliness. W-Why are you suddenly doing this to me! If that isnt a perfect use (abuse) of power, then I dont know what else would qualify. To make things worse for Madam Son, Cheong Cheon has been plotting to make her life miserable for a very, very long time. She wont shake him off that easily! Madam Son was the culprit who had kicked out Cheong Cheons mother while she was pregnant, and I understood that Cheong Cheon was hell bent on getting revenge on her. That was why, even though I was still using her for the time being, I accepted that I wouldnt be able to exploit her for much longer. Cheong Cheon even gave me a preemptive warning, saying, Madam Son will be thrown into prison soon. The charges include multiple instances of tax evasion, assault and coercion, among others. If I sum up all of her crimes, Im quite sure shell be sentenced with life imprisonment. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. How soon is soon? I need some time to find a replacement for her. Would five or six months be enough? I thought about it for a while and nodded, saying, Yes, its enough. Shes too greedy anyway, and I was already thinking of getting rid of her when the time was appropriate. One of the crimes Madam Son was guilty of was embezzlement, and only an idiot would keep an employee like that. However, if she was arrested too abruptly, the Scarlet Palace brothel would also be shut down. Heo Cheon (that is, my fake persona) needed at least a few months to establish himself as Old Man Heos successor and train Madam Sons replacement. Also, about the Scarlet Palace Cheong Cheons voice trailed off as he hesitated, wondering if what he wanted to say would antagonize me. I finished his sentence for him, saying, I will get rid of the whorehouse and leave only the hostess club. Not right now, but eventually. The girls need to earn a living even while learning new skills, right? If youre really against it though, I can send them temporarily to the inns, taverns, and restaurants. In general, brothels had two different types of operations: a whorehouse where prostitutes sold their bodies, and a hostess club where courtesans sang, danced, and played music while serving and conversing with men without crossing the line. Of course, the whorehouse made a lot more money, but I didnt want to get myself involved in illegal businesses. Cheong Cheon stared wide-eyed at me and said, Thank you. Dont bother. Im not doing this out of the goodness of my heart. I just dont want to ruin my reputation and make enemies unnecessarily. As one of the biggest loan sharks in the city, Old Man Heo had a lot of enemies and was involved in many scandals. I wanted his inheritance, but I really didnt want to inherit all the negative stuff as well. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Earning more money is good, but not at the expense of my life, or that of my familys. As I said earlier, it is my motto in this life that I should avoid making enemies as much as possible. I also have to think about my future relationship with Cheong Cheon. Right now, he owes me his life (Im helping him treat the side effects of the Blood Rain Demonic Art) and Im blackmailing him, but I dont see that kind of one-sided relationship lasting for very long. I also dont intend to make him my subordinate, so I grinned and held out my hand to Cheong Cheon, saying, Lets get along well from now on. Also, dont talk to me so politely. I think were about the same age.UppTodated from Okay. Cheong Cheon stared at my outstretched hand in bewilderment for a while before reaching out and shaking it. You know, I feel rather relieved now, he added. Eh? Relieved? About what? That youre the one managing that mans inheritance. Cheong Cheon did not want Old Man Heos inheritance, but at the same time, he also felt responsible for it. He did not want Heo Il or Madam Son getting their hands on the businesses and making the ordinary citizens miserable. That was the reason why he didnt burn the will in the end, since he couldnt have either of those two attempting to forge it. I can tellthat unlike those two, youre not someone who would resort to dirty deeds just for profit. As you can see, my hands are neat and clean. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? I cant believe the son was the culprit! That unfilial bastard should be struck down by lightning! Go Ju-Yeol exclaimed, before patting me on the shoulder and saying, Youve been through a lot. I didnt do much, seeing as the culprit confessed and committed suicide all by himself. I also couldnt find any clues about the Demonic Arts he was practicing. To the world, Old Man Heo had been murdered by his son Heo Il, which naturally also made Heo Il the Demonic Arts practitioner in question. I felt no need to inform the Murim Alliance about their mistake, as explaining how I knew of the Blood Rain Demonic Art would bring me more trouble than it would solve. I feel a little sorry for them, but Sensing my disappointment, Go Ju-Yeol immediately guessed what I was thinking and comforted me, Its okay, dont worry about it. Tracking down a demonic art with only an autopsy as evidence was a near impossible task to begin with. Okay. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Dont worry about the entrance exam, because your Uncle Go here will inform the academy how helpful you were in this investigation. Ill even have the Murim Alliance prepare you a thank you plaque. I didnt really need something superficial like that anymore, but I still appreciated Go Ju-Yeols kindness. I smiled and replied, Thank you very much, Uncle. Although he promised to treat me to a meal before, Go Ju-Yeol was again busy with his work, so we postponed to another time and I left the Murim Alliance. While walking back to the inn, I organized my thoughts about the current state of things. With the inheritance from one of the citys top loan sharks, the worst of my money problems has been solved. However, I wont be able to profit much for the time being due to the closures of the unsavory businesses. The future is definitely looking up, though. Should I just give up on the Azure Dragon Academy and go learn to run a business? I pondered the idea for a while, then shook my head. Rather than learn a completely new trade, Im probably better off sticking to what I do best: Teaching martial arts. If the business fails and I run out of money to cure my condition, my life will be in jeopardy. I absolutely cannot afford to take that risk. Ill just have someone skilled in running a business take over until I learn enough from them to do it myself. That way, I wont have sleepless nights over it. The good thing is, even if I fail the Azure Dragon Academy instructor exam, I still have some form of income to fall back on. I can even use the money to start my own martial arts academy in the city, then invite Dad here to help me out. Since this is a big city, well earn more from the students, and Dad also wont be as lonely Why arent you reading this at ? Wait, should I just go ahead and do that anyway? I somehow made it back to the inn while lost in thought, and flopped on my bed. THUNK! Phew, Im beat. I lay down and stared blankly at the ceiling, but I didnt get to rest for long before Ak Yeon-Ho opened the room door and stuck his head in, pouting. Where were you the last few days? There are some things you shouldnt ask, because something might happen to you. Is that so? Ak Yeon-Ho narrowed his eyes, entered my room, and sniffed. Didnt you go get a girlfriend without me? I smell perfume Some of the perfume smell from the Scarlet Palace must have clung to my clothes. I didnt really want to go to the trouble of explaining what I was doing there, though, so I just waved my hand dismissively and said, Its not what you think. Anyway, Im going to sleep now, so go away and stop disturbing me. I dont care if you want to sleep, but I think you should read this first. I saw it posted on the market street today and took a copy. Ak Yeon-Ho handed me a piece of paper. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. I quickly scanned through the contents of the recruitment poster And then I read it all over again, more carefully this time. Nah, I must have read that wrongly. Ill read it again. No, I didnt misread it. I pointed at a certain line on the recruitment poster and asked Ak Yeon-Ho, Are you sure this is correct? This line that says that the students will vote to choose their instructors? Just like that, before I knew it, the day of the Azure Dragon Academy instructor exam had arrived. Translators Note: Sorry for the 1 month disappearance, my in-laws were making life all kinds of miserable Things are better now, though! I hope Chapter 23: They Pass! Chapter 23: They Pass! Students pick their own instructors? What the fuck is that supposed to mean? The Azure Dragon Academy recruitment notice for new instructors left me baffled. These were the new regulations they had come up with this year: Applicants who pass the background screening, interviews, and practical tests will be hired as temporary instructors for three months.Temporary instructors are evaluated by existing instructors and students every month, and the final successful applicants will be decided after tallying the final instructor evaluation score with students voting results.Successful candidates will then be entitled to a three-year contract with the school as a full-time instructor. Is this the so-called vicious cycle of corporate slavery? Using the carrot and stick approach to make people work extra hard just to continue their contract? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Even if we pass the first test, well only be hired as temporary instructors for three months. Well receive a proper monthly salary during that period, right? Surprisingly, everything else is written in detail, but the answer to your question is blatantly missing. Those cheap bastards Good. Verrrrry good. So what if youre the Azure Dragon Academy, one of the murims Five Great Academies? Does that mean you can treat people however you want? Actually, yeah, you can. Fuck. Still, letting students evaluate and grade instructors every month? Shouldnt it be the other way round? Are they trying to tell me to curry my own students favor? Whats wrong with that? I think itll be fun. Ak Yeon-Ho grinned like a clueless idiot. I shot him an incredulous look and asked, Fun? No, its not fun. How do you expect to teach kids martial arts without making them hate us? Are the guys at the academy looking down on serious martial arts training or what? Hyung-nim, youre really passionate about teaching, arent you? How did you know that? Youre acting just like my father did when he taught me martial arts. And thanks to him, you became a peak expert at your age, right? Why arent you reading this at ? Thanks to him, Ive never had a girlfriend before even at this age. Tsk.UppTodated from Hey, whats with that condescending look! Anyway, Im in deep shit. As a former Blood Cult martial arts instructor, I have a habit of teaching martial arts quite harshly. Although its not to the extent where I physically or mentally abuse the kids, a mild amount of coercion and fear helps a lot in bringing out their latent talents. Besides, isnt the whole point of martial arts to beat up someone else? Fantasizing about becoming strong without suffering for it is just wishful thinking. Only those who are good at getting beaten can get good at beating up others. Thats my theory, at least. Wow, your thoughts are so old-fashioned! Ak Yeon-Ho commented after hearing my opinion on teaching. Yeah, whatever I glared at the job posting disapprovingly. Suddenly, a thought struck me. Isnt it school vacation right now? From what I understand, the Azure Dragon Academy is hiring new instructors before the start of the new semester. If there are no students, whos doing the voting? I asked. Oh, that. Although the Azure Dragon Academy has two school vacations a year, about half of the students remain in the dorms instead of going home. I see. Anyway, before we can even talk about the voting, we need to first pass the background check, the interview, and the first round of tests. Yeah, youre right. Why arent you reading this at ? Moreover, the students who will be observing us from the moment we step into the Academy, so we have to be wary of the image were portraying all the time. I guess I placed a hand on my chin, lost in thought. Since the Azure Dragon Academy belongs to the orthodox sects, I initially thought that it would be enough if I just acted all uppity and scholarly like Confucius or Mencius, and quoted lines from them while teaching martial arts, but it seems like the competition will be much fiercer than I predicted. Damn, Im getting fired up. As someone who not only survived the harsh competition within the Blood Cult, but came out on top, my desire to win has been lit. Compared to all that bullshit I went through, the so-called harsh training of the orthodox sect softies is nothing. Even so, this is a new challenge that Ive never experienced before! Bring it on! How many new instructors are they hiring? Five out of more than a hundred applicants. Five out of a hundred Since the interview is still three days away, should I just go ahead and kill ninety-five of them to reduce the competition? Uhm, youre joking, right? Of course, Im joking, dumbass. Im not part of the Blood Cult anymore, Im an upright person who follows the Murim Alliances rules Ill exploit every loophole I can find, though. Tsk. A muscly young man with thick eyebrows stood on the roof of the Azure Dragon Academys First Dormitory, frowning and clicking his tongue in irritation as he looked down at the instructor applicants from above. There are a lot of applicants this time. His name was Dok-Go Jun1, and he was the current President of the Azure Dragon Academy Student Council, as well as one of the Academys most talented students within the last ten years. We already rejected half of them from the background screening, but most of the remaining ones are still trash, Tang So-So, a young woman with sharp eyes and the Vice-President of the Student Council, added. Its probably a result of the Azure Dragon Academys poor reputation, but how dare these people apply when theyre not even welcomes you. If theyre weaker than us students, they should be immediately eliminated. Both Dok-Go Jun and Tang So-So ranked among the few first-rate martial artists studying in the Azure Dragon Academy, and they were very proud of their skills. As such, the instructors they were searching for were those who could help them improve enough to defeat the students at the other Five Great Academies. This years Heavenly Martial Tournament wont end the same way it did before. Naturally. For the past few years, the Azure Dragon Academy had been humiliated at every Heavenly Martial Tournament, and just last year, Dok-Go Jun could only clench his teeth as he watched his seniors get utterly crushed by the other academies. It was then that he made up his mind. He would change the Azure Dragon Academy. To do that, he first created the Student Council and persuaded the academy director to change the regulations for hiring new instructors. This year will be different! For the first time, new instructors would be evaluated and chosen by the students. No more behind-the-scenes recommendations, bribes, and pulling strings. Only truly qualified people will be hired! Right here, right now, he would judge the applicants and filter out the strong ones. Unfortunately, the situation was much bleaker than hed predicted. As time passed, the disappointment on the twos faces became more and more evident. There arent many masters. Y arent you reading this at ? Yeah, and more than half of them have already entered KYAAH! Suddenly, Tang So-Sos eyes sparkled. So-So? Whats wrong? So-So!! Ahhn Tang So-So dreamily raised a finger and pointed in a certain direction, drool flowing out from her mouth. Th-There she stuttered like an infatuated little girl, even though she was commonly known as the Cold-Blooded Poisoner. Her heart was thumping so loudly that Dok-Go Jun could hear it, her face was as red as a beetroot, and her breathing was getting more ragged by the second. So-So! Are you okay? he asked, concerned. I-Impossible Whats impossible? That. What? What the hell are you talking about? There Dok-Go Jun looked where Tang So-So was pointing, only to see two young men entering the Azure Dragon Academy together. One of them was tall and dressed in blue, while the other was of ordinary height and wearing red. They looked like they had walked out of a painting. The sunlight seemed to focus on them, and the wind blew their hair in just the right way while creating a swirl of flower petals around them. Kya Awawa This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? As all eyes fell upon the two young men, Tang So-So finally managed to say what she couldnt a moment ago, Pass Huh? What do you mean, pass? The Cold-Blooded Poisoner Tang So-So blushed and shouted, THEY PASS! Im going to learn martial arts from them! Wat Regardless of her reputation, Tang So-So was still a seventeen-year-old teenage girl. Translators Note: HAPPY NEW YEAR! To a great 2023! Dok-Go Jun: Two-word last name, Dok-Go. Jun means handsome. Chapter 24: Half of the World Population is on the Side of Handsome Men Chapter 24: Half of the World Population is on the Side of Handsome Men These people are staring so hard, theyre going to burn a hole in my face. I came here with the intention of making a good first impression on the people in the Azure Dragon Academy, but being gawked at was the last thing I expected. WINK WINK. WHISPER WHISPER. The instant we stepped through the main gate of the Azure Dragon Academy, all eyes instantly focused on us, from the other examinees to the students looking down on us from their dormitory windows. Uhh Okay, this was one awkward situation that I, with all my years of experience, had never encountered before. As the saying goes, clothes make the man. Just having a handsome face isnt enough. Next to me, Ak Yeon-Ho, the main culprit behind this mess, strode proudly, basking in the limelight. Moreover, instead of the dignified smile this child of a prestigious family should be showing, he was hiding his mouth with a fan and only occasionally revealing a flirty grin Kyaa! Ahh! He just looked at me! Heeheehee Every woman we walked past blushed and made a huge fuss. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Ak Yeon-Ho shot every girl a soft smile and nodded in acknowledgement, all the while gently fanning himself. Im not sure if he sprayed perfume on himself or if it was something else, but there was an oddly sweet scent left behind wherever he passed. If this punk had been born in the unorthodox sects, he would definitely have become a legendary womanizer. I, on the other hand, concentrated on walking forward. The unfamiliar stares from the peanut gallery made both my body and facial expression stiffen up. Fortunately, most of the women seem more attracted to Ak Yeon-Ho than me Are those two cuties new instructor applicants? I prefer the tall one on the left. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Me too, I can see his caring nature that he tries to hide underneath that cold exterior Haa, I want him to harshly scold me in class I didnt hear that. I didnt hear anything. Nope. Ak Yeon-Ho poked me in the ribs with his elbow and whispered, What do you think, Hyung-nim? Arent you glad that were being welcomed with open arms? Glad? As if In addition to the women, we are also attracting attention from the men. I was used to having a lot of people glaring daggers at me, so it wasnt the stares themselves that was the problem, but the passionate stares. Anyway, three days ago First impressions are the most important part of an interview! Dull black clothes are forbidden! After declaring that, Ak Yeon-Ho dragged me all over town to buy new clothes, shoes, and belts. He even made me get a haircut. Why arent you reading this at ? Then, today, he woke me up in the wee hours of the morning, took my body into his hands and dolled me up from head to toe. Unfortunately, I didnt think much of it until we left the inn to head to the exam venue. E-Excuse me Can you tell me your name? The nightmare began with the first woman we met on the streets, and then Handsome Oppas! Please eat these. No, you should eat these instead. The sweets from our shop are far superior to theirs. What? Have you gone crazy, bitch? Youre the crazy bitch! I had to stop these daughters of rival businesses from coming to blows multiple times Young Master, could you give me a strand of your hair, or a small piece of broken fingernail? a balding, shifty-eyed man that I suspected to be an exorcist of the Mount Mo Sect1 asked. Anyway, after enduring all those trials, we finally reached the Azure Dragon Academy. Unsurprisingly, we were also the object of everyones attention there. You ought to read this at . As this was something I had never experienced in my previous life, I couldnt help but mumble, Fuck lookism. Ak Yeon-Ho, who overheard my complaint, giggled and turned around to look at me as if he was appreciating his own artwork. He then said, Youre a masterpiece you know, a masterpiece! Stop blabbing nonsense and hurry up. We have to wait in line anyway, so why not just enjoy the attention for now? Just what about this is enjoyable? The longing gazes of the female students, for example! Also, please mind your expression. You should smile at your future students. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Ak Yeon-Ho lowered his fan, revealing his pretty face and causing a group of girls watching us to fall out of their dorm windows. OWW! someone screamed. I sighed and shook my head. However, this simple motion was enough to trigger an Ahn~ sound from somewhere nearby. Was everything I do going to cause some sort of reaction? Finally, we joined the line of instructor applicants. Though our interview attire was way too flashy compared to the competition, I decided to look on the bright side. We definitely succeeded at making a strong first impression! Never mind shorter, I feel like its getting longer. Tsk! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. These damned kids should be training instead of watching this boring scene. Still, some of them seem more promising. Theyre taking notesNo, wait, are they drawing? SCRITCH SCRITCH SCRATCH SCRATCH. Those hand movements, and they way they keep looking at me What if Are those girlsdrawing us? I think so. Ak Yeon-Ho smiled and made a seductive pose. What the fuck are you doing? Im making it easier for them to draw me. We have a lot of time to kill, anyway. Sigh I did a facepalm, feeling like a monkey at a zoo. I cant wait for the interview to begin. I think were next. Suddenly, one of the applicants who had just finished his interview stormed toward us menacingly and threatened, Eh? Arent you two? Ah ha! I finally found you! He gave me the impression of a bandit coming to collect a toll. Ak Yeon-Ho turned toward me and asked, Hyung-nim, is that someone you know? Why does he ask me that every time something unexpected happens? Thankfully, with my great memory, I instantly recognized this guy. Thats the pig you kicked out of the inn, I whispered just loudly enough for the pig to hear me. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Who are you calling a pig? The pig huffed like a wild boar, pointed a finger at me, and roared, Listen carefully! The great me is the man known as the Superstrength Blade, Kwak Du-Yong! Ak Yeon-Ho blinked in realization and replied, Oh So hes the pig from back then? At the inn where we had first met, Ak Yeon-Ho had publicly humiliated this pig for harassing the other customers, causing him to run away with his tail tucked between his legs. Unlike previously when he looked like a swine on fire, Kwak Du-Yong laughed confidently, Ha! Looks like you two still havent come to your senses. Since it seems like you guys came to the Azure Dragon Academy to take the instructor examination, let me give you some advice He smiled coldly and lowered his voice, Do you know who this great one is? I am BONK! Someone threw a shoe squarely at the back of Kwak Du-Yongs head. He staggered for a moment before regaining his balance, then spun around and yelled, Hey! Which one of you threw that thing? Get out of the way, you ugly pig! Youre blocking my view of the two gorgeous instructors! A schoolgirl screamed from the dorms, waving her other shoe menacingly. How dare you talk to an instructor like this! Kwak Du-Yongs face flushed red with rage. However, this was just the beginning of his ordeal. SPLAT! A juicy, half-eaten fruit landed on Kwak Du-Yongs shoulder, thrown by a different schoolgirl. Why are you doing this to me? I havent done anything to offend you! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? It was always hard to get the ball rolling, but once it starts, it doesnt stop. THWACK! SMACK! THUD! CRACK! All sorts of objects were thrown at Kwak Du-Yong, mainly from the girls dorms. Probably because they were all martial artists, their accuracy could be said to be artistic. Why are you bullying my new instructors? Theyre delicate! Not only are you ugly, you have a shitty personality! You get zero points in the student evaluation! UWOOOOOH! Wow, a man getting ganged up on by little girls just because hes ugly Okay, I know thats not the whole reason. In the eyes of these students, Kwak Du-Yong was the one who initiated the confrontation. These girls are also proud murim warriors; They wont just stand there and watch an innocent person get bullied, Ak Yeon-Ho said, smiling proudly. I shot him an incredulous look and said, Is it just me, or is their criteria for good and bad determined by appearances? Hyung-nim, although it isnt right to judge people by appearances, but also consider their personality, behavior, and speech Ak Yeon-Ho covered his face with his fan and laughed, How do you judge whether a complete stranger is good or bad? In reality, most people instinctively associate good looks with virtue. Sigh Now do you understand what I meant when I told you that youre not making good use of your strongest weapon? CLAP! This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Ak Yeon-Ho folded his fan and winked at the girls, who immediately shrieked, KYAAAA! Look, half of the world population is on the side of handsome men, he continued. The way this guy is talking, its as if hes a grandmaster passing on his wisdom to his disciples. He does have a point, though During the whole time we were calmly talking, Kwak Du-Yong continued being pelted by all sorts of objects. Ugh! Ouch! Stop! Please stop! He was a large target, making it hard for the kids to miss. Oddly enough, things were being thrown not only from the girls dorms, but also the boys. Bewildered, I asked, What about the guys? Dont tell me its also because of our looks Boys being boys, theyll do anything that seems fun. Proofreaders Note: Our MC and Ak Yeon-Ho got that unspoken rizz. Making girls swoon for them without doing anything! Mount Mo Sect: A sect of Taoist exorcists. The kind that uses yellow talismans and sticks them on hopping zombies. The equivalent of a shaman or spirit medium. simb024-insert.jpg"#fnref:1" role="doc-backlink"> Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva (): Literal translation Thousand-armed Avalokitevara/Guanyin {:target=_blank}, referring to a bodhisattva who embodies the compassion of all Buddhas and is the right principal attendant of Amitabha Buddha. Chapter 25: Should I Prove It To You? Chapter 25: Should I Prove It To You? Fortunately for Kwak Du-Yong, the Headmaster intervened before the situation spiraled out of control. He glared at the students in the dorms and furiously shouted, ENOUGH! From now on, everyone who throws anything will receive a penalty! The throwing of objects abruptly stopped as if nothing had ever happened to begin with. Wow, he turned those unruly students into obedient mice in a heartbeat What on earth did he do for them to be so terrified of him? The Headmasters stern eyes then focused on us. You two as well! If you cause any more of a ruckus, Ill revoke your interview rights! With pained expressions, Ak Yeon-Ho and I innocently pleaded at the same time. What? We didnt do anything. All I did was stand still. The one who started it is As if he knew that we were telling the truth, the Headmaster trained his fury down upon Kwak Du-Yong and scolded, If youre done with the interview, then GO HOME! What? But! Do you want me to throw you out by force? A shiver ran down Kwak Du-Yongs spine as he saw the killing intent in the old mans eyes. Without hesitation, he turned tail and ran away as fast as his legs could carry him. Without directly threatening him or using his qi, the old man had easily intimidated his quarry into running. Id seen lot of martial masters in my previous life, but this was my first time meeting someone who scared people off with his face Suddenly, I had an epiphany. Just through one mornings events, Id learned a simple fact that Id never even considered before. Aha, so there was such a method Hahaha I smiled gently like a monk attaining enlightenment. Ak Yeon-Ho opened his eyes wide and incredulously asked, Are you okay? Do you know what youre saying? I was happy to convey my shocking revelation to his ignorant self. Im super excited. This is a brand new experience. Being handsome rocks! ? Ak Yeon-Ho shot me an indescribably concerned look and asked, Just who was it that said fuck lookism not too long ago? Those are the words of an ugly person. However, what can I do about being born with this face? From now on, I will humbly accept my true self. I grinned vainly, while Ak Yeon-Ho sighed in exasperation, mumbling, I wanted him to be self-aware, but he went and jumped off the deep end Some time later, we were finally called to enter the interview room. I feel like Ive seen him somewhere before The Azure Dragon Academy Headmaster, Mae Geuk-Lyom, furrowed his brows as he looked at the two pretty boys walking into the interview room. Normally, he only judged new instructors by their teaching ability and not their appearances, but something about the tall young man nagged at him and he was fairly sure that it had nothing to do with the commotion he had just stopped. Whenever people gather, there will be conflicts. So whydoes that tall punk annoy me so much? Is he the child of a graduate? Mae Geuk-Lyom recalled the Azure Dragon Academy graduates who had left a strong impression on him, but within the last twenty years at least, he couldnt match the tall young mans appearance with anyone. Although there were a lot of handsome young men, none of them made the girls go crazy like that, even after dressing up Mae Geuk-Lyoms thoughts delved deeper into the past, until a face he never wanted to see again unpleasantly popped up in his mind. Dont tell me Once upon a time, there was a Young Lady-Killer who had kept countless girls awake at night from the moment he first stepped into the school. The Number 1 Delinquent that he always had to keep an eye on for fear of dormitory chaos. The Playboy who was famous not only within the Academy, but throughout the entire city of Nanchang. The Fucking Bastard who had kidnapped his only daughter and ran away. The Root Cause of his daughter cutting off their father-child relationship! THE ACCURSED HANDSOME PRINCE, BAEK MU-HEUN!!! They look similar, very similar Why did you apply to be an external arts instructor? Nam-Goong Su was a tall, intelligent, slim, and handsome man. For some unknown reason though, he seemed outright hostile toward me. What the hell is wrong with this guy? I was annoyed, but I still answered him as politely as I could, Right now, Im most confident in my external arts. Of course, I can also teach swordsmanship, bladesmanship, hidden weapons, and combination techniques. In truth, I can teach most martial arts. Not only that, Im also familiar with scholarly works and formation arts. However, if I admitted to all this, wouldnt it be too presumptuous of me? I should be humble. Youre most confident in your outer arts? Nam-Goong Su began, and not with the best of intentions. Pfft! Someone snorted. Nam-Goong Su continued, I dont think youre fit to be an external arts instructor. It might be because of my inexperience, but I dont see many signs that you have mastered the external arts He glanced at Noh Gun-Sang, the strongest martial artist among the interviewers for confirmation. Noh Gun-Sang smiled at me and said, Im quite sure that our friend here has learned a very unique kind of martial art, but I dont think hes at the level of Origin Return ().1 Of course, I wont be so bold as to think that I am capable of judging a master beyond my skill Although Noh Gun-Sang said that, everyone knew that what he said was impossible. After all, several decades ago, he was already one of the greatest masters in the world. I nodded modestly, replying, While its true that I dont have much qi, that doesnt mean that I am not accomplished in the external arts. However, my answer did not satisfy Nam-Goong Su in the least. Arent you just making excuses because youre not confident in your inner arts? No, its not like that Mr. Baek Su-Ryong, does the Azure Dragon Academy look like a joke to you? Do you think that the skills required to work here and that to teach children in the countryside are comparable? Is this the so-called stress interview?2 The fact that Nam-Goong Su did not like me was plain as day. However, to the me who was used to even more degrading treatment in the Blood Cult, this was nothing. On the contrary, it was Ak Yeon-Ho who lost his patience. Arent you being a bit too much? he choked. I am simply chiding someone who applied to be an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy without the required ability. But prematurely judging people is! Its all right, I interrupted Ak Yeon-Ho mid-sentence, knowing that he was getting angry on my behalf. I then smiled gently, looked at Nam-Goong Su, and said, Master Nam-Goong Su, do you doubt my skills? Or do you just hate me? Im being impartial here. I dont think so. I think I know why hes so mean to me. Likes repel and opposites attract. He and I, were too similar. Were both cool, tall, thin, young, and handsome. Frowning, Nam-Goong Su argued, The Azure Dragon Academy is one of the Murims Five Great Academies. I take pride in being an instructor here, and I dont want people who dont meet the minimal requirements to look down on my work. Then the solution is simple. Since were similar, well definitely be compared. Nam-Goong Su instinctively feels threatened by my existence, and fears that I might replace him in the future. I stood up from my seat and walked toward Nam-Goong Su. This is exactly what I wanted, anyway. I stood in front of Nam-Goong Su, looked down at him, and smiled. Allow me to prove my skills, I suggested. He stared up at me dourly. Youre going to prove it? How? Look at this guy, hes so upset. However, a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye. I always repay my debts, good or bad. SLAM! I slammed my hands on the table, glared straight into his eyes, and said, How about I just beat you to a pulp right now? Translators Note: Master Baeks How I Met My Worst Rival/Best Buddy/Wife(?). Happy Lunar New Year! Origin Return (): When a master is so high-level that he/she seems like an ordinary person. Stress Interview: An interview designed to determine how a job applicant reacts under pressure. Chapter 26: Do You Guys Know the Contents of the Practical Test? Chapter 26: Do You Guys Know the Contents of the Practical Test? After the sixteenth group interviews ended, Kwak Cheol-Woo clicked his tongue and said, How could such an arrogant punk exist? Him? An outer arts expert? Bah! Mr. Nam-Goong, dont worry about it. That fool was just desperate to attract attention. Since the start of the interviews, Kwak Cheol-Woo had been carefully observing Nam-Goong Sus expressions. Although he was much older and had a lot more experience in the murim, the Three Absolutes Sword Nam-Goong Su was the Star Instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy. Every semester, not only would numerous students line up to take Nam-Goong Sus classes, even those from outside the academy would submit requests for private tutoring. He was so popular, the other Five Great Academies had already sent Nam-Goong Su several job offers over the last few years. Although Im glad and relieved that Mr. Nam-Goong choose to stay on at our Azure Dragon Academy humans are fickle creatures. If we dont do our best to accommodate him and lose our best teacher, then the Azure Dragon Academy will likely be kicked out of the Five Great Academies. I think that young mans name was Baek Su-Ryong? I wanted to let him pass as he was highly recommended by the Flying Eagle, butthat interview couldnt have gone any worse than it did. Of all things, he went and pissed off our Star Instructor, so even if we passed him, his future will be bleak. There are a lot of people out there who want to destroy Mr. Nam-Goongs good reputation by challenging you. Its really unreasonable, so I hope you dont pay it any mind Nam-Goong Su said nothing, as if he was in deep thought. Sweating bullets at Nam-Goong Sus continued silence, Kwak Cheol-Woo nervously continued, Are you offended that I stopped the fight earlier? But if you had hurt him, Im sure hed be out there spreading bad rumors about you. Its not your fault That young man didnt seem like the kind of person who would do that, Noh Gun-Sang suddenly welcomes you. Principal Kwak Cheol-Woo glared at him for a moment as if he wanted to argue back, but the old mans authority was absolute, both as his superior at work and in martial arts. Noh Gun-Sang giggled and thought about the events that had just transpired. If the Vice-Principal hadnt stopped him, he would have continued insisting on fighting. Was that what you were thinking, Mr. Nam-Goong? Yes. He was getting too ahead of himself, Nam-Goong Su coldly replied. Noh Gun-Sang grinned mischievously and shot him a knowing look, asking, Then why didnt you stop him first? Are you curious to find out more about his skill in the outer arts? Despite being seen through, Nam-Goong Sus aloof expression remained unchanged. I dont gain anything from stopping him, and it was I who provoked him first. So, what youre saying is, you turned it into a stress interview on purpose? Nam-Goong Su nodded and confidently said, Yes, I wanted to rile him up so that when he loses to me, he wont be too embarrassed and can blame it on his own rashness. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. That was the natural attitude and pride of a peak-level martial master who was also the Star Instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy. Even in that situation, he didnt want to humiliate an inferior martial artist. Impressed by Nam-Goong Sus composure, Kwak Cheol-Woo praised him again, saying, Not only are you strong, Mr. Nam-Goong, youre also very considerate. Even in the face of those horrible insults, you endured it to preserve the other persons dignity Youre a fine example to the other teachers! No, Im the one at fault for antagonizing the interviewee. Ill need to work on improving my self-discipline so that such things dont happen again. No no no, didnt you only do it out of concern for the future of our Azure Dragon Academy? Besides, in my opinion, that man isnt fit to be an external arts instructor at all, Kwak Cheol-Woo made another attempt to curry favor, but Nam-Goong Su expressionlessly shrugged off his flattery. Meanwhile, Noh Gun-Sang folded his arms and also recalled the young man who had just left. Baek Su-Ryong, huh? His keen, sharp eyes and carefully calculated tone of voice left a strong impression on me. Although he didnt appear particularly strong to me, for some reason, I cant help but feel nervous in front of him Do the two of you think that we should reject Baek Su-Ryong? he asked. Yes, Kwak Cheol-Woo answered immediately. Nam-Goong Su briefly glanced at Noh Gun-Sangs expression, then nodded, saying, I agree with the Vice-Principal that we should reject his application What about you, Principal?UppTodated from Until now, Noh Gun-Sang hadnt intervened in their final decisions on who would pass the interview. The most he did was laugh while randomly asking questions about the applicants pasts. However, this time, he declared with finality, Ak Yeon-Ho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Baek Su-Ryong pass the sixteenth round of interviews. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? What? Why? Kwak Cheol-Woo exclaimed, his eyes widening with surprise. A moment later, as if hed realized how rude hed just been, he lowered his head and said, Apologies for my rudeness, Principal. With glittering eyes like an excited child, Noh Gun-Sang laughed, Hohoho, dont worry about it. Im just curious about Mr. Baek Su-Ryong, thats all. When you get to my age, you dont often meet someone whose strength and personality you cant gauge after a short conversation. Its been decades since the last time I ran into a situation like this. Y arent you reading this at ? One thing was for sure though, compared to working for the Azure Dragon Academy, starting out on my own would definitely be financially rough in the first few years. Well, if they fail me, then the interviewers must all have a bad eye for people, and I have no intention of working for blind fools. At least you have a backup plan By the way, Im willing to hire you as a founding instructor of my White Dragon Academy without an interview Hyung-nim, Ill support you from afar instead. Suddenly, as we chatted nonsense and walked out of the Azure Dragon Academy, one of the other applicants approached us and said, Hello, Im sorry to interrupt your conversation, but I turned around to see an affable-looking young man with cropped hair. He was shorter than average, but his body was as well-built as a sturdy rock. Not considering Ak Yeon-Ho, Kwak Cheol-Woo seemed to like him the most out of the Group Sixteen interviewees. This guy, I think he said his name was Myeong Il-Oh? Hes the friendly type who can get along with anyone, and his skills are no joke either. Perhaps I should consider hiring him at my White Dragon Academy? You ought to read this at . Im Myeong Il-Oh from the Shandong Myeong Family Manor. Do you remember me, Young Master Ak? Weve met before. Ak Yeon-Hos face flushed with panic as he stuttered, Ah, uh Im sorry, but I dont remember When did we meet? We last met at Miss Yeon-Hwas twentieth birthday party. Oh At that time? Ha ha, dont worry, you probably dont remember me as there were a lot of people there, and I only saw you from afar. Also, that was years ago. Yeah, it was Although both the Ak Clan and the Myeong Family Manor were situated in the Shandong Province, the Myeong Family Manor was just a minor landlord while the Ak Clan ruled the entire province. Hence, it was mandatory for Myeong Il-Oh to learn the names and faces of the Ak Clan members, while the opposite was optional. Its quite a rare coincidence to meet someone from the same hometown here, so do you want to grab a meal together? Itll be my treat. Er, that Ak Yeon-Ho peeped at me out of the corner of his eyes. Why the fuck are you looking at me? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? W-What do you think, Hyung-nim? he muttered. Oh, is he hesitating because of me? I dont care. You decide, I replied. Please join us too, Master Baek! The more the merrier, hahaha! Also, the way you stood up to those bigoted interviewers was just sooo impressive! Myeong Il-Oh exclaimed with a genuine smile that would brighten up anyones day. Just like that, he tagged along with us as if he had always been a part of our group. By the way Myeong Il-Oh looked around cautiously, then whispered, Do you guys know the contents of the practical test? Translators Note: I changed a couple names and terms after re-reading the raws for this series and catching up to the latest chapters (600+, midway through the Heavenly Martial Festival Arc, dont expect the manhwa to get there for a few years). Shouldnt alter the reading experience too much. White Dragon Academy (, Baek Ryong Hak Kwan): Baek Su-Ryong is written with the hanja characters , meaning White Beautiful/Excellent Dragon. He removed the middle character to form the name: White Dragon. Chapter 27: What’s Your Father’s Name? Chapter 27: Whats Your Fathers Name? Ak Yeon-Hos eyes widened. I know about it, but wont the details only be released a day before the practical test itself? With a knowing grin on his face, Myeong Il-Oh said, Technically, yes, but this is hardly the first time the Azure Dragon Academy is hiring new instructors. I came early and did some research From Myeong Il-Ohs explanation, we could tell how meticulously he prepared for the practical test which would be held after the interview. However, no normal person would freely share their hard-earned information without asking for anything in return. Frowning, I asked him, Why are you telling us this much? Were your competitors. Myeong Il-Oh beamed. Haha, anyone can find out this much as long as they put in a little effort. Besides, if I fail the test, itll be my own fault for not being good enough, and I can always try again next year. However Myeong Il-Oh winked at us, then earnestly continued, This is my only chance to make two new friends, right? Is he trying to suck up to us? Nah, his main target should be Ak Yeon-Ho, but he isnt excluding me, either. What a calculating guy. Still, I dont hate quick-witted, sociable people like that. I grinned and replied, Alright, but in return for your information, how about you leave paying for the drinks to Ak Yeon-Ho instead? Why is it that you get to make the decisions, while I have to fork out the money? Just as we were happily engrossed in our conversation and making our way out of the Azure Dragon Academy, the Headmaster, who was standing in the yard, stood in our way and interrupted, Could you spare me a moment? From the way the Headmasters scorching gaze was fixated on me, that question was directed at me. Confused, I tilted my head to the side and asked back, Is there a problem Itll only take a moment. I want to talk to you in private. The Headmasters tone was polite, but I could tell he wouldnt accept No for an answer. I thought about it for a moment, then told Ak Yeon-Ho, Go ahead to the restaurant without me. Ill meet you there later. After that, I followed the Headmaster to a secluded corner behind one of the school buildings, leaving behind Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Oh who kept glancing at me behind them. Y arent you reading this at ? I just want to know one thing. The gray-haired old Headmaster leaned over, stared closely at my face, and asked in a slightly trembling voice, What is your fathers name? What has my father got to do with OH, FUCK. The words that Dad told me as I left the Baek Academy flashed in my mind like a lightning bolt. If you go to the Azure Dragon Academyyoull probably run into your maternal grandfather. Why do I only remember this now? Alsothat man is the Headmaster of the Azure Dragon Academy. Recollections of Dads increasingly absurd statements popped up in my head one after another. Look, I dont know what Father-in-law will think of you. He might like you because of your resemblance to Yak-Bing, or Or? Would your fathers namejust so happen to be Baek. Mu. Heun? My maternal grandfather asked, his eyes flashing like razor-sharp daggers. He might try to kill you because you look like me. GULP. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? I gulped nervously as my eyes involuntarily fell upon the sword strapped to Grandfathers waist. Why arent you answering me? You cant possibly not know your own fathers name, right? The Headmasters white eyebrows twitched. On his old face wrinkled by the ravages of time, I could sense a determined and stubborn will. I recalled the old mans name: Mae Geuk-Lyom ().1 A man who served as an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy for decades, even longer than the Principal Noh Gun-Sang, and is now the Headmaster in charge of student discipline. A man who was basically a living historical relic of the Azure Dragon Academy. Andsuch a man was my grandfather. Ill ask you again. Is your fathers name Baek. Mu. Heun? Well? Dad, what on earth did you do to your father-in-law? He cant even say your name without struggling to spit out each syllable! Mae Geuk-Lyoms rage was boiling over, and his aura was like that of a sword. Eh? This old manis incredible! Even in the midst of this terrible predicament, I couldnt help but admire the warrior in front of me. Despite his aging body, his muscles were trained to perfection and his qi output was stable, demonstrating his excellent self-control. Although it was impossible to compare them without a duel, I was sure he was at least as strong as the Vice Principal, the Blazing Blade Kwak Cheol-Woo. If thats the case, then why is he only the Headmaster?2 I wondered about Mae Geuk-Lyoms unusual circumstances for a moment, but he didnt give me the time to really think about it. Are you not going to answer me? Or did you suddenly go mute? he pressured. Wow, for someone that angry, hes patient. In my experience, people usually start swinging their fists long before they get to this point. If you keep insisting on staying quiet Mae Geuk-Lyom moved a hand toward his sword, and the glint in his eyes welcomes you. Mae Geuk-Lyom slowly lowered his sword. He clenched his teeth, but couldnt stop his eyes from reddening. You look a lot like her. You have her eyes, hands, and on closer inspection, even her lips Why didnt you say anything when we met? he choked, seeing my mother in me. Because I forgot. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Nope, no way I could say that. I pretended to agonize for a moment and blurted, I didnt want to let you know about it until after I passed the instructors exam. Well, for a hasty excuse, that wasnt too bad. I couldnt be sure if he was convinced, but Mae Geuk-Lyom immediately snorted, Hmph, did you think it was easy to pass the Azure Dragon Academy instructors exam? Were you just going to return home quietly if you failed? The open hostility from before was gone, replaced by a nagging voice. I grinned confidently at him and declared, I know that Im going to pass. You ought to read this at . Contrary to my expectations, Mae Geuk-Lyoms face suddenly hardened like a block of ice. Youre pissing me off. What? Why? That boundless confidence of yours Its exactly the same as that asshole The gentle old man transformed into a monstrous yaksha in a heartbeat! What is he, bipolar? I hastily tried to explain myself, stuttering, I-I heard that Mom was a very confident person, too. Youre right, but I cant stand the fact that you look just like Him when you smile I instantly wiped the grin off my face. Mae Geuk-Lyom took a deep breath and nodded, warning, Dont ever smile like you just did in front of me. Dear Grandpa, are you okay? I suspect you have a severe anger management problem. Regardless, it seemed that Mae Geuk-Lyom alternated between associating me with his beloved daughter and the son-in-law he absolutely loathed. So, youre my grandson Your mothers precious last gift before she left this world Your father, though Please dont mind that guy. We dont even look alike. Now that Ive met you, I can definitely see that I take after you more. For the sake of my own survival, I sold out Dad without hesitation. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Mae Geuk-Lyom furrowed his brows and mumbled, Dont say that. No matter what, hes still your father. .. Of course, that doesnt mean that hes not the worlds worst fucking son of a bitch. How on earth am I supposed to respond to that? Anyway, Mae Geuk-Lyom appeared to have finally calmed down. How was the interview? It went pretty well. I think Im going to pass. That remains to be seen By the way, where are you staying now? It was a busy day for him, and we couldnt talk for long today. Since he probably wanted to visit me later, I told him the name of the inn I was staying at, and he nodded, saying, Oh, I know where that is. You should go now, I need to get back to my work, too. Ill visit you often from now on. Y arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Hmph, you dont have to do that, thats just annoying. Mae Geuk-Lyom snorted, but he didnt appear upset. I spun around and strode off, only looking over my shoulder just before passing through the main gates of the Azure Dragon Academy. Mae Geuk-Lyom was still staring at me, but the instant our eyes met, he abruptly turned away. Arent you too timid for an old man? I muttered to myself, smirking. That day, I walked out of the Azure Dragon Academy with a spring in my step. In this school filled with enemies, I think Ill have at least one reliable ally from now on. Translators Note: TSUNDERE GRANDPA IS HERE! Our Master Baek, who was an orphan in his previous life, will slowly learn about what it means to have family Mae Geuk-Lyom (): Geuk-Lyom meaning Extremely Upright, a fitting name for the man in charge of student discipline. Headmaster: Basically the Head Teacher, ranks below the Principal, Vice-Principal, and Star Instructor (Korean term for a celebrity teacher, teachers who get paid millions by the super-rich to teach their kids or give lectures to tens of thousands of students at once). Red Oni: Chapter 28: Crazy Demon? Chapter 28: Crazy Demon? Hmm? Why are you still in one piece? Ak Yeon-Ho asked me as soon as I entered the inn. I sat down across from him and glared at him. Why are you upset that I came back safely? No, what I mean is The Headmaster looked like he was going to break every bone in your body. Myeong Il-Oh, who was sitting next to Ak Yeon-Ho, added with a shocked expression, You came back unharmed after a private meeting with the Yaksha, I mean the Sword Addict of the Azure Dragon Academy Baek-hyung, how hard did you fight to get away from him? I gave him a confused look. No, why are you so sure that we fought? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Because you provoked Nam-Goong Su, the Star Instructor? Dont put me in the same category as that guy. Im a very gentle and peaceful person by nature. Wow, you are completely shameless Pretending not to hear Ak Yeon-Hos snide comment, I grabbed the cup of wine Myeong ll-Oh poured for me and drank it down. I then refilled Myeong ll-Ohs almost empty glass as a thank you, while saying, You called him the Sword Addict? Is that the Headmasters nickname? What? Didnt you know that? The walking talking gangho history textbook Myeong Il-Ohs eyes lit up as he explained, The Sword Addict () Mae Geuk-Lyom is a sword master who made his name in real combat and has worked as an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy for more than thirty years after his sudden retirement from the gangho. In the past, he was famous for being a man of his word and for being absolutely uncompromising in his dealings with evildoers. Even now that he has become the Headmaster of Azure Dragon Academy, he is known to be so strict that naughty students who repeatedly break school rules call him the God of Death. Wow, not only was Myeong Il-Ohs broad knowledge very reliable, he also knew a lot of entertaining facts. Myeong Il-Oh lowered his head to set the mood and whispered, Theres even a saying that its better to be locked up in the Murim Alliance prisons than to be captured by him Hes just that scary. And if you doubt my sources, I can confidently say that this information came from an Azure Dragon Academy graduate who was actually locked up in the Murim Alliance prison. At this point, I couldnt help but point out the elephant in the room, What on earth did that Azure Dragon Academy graduate do to get locked up in the Murim Alliance prisons? Dont you know? The famous Thousand-Mile Phantom Thief is a graduate of Azure Dragon Academy. Rumor has it that when he was a student, he practiced his movement techniques by running away from the Headmaster. Then, one day, he finally found his calling *Should I really get a job at this school? After hearing Myeong Il-Ohs incredible story, Ak Yeon-Ho took one look at me and concluded, You know, you should just be thankful that you werent beaten up. I guess youre right. By the way, Myeong-hyung, do you know why the Headmaster is so strict about inappropriate behavior between men and women? Whats wrong with teenagers having relationships? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Huh? Whats with this random fact? Why does the face of a certain person suddenly come to mind? No way, it cant be Unfortunately, I was too late. Myeong Il-Oh began his explanation, I think the event that caused this happened about thirty years ago? There was a huge incident that turned the academy upside down. Two students fell in love, but their parents did not approve of their marriage. In the end, they quit school and eloped. OHMYGAWD THAT IS SOOOO COOL! Eh? Anyway, it was then that the Sword Addict swore that he would capture and kill the runaway male student Okay, okay, lets stop talking about unrelated things, I interrupted, not wanting to hear more about Dads glorious exploits from anyone other than the man himself. I hurriedly filled Myeong Il-Ohs cup with wine to distract him and changed the subject, What did you say about the practical exam again? But he was just getting to the fun part Ak Yeon-Ho complained with puppy dog eyes. I rolled my eyes at him and said, Did you come here just to hear some old stories? What about the practical test? Youd rather listen to stories and drink while our competitors are training their asses off to pass the test? Huh? Whats wrong with you all of a sudden? Ak Yeon-Ho looked at me suspiciously. I shamelessly ignored him and asked Myeong Il-Oh, So, can you tell us how the practical test will be conducted? Although we had been distracted for a brief moment by the story of the headmasters past, the practical test was still our main concern at the moment. Myeong Il-Oh leaned further forward and whispered in a low voice as if we were a group of conspiring schemers, Based on last years exams, this years practical test will be divided into two separate graded parts. He extended two fingers, folded one, and continued, First, we have to face one of the current instructors. We dont have to win, but it would be much better for us if we did. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Can we choose the instructor to fight? Or will it be decided for us? I rubbed my hands together eagerly, intending to choose Nam-Goong Su as my opponent. As if he had read my thoughts, Myeong Il-Oh laughed, Im sorry, but our opponents are chosen by the Principal. Hmm The Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva Noh Gun-Sang. The only interviewer I couldnt read or predict. It seemed like he wanted to see me and Nam-Goong Su fight, though, so maybe Not that I looked down on the other instructors, but I just wanted to announce the birth of a new star instructor by publicly beating up Nam-Goong Su. Whats the second test? I asked. Myeong Il-Oh folded his second finger and said, The second is a demonstration lecture. We have to give a short lecture to the students in the field we applied for. During this time, we must make a strong impression on the students and teachers present. If the duel was to test the martial arts level of the instructor, then the demonstration lecture was to test our teaching ability. Just because someone is good at martial arts, doesnt mean theyre any good at teaching. There were many martial arts geniuses who couldnt give clear instructions to their students, or insisted that their own method was right when it didnt suit the student. As for me? Of course, I was confident. After all, Ive given so many lectures in the Blood Cult that I can tell at a glance which kids are working hard, which are lazy, whether theyve eaten properly, or whether theyve been out drinking or having fun the night before. The title of Blood Cult Devil Instructor was not given to me for nothing. How wild can a bunch of orthodox sect goody-two-shoes get, anyway? Why arent you reading this at ? Suddenly an idea popped into my head. As we walked around, some of the students recognized us. Look, over there. Arent those the super handsome new instructors? Wow! Youre right! Wanna go say hi to them? Okay, a lot of people gawked at us, but none of them actually got close to us. It wasnt like they werent trying to, though. Excuse me, instructors A girl approaching us said, shyly tucking her hair behind her ears. SWOOSH. WHOOSH. A pair of identical twin boys quickly appeared to her left and right, grabbed both of her arms, and held her down. Ahh, eh, WHYYYYYY! Im sorry, but youre coming with us, the left twin said. I-I just wanted to talk to them! Engaging in immoral relationships is against school rules, the other twin replied. Y arent you reading this at ? How was I engaging in immoral relationships? I just wanted to say hello to the new teachers The girl struggled to pull her arm out, but her joints were locked and she couldnt move. Well hear your excuses later. First, to the Student Council. The grim-faced twins said at the same time. Let go! LET ME GOOOOO! With a look of irritation, Ak Yeon-Ho watched as the girl was dragged away by the twins. The Student Council is scary he muttered. The stinging gazes of students wearing yellow armbands that read Discipline Committee () could be felt everywhere as they patrolled the venue. Every time some so much as flashed a forlorn glance at usthe gloomy twins would suddenly pop up and warn them. There are all kinds of weirdos in the world. Hmm? Isnt that Kwak Du-Yong? As we continued to explore the festival, we realized that we werent the only new instructor applicants walking around. I spotted a face I recognized in the distance, tapped Ak Yeon-Ho on the shoulder and said, Hes here too. Who Oh, the fatass? The fatty we had humiliated twice was making a ruckus at a food stand while surrounded by more food than he could eat. From the redness of his face, I could tell that he was hammered. Hahaha! Back when this Master Kwak was studying at Vermilion Phoenix Academy Wow! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Thats amazing! Several students gathered around him, cheering him on even as they made him pay for all their food and drinks. Kids these days are scary. Yeah We clutched our wallets tightly and fled the scene. Just like that, the three of us snacked and drank until sunset, greeting and observing the passing students. This is such a peaceful place, I thought as we were about to retire to the inn for the night. Reality immediately proved me wrong. Suddenly, a blood-drenched student went flying into the pop-up stall right in front of me, smashing it to pieces. Ugh A tall boy stood over the fallen student and barked, What did you just say, punk? Why dont you repeat yourself, huh? The boy took a swig from a gourd bottle with one hand, then smacked the injured students cheek with the Dao he held in the other. Luckily, the blade was still sheathed. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The moment he opened his mouth, I could smell the alcohol on his breath. From the way this guy strutted around and glared at people, he was definitely what they called a delinquent. MURMUR MURMUR. Is that guy at it again? Fuck After recognizing him, some of the students quietly slipped away from the scene. However, I froze as if nailed to the spot, and it wasnt because I wanted to intervene in the students fight. Crazy Demon? I couldnt help but exclaim in shock when I saw the boys face. Chapter 29: An Unexpected Dinner Invitation Chapter 29: An Unexpected Dinner Invitation The boy who was splattered with blood after slapping the injured student raised his head, glared at me and snarled, Hey! Did you just call me the Crazy Demon? His eyes were bloodshot, his hair disheveled like a lions mane, and his canines showing as he growled like a wounded animal, as if he were threatening to bite me if I got in his way. How dare you mention that nickname in front of me? Huh? He strode toward me while making sure to use the bloodied student as a stepping stone. Hyung-nim. Myeong Il-Oh tugged at my sleeve, a warning for me not to get involved in an unnecessary conflict. However, I didnt budge. On the contrary, the corners of my mouth turned up in a wide grin. Yeah, Id rather deal with the bad boys than the goodie two shoes. This boy possessed a sharp killing and battle intent that was rare within the polite, no-nonsense orthodox sect. He honestly showed his feelings regardless of whether the other person was older, stronger, or more senior than him. Damn, Ive taught so many kids like him that Im suddenly hit by a wave of nostalgia. For the first time since reincarnating, Ive found a kid that seems fun to teach. The delinquent sauntered in front of me, shot me a death glare and said, Ive never seen you in school before But heh, arent you hella good-looking? Before I smash your face to a pulp, answer this: Did you pick a fight with me because you knew who I was? My skin prickled from his audacity. I smirked and opened my mouth to reply, but before I could say anything, I was interrupted by two new arrivals. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. SWISH. SWOOSH. Student Hyon-Won Kang. What the fuck do you want? It was the sullen-looking twins from earlier, and thanks to them, I finally heard the delinquent boys name. Wait, Hyon-Won Kang? No wonder he resembles Master Hyon-Won Hu, the Crazy Demon (), so much They must be related! The Crazy Demon Hyon-Won Hu was one of the four masters who escaped from the Blood Cult with me. Before he was captured, he was once the greatest blademaster in the history of the Hyon-Won Clan. However, he became so obsessed with martial arts that he defied his familys expectations and went on a Hundred Duels Campaign, earning the title of Crazy Demon from his brutal treatment of his foes. His violent crimes eventually made him a public enemy of the murim, and he ended up getting captured by the Blood Cult while on the run. All I wanted was to see the absolute peak of martial arts. I dont regret my actions, and if I could go back in time, I would make the same choice. Still I do feel sorry about what I did to my family. Ive caused them a great deal of trouble. Hmph, whats so great about the Hyon-Won Clan? Its not like theyll ever let you return there. Shut up, you fucking bandit. Huhuhu, why dont you be my subordinate instead? Youre fierce and mean-looking, perfect for being a debt collector. If we work together, the Great Viridian Forest Gang will This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. When I get out of here, the first thing Im gonna do is rip your damned mouth off. Every time I recall those two, theyre fighting over something or another. Anyway, back to the kid named Hyon-Won Kang. He was so similar to Master Crazy Demon that I wondered if he was his reincarnation. It wasnt just his face that resembled him; even the way he carried himself and his body frame were almost identical. I heard that Master Crazy Demon never had any children, though. Is he the descendant of Masters sibling? I recalled the old stories that Master Crazy Demon had told me about his past. Meanwhile, Hyon-Won Kang frowned in annoyance at the twins interruption and growled, What are you doing? Didnt you hear what that bastard said? He called me the Crazy Demon. Dont you guys know who the Crazy Demon is? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. The twins shot with a look that said, Did you really say that? I shrugged and replied, I never said anything of the sort. What? Hyon-Won Kang glared at me incredulously. The twins looked back at Hyon-Won Kang expressionlessly. You heard him. All bystanders, please step back. Ahh, seriously Hyon-Won Kang gritted his teeth and took a step forward. At the same time, the twins drew their weapons. A baton and a rope? Those are weapons used by prison wardens, not martial artists! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. The twins pointed their weapons at Hyon-Won Kang. If you come any closer to us, One twin started. Well subdue you, the other twin finished. Do these two have a habit of speaking in tandem? Kuhaha, is that what you want, a fight? Rather than backing down, Hyon-Won Kang raised his dao and pointed it at the twins, his killing intent leaking through his bared teeth. Yeah, I didnt think youd believe me. Its always like this, people like you only learn to stay out of my way after youve been thrashed. The twins faces hardened as Hyon-Won Kang revealed his true colors. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. It doesnt matter, Kuku. Alright, try me, Hyon-Won Kang continued, releasing a fierce killing aura. However, the disciplinary committee members, including the twins, did not fall back. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? A second brawl was imminent. Ak Yeon-Ho suggested, Hyung-nim, shouldnt we stop them? No, we cant. It would affect our practical exam results Myeong Il-Oh objected. I folded my arms and did not respond to either of their opinions. Lets wait and see, I said. I wanted to see Hyon-Won Kangs limits. I wanted to know if that was all he had, or if he was hiding something more. Why does someone with such talent have the eyes of a loser? I wonder what Master Crazy Demon would say if he saw his descendant now? Well, although I would never know the exact answer, I could at least predict that it would be something really nasty. Master Crazy Demon wasnt called crazy for nothing. Why arent you reading this at ? Kuku, bring it on! Some of you had better be ready to get slashed! So crude. Well suppress you. The two sides prepared to engage, when suddenly, a husky voice interjected, Thats enough from you, scoundrel of the Hyon-Won Clan. Hyon-Won Kangs face immediately contorted into an ugly grimace as he glared at the person who had called his name. Peng Sa-Hyuk he muttered through clenched teeth. A large-built young man squeezed through the crowd of onlookers and smirked. Dont you think that youve done enough? Youre already sober, arent you? Return to your dorm, take a bath and go to sleep. Fuck off and stay out of my business. Do I look like Im asking you for a favor? Peng Sa-Hyuk grinned, then drew a huge dao from behind his back. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. SHIIING. Although Hyon-Won Kang was quite tall, the newcomer wasnt any shorter than him. Not only that, he was also a lot more muscular. If you dont want to stain what little is left of your clans honor, then you should do as I say. Hyon-Won Kang gritted his teeth and stared daggers at Peng Sa-Hyuk. Meanwhile, I turned toward Myeong Il-Oh and asked, Peng Sa-Hyuk? Have you heard of the Hebei Peng Clan, Hyung-nim? You ought to read this at . The Hebei Peng Clan was one of the so-called Five Great Clans, which meant that they were one of the largest and most powerful families in the orthodox sect murim. If I remember right, the Hebei Peng Clan and the Hyon-Won Clan are rivals, each priding themselves on being the worlds best at Dao techniques. However, if a few words from the Hebei Peng Clans heir is enough to rein in Hyon-Won Kang, then that can only mean that Myeong Il-Oh lowered his voice and continued, Peng Sa-Hyuk is also the President of the Club Union, which, along with the Student Council President Dok-Go Jun, makes him the ultimate authority among the students. Hyon-Won Kang doesnt seem like the kind of guy who would give in to authority I muttered. As if hed heard me, Ak Yeon-Ho bitterly replied, Theres a bit of unpleasant history between the two clans. Read this at , or else. I cant wait to hear all the stories you have to tell later when we get back. As we chatted among ourselves, Hyon-Won Kang sheathed his dao and turned to leave, saying, Damn it, Im all out of booze, and even the lingering taste is gone. Well done protecting your clans reputation, even if it is insignificant. With one last glare at Peng Sa-Hyuk, Hyon-Won Kang strode through the crowd, who quickly made way for him. The twins tried to restrain him, but Peng Sa-Hyuk stopped them. Leave him alone. Ill talk to the Student Council President. After Hyon-Won Kang had disappeared into the crowd, Peng Sa-Hyuk turned toward us, smiled broadly and greeted, I was wondering who you three werebut you seem to be the new teacher candidates. Your good looks really stand out, so you left a strong impression on me. By the way, I am Peng Sa-Hyuk, the President of the Club Union. Peng Sa-Hyuk had a gentle smile that didnt match his bear-like bulk. For a moment, I sensed something distasteful about his smile, but I hid my instant dislike of him and smiled back, saying, Im Baek Su-Ryong. Ak Yeon-Ho. And Im Myeong Il-Oh! Peng Sa-Hyuk quickly scanned us with cold eyes and chuckled, I apologize for what happened today. Weve shown you prospective instructors an embarrassing sight. Dont worry about it. Its a festival, and stuff like that is inevitable when people get drunk. Haha, although I appreciate your generosity and understanding, I still cant help but feel ashamed Peng Sa-Hyuk locked gazes with us and politely asked, As a way of apologizing, Id like to treat you guys to dinner. What do you think? Chapter 30: Youre Under Arrest Chapter 30: Youre Under Arrest There was so much food on the table in front of us that the legs were bent. Peng Sa-Hyuk stood in front of the assembled instructor candidates and students with a refreshing smile on his face. Today is my treat, so eat to your hearts content! he laughed. Besides us, dozens of new instructor applicants were invited to the dinner. Peng Sa-Hyuk had even rented a three-story inn to show his generosity. Isnt this rather extravagant for a party organized by students? However, since Peng Sa-Hyuk is a wealthy Young Master of one of the Five Great Clans, I guess this is to be expected. Well, that means I should try my best to milk more money out of him! Heheheh Hey, why is that guy here? I asked, directing my gaze at Kwak Du-Yong, who was drinking, laughing, and talking loudly while surrounded by Club Union members. Kahaha, when I was a student at the Vermillion Phoenix Academy With a face as red as a jujube, Kwak Du-Yong blabbered on and on about the good old days. It seemed that whenever the fat man got drunk, he would talk about his past. Unfortunately, the students around him looked irritated. They were obviously tired of listening to his bluster. Ak Yeon-Ho clicked his tongue, saying, Tsk, he doesnt realize how pathetic he looks. Cant he read the students expressions? Maybe he can, but he just doesnt care. I looked around the restaurant. Besides Kwak Du-Yong, there were a few other faces I recognized from the interviews. Everyone around us seems to be actively socializing. The average quality of the instructor applicants here is also quite high. Suddenly, Peng Sa-Hyuk stood up, and the inn fell silent. To all instructor candidates, I sincerely thank you for coming here today, he announced. Among the instructors gathered here, most of them were either better at martial arts or at least a generation older than Peng Sa-Hyuk. Yet, it was immediately obvious to everyone that the young student was the one in charge. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Since today is a beautiful day, I will keep my speech short and to the point. I know it might be arrogant and disrespectful of a junior like me, but Id like to invite everyone to a toast. Thank you. As he requested, everyone raised their wine cups in a toast. Peng Sa-Hyuk paused for a moment and looked around, smiling casually as he basked in the limelight. He then said, Congratulations, everyone, youve passed the interview. I wish you all the best for the upcoming practical exam. !!! All around me, people gasped in surprise. Some even spilled their drinks. I cant believe I passed This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Wait, you mean the results are already out? The official announcement of the interview results was tomorrow. However, the fact that Peng Sa-Hyuk only invited those who passed the interview could only mean that he knew the results in advance. Of course, I wasnt the only one to notice this unusual fact. Anyone with a bit of tact would would have been able to guess why we were invited after observing the people here. Dear future instructors, I look forward to learning from you. In just a few words, Peng Sa-Hyuk proved how much power and intelligence he had access to within the academy. There was only one possible reason why he would do this. Hes trying to exert his dominance over the new instructors. The reactions of the instructor candidates were mixed. Some frowned uncomfortably, while others tried to size up Peng Sa-Hyuk. The clueless idiots like Kwak Du-Yong continued to feast without a care in the world. The more pragmatic ones quickly gathered around Peng Sa-Hyuk. Hehe, of course, lets look out for each other from now on. Thank you for your consideration, Young Master Peng. Y arent you reading this at ? If you need anything, Ill do my best to help and support you. Surrounded by sycophants, Peng Sa-Hyuk laughed out loud, Hahaha! Please refrain from saying things that others will misunderstand! That will make it sound as if I have brought all of you here with some sinister purpose in mind! Thats impossible! I wont allow anyone to falsely accuse you! Seeing that a student had managed to manipulate his superiors with only a few words, some of the attendees furrowed their brows in disapproval. Ak Yeon-Ho was one of them. So this is the heir of one of the Five Great Clans Hyung-nim, shall we just leave? he whispered to me, not realizing that this option was only open to him because unlike the other instructors who were of low birth and couldnt afford to offend the Peng Clan, he was a member of the prestigious Shandong Ak Clan. Even though hes just a kid, he already knows how to enjoy abusing his authority. Peng Sa-Hyuk stood in front of him, holding a piece of the torn skirt and shaking his head. Oh dear There are some things you shouldnt do even when youre drunk, Mr. Ak. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. When Ak Yeon-Ho said nothing, Peng Sa-Hyuk placed the torn cloth on Ak Yeon-Hos seat and continued, I cant believe you sexually harassed one of the academys female students! Do you think you still deserve to be an instructor at Azure Dragon Academy? You were the one who ripped her skirt, Ak Yeon-Ho said icily. Ive never seen this normally cheerful guy act like this before. He must have reached the limit of his patience. Haha, me? Hey everyone, did I rip that girls skirt? Did I? Peng Sa-Hyuk looked around for confirmation, but most of the instructor candidates turned away to avoid his gaze. Theres no way Young Master Peng would do that! That Ak Clan person is drunk Some of the candidates sided with Peng Sa-Hyuk. Although I hadnt witnessed the incident, I knew that no matter how much of a playboy Ak Yeon-Ho was, he would never stoop so low as to rip a female students skirt. I took a look around the party hall. The people here were either prospective instructors who had passed the first round or Peng Sa-Hyuks henchmen, also known as Club Union executives. Oho, so this is what you were planning all along, I muttered in admiration. Peng Sa-Hyuks goal was to find our weaknesses and blackmail us into obedience, as we aspiring instructors couldnt afford to make any mistakes that would get us disqualified from the exam. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Did you hear that, Mr. Ak? The other instructors agree with me. Ak Yeon-Ho glared wordlessly at Peng Sa-Hyuk, who grinned and gestured to one of his henchmen. Sexual harassment is bad enough, but I didnt think you would physically abuse students as well. What? CRASH! Peng Sa-Hyuk threw a punch at his minion, giving him a nosebleed and knocking him to the ground. He then grinned at the sullen Ak Yeon-Ho, who was doing his best to keep his temper in check. Youre in big trouble. If this escalates, never mind the Azure Dragon Academy exams, youll be locked up in the Murim Alliance prisons! This is all fun and games for him, I thought. Ak Yeon-Hos body shook with suppressed rage. Just as he was about to explode, I stepped in and interrupted, Hey, dont you think youve gone far enough? Peng Sa-Hyuk burst out laughing, Wow, you really came back, Mr. Baek. You didnt return for a long time, so I thought youd run away with your tail between your welcomes you. SMACK! I slapped Peng Sa-Hyuks face before he could finish mocking me, making sure to incorporate the intricacies of the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest into the blow. Caught off guard, Peng Sa-Hyuk collapsed to the ground. Y-You You crazy the boy groaned, scrambling to his feet and staring at me wide-eyed, as if he couldnt believe what had just happened. I smiled broadly and replied, Crazy? Is that how you should talk to your teachers and elders? Peng Sa-Hyuks face reddened with rage, but when his anger reached a boiling point, he instead returned to his senses. Hah, so there was another imbecile here, he said coldly. As if he was watching something amusing, he sneered, I know, Ill give you special treatment. Besides sexual harassment, assault, and vandalism I wonder what other crimes I can add to your list? Right in front of me, he tore off the clothes of the girls around him and beat the boys. He punched and smashed several tables, then threatened the other instructors to pin all his crimes on me. When he was done, he turned to me with a huge grin on his face and asked, Well, Mr. Baek? Any last words? Why arent you reading this at ? I pulled up a chair and sat down lazily like a boss. How about you sit down too? Im in no hurry. Peng Sa-Hyuks eyebrow twitched at my nonchalant behavior, but when he remembered his perfectly fabricated crime scene, he snorted derisively, Youre bluffing. Do you really think you can prove your innocence? Sigh, why havent those guys arrived yet? Its been a while since I sent the waiter on his errand What are you talking about? BOOM! Just then, the door of the inn was slammed open and several dozen constables swarmed into the chaotic scene, led by a very familiar face. You are under arrest for underage drinking, Head Constable Cheong Cheon declared with his characteristic blank expression as he climbed the stairs. Chapter 31: Grandpa, Over Here! Chapter 31: Grandpa, Over Here! Underage drinking? Peng Sa-Hyuk stared at Cheong Cheon, dumbfounded. For a moment, he thought hed heard the man wrongly. Cheong Cheon ignored him and surveyed the mess in the inn. With a slight frown on his face, he said to the students, There are definitely traces of drinking. Everyone, please turn in your student IDs. Youths under the age of eighteen were forbidden by law to drink except when a guardian was present. Is this some kind of a joke? The Azure Dragon Academy students werent ordinary people, they were martial artists who were taught to wield weapons from the moment they took their first steps. It was an unwritten law that ordinary laws did not apply to martial artists. Something about the government not messing with the murim, and in turn the murim would not interfere in government business. Constable, as a government agent, you shouldnt stick your nose in murim business, Peng Sa-Hyuk said, stepping forward. He subtly drew upon his qi to pressure Cheong Cheon, but the constable was unmoved. I guess the brat of the Peng Clan is nothing compared to the constable who knows demonic arts. Most constables would be intimidated by a towering, heavily muscled, and armed martial artist, but not Cheong Cheon. He looked at Peng Sa-Hyuk and snorted, You claim its murim business, butI dont see any martial experts or demonic practitioners here. Why is that? What? Peng Sa-Hyuk blurted, flabbergasted. Cheong Cheon coldly continued, All I see are drunk and injured youths, adults shaking in their boots, and a lot of broken furniture. There also arent any wanted criminals here, so pray tell me, how is this official murim business? You ought to read this at . I didnt mean it that way Do you think you can get away with any crime as long as you claim the murim is involved? Peng Sa-Hyuk, who had tried to downplay the situation by citing the non-interference of the government and the murim, was left speechless. As the heir to one of the Five Great Families of the orthodox faction, he couldnt bring shame to his family by associating a drunken party with official murim business. Cheong Cheon expressionlessly picked up the remains of a broken chair. Inns exist to serve customers, but there is such a thing as going too far. Although I only received a report about underage drinkingit looks like Ill also have to press charges on obstruction of business, property damage, assault, and perhaps even more. A thorough investigation will be necessary. GRIND. Peng Sa-Hyuk gritted his teeth. Who made the report? he asked. Thats confidential information I did, I confessed, raising my hand. Peng Sa-Hyuk shot me a death stare. If eyes could kill, he would have murdered me on the spot. [How dare you call the cops? Do you have no pride as a martial artist?] His telepathic message was so loud that I thought my eardrums would burst. I shrugged and smirked at him, silently mouthing the words So what if I dont? !! Read this at , or else. I wasnt sure if he could read my lips, but Peng Sa-Hyuks shoulders shook like a wild boar striving to control its frenzy. As the organizer of this party, he was in much bigger trouble than me or the other instructors. Would you mind coming with me to the precinct while we complete the investigation? We had a small scuffle while we were drunk, but it wasnt serious. Ill pay double for any damages caused. Also Peng Sa-Hyuk desperately made up excuses, hoping to salvage his own situation while dragging the prospective instructors down with him. Even now, he thinks about manipulating others to his benefit, I thought, but I didnt feel like taking him to task just yet. That was a story for another time. If news of this gets out, he wont be able to avoid losing honor and dignity It wont end with just a temporary inconvenience. Honor and Dignity. In the orthodox sects, sometimes that was all that mattered, especially the more prestigious ones. If Peng Sa-Hyuk was arrested and branded as a troublemaker, it wouldnt end with just a scolding from the family elders. His future prospects would be ruined. That was why he would do anything to get himself out of this mess, and sure enough Head Constable, if you would forgive me for my youthful indiscretion, I will sincerely repay you in the welcomes you. Even as Peng Sa-Hyuk spoke politely, he discreetly hinted at a bribe. Unfortunately for him, what kind of constable was our dear Cheong Cheon? Answer: The most impartial, incorruptible official ever. A man who was so upright that he would learn demonic arts just to murder his biological father. Money would never move such a person. Wait, something about that statement seems weird But whatever. What did you just say? Cheong Cheon furrowed his brows. Then, in an even colder voice, he added, I think I now need to add charges of bribery and obstruction of justice to your list of crimes. Ak Yeon-Ho took a deep breath and clearly declared, I swear by the name of the Shandong Ak Clan that everything Im about to say is true. !! Why arent you reading this at ? The Clan Head of the Shandong Ak Clan was the Spear King Ak Bi, was one of the murims Ten Masters. As a result, despite the fact that the Shandong Ak Clan was not one of the Five Great Families, their power and influence was at least equal to that of the Hebei Peng Clan. Therefore, the moment Ak Yeon-Ho invoked his familys name, Pang Sa Hyuks face paled. Youre crazy. Are you seriously putting your familys reputation at stake? Do you even realize what youre doing? he cried. Yes, Im putting my familys honor and history on the line. You know it, and yet you! Depending on who said it, to wager a clans honor and history was to risk starting a war between two clans. Whats wrong, Peng Sa-Hyuk? Where did all your confidence from just now go? My words carry more weight than yours. Youre scared. You shouldnt have made fun of me. Arent you afraid of being punished by your clan? You should know about the fate of the Hyon-Won Clan. Ill probably be executed, but by then I would have already achieved my goal. Youre just bullshitting now. Why is a youngster like you talking to me as an equal? Use some respect, punk. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Neither of them had drawn their weapons, but Peng Sa-Hyuk and Ak Yeon-Ho were glaring at each other with eyes that could kill. Cheong Cheon sighed and mumbled, Fuck murim people He then shot me a quick glance and sent me a telepathic message, saying, [What now? Do I still arrest him? I think its about time to just wrap it up and go] If Cheong Cheon stepped down now and capitulated, Peng Sa-Hyuk would also likely give up on his current attempt to blackmail the instructors. Unfortunately, I had no intention of letting the brat go scot-free. I had to kill his momentum today, or he would never change for the better. I mouthed to Cheong Cheon, Wait. [For how long?] Fuck, I need to quickly raise the Heaven Defying Divine Art to the three star level. Not being able to use telepathy is annoying as hell. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. With everyones attention was focused on Peng Sa-Hyuk and Ak Yeon-Ho, I muttered in a low voice, Until my grandfather arrives. [Your grandfather?] Cheong Cheon wasnt the only person I asked the waiter to contact earlier. There was another one. WHOOOOOOOSH~ Suddenly, a cold wind like the freezing blizzards of the North blew in from somewhere, causing Ak Yeon-Ho and Peng Sa-Hyuk to shiver. All heads immediately snapped around to face the source of the wind. Eh? No way STEP, STEP. An old man with even footsteps that wouldnt falter in the middle of a raging storm, hair as white as snow and deep green robes stood at the doorway and asked the constable guarding the entrance, I received a dinner invitation at this innbut did something happen inside? The old man curiously peered over the constables shoulder. Having recognized the old man, one of the students yelped in terror, H-Headmaster With just that one word, the boiling tension in the room dispersed, replaced by a wintry cold. I raised my hand and shouted, Grandpa, over here! Chapter 32: Found It! Chapter 32: Found It! Grandpa, over here! I smiled broadly and waved at the old man. Mae Geuk-Lyom pouted. He could probably tell that I was acting like this on purpose to elicit some kind of response from the crowd, and as expected, they erupted. G-Grandpa, he said? What did he just call the Headmaster? Impossible The students eyes widened in disbelief as they stared at the two of us with eyes that said, Theres no way, right? My grandson invited me to dinner, so I came Whats going on? Arent these students from our school? Mae Geuk-Lyom hammered the final nail in the coffin. !! Mae Geuk-Lyoms admission blew the students hesitation out of the water. The quick-thinking male students hastily picked up the liquor bottles around them, while the female students with torn skirts hid behind the folding screens and got changed. As they busied themselves, the students whispered in hushed but flustered tones. Did the Headmaster have any grandchildren? I dont know. He never talks about himself. Damn, that new instructor never made any mention of this on the interview paperwork. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Im going crazy. We were just having some fun, so why With the arrival of the constables and the Headmaster, what started out as a joke was now way out of hand. Fuck As the seriousness of the situation dawned upon him, Peng Sa-Hyuks composure vanished and he broke out in cold sweat. To make Peng Sa-Hyuk shit his pants, just how scary is the Headmaster? Even Im starting to panic Meanwhile, Mae Geuk-Lyoms eyes narrowed at the chaotic scene. Looks like you kids have gotten yourselves into trouble, he stated coldly. He twitched a white eyebrow, and the students bodies squirmed like they were about to have a seizure. Dang, the intimidating Blood Cult Devil Instructor that I was in my past life was nothing compared to this terrifying old man. Mae Geuk-Lyom turned his attention back to the constable guarding the door and said, Im the Headmaster of the Azure Dragon Academy. I oversee student welfare and discipline, and it seems that our children have caused trouble here So would you mind letting me through? Why arent you reading this at ? The constable gave Cheong Cheon a confused look, and Cheong Cheon in turn glanced at me for instruction. I gave him the barest hint of a nod, and he said to his subordinate, Let him enter. Since the offenders this time are students, it is only right that we seek the aid of their custodians. Mae Geuk-Lyom walked into the inn and examined the mess around him. The occasional student who made eye contact with him either gulped in horror or hung their heads in shame, shivering. The prospective instructors were no different. Everyone stood with their backs ramrod straight and their hands clasped together as if they were guilty. Only Kwak Du-Yong stumbled around drunkenly for a bit before falling unconscious.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com Tsk tsk, Mae Geuk-Lyom clicked his tongue and shot me a meaningful glance before turning to Cheong Cheon. Head Constable, would you mind telling me what these kids have done wrong? Of course not. GULP. Y arent you reading this at ? The sound of someone gulping rumbled like thunder as Cheong Cheon summarized the events that had just transpired. To my surprise, when he was done, Mae Geuk-Lyom appeared fairly calm. To summarize, the kids drank alcohol illegally and vandalized the inn. They then tried to bribe you, the Head Constable, but when that failed, they threatened you, he concluded. A-About that, Headmaster Peng Sa-Hyuk started. However, before he could finish making excuses, Mae Geuk-Lyom interrupted, Also The old man turned toward Peng Sa-Hyuk, his placid face slowly twisting into a grimace. Peng Sa-Hyuk, the girls have torn skirts, some of the boys have bleeding lips, and yet you use your family name to shift the blame to someone else? ROOOOOOOAR! An intangible force emanated from Mae Geuk-Lyoms body and paralyzed the students. Punks! How dare you still call yourselves students of the Azure Dragon Academy! This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. SHIVER SHIVER. RATTLE RATTLE. Phew Ugh The prospective instructors simultaneously released the breaths they had been holding, and some sank to the floor as soon as their tension was completely released. Hyung-nim! Why didnt you tell us that the Sword Addict was your grandfather? POKE. POKE. PROD. Ak Yeon-Ho relentlessly poked me in the side. I slapped his hand away and said, I was going to tell you when the time was right, but didnt you say you werent afraid of the Headmaster? You were scared shitless. Actually, the fact that Mae Geuk-Lyom frightened everyone surprised me more than anything else. I thought that the heir to the Peng Clan might be able to stand up to him, but I couldnt be more wrong. The instant Mae Geuk-Lyom appeared, the entire situation was resolved. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Ak Yeon-Ho gave me a dubious look and said, Didnt you know? The Sword Addict was one of the leaders of the previous generation. What about it? Its not like everyones terrified of him because of his martial arts, right? Myeong Il-Oh answered my question, Being strong is one thing, but more importantly, in his youth, he was friends and comrades with people who are now grand elders and grandmasters of large sects and clans. Do you get what that means? Ahh In other words, my maternal grandfather could be sworn siblings with the Peng Clans retired Clan Head. Dang, this guy is more amazing that I imagined! I relaxed my stiff shoulders. You should watch out from now on. A man like that is my maternal grandfather. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Ugh, I feel like 10 years of my lifespan has been shaved off Earlier, when you insensitively demanded compensation for damages, I nearly freaked out That surprised me, too. Why did you bring that up all of a sudden? Hoho. Of course I wouldnt suggest something so petty without good reason. With a huge grin, I said, The innkeeper, Heo Cheon, is my acquaintance. As we chattered away, the last of the constables left the inn, leaving only the prospective instructors behind. One by one, they also started to walk out, but I called them back, shouting, Gentlemen, before you go, let me say a few words. I took a moment to memorize each of their faces, especially those who had helped Peng Sa-Hyuk frame Ak Yeon-Ho and those who had looked offended when I slapped Peng Sa-Hyuk for his insolence. Of course, there were also the apathetic bystanders who were upset by Peng Sa-Hyuks actions but did not have the courage to speak out, instead keeping their heads down and waiting for everything to blow over. I had only one thing to say to such people. Shame on you, cowards. Do you still think youre qualified to be teachers after what youve done? I spun around and stormed out of the inn. A few people started muttering incomprehensibly behind me, but I didnt give a shit. The next day, I put on my Heo Cheon mask and went to meet Bok Man-Chun. Good morning, he said, bowing his head in greeting, before briefing me on the events of last night. As the manager of all my businesses, it came as no surprise that he had already heard about the incident. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? There was a mishap at our inn involving students from the Azure Dragon Academy After listening to an abbreviated version of the story (Bok Man-Chun didnt seem to know about it in detail), I said, Demand ten times the cost of repairing the damage as compensation. Yes, I was already thinking of doing that Wait, what? Bok Man-Chuns jaw dropped. I repeated myself, but Bok Man-Chun still seemed uneasy. The The Peng Clans Young Master is the one paying compensation. I think its fine if we ask for double, butisnt ten times a bit much? he asked. As Peng Sa-Hyuk was the heir to the Peng Clan, one of the Five Great Clans, even if he was the one at fault, normal people still couldnt afford to take advantage of him. However, that was not the case this time. Read this at northbladetl.com, or else. In the message to Peng Sa-Hyuk, add this line: If you dont compensate me ten times the cost of fixing the damage, Ill send the bill to the Headmaster of the Azure Dragon Academy. Okay, but how does the Headmaster even factor into this? A tenfold compensation was a large amount even for the Young Master of the Peng Clan, especially since I had deliberately chosen the most expensive food, drinks, and furnishings for yesterdays party. Hell be eating his meals in the school dorms for a while. I placed Peng Sa-Hyuk at the very top of my Students I Need to Rehabilitate Once I Join the Azure Dragon Academy mental list. Oh, and theres something else I need to tell you. Bok Man-Chun smiled confidently, then continued, Ive found the spiritual herbs and the black market that you asked me about. Translators Note: GRANDPA! Got to respect the old man. Chapter 33: The Freelancers Bazaar Chapter 33: The Freelancers Bazaar Im going away for a few days. What? The practical exam is in ten days, though? Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Oh, who were having breakfast with me, looked at me in astonishment. Hyung-nim! Didnt you receive the warning letter from the Azure Dragon Academy too? All prospective instructors who passed the interview are on probation until the practical test! Cant you just sit still for a while Ak Yeon-Ho cried, spitting out rice as he talked. Why is this bastard nagging at me all of a sudden? I swatted away all the flying rice grains with my chopsticks and said, I shouldnt need more than a few days, and its related to my preparation for the practical exam. The truth was, I had decided to go to the Freelancers Bazaar (the official name of the black market) with Bok Man-Chun. Not only did I want to personally inspect the spiritual herbs that Bok Man-Chun had found, I also wanted to experience mysterious, exciting underground deals. Unfortunately, it was a days ride on horseback to the location of the Freelancers Bazaar, so the entire trip would take us at least three days. Y arent you reading this at ? Of course, I couldnt tell these two what my plans were, so I made up some excuse. When are you leaving? Right after we finish eating and have a cup of tea? And youre telling us this only now? It was a hasty decision, I smiled apologetically and poured tea into Ak Yeon-Hos cup. Call us anytime if you need help, Myeong Il-Oh offered. I get it now. Youre going to meet pretty girls all by your lonesome self, Ak Yeon-Ho sighed knowingly, then gulped down the tea I poured for him. Err, that tea is still scalding hot AH, AHH, HOT, HOT, HOT! Tsk tsk, you arent a kid anymore. How could you be so careless? OOOH, W-WATER! WATER! Read this at , or else. Here you go. Thank you SPURT! This is hot water, AHHHHHHH! Just like that, I finished breakfast, packed my things and prepared to leave. Wait a minute, Baek-hyung. Myeong Il-Oh, who had spent most of breakfast lost in thought, handed me a small book. Whats this? Its a list of the students who registered for outer arts classes over the vacation. Why are you giving me this? The book was small but quite thick. It still had the smell of ink on it, as if it had been written only recently. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads.UppTodated from I also wrote down each students martial arts characteristics and personality. Hopefully, itll be helpful for your demonstration lectures. Myeong-hyung, is it okay for you to do this much for me? I asked, tilting my head to the side. Despite his seemingly nice demeanor, I knew that Myeong Il-Oh was a very pragmatic person. He first approached me and Ak Yeon-Ho because Ak Yeon-Ho was from the Shandong Ak Clan. Now that he knows my grandfather is the headmasteris he trying to ingratiate himself with me too? Having understood the meaning behind my words and actions, Myeong Il-Oh nodded and chuckled, I highly doubt the Senior Mae Geuk-Lyom I saw that day would let you pass the practical exam just because youre his grandson. Thats true. Then, why are you giving me this? Myeong Il-Oh briefly contemplated his answer, then said, I justsincerely hope that Baek-hyung passes the exam. Why? Do you still remember the words you said to the prospective instructors that day? Shame on you, cowards. Do you still think youre qualified to be teachers after what youve done? Yeah, of course I remember. It was just a few days ago. I couldnt help blurting that out because the sight of instructors being pathetically bullied by students seriously pissed me off. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Ah, please dont take it personally. I wasnt talking about you, Myeong-hyung Myeong Il-Oh smiled softly and nodded. I know, but that doesnt make me feel any less guilty. I have neither the courage to slap a student nor the wisdom to send a waiter to call the headmaster. On the contrary, youre a person who can do all that, Baek-hyung. Thats only because the headmaster is my grandfather. As far as I can tell, even if he wasnt your grandfather Im certain that you would have done something. You think too highly of me. Its kind of stressful. I shrugged casually. This is it, Bok Man-Chun said, entering a run-down tent. Inside the tent, we saw a one-armed, muscular middle-aged man drinking, but as soon as he saw Bok Man-Chun, he leapt to his feet. Woah, look whos here! Bok-hyung! Hahaha! Long time no see, Jang-hyung! The two hugged each other like brothers who hadnt seen each other in decades. I heard you settled down in Nanchang. Just look at you now! Living with a fox spirit and a few baby rabbits1 must be very rejuvenating! Y arent you reading this at ? Nonsense, taking care of a family is downright exhausting, not to mention expensive. Im flat broke! Hahaha, Im sure youre exaggerating. By the way, whos that behind you? Oh, hes my new boss. Boss, this person is an old friend of mine. Greetings, my name is Heo Cheon. After I exchanged pleasantries with the one-armed man for a while, he reached out behind him, pulled out a wooden box and showed it to me. Y arent you reading this at ? Heehee, this is actually a very popular item, but since my good friend expressed interest in it, I decided to hold on to it for him, he lied without batting an eyelid. I placed a hand on the box and asked, Do you mind if I open it? This needs to be handled with care Fine, Ill open it for you. The one-armed man hesitated for a moment, then slowly opened the box. A purple spiritual herb with seven stems growing from intertwined roots was revealed. It had nine leaves on each stem and emitted a fragrant aroma that filled the tent. I instantly recognized it as Seven Stem Nine Leaf Grass (), a kind of spiritual herb with a high concentration of yang energy. Wow, not only is this real, the quality is also excellent. Although the Seven Stem Nine Leaf Grass isnt exactly rare, you have to be really lucky to find a high-grade one. Unfortunately, since its uncommon, the price is also nothing to scoff at. Did you buy this off someone? Heheh, no, I didnt. Im just helping the original owner sell it, for a commission, of course. The connections I made in exchange for losing my arm come in handy for things like this. How much? Hmm, since youre Bok-hyungs boss, Ill cut you a good deal How about this much? The one-armed man did a quick calculation on his abacus and held it out. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Bok Man-Chun immediately turned red. Oho? What is this? Is this how you treat your friends, Jang-hyung? Sigh, Im already giving you a lot of face by charging you this much. My profit margin is close to zero, you know. Who do you think you are? Just because I havent been active for a while, do you think you can rob me? Wait, Bok-hyung! Please calm down and listen I silently marveled at the two haggling middle-aged men. Wow, I bet this fight is much more intense than if they were to cross swords. Im not an easy man to fool, but theres no place for me in the verbal duel between these two. Approximately one hour later, the one-armed man finally caved in. Shit. Youve drained me dry, Bok-hyung. Hows this price? he sighed weakly. In the end, we paid half the original asking price of the Seven Stem Nine Leaf Grass. Bok Man-Chun smiled good-naturedly and patted the one-armed man on the shoulder. Stop pretending, Jang-hyung. The next time you get your hands on some nice spiritual herbs, let me know. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Ill have to think about it harder next time. Oh no, please dont. Tell you what, Ill buy you drinks next time, okay? Only next time? Fuck, you disgust me! If youre done then get lost! Bok Man-Chun gave the one-armed man a victory wink, then took the box and carried it on his shoulder. We walked out of the tent, but when I looked back at him, his expression had hardened. He leaned over to me and whispered, I met him a few times when I was still a freelancer. That mans a viper. I think youre more of a viper than him, though Your sudden change in demeanor leaves even me speechless. So thats why you were so harsh on him, I replied. Deep down, I wanted to shave some more off the price, but since he has a lot of connections here, I let him off the hook. That way, he wont be able to resist selling to us again, right? Thank you for the valuable lessons today, Administrator Bok. At the word Administrator, Bok Man-Chun broke into a grin so wide it was as if his face had cracked in half. Heheh, you can count on me! he shouted, thumping his chest. Sure thing. Shall we go see the blacksmith now? Just like that, I followed an ecstatic Bok Man-Chun to our next destination. Fox spirit and baby rabbits: Fox spirit = sexy wife, baby rabbits = cute kids. Chapter 34: Moon Shadow Chapter 34: Moon Shadow What kind of a man is this blacksmith? The blacksmiths tent was in the most remote corner of the Freelancers Bazaar, at the top of a mountain. As Bok Man-Chun and I hiked up the winding mountain path, I asked about the blacksmith we were meeting to kill some time. No one knows his real name, we just call him Old Man Wi. Like all blacksmiths, hes extremely stubborn and built like a bear. I hope hes as skilled as he is stubborn. Theres no doubt about that. When he first showed up at the Freelancers Bazaar, we all thought he was a fraud, but a few freelancers bought his blades out of pity And then? What happened to them? Bok Man-Chun was a great storyteller, perhaps due to his extensive traveling experience. He always paused at just the right moment to pique my curiosity. Unexpectedly, the weapons saved their lives many times. Even though they were cheap, they remained sharp and intact through dozens of battles. He said, grinning. The quality of the weapons must be excellent Now heres where the fun part begins. One of the men whose life was saved by the old blacksmiths weapon went to thank him, and guess what he said in response? Ahem Bok Man-Chun coughed and imitated Old Man Wis rough voice, Thats just a cheap blade made by a crackpot, I dont need any more of your money. I laughed at the exaggeratedly gruff voice, I guess thats proof of his skills! Hahaha, yes! Anyway, the old man suddenly became famous in the Freelancers Bazaar, and countless freelancers lined up to buy weapons from him Hang on, the road aheads kind of dark. As we moved further away from the center of the Freelancers Bazaar, the dim lamps became too sparse to properly illuminate the street. CRACKLE You ought to read this at . Bok Man-Chun stopped walking, lit up a torch, and then continued, Where were we Ah, thats when the old man started making a certain request of the freelancers. A request? Yes. He promised that as long as one fulfills his request, hell make them a masterpiece.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com The word masterpiece intrigued me. There were many blacksmiths in the world, but only a few could claim to be able to make a masterpiece. Even in my past life, I didnt know of many such craftsmen. If I had to name one, it would be the person who forged the Blood Demon Sword Were talking about a blacksmith who calls a quality sword trash, you know? Can you imagine just how amazing his idea of a masterpiece would be? Bok Man-Chuns excited voice brought me back to reality. It probably wouldnt be unreasonable to assume itd be a legendary weapon. Read this at , or else. His offer isnt even limited to swords. As long as its made of iron, he can make it. That includes daos, spears, staffs, armor In that case, it cant be an easy request! What did he ask for? I dont know. What? The men who accepted his request are all dead. Thats a joke, right? I furrowed my brows. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Bok Man-Chun hastily added, Erm, maybe not all of them died, but at least, no one revealed the quest details. Did they swear an oath to secrecy? Im sorry if this seems rude to you, Administrator Bok, but freelancers arent exactly a tight-lipped bunch They didnt talk, not because they swore not to talk, but because they cant talk. Every single one of the survivors has gone mad. Hey, hey! Is Bok Man-Chun planning to bring me to a secret location to murder me or drive me insane? Youre finally showing your true colors. Are you after my fortune? I asked solemnly, clenching my fists. Bok Man-Chun immediately broke out in a cold sweat. N-No, Boss! Please finish listening to what I say first! Old Man Wi also accepts monetary commissions! You dont have to fulfill his request! It might not be a masterpiece, but hell still make you an excellent sword if you pay him well. You should have told me that first. I relaxed my grip. Bok Man-Chun cheekily feigned a sigh of relief, Phew! Anyway, thats Old Man Wi for you. Hes stubborn, skilled, and knows when to keep his mouth shut. Those are all the qualities youre looking for in a blacksmith, right? Why is such a man in the Freelancers Bazaar? With his skills, finding employment shouldnt be a problem. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. What? Puhaha! The old man burst out laughing. It was only a few minutes later that he started taking me seriously. Stand up straight and look at me, he said. Our gazes met. A raging flame burned within the old mans eyes, as if they were trying to burst outside. He was evaluating me, just as he would a sword. It was an ability that every master craftsman possessed. I did not look away, and after some time, a light of surprise flashed across the old mans pupils. Strange This is really strange. Huh. The old man stared at me for a while longer, before shaking his head and saying, Go away, I will not allow you to take on my request. Am I not good enough for you? The old man nodded. Youre an unfinished sword. Youll likely reach unimaginable heights in the future, but right nowyou lack both durability and sharpness. Youre a blade that can break at any moment. He had a point. As one would expect from a blacksmith, he compared me to an unfinished sword, implying that my martial arts skills were still lacking and that my physical refinement was not complete. However, there were things he could not see with his limited perception. Im already pretty durable. Old Man Wi shook his head. In my eyes, no, you are not. I dont want to break an unfinished sword with my own hands. Tell you what, as a reward for showing me something new, Ill give you one of my better swords. When you consider yourself a polished blade, you can come back to me and Ill tell you my request. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. He thinks highly enough of me to invest in my future. Its even an investment with no strings attached, because he wont come looking for me or reproach me if I never go back to him. Although Im a little disappointed, I like his attitude. Normally, I would try to persuade him, or even torture him, but I can tell hes a stubborn old man who wont give in once he makes up his mind. I nodded and agreed, Alright, Ill go home today and return when Im ready. I look forward to it. Before you go, let me bring you your sword. In truth, what I needed most right now was a good quality sword, not a legendary one made of Meteor Iron. My martial arts and status were not yet adequate to handle a weapon of that caliber. A normal sword crafted by Old Man Wi was perfect. The name of this sword is Moon Shadow (). I hope you like it. Old Man Wi handed me a sword. It had a plain black scabbard with no pattern, not even the usual stitching. However, the moment I touched it, I knew that it was amazing. Moon Shadow I like how that sounds, too.* Ill be back soon. Read this at , or else. See you again. I bowed to the old man and turned to leave. OLD MAN, I TOLD YOU YOUD REGRET IT! I looked down at the foot of the mountain, only to see dozens of lit torches moving around. The drug addict who had run away earlier had come back in full force. Set the tents on fire, grab everything inside, and surround the old man so he cant escape! At the drug addicts command, the torchbearers scattered and formed an encirclement around us even as they scaled the mountain. Not only did they outnumber us by more than ten to one, from their swift movements, they were all martial artists. How dare you do this in the Freelancers Bazaar Killing intent flashed in Bok Man-Chuns eyes as he drew his sword. Old Man Wi also stepped out of his tent, wielding a large dao. I raised a hand to stop them, saying, The two of you, please stay here. Why arent you reading this at ? Eh? What? My heart was pounding and my whole body, itching for battle. When I thought of those uncouth freelancers in my previous life, I desperately wanted to test my mettle against them. THRUMMMM As I drew Moon Shadow from its scabbard, it hummed pleasantly. Wow, this is even better than I thought. I looked back at the old man and smirked, Let me show you what kind of sword I am now. Im afraid you might break Dont worry, that wont happen. I stood at the forefront, ready to engage the army of freelancers. Translators Note: In case anyone was wondering, Im using the term freelancer instead of mercenary as the term nang-in translates directly to Wanderer/Ronin, and these people take up any job that pays, not just ones that involve fighting. Chapter 35: How Did You End Up In A Place Like This? Chapter 35: How Did You End Up In A Place Like This? Who the fuck are you? The leader of the freelancers shouted when he saw me. It was the druggie who had been thrashed by Old Man Wi. With bloodshot eyes and a stench reeking of drugs, he raised his dao and pointed it at me. Hey, do you really think you can take us on alone? Eh? Why not? Youre crazy. Dont you see how many people we have? Get the fuck out of here and Ill pretend I didnt see you. I dont want to. I smirked and strode briskly toward the men. The druggie must have sensed something in my nonchalant demeanor, because he started trying to bribe me. You seem very confident in your abilitiesbut what does that matter in the face of overwhelming numbers? Instead of getting hurt senselessly, how about joining us and getting a share of the profits? Well? Youre here to get a sword from the old man anyway. Why dont you just kill him and take it? I wont interfere. You ought to read this at . Wow, I havent seen such a self-righteous scumbag in a very long time. Heehee, thats the best praise a lowlife like me can get! Even if the old man dies here, no one will ever look for his body. The druggie grinned, revealing a gap in his teeth. He obviously didnt know what sarcasm was. He motioned with his hand and ordered his men to surround me. Then, thinking he had the upper hand, he sneered, Im going to give you one last chance to switch sides before I change my mind. You look pretty young; do you really want to ruin your future because of some random old man? Hmm I feigned indecision and secretly observed the freelancers, but my heart quickly sank in disappointment. There isnt a single decent warrior among them. Their skin is red, yellow, or black from drug abuse, the tips of their swords are wobbly, and they all seem lethargic. Some of them are even panting from the short hike. All my motivation and excitement evaporated in an instant. No one in their right mind would take on such a shitty job, I said. Even the rough-and-tumble freelancers had their own rules. According to Bok Man-Chun, those who attacked others during the Freelancers Bazaar would be looked down upon by their peers. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. In other words, the men gathered here were all trash. Holding the sword that Old Man Wi had given me loosely, I strode toward them. Tsk tsk, if I dont send you all to the afterlife today, youll just continue to cause problems for everyone else. Ptooey! Kill that bastard first! The druggie spat on the ground and yelled, hiding behind the other freelancers. Before the rain of blades could fall on me, I sprang forward like a charging tiger and slammed into the freelancer in front of me. SWOOSH! Ugh! The man in front of me widened his eyes in terror as I swooped down on him. He raised his sword in panic, aiming for my shoulder. That brief moment of hesitation was enough for my sword to carve a red line across his neck. SPURT! KEUAK! The freelancer screamed as he desperately tried to stop the bleeding from the two-inch gash on his neck. Unfortunately, it was too late. The light in his eyes was already fading. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. SMACK! As he staggered off balance, I kicked him into another freelancer and used the opening to slash at the other startled enemies. SWISH! SWOOSH! WHOOSH! In an instant, two more were down, their carotid arteries severed. Decapitating them was a waste of energy, and letting them stumble around causing confusion before they died served as a good shield for me. Just like that, I used their numbers and lack of cooperation to my advantage, easily outmaneuvering them and killing three more. Shit! Get out of the way, asshole! If youre going to die, die alone! Harsh expletives were yelled from all around me as the encirclement lost its meaning. Some freelancers had even started slashing at each other in the chaos. I dont need qi to defeat these thugs; the physical enhancement from the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest is enough. I launched myself into the air, twisting my body to dodge spears and swords from both welcomes you. I kicked away the weapons coming at me with both feet, somersaulted through the air like a cat, and stabbed the fool who tried to attack me from behind. CRACK! As my sword sliced through his skull, his face instantly paled in shock. I landed on the ground, pulled out my sword, and pushed the dying man away from me. In the light of the flickering torches, I could see my face reflected in Moon Shadow. This is a much better sword than I thought. Its as light as a feather, yet it can cut through a human skull without leaving a single nick or dent. Die! Right now, Im barely able to apply what Ive learned, but Ill get better bit by bit. Suddenly, Old Man Wi narrowed his eyes. By the way Why didnt you use your qi during the fight just now? Or is it something you cant use? He doesnt seem to have figured out the truth yet, but damn, this old mans senses are sharp! You ought to read this at . Bok Man-Chun asked incredulously, What? Are you saying that Boss didnt use qi just now? He cracked a mans head open Thats because he used a sword I forged. If it had been made by someone else, it would have been difficult for him to cut a persons bones without qi, but with my sword, its a piece of cake. Hearing Old Man Wis shameless self-praise, Bok Man-Chuns jaw dropped. Eh With a serious, desperate look on his face, Old Man Wi asked me, Answer me. Young Warrior, are you suffering from a condition that prevents you from using qi? Do I have to answer that? Yes. About that My guts told me that Old Man Wis insistence was related to his request, and if I wanted to earn his trust, I needed to answer his question with sincerity. northbladetl.com welcomes you. I glanced at the box of Seven Stem Nine Leaf Grass that was still in Bok Man-Chuns arms. Once I ingested the spiritual herb, Id be able to advance the Heaven Defying Divine Art to the next level. I cant use it right now, but its only temporary. . Old Man Wi was silent for a while, as if he was making a difficult decision. Finally, he said: Im sorry, but I want to take back what I said earlier Are you interested in accepting my request? I smiled broadly. Of course. I want you to kill a person for me. Inside Old Man Wis tent, all kinds of weapons were displayed in an order only he knew. The three of us sat around a small table in the middle of the tent. A murder contract Who is the target? Bok Man-Chun asked, a dangerous gleam in his eyes as he tried to find out how dangerous this job was. Depending on the target, the risk could be high or low. Old Man Wi winced, then said hesitantly, I cant tell you that until you come with me to kill him, and Im looking for someone who can do it as soon as possible. I have to go with you? Yes. I need to see him die with my own eyes. . If you kill him, I will do everything in my power to make the weapon you want. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. With that, Old Man Wi said nothing more. This was as much as he wanted to disclose. Hmm Bok Man-Chun scratched his chin indecisively. I stared at Old Man Wis rigid expression for a moment, then said to Bok Man-Chun, Administrator Bok, could you step outside? Boss, you cant decide this on a whim That was an order, I interjected sternly. I understand. Bok Man-Chun got up and left the tent with a worried look on his face. When Bok Man-Chun was out of earshot, I said in a low voice, I have a question for you. I have said all that I have to say. My question has nothing to do with the request. Fine If its something I can answer, Ill answer it. As soon as Old Man Wi let his guard down, I caught him unprepared, asking, How did you end up in a place like this? What do you mean? Allow me to put it more clearly. How did the Clan Head of the Wi Clan, one of the Eight Clans of the Blood Cult, end up in a place like this? With lightning speed, Old Man Wi lunged at my throat. Chapter 36: I Recognize This Martial Art Chapter 36: I Recognize This Martial Art The moment Old Man Wi lunged forward, I kicked the table and threw myself backward. CRACK! The table shattered into two, but Old Man Wi continued charging at me with the momentum of an angry bear. Although I kind of expected this reactionhes even more desperate than I thought. I continued retreating as I asked, How bout a talk before we fight? Old Man Wis answer to my question was a rock-like fist. I didnt want to be one-sidedly bullied, so I raised my fist to meet his. POW POW POW POW POW! We exchanged a dozen punches in a flash. As fist met palm and palm met finger, we slowly got a sense of each others martial arts. Old Man Wis eyes widened in astonishment. Impossible! This martial art is! Its very familiar, isnt it? Old Man Wi grimaced. Outside the tent, Bok Man-Chun yelled, Boss! Dont come in! I quickly shouted back at him and shot Old Man Wi a warning look. Y arent you reading this at ? Old Man Wi hesitated for a moment, then reluctantly ceased attacking. However, he stayed on his toes, ready to burst back into action any moment. I sensed Bok Man-Chun lurking right in front of the tent, deciding whether he should force his way in or not. I turned in his direction and said, Dont worry, its nothing. Stop being overprotective, its embarrassing, you know? But I thought I heard the sounds of fighting We just had a minor misunderstanding. Why dont you wait for me at the Freelancers Bazaar? Im sure youre hungry, go get something to eat. When would you like me to come get you? I glanced at the old man who was still shooting me a death glare and said, Dont come. If I dont return by morning, go back to Nanchang and wait for me there. What should I do about your inheritance? Hes asking me about where my money goes after I die. I smirked and replied, Dont even think about it. I wont take more than a few days. If I find the money gone, Ill hunt you down and cut off your fingers. Why arent you reading this at ? I had a practical exam I couldnt miss, so a few days was as much time as I could spend gallivanting around. Bok Man-Chun coughed embarrassedly, Ahem, I was just joking. Anyway, if anything happens, you can contact me Why are you still here? Okay, Im going, Im going Bok Man-Chun grumbled, his voice becoming more distant as he walked further and further away. When he was out of earshot, Old Man Wi suddenly released a powerful killing intent and asked me, Who are you? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. As expected of the head of the Wiji Clan,1 one of the Eight Great Clans supporting the Blood Cult and the only clan famous for their metallurgy, blacksmithing and explosives manufacturing rather than their martial arts. Even the Blood Demon Sword, the divine weapon of the Blood Cult, was forged by the Wiji Clan. They are so specialized in their craft that unlike the other clans, the position of Wiji Clan Head is always occupied by the best blacksmith in the clan. Imsomeone in a similar situation as you, I said, choosing my words carefully. Are you the descendant of a survivor? Old Man Wi asked me in a cracked voice. Approximately fifty years ago, when the Blood Cult was severely weakened by an internal dispute, the Murim Alliance had suddenly attacked them and wiped them out. The survivors that Old Man Wi was referring to were those who managed to escape the Murim Alliances initial offensive. Needless to say, the survivors of the Blood Cult were all still wanted criminals. Something like that. You expect me to believe you when youve only mastered a single fist technique that any low-level warrior can learn? Seems like it isnt that easy to dispel Old Man Wis suspicions of me. This is all the Murim Alliances fault for tricking the remnants of the Blood Cult multiple times, just so they could eliminate them completely. Now, if I want him to trust meIll have to reveal a few more of my hidden cards. Having made my decision, I slowly removed my Heo Cheon mask. RUSTLE. Wiji Yeol was one of the old folks who remembered those times, and as someone who lived in the same period, I could relate to him. Why arent you reading this at ? Wiji Yeol, youve aged a lot. As we talked, I recalled his younger self. Back then, he was quite a bright and cheerful person, but his personality had mellowed and his face had become weathered from the hardships he had endured. At least, he was one of the few decent people in the Cult. He never murdered people for fun, nor did he dabble in the messed up internal politics. All he cared about was blacksmithing. I wonder what his life was like all these years? It felt a little strange to meet someone I knew from my previous life. However, the past was the past, and I didnt feel much sympathy for him. Well, it was about time I cut to the chase. Does this request of yours have anything to do with the Blood Cult? I asked. Wiji Yeol deliberated for a while, then sighed and bowed his head. Itsnot totally unrelated. He paused yet again, before raising his head and looking at me sadly. Im begging you, please kill my grandson. A few days later, I followed Wiji Yeol up an unnamed mountain. Were almost there. Im sorry, but I think Ive heard you say the same thing ten times. Tsk, young people like you shouldnt be so impatient. I think Ive stressed this a few times, but I have an important exam in a few days. Were actually almost there. Removing these formations just takes time This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The targets residence was located deep in the mountains, surrounded by formations. Because we had to dismantle them one by one and then return them to their original state once we passed through, the journey took much longer than I initially thought. I counted down the days until the practical exam. I expected to only spend a day doing this, but Ill be cutting it quite close at the rate were going We trudged through the forest for another hour or so, before finally, Wiji Yeol came to a stop at the top of a hill. Our destination is over there He said, pointing at a small thatched hut at the bottom of the hill. Next to the hut, there were two gravestones. These are my son and daughter-in-laws graves. They foolishly got their qi centers destroyed while trying to protect me, the Clan Head, he said sadly. Wiji Yeols son and daughter-in-law had become crippled while fleeing the Murim Alliances pursuit, and had passed away after a long battle with their injuries. The target of Wiji Yeols request, a boy who couldnt have been more than thirteen or fifteen, stood next to the gravestones. A mountain bird perched on the back of his hand and chirped, and he smiled and chatted with it as if it were a friend. Thats my grandson, Wiji Cheon. Hes never seen his parents faces, and I raised him since he was a wee babe And he is undoubtedly the most outstanding martial artist in the history of our clan. Wiji Yeol lowered his head in grief, then continued, Thats why, after my son and daughter-in-laws deaths, I was blinded by my selfish desire for revenge, and was too harsh on him The boy stroked the mountain bird and gently picked it up. Surprisingly, it was still chirping cheerfully. And I failed to realize that he had succumbed to his inner demons If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Inner demons? Suddenly, the pleasant birdsong turned into an agonized wail. The tiny mountain bird squirmed desperately, begging to be let go. The boy smiled and let the bird go as it wished, and as it spread its wings and flew into the air, he waved his hand gracefully as if saying goodbye. SMACK! The bird exploded and landed on the ground as pieces of flesh and bone. The boy, his face covered in blood, grinned and sang a song to lure in yet another bird. I froze in shock. Even after I found out about this, I couldnt bring myself to kill him with my own two hands, and as a result of my hesitation, he has now gotten so powerful that I am no longer strong enough to kill him Who taught him that martial art he just used? I asked in an unsteady voice. Taken aback by the unexpected question, Wiji Yeol blurted, Why are you asking about that? Wait, do you recognize that martial art? Hell yeah I do. After all, Im the one who created it. Wiji: Wiji, or Yuchi () is a Chinese compound surname which was translated from Via, the family name of Khotan royalty. The Kingdom of Khotan was a small ancient kingdom sandwiched between China, Tibet, Mongolia (Xinjiang), India, and the Middle-East. Wiji Yeol is calling himself Old Man Wi as the last name Wiji is nonexistent in the Central Plains, while Wi is fairly commonplace. Chapter 37: The Importance of Having a Good Teacher Chapter 37: The Importance of Having a Good Teacher I recognized Wiji Cheons martial art at a glance. I couldnt help it. Of the four masters martial arts, this was the one I had spent the most time learning and refining. This is definitely the Unlimited Sword (). Originally, the Unlimited Sword was Master Sword Saints own sword technique, but after adding my own interpretations and those of the other masters, it became so difficult and esoteric that even Master Sword Saint was not confident that he had fully mastered it. This ultimate sword technique was also the reason why I wanted to make a sword out of Meteor Iron and not any other weapon. The Unlimited Sword is a martial art that is almost impossible to master on your own. No, even with a teacher, its still really easy to go into qi deviation Well, I cant deny that problem is mostly my fault. Hey, why arent you answering me? Do you know something about this martial art? Wiji Yeol demanded sternly. I took a moment to collect my thoughts and shook my head. I dont know anything about the martial art, but I just thought that move from a while ago was amazing. Wiji Yeols face fell. Is that so Actually, I dont recognize it either. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. What? A few years ago, I left my grandson here and went away for a few months. During that time, a stranger came here. How did he find this place? He was well versed in the ways of our cult, and he sensed the traces of the formations of the Blood Cult on this mountain, so he dismantled the formations and came here, but unfortunately, I wasnt here, only the child. According to Wiji Yeol, the visitor was a man in a black hooded cloak. Are you a descendant of the Blood Cult? The man had asked Wiji Cheon, but Wiji Cheon hadnt answered for fear of bringing harm to his grandfather. After watching him for a while, the man had given the boy a manual with nothing written on the cover and asked, Do you want to take revenge on the world? Then learn this martial art. If you practice it for ten years, I assure you that you will become the strongest in the world. You ought to read this at . With that, the man in the black cloak left. When Wiji Yeol returned, he noticed that his grandson had already read the manual several times, unable to resist his curiosity. I tried to follow the black-cloaked mans footsteps, but I couldnt find him. He never came back either. Did your grandson master the martial arts in this manual on his own? Didnt you help him or stop him? At first, I was worried and thought about stopping him for fear that it might be a dangerous demonic art. However, no matter how many times I went through the manual myself, I couldnt find anything wrong with it. In fact, its a great divine art that I cant even comprehend, Wiji Yeol said, looking at his grandson with red, bloodshot eyes. Just then, a rabbit hopped to the boys side and tilted its head. When it comes to martial arts, he is a genius with whom I cannot compare. Thats why I believed that he could master the divine art, no matter how difficult it was. I hoped that he would become the strongest in the world and avenge the death of his parents. However, it was all in vain Tears streamed from the old mans eyes. I only realized that he had been consumed by his inner demons when it was too late to save him. Even then, I couldnt bring myself to kill my own flesh and blood. Yet, the more I hesitated, the stronger he became, until it reached a point where I could do nothing about him anymore, he choked. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. I beg you. Please kill him and let him rest in peace. If you do that Ill make anything you want. SPURT! The rabbit exploded, sending unrecognizable pieces of flesh and bone flying everywhere. The boy grinned broadly as he licked the raw rabbit flesh off his fingers. How many years has he been practicing this martial art? This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. About three years. I tried to measure Wiji Cheons level of mastery by the time he had spent learning the Unlimited Sword. If its three years it might indeed be too late. Despite being one of the Eight Great Clans of the Blood Cult, the Wiji Clan was famous for its blacksmithing and explosives skills, not its martial arts. In fact, they had the weakest martial artists in the entire cult. If it were any other clan, they would have the common sense not to learn an unknown martial art, even if it seemed to be a divine art. Unfortunately, Wiji Cheon is a genius who hasnt been able to learn a martial art that matches his talents. He would have been entranced the moment he started reading the Unlimited Sword manual. Alright, Ill accept your request. I started down the hill, but Wiji Yeol hurriedly chased after me, saying, Be careful. Some of the freelancers who came before were peak level masters. On average, how many exchanges did they make before they died? Not more than fifty, if I remember correctly In reality, fifty exchanges would have happened in the blink of an eye which meant that the boy had basically overpowered more than a few peak-level martial artists. Hes a monster. As we got closer and closer to the straw hut, Wiji Cheon sensed our presence and turned towards us. Heehee, the boy laughed innocently, then dusted himself off and stood up. Grandpa! This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Cheon. Wiji Yeol gritted his teeth and looked at his grandson. Wiji Cheon pointed at me and asked, Is he a guest? Did he come here to play with me? Yes. Its been a while since you had a playmate, right? Yes! I was bored because no one visited me for a while! Wiji Cheon pulled out a sword that was stuck in the ground between his parents gravestones. Then, with a happy smile on his face, he raised the sword and pointed it at me. Hyung, please dont die too soon! I carefully observed Wiji Cheons posture and slowly drew Moon Shadow. At the same time, I wondered who the black cloaked man was. Wait, didnt I hear a similar story just recently? As if to show off, Wiji Cheon unleashed one Unlimited Sword technique after another, forcing me to retreat backwards, dodging what I was able to dodge and blocking what I was able to block. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Sparks flew as sword clashed with sword. In the blink of an eye, we exchanged dozens of blows, but I was the only one getting hurt. I frowned and looked at my sword. The faint red sword qi was getting weaker with each strike. Is this my current limit? This was inevitable as my Heaven Defying Divine Art was still at a relatively low level of mastery. I would have to reach at least the three-star level before I could truly unleash my sword qi. If I force it, I might be able to do it, but Why arent you reading this at ? If I dont have any teeth, Ill just have to use my gums. Fortunately, my gums were very strong. BOOM! I let out a powerful slash that sent Wiji Cheon stumbling backwards. EEH? He let out a panicked scream as I suddenly switched to offense. Y arent you reading this at ? Kid, Im done playing with you. I changed my stance and charged forward. Seeing my move, Wiji Cheon shouted in confusion, Hey, thats my movement technique! No, its mine. Martial arts is not only about sword techniques. Its also about the footwork, body movements, and mental discipline required to wield a sword. This is what I learned from the greatest sword master of a generation. BAM! I swung my sword like a whip and struck Wiji Cheons thigh. Ouch! Your stance is wrong. Keep your center of gravity lower and your back straighter. Who taught you to swing your sword so sloppily? You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. Wiji Cheons eyes flickered with confusion, but he gathered his qi and struck with all his might. DIE! he screamed. However, his sword never again touched my clothes, let alone me. Instead, as he rushed past me, I struck him in the arm with the flat of my blade. THWACK! Keep your elbows in, relax your shoulders, and use your wrists more. The Unlimited Sword is a graceful martial art. OWOWOWW! Wiji Cheon howled in pain. He immediately turned to face me, his eyes flashing red. CRACKLE! The ash-colored sword qi on his sword burned like a flame. However, no matter whether a martial artist used sword qi or sword flux, it was meaningless if it didnt hit. SMACK! Calm your nerves. You might be able to catch a bird or a rabbit with this kind of attack, but do you think it will work on a human? Dont insult the man who created this sword technique. UWAAAAAH! The day I escaped from the Blood Cults prisons, I organized the martial arts of the four masters into manuals and gave them to the Demonic Strategist. However, I left out or changed some crucial parts of each of them so that it wouldnt seem problematic at first, but the more one mastered it, the more issues would arise. I only wanted to mess with the Blood Cult, but I ended up indirectly hurting that kid. Because of that, I felt a little responsible for Wiji Cheon. HYUNG, THIS IS NO FUN AT ALL! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! DIE! Completely losing his cool, Wiji Cheon summoned all of his remaining inner qi and injected it into his sword. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. ROAAAARRRR! The boys sword disappeared, engulfed in ashen flames. Tsk It looked very intimidating, but to me, it was full of openings. Wiji Cheons stance was a mess, and he wasnt even using the techniques properly anymore. No expert would be defeated by such a shitty attack. Tsk tsk, it will take a long time to teach you properly and fix all your bad habits. I clicked my tongue and poured all my remaining internal qi into Moon Shadow. The sword trembled and the weak sword qi became slightly stronger. YAAAAAAAAH! Wiji Cheon bellowed, charging at me like a crazed demon. I silently raised my sword in response, and recalled the sword technique that Master Sword Saint had shown me on the day that I had escaped from the prison. I then copied the movements engraved in my memory and lunged forward. Unlimited Sword: Ultimate Technique ( ). True First Unlimited Slash ( ). For a moment, our forms intersected as we passed each other. I sheathed Moon Shadow and slowly turned around, saying, And this, dear brat, is why its important to have a good teacher. THUD! Wiji Cheon fell to the ground, coughing up blood. Chapter 38: If You Have Nowhere To Go, Why Dont You Come With Me? Chapter 38: If You Have Nowhere To Go, Why Dont You Come With Me? I walked over to the fallen Wiji Cheon. He finally fainted. My First Unlimited Slash had pierced the back of his hand, not his heart. My aim was to make him lose his grip on the sword, but he never let go of it, even though his hand was bleeding profusely, and even when he was unconscious and stunned. Tsk, its great that you didnt let go of the sword, but whats the point of hanging on to it if you pass out? Clicking my tongue, I pulled the sword out of the kids hand and treated his wounds to stop the bleeding. Wiji Cheon had poured all his inner qi into his final attack, aiming for mutual destruction. Luckily, I was familiar with all of his techniques, or I would be crossing the Sanzu River1 right now. Stupid brat. BONK! I smacked Wiji Cheon on the head with my sword sheath, then strapped it back to my waist. After making sure that there was no immediate danger to his life, I carried him back to the straw hut, laid him down on the bed, and stripped off his ragged clothes, revealing a body so thin and malnourished that I couldnt believe it belonged to a martial artist. However, all of his major meridians were ruptured, resulting in internal bleeding. Fuck, the Qi Deviation is quite severe. Suddenly, I noticed a book stuffed inside the boys clothes. This is This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. There was no title on the outside of the book, but as soon as I glanced at the first page, I knew it was the manual for the fake Unlimited Sword that I had made to fool the Blood Cult. At the same time, I remembered what the black-cloaked man had said when he handed the manual to the boy. Do you want to take revenge on the world? Then learn this martial art. If you practice it for ten years, I assure you that you will become the strongest in the world. When I thought about it again, I realized something very wrong about that statement. Ten years? If one learns from this fake manual, theyll die from Qi Deviation within five years. Did that black-cloaked man not know that, or did he hand it to Wiji Cheon knowing exactly what would happen? If he did, then he must be a very evil man. However, I understand his intentions. Wiji Cheon is the ideal guinea pig to perfect an incomplete martial art Very occasionally, a genius would complete an incomplete martial art on their own. The black-cloaked man had probably seen that possibility in Wiji Cheon and given this incomplete martial art to him. After that, he would often visit, observe from afar, and then leave again, just like an experiment. I wonder if something similar is happening elsewhere? As I thought about the seeds of destruction I had sown, I felt a little guilty. I looked down at the innocent-looking boys face and muttered, Youve mastered this much on your own, without a teacher. The Unlimited Sword was a profound and esoteric martial art. Moreover, this manual was an extremely elaborate fake. Unless he was a genius on par with the Sword Saint, it was impossible to realize where he had gone wrong while practicing. Still, to be able to accomplish this much without dying after practicing a fake martial art for three years, that alone was a testament to Wiji Cheons tremendous talent. Why arent you reading this at ? Suddenly, I thought back to Hyonwon Kang, whom I had met at the Azure Dragon Academy Festival. Wiji Cheon is just as talented as that kid, no, maybe even better. Hes a raw diamond that would shine brightly if someone were to polish it. I stretched out my hands, placing my left hand on Wiji Cheons stomach and my right hand on his forehead. Then, I gently pushed the energy of the Heaven Defying Divine Art into Wiji Cheons body. Mmph Wiji Cheon squirmed and groaned in pain, but I held him down firmly and continued to probe inside his insides with my qi. The contaminated qi from Qi Deviation has spread throughout his entire body, including his brain. As the culprit who had made that fake Unlimited Sword manual, I could easily tell what kind of condition Wiji Cheon was in. At this level of contamination there might still be a chance of curing him. TAP TAP TAP! I quickly poked a few of Wiji Cheons acupuncture points, then increased the intensity of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. The stream of inner qi I sent out traveled around his body, gathered the contaminated qi, and slowly began guiding the contaminated qi into his welcomes you. Mmph! Wiji Cheon broke out in a cold sweat and shivered as chills ran down his spine. Blood began to trickle from his nose. Youd better endure this, its your only chance of survival! Suddenly, Wiji Cheon slowly opened his eyes, looked up at his grandfather with a drowsy face, and muttered, Grandpa? Why arent you reading this at ? Unlike before, his voice was polite, and his eyes gleamed with innocence rather than malice. However, when he saw me, he was startled and immediately tried to scramble to his feet. Wiji Yeol quickly stepped forward and supported his beloved grandson. Ch-Cheon, youre awake? Why am I here? Who is he? Dont you remember anything? Uhh, I remember practicing a certain sword technique, and then my mind started to get hazy Wiji Cheon shivered and his mind spun. He unconsciously leaned towards his grandfather and whispered, Grandpa, I-I think I had a nightmare The old man hugged his grandson, who had gotten thinner over the years, tightly and wept, Ooh..ughsniff Wiji Yeol, who I first thought was a man as solid and sturdy as a rock, broke down in tears. I watched the two of them for a moment, then quietly walked out of the hut. THUD! Wiji Yeol kneeled down before me and loudly declared, Savior, I will grant you anything you want. Even if it costs me my life! Why arent you reading this at ? G-Grandfather! Beside him, Wiji Cheon gave me a pitiful, pleading look. I was tempted to tease him, but I was worried that he might actually take me seriously and hurt himself, so I answered him tactfully, I dont need your life. I just need you to make me a sword. I will do my best and use every technique that I know of. I will surely make you a sword that will satisfy you I dont want just any sword, I interrupted. I want a sword as good as the Blood Demon Sword. T-Thats Wiji Yeol was speechless. If I wasnt his grandsons benefactor, he would have thrown something at me right away. Fortunately, he was a gracious old man who repaid his debts, so he only bowed his head and sighed, Im sorry, sir, but the Blood Demon Sword is not something that can be made. First of all, I cant even get the materials Would you be able to do it if you had this? I took out the Meteor Iron that I kept in my chest pocket and showed it to him. Wiji Yeols eyes widened in shock as he stared blankly at the Meteor Iron. M-M-M-Meteor Iron! he stammered as he took the piece of metal from me with trembling hands. I wasnt surprised at his response. For an ironworker, Meteor Iron was a treasure even greater than the Shaolin Great Elixir or Sky Blue Stone Extract.2 With a serious tone, I asked, Can you make me a sword even better than the Blood Demon Sword? Instantly, the proud craftsmans eyes became as hot as a furnace. Would you believe me if I told you that the sword you want is also my lifelong goal? You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. These words were more trustworthy than any oath of gratitude. However, Wiji Yeols expression quickly darkened as he added, Theres just one problem. In order to work with Meteor Iron, I need a proper forge. Only a large smithy in a big city would have something like that Wiji Yeol proceeded to explain the facilities he needed to work with Meteor Iron and why he couldnt do it right away. After listening for a while, I said, Hmm, if thats all you need, then I have good news for you. Good news? I happen to have recently inherited a smithy from Old Man Heo. And I also have a constable friend who can forge identity plaques for these two. If you have nowhere else to go, why dont the two of you come with me? I offered. That night, I hit the road with an old blacksmith whod been a fugitive for years and a boy who needed a proper teacher. Sanzu River: The Korean/Japanese version of the River Styx. Shaolin Great Elixir or Sky Blue Stone Extract: Shaolin Great Elixir aka Dahuandan, a miracle panacea commonly seen in murim and cultivation novels. Sky Blue Stone Extract is also a fantasy miracle elixir made of dissolved rock found by protagonists in caves, usually guarded by some kind of ferocious spirit beast. ?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com Chapter 39: Sorry, Im Late! Chapter 39: Sorry, Im Late! That punk still hasnt come? Although the question was asked in passing, Ak Yeon-Ho broke out in cold sweat. The person who had asked the question was the headmaster of the Azure Dragon Academy, who was famous for intimidating even his fellow instructors, and this was the third time he was repeating himself. Haha, hell be here soon, Ak Yeon-Ho awkwardly laughed, even as Mae Geuk-Lyom glared daggers at him. Mae Geuk-Lyom frowned, not liking Ak Yeon-Hos answer. Youve been saying the same thing for a while now. Admit it, you dont even know where he is, do you? T-That Ak Yeon-Ho felt wronged. Why is he picking on me when its his own grandson whos late! Sadly, as much as he wanted to complain, he couldnt bring himself to do it in front of the terrifying Headmaster. Y arent you reading this at ? He just said that hell be away for a few days due to personal reasons he stammered. Did he run away because he lost his confidence? No, definitely not. Hmph, well see, Mae Geuk-Lyom snorted, then left to talk to the other prospective instructors. Ak Yeon-Ho sighed. Things might get really dicey if he shows up late The practical examination for new instructors at the Azure Dragon Academy had already begun. In front of Ak Yeon-Ho, the first batch of instructor applicants stood on the podium, giving a trial lecture to selected students. Uhm, according to the principles of Taiji Every sect has a slightly different interpretation of the Yin Yang and the Five Elements, so there are differences in how to read and understand their martial arts manuals. In this case, its best to use The Heavenly Demon Divine Cult, which disappeared centuries ago, is the predecessor of the Blood Cult. Back then, the first Blood Demon united those who opposed the Heavenly Demons decision to migrate This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The instructors eagerly gave their lectures, sometimes even stepping down from the podium to demonstrate their martial arts. The students reactions, however, were generally either cold or taunting. YAAAAWN, Im getting sleepy. Wow, is the instructor only at that level? Wait, what you just said. Isnt that too biased and personal? At the sight of the unruly students, Ak Yeon-Ho gulped. Seriously, are kids these days all like this? They arent much younger than me, are they? Im a little envious of them Unlike Ak Yeon-Ho, who practiced martial arts as he was told, the students here at the Azure Dragon Academy didnt hesitate to ask questions or make rude comments if they didnt understand or like something. On the left side of the lecture hall, the Azure Dragon Academy principal, vice principal, and existing instructors busily scribbled down notes as they evaluated the new instructor applicants. Hoo Myeong Il-Oh let go of the breath he was holding as he finished up his lecture and walked back toward Ak Yeon-Ho. Ak Yeon-Ho handed a water canteen to him and praised, Good job, Il-Oh hyung. How do you feel? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Dont make me remember it. The kids clung on to my every word as if they were going to bite my head off the instant I made a mistake, and the instructors were glaring at me from the side Hey, I didnt mess up, right? Your lecture was the best so far. Im sure the students and instructors will appreciate it, Ak Yeon-Ho said. He was exaggerating it a bit, but Myeong Il-Ohs lecture was definitely one of the more outstanding ones. Myeong Il-Oh heaved a sigh of relief, then looked around and asked, By the way, is Baek-hyung here yet? No. I havent seen hide nor hair of him. I hope nothing bad happened to him. He really should have returned by now Before they knew it, Ak Yeon-Hos turn was nearing, and Baek Su-Ryong turn was right after his. The two young men nervously looked toward the entrance of the Azure Dragon Academy. WHOOSH If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. There was no sign of anyone, except for a dog grunting and defecating by the main entrance. He still isnt here, huh. Mae Geuk-Lyom, who had briefly gone to check on the students, approached the two. There was a hint of disappointment on his face, and a trace of anger in his voice. Like father, like son, it seems Mae Geuk-Lyom mumbled, releasing a chilly aura. The instructors who were waiting for their turn shivered. Mae Geuk-Lyom added icily, Since he still hasnt shown up, Ill have to assume that hes not keen on the job. Candidate Baek Su-Ryong is rejected. W-Wait a minute! Ak Yeon-Ho objected without thinking. As Mae Geuk-Lyoms sharp gaze swept over him, he gulped and inwardly cursed, Fucking bastard, why the hell are you so late! Now I have to buy time for you Headmaster, Su-Ryong hyung-nim will be here soon, please just wait a little longer. Ive heard you say that four times, so when will he come? After the exam is over? Ak Yeon-Ho sighed. Honestly, I dont know when hell come. Hes not a person who would run away, so something unexpected probably happened. How can you be so sure? You havent known him for long. Thats Recalling Baek Su-Ryongs shameless face as he declared that he would build the White Dragon Academy in front of the Azure Dragon Academy and surpass it in ten years if the interviewers failed him, Ak Yeon-Ho hesitated. Im saying thisfor the future of the Azure Dragon Academy. Y arent you reading this at ? The future of the Azure Dragon Academy? Su-Ryong Hyung-nim said that if you failed him, hell build the White Dragon Academy across the street from the Azure Dragon Academy, and ten years from now, his students will beat the crap out of the Azure Dragon Academy students. Hell what? If you disqualify him, youll know that Im telling the truth tomorrow. BWAHAHA! Having overheard the conversation, several of the prospective instructors burst out laughing at the absurdity of Baek Su-Ryongs declaration. Even the tightly clenched, seemingly immovable lips of Headmaster Mae Geuk-Lyom twitched. He stifled a laugh and muttered, That audacity of his is just like my daughter. What? Nothing. Ak Yeon-Ho couldnt quite put a finger on Mae Geuk-Lyoms random mood swings, but it wasnt a bad sign. In a slightly gentler tone, Mae Geuk-Lyom said, Ive already given him a lot of leeway. If he still isnt here when his turn comes, I wont have any choice but to reject welcomes you. Myeong Il-Oh walked up next to Ak Yeon-Ho and cautiously asked, A-About that, Mr. Headmaster, would it be possible to make Candidate Baek Su-Ryong the last in line? Mae Geuk-Lyoms eyes lit up with delight even as he contradicted himself, Nonsense. Do you think take this interview for a joke? Thats not what I meant If you suggest something like that one more time, youll be This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Kwak Cheol-Woo hesitated for a moment, then replied, He is the only survivor of the Central Heavenly Peak Massacre twenty years ago. Ah Everyones expressions darkened, and the mood immediately turned somber. Kwak Cheol-Woo waved his hand to lighten their heavy hearts, saying, Dont worry about it. Anyway, did all of you forget that were in the middle of evaluating the new instructor candidates right now? Haha, yes indeed. By the way, the quality of applicants is really high this year. Everyone laughed and went back to focusing on the lecture. When Kwak Du-Yongs turn ended, the next candidate stepped up to the podium. Namgoong Sus eyes lit up. I heard that this person was from the Shandong Ak Clan. My name is Ak Yeon-Ho, and I am from the Shandong Ak Clan. After a short introduction, Ak Yeon-Ho gave a short self-introduction, then proceeded to give a live demonstration of his spear arts. Y arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? WHIZZ! WHOOSH! SWOOSH! He swung his practice spear wildly, stabbing, slashing, parrying, and occasionally aiming for where an opponents vitals would be. The students and teachers let out a collective gasp. Namgoong Su narrowed his eyes. As expected of a disciple of a famous clan. Ak Yeon-Ho finished his lecture without a hitch, and the next candidate went up to the podium. However, very few of the candidates after Ak Yeon-Ho stood out. Most were sub-par, and others mediocre. The students and instructors quickly got bored. In contrast, Namgoong Su was actually enjoying the wait. Were almost at the end. Baek Su-Ryong. The peasant who had dared to provoke him in the interview. Namgoong Su was very much looking forward to his demonstration lecture, but judging by the fact that he still hadnt shown up, it was getting more and more likely that he had run away. The final demonstration lecture will be on the basics of outer arts, and it will begin in a few minutes, so please be seated until then. Candidate Baek Su-Ryong, please come up to the podium! One by one, the students who had signed up to observe the outer arts demonstration class took their seats. Eh? Namgoong Sus eyes widened slightly with surprise. Peng Sa-Hyuk, the president of the club union, Hyonwon Kang, the infamous troublemaker of the academy, and Tang So-So, the vice president of the student council, were all sitting in the audience with shining eyes. Why are those kids here? Theyre not the ones taking the basic class. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Yeah. The other instructors seemed just as confused. Kwak Cheol-Woo spent a minute checking the candidates documents, then shouted, Candidate Baek Su-Ryong, are you here? There was no answer. Ak Yeon-Ho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Mae Geuk-Lyom looked nervously at the front door. MUMBLE MUMBLE. Bewildered, the students also began to murmur. The corners of Namgoong Sus mouth curled upwards. With a hint of regret, he said, Well, well. Looks like hes not coming after all. Thats a shame, we even switched his turn for him. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Tsk tsk In the end, it was all just empty boasts. The instructors clicked their tongues, while the waiting students grumbled and complained. Namgoong Su sneered at the sight. So this is all he amounts to. Kwak Cheol-Woo put down Baek Su-Ryongs application documents and said, As a school, weve already done as much as we can for Candidate Baek Su-Ryong. As such, I declare that his candidacy has been withdrawn! Suddenly, the Principal, who had been silently looking out the front door, interrupted, Vice Principal, please wait a moment. Principal? Something is flying here from over there. What? Flying? Kwak Cheol-Woo, Namgoong Su, and everyone elses eyes turned toward the sky. WHOOOOSH! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? A small dot was soaring through the air toward the Azure Dragon Academy in a giant parabola at a terrifying speed. W-What is that Namgoong Su stared at the scene with his mouth agape. The dot grew larger and larger, until it finally revealed itself to be human. A-A human cannonball? Its going to land here! Move aside! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Uwaaah! The new instructor applicants panicked and scattered in all directions. SWOOSH! The newcomer, who was falling headfirst, did a perfect somersault in midair, then landed lightly on his feet. TAP! Whoa A picture-perfect handsome young man swept his wind-disheveled hair out of his face. Everyone stared at him, speechless. Baek Su-Ryong looked around, smiled wryly and said, Sorry, Im late! Im Baek Su-Ryong. The last of the new instructor applicants arrived with a more impactful grand entrance than anyone before him. Translators Note: Sorry for the delays, Ive been busy with new home renovation stuff lately Chapter 40: I Wont Use Qi Chapter 40: I Wont Use Qi The unexpected arrival of the final new instructor candidate left everyone speechless. Sorry Im late. Im Baek Su-Ryong, he said. His clothes were covered in dust, and his body reeked of gunpowder. Baek Su-Ryong brushed off the dust, then smiled and asked, The demonstration lectures arent over yet, right? A flurry of replies ensued. Hyung-nim! Baek-hyung! Y-You damned punk! Ak Yeon-Ho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Mae Geuk-Lyom, who had been anxiously waiting for Baek Su-Ryong, shouted at the same time. All three of them looked like they wanted to rush over and reprimand him, but before they could do anything, Kwak Cheol-Woo yelled, Candidate Baek Su-Ryong, why are you so late? Something important came up, and I was delayed. Then what the hell was with the way you came here?! I was pressed for time, so I borrowed the power of gunpowder I flew around five hundred feet through the air, and Im a little dizzy. You used e-explosives? Read this at , or else. An acquaintance of mine is an expert in explosives, so asked him for help Ugh Exasperated, Kwak Cheol-Woo buried his head in his hands, feeling a headache coming on. Beside him, Namgoong Su glared at Baek Su-Ryong coldly. Is that the attitude a latecomer should have? You asked, so I answered. Namgoong Sus icy gaze clashed with Baek Su-Ryongs nonchalant expression. Seeing this, Kwak Cheol-Woo shouted, Theres no question about it, youre eliminated Puhahaha! Damn, youre funny! Noh Gun-Sang, the principal of the Azure Dragon Academy roared, cutting off Kwak Cheol-Woo mid-sentence. The old man, well over eighty years old, burst into tears with laughter. I havent seen such an entertaining sight since becoming the principal of the Azure Dragon Academy. Young Master Baek, are you ready for your lecture? P-Principal, no! Weve already decided to eliminate him I am the Principal. Noh Gun-Sang silenced Kwak Cheol-Woo with a reminder of his authority, then looked back at Baek Su-Ryong with childlike eyes. Young Master Baek, something seems to have changed since the last time I saw you. I presume you have an exciting presentation lined up? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Yeah, Ill definitely show you something good. Baek Su-Ryong grinned confidently and surveyed the audience. About ten students were staring at him with puzzled, curious, or outright hostile expressions. Oh? I see some familiar faces. Hyonwon Kang was glaring at him like a ferocious beast, while Peng Sa-Hyuks eyes glittered with murderous intent. And then there was the girl with the sparkling, passionate gaze. Wasnt she the vice president of the student council? Tang So-So was staring at Baek Su-Ryong just as intensely as the previous two (but somehow felt more dangerous). Even herbreathing was a little rough. Err, whats with her? Im scared! Baek Su-Ryong avoided meeting Tang So-Sos eyes and walked over to the students. Since this is an Outer Arts class, Ive prepared a hands-on lesson so that we can have some fun together. As Baek Su-Ryong approached, the students tensed. Despite being the last candidate, Baek Su-Ryong was not intimidated, but rather relaxed and laid back. STEP, STEP. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. As he walked, not only the students and instructors around the lecture platform, but also the students in the dormitories opened their windows one by one and stuck their heads out to watch him. MURMUR MURMUR. Whats going on? Whats the commotion? A demonstration lecture? They havent ended yet? Whats so interesting about that Hes the last applicant, and he flew in. Heflew in? Are you talking about the legendary martial art, Walking on Air? No, its not like that Eh? Thats the handsome teacher from last time! The eyes of the entire school focused on one individual. Noh Gun-Sang felt a little envious. It that a talent Or is it intentional? Baek Su-Ryong smiled gently and said, Since this is a hands-on class, I should give out prizes to the top participants, right? His voice wasnt very loud. However, his enunciation was clear and easy to understand. His body language was not exaggerated, but every hand gesture and every movement of his eyes piqued the viewers welcomes you. It was like watching a well-choreographed sword dance. The brats ground their teeth determinedly, but even so, they couldnt force me out of the circle. Ive practiced this countless times in the Blood Cult, but ever since I developed this drill, Ive never been pushed out of the circle. At the time, I couldnt use inner arts at all due to my destroyed qi center, so I was placed in charge of almost all the outer arts classes. Still, these kids are strong enough that if they work together, its not impossible Why arent you reading this at ? I looked at Hyonwon Kang, Peng Sa-Hyuk, and Tang So-So. All three of them were quite skilled. If they cooperated, they could pose a threat to my current self. There was only half a minute left. Hey, if you want to win, why dont you fight together? I suggested. I always fight alone. Wed have to be on the same level to work together. I cant stand the thought of cooperating with these guys I had no idea what their relationship was like, but I could at least conclude that it wasnt great. Y arent you reading this at ? Okay, then prepare to get your asses kicked. Again. I smirked and put my left hand behind me to show that from now on, I would only be using one hand. I will not use my left hand for the rest of the game. If thats not enough, I also wont move my left foot Fuck you! Shut up! Led by the mad dog Hyonwon Kang, the students lunged at me from all directions, bursting with murderous intent. Kill him! Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Push him out of there somehow! AHHHH! Shit! Unfortunately for them, the ragtag group wasnt much of a threat. SMACK! WHAM! BAM! I leisurely blocked, dodged, and counterattacked even as I maneuvered them into getting in each others way. As I familiarized myself with their movements, I even had time to observe the spectators. Wow! Whoaaa! Oh my god! That teacher is not kidding! I cant believe Peng Sa-Hyuk and Hyonwon Kang are being treated like that Cheers of glee and admiration poured in from the dormitory students sticking their heads out of their windows. Heheh, this is nothing I chuckled to myself, a little embarrassed. Finally, I glanced at the instructors expressions. My eyes locked with Namgoong Sus. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. With a face like hed just chewed on a piece of shit, he glared daggers at me. Damn, this dudes expression is hilarious! Its like were having a snowball fight! I smirked and glanced at the other instructors. Noh Gun-Sang watched me with interest, while Kwak Cheol-Woo squirmed under Namgoong Sus furious gaze. The rest of them were either astounded or frustrated. Hmm? Is that killing intent? One of the instructors was staring at me with even more hatred than Namgoong Su. He had a large frame and a muscular body that literally screamed, Im an outer arts master! northbladetl.com welcomes you. I kept my attention focused on this man who wanted to murder me even as I fended off the students attacks. Suddenly, his lips twitched. Is he using Sound Transmission to communicate with someone? Unfortunately, I couldnt tell who he was talking to. He was probably just hurling curses at me, but Wait a minute, did he just look away for a moment? Judging from his frown and clenched teeth, hed shot a glance at the person he was talking to This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? DIE! YAAAH! At that moment, Hyonwon Kang and Peng Sa-Hyuk attacked me at the same time. These punks. They said that they didnt want to work together earlier, but now theyre sneakily doing it. The wind from their swinging daos flew at me. Oh? Whats this? Dao Wind, an indicator of mastery that was one level below Dao Qi, wasnt a technique that could be used without inner qi. More importantly, it was a skill that could easily kill a person. Pfft! I failed to stifle a laugh. Theyre trying to force me out of the circle somehow, even if it means cheating. Ill show you brats why no one has ever beaten me at this game before, I muttered, drawing my sword. Translators Note: The first half of the chapter is written in third-person. Chapter 41: Sword Unification Chapter 41: Sword Unification What kind of outer arts class is this? A burly man said in a gruff voice. His name was Yang Yi-Rak, and he was an outer arts instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy. With a thick finger, Yang Yi-Rak pointed at Baek Su-Ryong, who was skillfully dodging the students attacks. Hes pushing them out of the circle without even teaching them properly. On top of that, hes offering them money as a reward! Outer Arts is the sacred study of physical training, not a game! he complained. Please calm down, Mr. Yang, Namgoong Su said. Yang Yi-Rak immediately stopped sulking, but did not stop glaring at Baek Su-Ryong. Alright, but I still cannot accept such a frivolous person as an instructor. First of all, hes way too skinny! Yang Yi-Rak flexed his large muscles. It is impossible for an outer arts instructor to gain the trust of the students without a well-conditioned body. In this respect, that pretty boy Baek Su-Ryong is already disqualified Fellow instructors, am I wrong? Several of the instructors nodded in agreement, and all of them who did had one thing in common: they saw the look in Namgoong Sus eyes. Mr. Namgoong must be furious that someone other than him is getting so much attention A mere newbie instructor shouldnt be allowed to outshine or humiliate their seniors He has offended Mr. Namgoong, so even if he is accepted, he probably wont last very long. The most calculative instructors agreed with Yang Yi-Rak. Even though student evaluations would be taken into account from this year, it wasnt difficult to eliminate a new instructor candidate if all the instructors were against it. In reality, Namgoong Su was couldnt care less about the other instructors ingratiating. Only Baek Su-Ryong interested him. However, thinking he had gained control of public opinion, Yang Yi-Rak announced, Looks like weve all made up our minds. Without further ado, lets get him to halt that joke of a class and Did you say that young man doesnt know outer arts? I disagree, Noh Gun-Sang interrupted in a voice that was barely a whisper, but no one here could ignore him. You ought to read this at . Yang Yi-Rak looked at the old man awkwardly. Damn the principal. Why is he so talkative this year? He never said anything in the past years new instructor selections! Yang Yi-Rak cautiously said, Mr. Principal, as I said before Mr. Yang, let me ask you something. Is it necessary to have a large physique and lots of muscles like you to be able to teach outer arts? No, but the body doesnt lie. Those who have practiced outer arts for a long time and do it properly have a good body, and naturally teach better. Noh Gun-Sang shook his head. Thats true, but old folks like me dont gain much muscle even with training, and too much unnecessary muscle reduces flexibility and slows one down considerably. Speed comes from muscles, too! Heh. Youre not wrong about that either. Noh Gun-Sang smiled gently at the muscle-brained Yang Yi-Rak as if soothing a child, then continued, What Im trying to say is that different martial arts require different types of physical training in order to master them, and depending on their natural constitution and personality, different people also need to train different muscles. Its not always just a matter of increasing muscle mass. The old mans words were soft, but his gaze was stern, and Yang Yi-Rak dared not contradict him. Even though he was a proud martial arts instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy, the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva Noh Gun-Sang was a legendary figure who had been included in the top hundred martial artists of the orthodox faction for decades. From what I can see, Candidate Baek Su-Ryong is considerably proficient at outer arts. Do you think otherwise, Mr. Yang? I That Noh Gun-Sang was staring at him with clear, unclouded eyes, but Yang Yi-Rak felt like there was a blade at his throat and didnt dare lie to the old man. He gulped and admitted, Hes better than average. Better than average, hmm? Hehe Im already looking forward to Mr. Yangs class this year. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Yang Yi-Rak bowed his head in embarrassment. However, he hadnt given up just yet. Using voice transmission, he sent a message to Namgoong Su. [Mr. Namgoong, will you stand still and take all this lying down? The principal is biased towards that pretty boy. Please say something. If its you, not even the principal can] [Why should I?] Yang Yi-Rak shuddered, chills running down his spine. Startled, he was just about look toward Namgoong Su when [Dont you dare move the thing on your neck this way. Do you plan on telling the whole world that youre sending me a telepathic message?] [S-Sorry.] Cold sweat dripped down Yang Yi-Raks back at Namgoong Sus merciless tone. [Im not interested in such petty nonsense, if you want to do something, do it yourself.] With a tone of finality, Namgoong Su returned to his lesson observation, leaving Yang Yi-Rak to his own devices. Im not interested in such petty nonsense, if you want to do something, do it yourself. Damn it! What am I supposed to do? Yang Yi-Rak couldnt figure out what Namgoong Su meant (he has muscles for brains). Shit. This is all because of that bastard. Yang Yi-Rak directed his killing intent at Baek Su-Ryong, who had been dodging, blocking, and even counterattacking all of the students attacks in an unbelievable manner since the beginning of the class. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Honestly, if they swapped positions, he knew that wouldnt have fared as well as Baek Su-Ryong. However, the worst thing was, the young man was so handsome that he was attracting everyones attention! Fuck. If he becomes an outer arts instructor, hell threaten my position. Yang Yi-Rak gritted his teeth. Somehow, he had to get rid of that pretty boy. There had to be a way to ruin that class. Or, better yet, injure him so badly that he wouldnt be able to take the second practical test, the duel with an existing instructorGeett the latest novels at novelhall.com Just then, a student caught Yang Yi-Raks eye. As the two students dodged to the side, the Blade Wind headed straight for Baek Su-Ryong. Yang Yi-Rak tried his best to keep the corners of his mouth from turning up. Its too late to dodge now. Youre finished! In just a moment, that irritating pretty boy would fall down screaming, his bones crushed! Huhu, show me how you struggle in vain! However, to his dismay, Baek Su-Ryong neither stepped out of the circle, nor panicked and hastily released his qi. He simplygrinned and drew his sword in one fluid motion, gracefully slicing through the air. SWISH! The sharp blade wind was cleaved in half and reduced to a gentle breeze that ruffled Baek Su-Ryongs hair and the hem of his robe. Everyones mouths dropped open in astonishment at the picturesque scene. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. What did he just do? How did he do that? He cut the Blade Wind with a sword He cut it He cut it! No, but how Although it was just a simple swing, the more experienced one was in martial arts, the more shocking Baek Su-Ryongs feat was. The scene played over and over in their minds, but they couldnt fully comprehend it. !! Namgoong Su and Kwak Cheol-Woo jumped to their feet, while Ak Yeon-Hos body shook as if he had been hit by an invisible blow. Without realizing it, Mae Geuk-Lyom almost drew his sword. Noh Gun-Sang, the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva, closed his eyes for a moment to reflect on what he had just seen. In the end, Yang Yi-Rak was the one who broke the silence, stuttering, I-Inner Arts He used Inner Arts! Y arent you reading this at ? The other teachers and students immediately stared at him in derision. Haha, Ill confess that Mr. Baeks split-second decision to cut the Blade Wind with Sword Qi was incredible. It seems that one of the students got too enthusiastic and used his qi, and since Mr. Baek didnt get hurt, I hope you all find it in your hearts to forgive the kid. Anyway, that was truly amazing. Even though he didnt use Outer Arts, that final Sword Qi was quiteoutstanding. Yang Yi-Rak made a point to emphasize the words he didnt use Outer Arts to show that Baek Su-Ryong had resorted to Inner Arts in the end, even though he had declared that he wasnt going to. It was a desperate attempt to humiliate Baek Su-Ryong even a little. Unfortunately, his efforts were for naught. I used Inner Arts? Is that what you think? Baek Su-Ryong said, smiling gently. Several of the female students immediately swooned and squealed. Yang Yi-Rak winced and replied, Just now, when you cut the Blade Wind, you used Sword Qi He didnt use any qi at all, an old mans voice cut him off mid-sentence. Yang Yi-Rak glared resentfully at the person who had interrupted him again. Noh Gun-Sang rose from his contemplation and looked at Baek Su-Ryong with admiration. What Mr. Baek just did was Sword Unification (). Without using a single bit of internal energy, he pulled off a perfect sword technique. Oh my, you really put this old man to shame. You ought to read this at . No one doubted the truth of the great masters words as suddenly, everyone realized why they had been so shocked by the sight of Baek Su-Ryongs swordplay. The next person to defend Baek Su-Ryong was, surprisingly, Namgoong Su. It is often said that Outer Arts is all about building muscle and strengthening the body, but the entire process of perfecting control over every muscle and joint is also an indispensable part of Outer Arts. The demonstration lecture that Candidate Baek Su-Ryong gave just now was Namgoong Su paused. All eyes turned from Baek Su-Ryong to him. Aww, to think that he was such an honest guy Baek Su-Ryong smirked. Seeing the smug look on his nemesiss face, Namgoong Sus eyebrows twitched. With great reluctance, he clasped his hands in a gesture of respect and acknowledged, An excellent display of Outer Arts mastery. Dumbfounded, Yang Yi-Rak clamped his mouth shut and scowled. Even Namgoong Su, the Star Instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy, recognized Baek Su-Ryongs skills. There was nothing more he could do. Glancing around at the quiet audience, Noh Gun-Sang announced in a qi-enhanced voice, Well, I guess this brings us to the end of Mr. Baeks class, and all of the demonstration lectures today. I thank every candidate for their efforts, and hope that everyone gets enough rest in preparation for tomorrows duels. Thank you! With that, the first half of the practical exam ended, and the candidates dispersed and returned to their respective inns. The grades for the demonstration lectures werent tallied yet, but everyone knew who the hero of the day was. Baek Su-Ryong All eyes were focused on a single person as he walked out of the Azure Dragon Academy and disappeared into the distance. Translators Note: After the lecture, Noh Gun-Sang starts calling Baek Su-Ryong Mr. Baek instead of Young Master Baek. It is an indirect hint that he has acknowledged Baek Su-Ryong as a teacher. Yang Yi-Rak is just being sarcastic when he says it. Chapter 42: Is There Anything You Want to Ask Me? Chapter 42: Is There Anything You Want to Ask Me? Do you have any idea how nervous I was back there? Because of you, Hyung-nim, I MMMMPH! Youre hurting my ears. Just shut up and eat, I said, stuffing a large dumpling into Ak Yeon-Hos mouth. Myeong Il-Oh sipped his wine and giggled, Dont blame him. If Yeon-Ho hadnt asked the examiners to delay your turn, wed be throwing a consolation party for you right now. Nom Zats wight, you sood sank me! Ak Yeon-Ho complained even as he chewed on the dumpling, then shot me what he thought was a fierce look. Unfortunately, with his pretty boy face, he looked cute rather than scary. I smirked and refilled his cup, saying, Isnt that why Im treating you to drinks now? After getting back from the demonstration lecture, the three of us gathered in my room and ordered room service to celebrate. Anyway, what were you doing that made you so late? Myeong Il-Oh asked. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Recalling the grueling past few days, I let out a long sigh. Dont remind me. I went to meet some friends My plan to cure Wiji Cheons Qi Deviation and come to Nanchang with Wiji Yeol and Wiji Cheon was good in itself. However, they were both wanted criminals by the Murim Alliance, and there was the possibility of us being tracked by the black-cloaked man who had given Wiji Cheon the fake Unlimited Sword, so we had no choice but to avoid the main road and go on a long hike across the mountains. If that wasnt bad enough, even when we finally arrived in Nanchang and I summoned Cheong Cheon from outside the city with a smoke signal, making fake identities for the Wiji Clan duo and obtaining passes to enter the city took much longer than I had expected. Well, I couldnt tell Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Oh the whole story, so I simply complained about going to help an acquaintance and ending up having to endure a terrible ordeal. Thanks to them I was forced to practice my movement arts to death on the way here, I sighed again, shaking my head. Myeong Il-Oh smiled wryly and looked at Ak Yeon-Ho. Yeon-Ho here thought that you were busy scouting out possible locations for the White Dragon Academy. White Dragon Academy? Didnt you mention that if you failed the exam, you would build the White Dragon Academy across the road from the Azure Dragon Academy and surpass them within ten years? Man, you should have seen the look on the Headmasters face when Yeon-Ho told him about that Ahem! Hey, would you mind not talking about someone elses embarrassing history? Thats already in the past! Ak Yeon-Ho interrupted.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only I refilled his wine cup again as thanks and said, Aww shucks. Its my treat today, so drink to your hearts welcomes you. Heehee, I wont say no to such a generous offer. Here, you drink too, Hyung-nim. Suddenly, Myeong Il-Oh asked worriedly, By the way, you two havent forgotten about the duel tomorrow, have you? The practical exams for new Azure Dragon Academy instructors consisted of two parts, and the first was the demonstration lecture they had finished earlier. The second part of the exam was a duel with one of the existing instructors that was scheduled to take place the next day. It wasnt mandatory to win the duel, but winning definitely gave an applicant a huge advantage. Unfortunately, since the duel pairings were traditionally decided by the Principal, they would not know the identities of their opponents until right before the exam, preventing the applicants from investigating and analyzing their weaknesses. The Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva, Noh Gun-Sang Even back when the Blood Cult was active, he was already known as one of the top hundred martial artists in the orthodox murim and was renowned for killing countless masters of the Cult. Although we were enemies during that turbulent time, for some reason, hes being surprisingly friendly to me now. Does he want something from me? Even though Im currently a total nobody with nothing of value? Read this at , or else. Hmmm Well, I am indeed handsome and competent Wow, seriously Hyung-nim? Youre praising yourself out loud? Myeong Il-Oh clicked his tongue in mock amazement. I refilled his wine cup and confidently said, Its just a duel. Whats the big deal? Thats right, its just a duel! It doesnt matter who the opponent is, all I have to do is beat them to a pulp! Ak Yeon-Ho blurted. Having reached the three-star level of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, I wasnt too worried about the duel, and Ak Yeon-Ho was also a peak-level master in his own right. Its good that youre both so relaxed Myeong Il-Oh, whose skills were roughly equal to the current Azure Dragon Academy instructors, sighed, feeling a bit lonely. You have only yourself to blame for not working harder on your martial arts, I teased. Ak Yeon-Ho giggled, Yup, heeheehee Anyway, Hyung-nim, why did you have to go and be so cool back there?! Fuck, I forgot how easily this guy gets drunk. Ak Yeon-Ho snuggled up next to me, smirking deviously. Did you see the looks on the girls faces when you cut the Blade Wind in half? They were ecstatic. You must have enjoyed listening to all their swooning too, right? Get off me before I cut you in half as well. I pushed Ak Yeon-Ho away in disgust and stood up. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. He floundered for a bit, fell on his butt, then looked at me with teary eyes. Where are you going, Hyung-nim? Im going to the toilet. Are you going to follow me there? Ak Yeon-Ho blushed. Boo, what are you saying, so embarrassing Hurry up, okay? I cant wait anymore! You, do you know what youre saying? This is just a drunk dude babbling nonsense, right? Right. I bowed to send him off, saying, See you tomorrow, Grandpa. Without a word, he turned around and strode out of the inn. I watched him go, then looked at the pill hed given me. It doesnt look like the type that needs to be eaten right away Huh, I didnt realize you two were related, someone suddenly said. You ought to read this at . I spun around, startled. Someone came this close to me without alerting me? How Oh, its him. The Principal of the Azure Dragon Academy, the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva Noh Gun-Sang stood behind me, smiling like a gentle, kindly saint. I apologize. I didnt mean to eavesdrop. The atmosphere seemed serious, and I didnt want to interrupt Hohoho, the man who was once called the Devil by the unorthodox sects laughed bashfully. I sat down across from Noh Gun-Sang, my vision of him only slightly obscured by the steaming tea. He picked up his teacup, slowly savored the aroma, and took a sip. Mmm, this is delicious. I wonder if tea is something that tastes better as one ages? I seem to prefer it more and more, he lamented, a slight frown on his face. Should I order wine instead? Heehee, its okay. I know its quite a chore for a youngster like you to drink with an old man like me. No, I Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Who taught you martial arts? Noh Gun-Sang suddenly asked, bringing an end to the small talk. I narrowed my eyes. Is he onto something? Well, even if he is, I have nothing to lose. I havent used any Blood Cult martial arts in front of him or done anything suspicious. I answered confidently, My father. Was your father once a student at the Azure Dragon Academy? Yes. I heard that he was the academys worst delinquent around thirty years ago. Cough! Cough! Noh Gun-Sang choked on his tea. Perhaps my answer was too blunt for him. After some time, he smiled and continued asking, Why did you wait so long to reveal yourself to the gangho? It was a question that could be interpreted in several ways, but I suppose what he wanted to know was: If youre that strong, why havent you made a name for yourself in the murim yet? It was a compliment from one of the top hundred martial artists, so I replied with a grateful smile, When I was younger, I was too weak and sickly to fight, and when I grew older, I realized that risking my life just to see who was stronger is meaningless. Hohoho Noh Gun-Sang laughed heartily. Did you know? Im actually someone who enjoys peace and boredom. Well, everyone has their likes and dislikes. I much prefer teaching over fighting, and if I can make a living from it, then all the better. You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. In short, you simply dont want to get involved inthe ganghos complicated web of intrigue, right? Something like that. Noh Gun-Sang pondered my words deeply for a while, then said, You know, you arent the first person like that who has applied to the academy as an instructor. Some of them were afraid to take a human life, and some were afraid to lose their own. I do not condemn them or look down on them. I appreciate your understanding But you are not like them. Suddenly, Noh Gun-Sangs gaze sharpened to the point where it could piece a persons heart. You dont strike me as someone who is afraid of shedding blood, rather Somehow, I get the feeling that youre someone who has shed so much blood that youre tired of it. Hohoho. Noh Gun-Sang smiled and looked straight at me. I didnt avert my gaze. It wasnt like he could figure anything out just staring at me. Our eyes met, and there was a moment of silence. After sizing me up to his satisfaction, Noh Gun-Sang looked away. He took another sip of his tea and said, Thats all I wanted to ask you. Is there anything you want to ask me? Yes. I immediately answered, Tomorrow, I want you to let me fight Namgoong Su. Noh Gun-Sang broke into laughter as if he already knew what I would say. Translators Note: Just recovered from the flu, ughand still coughing. Chapter 43: So I Heard This Story... Chapter 43: So I Heard This Story... Sorry, but I cant allow that. To a certain extent, Noh Gun-Sangs answer hardly came as a surprise. Still, I wanted to know why he was so adamant about it, so I asked, Why not? Mr. Namgoong is the pillar and face of our academy. Youre not the only one who thinks of him as a competitor. In fact, you could say all of the instructor candidates are aiming for him. However, do you think I can let him fight everyone? Thats an excellent excuse. Did you prepare this in advance? When youre in a position like mine, you always have several excuses prepared beforehand, Noh Gun-Sang laughed softly and sipped his tea. In any case, I wont allow you to duel Mr. Namgoong, he added firmly. Unfortunately, I would not be easily dissuaded. Nothing lasts forever, and the current Star Instructor of the academy wont always be the Star Instructor. Just as the river always flows, its only natural for the new to replace the old. Noh Gun-Sang set down his teacup and chuckled, Are you saying that youre going to surpass Namgoong Su and become the new Star Instructor? You dont think thats possible? I asked, smiling welcomes you. Noh Gun-Sang smiled back at me. On the contrary, I think its quite possible. However, its still a little too early for that, so I dont want you to fight Mr. Namgoong for now. Are you saying that Ill lose to Namgoong Su? Hmm, let me think Noh Gun-Sang crossed his arms and closed his eyes. I could tell that he was simulating a duel between me and Namgoong Su using a type of mental imagery training exclusive to martial masters. Several minutes later, Noh Gun-Sang opened his eyes and grinned wickedly. Interesting, he remarked. Curious about the outcome, I asked, So? Who won? It wouldnt be fun if I told you. It doesnt matter, I already know the result. Oh? I didnt say that out of arrogance, but confidence. After all, I was sure that Noh Gun-Sang couldnt see the full extent of my skills. Noh Gun-Sang smiled like a grandfather watching his grandsons antics. Anyway, Im sorry, but Ive already chosen your opponent. I cant change it anymore. In that case, it cant be helped. I shrugged and nodded. No point acting like a spoiled brat when it wasnt going to welcomes you. Is your goal to become a Star Instructor? Noh Gun-Sang suddenly asked. Yes. Thats why I came to the Azure Dragon Academy. In your opinion, what is a Star Instructor? A little taken aback by the sudden line of questioning, I thought for a moment before answering, An instructor who is the best at teaching martial arts, and someone who is trusted by the traineesI mean, by the students and the school. There was no such term in the Blood Cult, but if there were, I would certainly be the best Star Instructor in the Cult, having taught thousands of trainees, including several geniuses who would go on to become famous. In response to my blunt answer, Noh Gun-Sang smiled slyly like he had succeeded in luring me into a trap. I agree with you to a certain extent, but you missed the most important factor. What did I miss? I asked. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. You cant become the Star Instructor by only being good at teaching and strong in martial arts. For example, even though your grandfather is both an excellent teacher and a distinguished swordsman, Namgoong Su is the only Star Instructor in the Azure Dragon Academy. Do you know why that is so? Of course I do. Namgoong Su is young, handsome, and very popular with the students, but I wont lose to him when it comes to that. Uhh. Noh Gun-Sang choked on his next line. Clearly he hadnt expected me to bring up that particular point. It seemed like he wanted to teach me something, but I wasnt responding exactly the way he predicted I would, and it was throwing him off. He gathered his scattered thoughts, reorganized his words and continued, You have a point, but thats not what I meant. Then what? Is there some secret to becoming a Star Instructor? Maybe. How would I know that? Huh? If I knew that, Id be a Star Instructor myself. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Is this guy kidding me? I stared at him in disbelief, and Noh Gun-Sang averted his gaze and fiddled with his teacup as if he was embarrassed. Ahem, what Im trying to say is this: Youre certainly a capable and confident young man, and you have the potential to become a Star Instructor, butjust not the way you are right now. Dont rush and take your time to search for the missing link. I have high hopes for you, or I wouldnt have come to see you personally. Noh Gun-Sang stood up and patted me on the shoulder. I know that there are a lot of bad rumors about me, but I want to restore the Azure Dragon Academy to its former glory. In my eyes, you are the most outstanding talent Ive seen in a long time. Thank you. By the way You remind me of the first time I met Mr. Namgoong. You two are really alike. Just how the fuck are we similar!!! You want me to be a good teacher? Me? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. That was something that was never expected of me in the Blood Cult. I was valued and envied by my competitors precisely because I was the instructor who produced masters more efficiently and faster than anyone else. Results were the only thing that mattered, not the trainees welfare. Although hes doing his best for the academy, I dont really like the current Mr. Namgoong. Can you guess why? The truth was, I knew the answer to Noh Gun-Sangs question. After all, when I first saw Namgoong Su, my first impression of him was how much he resembled my former self. Of course, he would never treat his students as harshly as I did, but his teaching philosophy was probably quite similar to my own. The reason I didnt say anything was because what Noh Gun-Sang really wanted to know was whether there was a kinder but equally effective teaching philosophy. Ive never bothered trying to think of any other way before I mumbled to myself as I pushed open the door to my room. Immediately, my nose was assaulted by the stench of alcohol. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Huh? Hyung-niiiiim~ Where have you been~ Ak Yeon-Ho crooned. He was lying on his stomach on the floor, flailing his arms and legs as if he were swimming. WHAM! Suddenly, he pounced at me and tried to hug me, but I dodged to the side. As he sailed past me, I reached out to poke his shoulder acupoint and seal his movement. !! As expected of a peak level martial artist, he instinctively sensed danger and counterattacked. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? SMACK! POW! SLAP! BANG! Fingers clashed and palms met over a dozen times as he defended himself from my attempt to bind him. Hyung-nim? Ak Yeon-Ho mumbled, looking dazed. Have you sobered up? I said, before smirking at him and throwing my empty wine bottle at Myeong Il-Oh, who was sleeping on a chair with his mouth hanging wide open. CRASH! I thought he would dodge it or block it, but the bottle ended up landing squarely on his forehead. Read this at northbladetl.com, or else. Ow! Which bastard! Myeong Il-Oh howled as he looked around for the culprit, a big bump appearing on his forehead. I raised my hand. Hyung-nim? If youre awake, lets go outside to exercise away the drunkenness. I led the two of them to the yard behind the inn. The moon was slightly obscured by a passing cloud, and the yard was only dimly lit. It reminds me of my past life when I often stared blankly at the moon, unable to sleep at night. This is a story that I heard somewhere, I said suddenly, lost in my memories. Once upon a time, a group of disciples tried their hardest to please their harsh teacher. However, their teacher refused to get emotionally attached to them, for he knew the day they perfected their martial arts was the day he would be killed. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Still, he did not have a choice but to teach them, so he trained them mercilessly and cruelly. They grew stronger and stronger each day, even as their emotions became fainter and fainter, until the day came when they lost their humanity and perfected their martial arts. As I close my eyes, I see their faces one by one. As time went by, the timid boys and girls grew older, and their various expressions became fewer and fewer. Not wanting to die, the man ran for his life, executing an escape plan that he had been preparing for quite some time. Unfortunately, his plan went awry, and the disciples stood in his way as he fled. The kids couldnt be said to be alive anymore. They were simply emotionless dolls who would kill me on command. With his companions by his side, the man was forced to fight his own disciples to the death. I was silent, and then, unable to contain his curiosity, Ak Yeon-Ho asked cautiously. What happened next? Did the man escape? Did all the disciples die? Maybe they died, maybe they survived. I dont remember the rest of the story. Thats a strange story. Yeah, its weird. SHIIING! I drew Moon Shadow and performed the Unlimited Sword followed by the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. Then, I danced in the starry sky with the Ice Moon Goddesss foot technique and slashed at the moon with the Crazy Demons Asura Dark Heaven Blade. As I practiced the martial arts that my four masters had left me and that I had taught to my former students, I mourned them all night long. The next day, we traveled to the Azure Dragon Academy for the final part of our practical exam. Proofreaders Note- That last bit got me in my feels. Chapter 44: Jaegal So-Yeong Chapter 44: Jaegal So-Yeong GLUG GLUG GLUG I turned around at the sudden sound of someones stomach rumbling only to see Ak Yeon-Ho clutching his stomach in a slumped position, his face pale. H-Hyung-nim, I cant hold it in anymore! Again? Ill be back before Il-Oh-hyungs duel! Ak Yeon-Ho grabbed his butt with one hand, got into a very strange running stance and dashed off using his movement welcomes you. I clicked my tongue as I stared at his quickly diminishing backside. Tsk tsk, as expected of a peak level expert, he can use martial arts even with diarrhea Still, a peak expert getting diarrhea in the morning just because he had a few drinks the night before? Why on earth does he like drinking so much when he cant handle his alcohol at all? That guy is not normal. CHITTER CHATTER. I looked at the huge crowd of students who had filed into the audience seats. Since there was nothing more entertaining in the world than watching a fight, it seemed that most of the students wanted to watch the new instructors practical exam. To meet the high demand, the Student Council had set up an entire grandstand so that they could personally evaluate the new instructors. This made them all the judges who would decide our fate. Most importantly, I could feel my skin burning under the passionate gazes of numerous students. Teacher, please look this way! Over here, too! Please wave at me! I waved my hand thoughtlessly, and some of the girls screamed like they were dying. Kyaaaaaah! I feel like some kind of an exotic animal in a zoo I mumbled, shaking my head and shifting my gaze away from them. I next observed the other instructor candidates. They either nervously watching the stage where the duels would take place, or trying to calm their nerves in their own ways. Hoo Myeong Il-Oh, who was next in line, sat cross-legged next to the stage and took deep breaths. Calm down, I just need to do my very best and show everyone my strength, he told himself. Out of the three of us, he was the one with the lowest chances of passing. Not long ago, Ak Yeon-Ho had just won an easy victory against one of the current instructors despite suffering from a stomachache (he attacked like a crazed maniac in order to wrap the fight up quickly and dash to the toilet), and I was confident I would win no matter who my opponent was. That was why last night, I gave Myeong Il-Oh some advice. As long as he took my words seriously, and his opponent wasnt one of the stronger instructors, he could probably win Oww! Ugh! Eek! the candidate currently being examined screamed and groaned in a weird voice. Hurry up and end this ridiculous farce already, I complained, looking at the stage.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com There, a pathetically one-sided fight was taking place. U-Uncle! Please stop hitting me so hard Look at you! Do you know where you are? Call me Vice Principal! Kwak Du-Yong ran around the stage like a headless chicken, dodging as many attacks as he could, while Vice Principal Kwak Cheol-Woo chased after him, swinging his dao wildly. You ought to read this at . SWOOSH! WHOOSH! The speed and power of the vice principals blade were extraordinary, and every time he blocked or dodged, Kwak Du-Yong felt like he was walking a fine line between life and death. Cant you fight properly? Youre bringing shame to our family! B-But Im already trying my best Shut up! Anyone who sees this scene would know that Kwak Du-Yong is being scolded and punished by his relative in public. Even I, who had a slightly antagonistic relationship with Kwak Du-Yong, felt sorry for him. At this rate, hell be caught soon. He should just surrender already Im lucky my opponent wasnt the Vice Principal. The other applicants seemed to be thinking the same thing, because they all looked at Kwak Du-Yong with pity. Suddenly, I glanced at Noh Gun-Sang, who was sitting in the center of the stall gallery. The root cause of all this chaos sure looks like hes having fun. Kwak Cheol-Woo, the Vice Principal, and Kwak Du-Yong, the instructor candidate were relatives, and Noh Gun-Sang had pitted them against each other for this very reason. Regardless of how badly Kwak Cheol-Woo beat up Kwak Du-Yong, no one would say anything about it. Kwak Cheol-Woo was aware of this, so he mercilessly did whatever he wanted. Nephew! If youre not determined to do this or youre only here because youre drunk, give up now! Do you think being a teacher is easy? I really want to do this, and Im sober! Will you quit drinking in the future? No way I mean, Ill try! However, being the subject of countless death stares didnt seem to bother her at all. Anyway, can I help you with something? This may seem rude, but Im a little curious about you. Would you mind answering some of my questions? I thought for a moment, then nodded. If its something I can answer. The womans eyes lit up with delight. The sword technique you used at the end of yesterday, is it by any chance the Moyong Clans technique? I froze, taken aback by her mention of the Moyong Clan. What is up with this woman? How did she know?It should be almost impossible to recognize the traces! The sword technique that I had used at the demonstration lecture was derived from the Unlimited Sword, and the creator of that martial art, the Sword Saint, was from Moyong Clan. No, it isnt. Ive never even been to Moyong Clan, I answered. I wasnt lying. It was true that I had never gone anywhere near the Moyong Clan. Also, Master Sword Saint severed his ties with the Moyong Clan before he was captured and imprisoned, so technically the Unlimited Sword couldnt be considered a part of the Moyong Clan swordsmanship. Really? Yes. The woman tilted her head as if she wasnt satisfied with my answer, then continued pressing me, Then, how about the Kunlun Sect? Boy was she was one sharp woman. She wasnt wrong, either. Master Sword Saint was old friends with a hermit of the Kunlun Sect, and the Unlimited Sword was undoubtedly also influenced by the Kunlun Sect swordsmanship. Even so, who the hell was she to be able to detect traces of both the Moyong Clan and Kunlun Sects swordsmanship from just one look at my technique? Her powers of observation must be nothing short of extraordinary. No, its not the Kunlun Sects sword style either. I learned swordsmanship from my father and perfected it on my own through practice, I lied blatantly. My lie must have been painfully obvious, because the woman clearly didnt believe me at all. No way, you taught yourself that kind of sword technique? Like I said, I learned most of it from my father. Is your father the worlds strongest martial master? No, hes an insignificant countryside martial arts teacher. If you dont want to answer me, just say it up front. Thats better than lying. She stared at me incredulously. I let out a small sigh and explained, Just to clarify again, my sword technique is neither the Moyong Clans nor Kunluns. In the first place, those two sword techniques are completely different in nature. What do you mean? Wow, seriously?Im quire sure that she already knows the answer, but wants to test me. Well then, as the highly experienced former head martial arts instructor of the Blood Cult who has never let a trainees question go unanswered, Im not about to break my streak now. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The Moyong Clans sword is slow and gentle. It focuses on parrying and counterattacking. To put it simply, the Moyong Clan swordsmanship is based on waiting for the opponent to make the first move and utilizing their strength. The sword of Kunlun, on the other hand, is a practical sword that has been perfected over centuries of bloody war with the Heavenly Demon Cult and its successor, the Blood Cult. Despite being the sword of Taoists, it is wild, ferocious, and emphasizes killing the enemy before they can act. From this basic premise, the Kunlun swordsmanship can then be split into several different styles The womans eyes widened at my detailed, in-depth lecture. Not to brag, but having faced the Kunlun Sect many times back in the Blood Cult, I could talk all day about their swordsmanship. Therefore, it can be said that the swords of the Moyong Clan and the Kunlun Sect are polar opposites, and it is impossible for them to be merged. Did I say anything wrong? Ordinarily, merging the two sword styles was impossible, but Master Sword Saint was one of the greatest geniuses I have ever seen, and he made the impossible possible through countless debates and fights with his friend the Kunlun hermit. The result was the Unlimited Sword. W-Wait! Let me write that down! The young woman listened intently to my every word with her mouth agape, then crouched down, placed the book she was holding in her lap, opened it, and started scribbling furiously. Shes taking notes? I didnt expect her to be one of the rare model students! Hey, I was just wondering about something you said earlier she started, but unfortunately, I had no intention of continuing the lesson. The stares were getting to me. Im sorry, but I think Ive said enough for today. If you want to learn more, please attend my class. What? Im a new instructor applicant, not a student! the young lady shouted, enraged. Wait, she wasnt a student? I thought you were a student because you looked so young. Well, I am a fresh graduate of the academy By academy, do you mean the Azure Dragon Academy? No, Im from the Heavenly Martial Academy. Come to think of it, it seems that I forgot to introduce myself. The young lady finished writing, stood up, and placed her hands together in greeting. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. My name is Jaegal So-Yeong, and Im applying as an instructor of engineering and murim history, she said, looking at me with sparkling eyes. Translators Note: Ive been playing too much Diablo lately Chapter 46: You Wanna Go At It Now? Chapter 46: You Wanna Go At It Now? Namgoong Su was having trouble blocking Myeong Il-Ohs flurry of attacks. Whats going on? All of a sudden he! It was shocking and confusing. In the blink of an eye, the new instructor candidate who couldnt even touch the hem of his sleeves transformed into a master martial artist capable of pushing him to his limits. CLACK CLACK CLACK CLACK! Wooden sword and wooden stick clashed. The instant Namgoong Su lost a bit of his balance, Myeong Il-Oh unleashed a fierce wave of blows. Damn it! He hadnt broken a sweat in over a hundred exchanges, but barely a dozen exchanges after Myeong Il-Ohs change in tactics, his back was drenched. I cant let things continue like this! Namgoong Su rooted his feet to the ground and brandished his sword, even though he knew that as long as he took a few steps back, he would be able to catch his breath and counterattack. His pride just wouldnt let him show even the tiniest hint of weakness or break the handicap he had put on himself: The imaginary circle. He hadnt declared the handicap out loud, but before the duels had started, hed already decided that the moment he left this circle, he would consider himself defeated. Y arent you reading this at ? HAAA! For the first time, he shouted out loud to reinforce his conviction. SWISH! He drew a large, smooth circle with his wooden sword and perfectly deflected all of Myeong Il-Ohs attacks, which had been pouring down like rain. Myeong Il-Oh hurriedly stepped backward. WOAAAH! As expected of Mr. Namgoong! Yeah, you cant let it end like this! The instructors and students exclaimed in admiration at Namgoong Sus skill. However, Namgoong Su was not the least bit satisfied with the result. He predicted what I would do and retreated out of my range Originally, he had planned to counterattack immediately after blocking Myeong Il-Ohs flurry, but Myeong Il-Ohs retreat widened the distance between them, forcing him to abandon this strategy. Huff Huff Myeong Il-Oh coolly steadied his breath for the next round of exchanges. Seeing this, Namgoong Su finally realized that he was trapped by the imaginary circle of his own making. One more time! Myeong Il-Oh shouted before lunging forward once again. Unfortunately, Namgoong Su hadnt yet caught his breath and couldnt reply. TAKTAKTAKTAKTAK! Myeong Il-Ohs offensive was daring and relentless. Taking advantage of Namgoong Sus inability to move out of the imaginary circle, he darted in and out of his opponents reach. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. SWOOSH! WHOOSH! At first, Myeong Il-Ohs distancing wasnt very precise, but as time went on, his attacks became more and more measured, as if he had Namgoong Su completely outmaneuvered. Contrary to Myeong Il-Ohs growing confidence, Namgoong Su felt as if he was being toyed around with. To make things worse, Myeong Il-Ohs weapon of choice was a staff, which had a much longer reach than Namgoong Sus sword. Is this guy really the same person as before? Even if he had a hidden trump card, this is too much! Its as if someone else is controlling his body Wait, thats it. Someone is helping him! The more Namgoong Su thought about it, the more convinced he became. Unlike before when he hesitated at every step, Myeong Il-Oh was now too confident, like he had stopped thinking and was just focusing on his footwork and attacks. Even though his base strength and skill hasnt changed, he no longer has any wasted movements. That alone is enough to make a huge difference! But who the hell WHOOSH! Without even looking, Myeong Il-Oh deftly turned his head to avoid Namgoong Sus sword. At that moment, Namgoong Su saw a young man about his age in the audience stand. Baek Su-Ryong? HEH. The moment their eyes met, Baek Su-Ryong grinned and Namgoong Su realized what was going on. CRACKLE CRACKLE! SO ITS YOU!!! Namgoong Sus body shook with rage and his eyes burned with unbridled fury, but unfortunately for him, that moment of inattention was a costly one. Where are you looking in the middle of a duel? !! Y arent you reading this at ? Namgoong Su somehow blocked the staff while bent over backward and bounced back to his feet. Meanwhile, Myeong Il-Oh stepped backward in surprise. Fuck, you should have kept charging at him with the intention of killing him, not back off! So far, Myeong Il-Oh had done much better than I expected with my limited instructions. I would be satisfied even if he lost now, but what Namgoong Su did next was completely unexpected even for me. ROOOOOOAR! A pure white sword qi coated Namgoong Sus blade even as one of the instructors or students yelled, The Lightning Sword! The Lightning Sword was one of the famed techniques of the Namgoong Clan, the strongest among the Five Great Clans. I immediately jumped on the stage, shouting, Stop, you crazy bastard! However, I was one step too late. Namgoong Sus sword qi exploded, dyeing the stage in a blinding white flash. AHHHHHHH! Myeong Il-Oh screamed as he was sent flying. I leapt into the air and gently caught him, then landed as lightly as I could. H-Hyung-nim Keuk! he coughed, spitting out blood. Dont talk. Myeong Il-Ohs injuries were severe. Splinters from his shattered wooden staff were embedded in various parts of his body, and his blood was flowing like a river. TAP! TAP! TAP! I quickly sealed his acupoints to stop further blood loss, but this was not an injury that could be cured with a day or two of rest. I-Is he okay? Jaegal So-Yeong asked, rushing to my side. Y arent you reading this at ? I handed the now unconscious Myeong Il-Oh to her, saying, His life isnt in danger. Can you help me look after him until the physician gets here? I need to have a word with the guy who did this. Leaving Myeong Il-Oh in Jaegal So-Yeongs care, I stood up and glared at Namgoong Su. He was looking at me, too. Were you trying to kill him? Im sorry. In the heat of the moment, I unintentionally used Sword Qi, Namgoong Su gave me an apologetic look, but I knew it was an act. Youre sorry? I laughed as I swaggered onto the stage. Without realizing it, I was slipping back into my old Blood Cult habits. Do you think a simple sorry is enough? What if Il-Oh actually died? Are you still going to say sorry in front of his grave and call it a day? It must be nice, being from a good family. What more do you want from me? I stopped a few steps away from Namgoong Su. He met my gaze and didnt back down. With the unexpected casualty, the tension between us had reached a maximum. The eyes of the entire audience were on us. You wanna go at it now? I sized up Namgoong Su. Certainly, he was stronger than I had predicted, and perhaps he had even more tricks up his sleeve. However, the difference between us wasnt so great that I couldnt overcome it ENOUGH! A gravelly voice rang out, sending vibrations throughout the entire arena. It was Noh Gun-Sang. Candidate Baek Su-Ryong and Mr. Namgoong Su, please return to your seats. I will not tolerate any more disturbances. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Neither of us moved, to the annoyance of the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva. Have the two of you gone deaf? Noh Gun-Sang scolded, then released his aura. ROOOOOOAR! Kkh Ugh Both I and Namgoong Su groaned from the overwhelming pressure, and even those in the audience were not spared from Noh Gun-Sangs wrath as many faces turned pale. This is my last warning. Both of you, please return to your seats, Noh Gun-Sang said sternly. Namgoong Su spun around, muttering under his breath, You got lucky today. I gave one final glance at the departing Namgoong Su, then slowly turned around. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Somehow, I had a feeling that this was the start of a very, very long rivalry. In other words, the limbo dance position. Chapter 47: You’re Up Next! Chapter 47: Youre Up Next! Il-Oh-hyung? What on earth happened to you?! S-Stop shaking me, it hurts In a state of shock, Ak Yeon-Ho had grabbed hold of Myeong Il-Oh, who was lying on a bed covered in bandages from head to toe, and was shaking him violently while looking as if he was about to burst into tears. I just left for a little while and you turned into a mummy! Hyung-nim, please tell me who did it! Ill get revenge for you! This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Baek-hyung, do you think this fucker is doing this on purpose? Who was the one who kept teasing him about his diarrhea? By the way, Il-Oh-hyung, if you cant get married and die a bachelor because of this Shut up, bastard! If I die, itll be because you shook me to death! Enraged, Myeong Il-Oh scrambled to his feet and flailed his arms, while Ak Yeon-Ho desperately avoided his blows. Being the only adult left in the room, I shouted, Sit still, you idiots! Il-Ohs wounds have reopened!Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only Sorry Okay The two overgrown boys finally calmed down. I clicked my tongue and said, Tsk tsk, you two are so immature Myeong Il-Oh lay back on his bed and sighed, Baek-hyung, you gave me so much help, and yet Its not your fault. Who would have thought that Namgoong Sus martial art was the Lightning Sword? Still I went in with some confidence, but I ended up completely disgracing myself. No, you did not, and I doubt anyone who watched you would say that. I smirked and patted Myeong Il-Oh on the shoulder. Not to belittle Myeong Il-Oh, but he was nothing compared to Namgoong Su. The fact that he could even force Namgoong Su to use his signature technique, the Namgoong Clans famed Lightning Sword, was more than sufficient to impress everyone and put a huge dent in Namgoong Sus pride. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Kekeke, he must be grinding his teeth in indignation now. Il-Oh, looks like you and I might be in for some workplace harassment. Pfft! Myeong Il-Oh chuckled. I guess hanging out with us clowns had changed him a bit. Dont worry, Im prepared for that. Seeing the two of us are grinning at each other, Ak Yeon-Ho did his best to imitate a cheesy villain and added, Muhahaha Me too. Have you fully recovered from your diarrhea? I can still endure a little longer before I need to go. Ak Yeon-Ho coughed and wiggled his ass. YEAHHHHHH! Suddenly, we heard the students cheering. The current duel was still ongoing, so they must have hit an exciting moment in the match. Itll be your turn soon, dont you need to warm up or observe potential opponents? Myeong Il-Oh asked. Nah, Ill just head there when Im called, I replied dryly. As long as my opponent wasnt Namgoong Su, I didnt give a shit who it was. It could be the Vice Principal or Grandfather No, Noh Gun-Sang wouldnt do something so boring. Its probably that guy. I had a good idea who my opponent would be, and considering how hes been glaring at me the entire time, Im guessing the principal already told him beforehand. Tsk tsk. Just then, the clinic door opened and a familiar face walked in. It was Jaegal So-Yeong, the woman who went around hugging a large book. There you are. She spotted me and approached us. Hows the patient doing? Hes fine. What about your exam? I asked, puzzled that she was so free. It just ended. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Huh? Wait, if her duel just ended, then We heard the students cheering loudly Was it during your turn, Miss Jaegal? Well, yes. I guess I got a little lucky, heehee Jaegal So-Yeong avoided my gaze as she flicked her hair behind her ears in embarrassment. I heard that she had only just turned twenty and graduated from the Heavenly Martial Academy, but I cant help but be interested in her. Not the romantic kind of interest, mind you, but interest in how she fights. No matter how observant or skilled a person was, it was impossible to analyze an opponents martial arts just by looking at them. Jaegal So-Yeong had a well-balanced body and strong fundamentals, as expected of someone from a prestigious family, but other than that, it was difficult to guess what martial arts she excelled in and what weapons she preferred. Is the judges pen1her only weapon? Just then, my eyes fell upon the heavy book in her arms. Judging by its tough-looking leather cover and murderous thickness, it was heavier and more durable than most weapons. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. I glanced at Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Oh, only to see them blushing and desperately gulping down their saliva before they drooled. Fuck these bastards. Y arent you reading this at ? [Traitor!] [You get to be alone with such a pretty girl!] I sighed at the two delusional perverts. Get a grip, you two. Youre making me so embarrassed in front of Miss Jaegal that I cant even look her in the eyes. What? What do you mean, embarrassed? Jaegal So-Yeong asked innocently. I didnt dare tell her and quickly changed the topic, Ahem! Anyway, Ill tell you my wish later. I dont have anything in mind right now. Okay, it wasnt that I didnt want anything of her, but there was no way I could say it in front of those two assholes. Oh, okay, well, just let me know when you think of one! Sure. Also, you really didnt have to take the trouble coming here just to say that Actually, I came here for another reason as well theres something else I wanted to ask you. What else do you want to know? Jaegal So-Yeong hugged her book tightly and twiddled her fingers together. I know youre applying to be an outer arts instructor, but are you also well-versed in murim history? Murim history? Earlier, when you were comparing the Moyong Clans and Kunlun Sects martial arts, you seemed very familiar with their history Well Ive always been a bit interested in that kind of stuff As a martial arts instructor of the Blood Cult, I needed to study the martial arts and history of the Five Great Families and the Nine Sects One Gang so that we could destroy them. Jaegal So-Yeong smiled. Thats right, everyone just wants to learn martial arts nowadays, but theyre not interested in its origins or history! The murim history classes I majored in at the Heavenly Martial Academy were even canceled several times because not enough students signed up, and the only ones who did were either really interested or just needed the credits Does this make sense? I want to tell them this: Without learning of the past, it is impossible for martial arts to progress forward! I nodded, dumbfounded by Jaegal So-Yeongs flurry of words that she somehow managed to rattle off without taking a single breath in between. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Uh well, yeah Im both surprised and glad to hear that youre just as interested in murim history as I am I really am! Jaegal So-Yeongs face flushed red with excitement. If I were a woman, I would have clasped my hands together and jumped up and down just to humor her, but unfortunately Im not. Can we talk again next time? Like, you know, we can have a more in-depth discussion Seeing her eager face, I couldnt bring myself to tell her no. Well, I suppose thats only possible if we both get hired as new instructors, right? Oh, I dont think you have to worry about that at all, Jaegal So-Yeong said, relieved that I didnt refuse her outright. She looked like she wanted to talk to me a bit longer, but when she glanced at Myeong Il-Oh and Ak Yeon-Ho, she blushed. Oh no, I got all excited and started blabbering again although theres a patient here who needs rest Id better get going. Take care. Okay, Ill see you later. Jaegal So-Yeong bowed like a student bowing to a teacher, then left the clinic. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Her steps were so light and cheerful that I couldnt help but smile. Maybe its because she just graduated? I mumbled to myself. For some reason, whenever I talked to her, I felt like I was talking to a student rather than a colleague. I grinned and shook my head to clear my mind, but suddenly, several eerie voices like ghosts sent a shiver down my spine. Hyung-nim Hyung-niiiiim The two guys who hadnt been able to say a word in Jaegal So-Yeongs presence whined. Why is it just you? We should all hang out together! When did you get acquainted with such a beautiful lady? Did you go flirt with girls while I was in the restroom and Il-Oh-hyung was getting the shit beaten out of him? Were supposed to be the drunken bachelor trio, but now youre leaving us Hey, invite us to your meetings with her, too! This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Man, these two are hopeless. They cant be saved anymore. I clicked my tongue and pushed them away. Candidate Baek Su-Ryong, are you here? shouted one of the Azure Dragon Academys instructors as he entered the clinic. When he spotted me, he sighed and said, There you are. Hurry up and prepare, youre up next! Judges Pen: A large and sharp writing instrument that also doubles as a camouflaged stabbing weapon. It is used like an awl or stake. Oppa: Korean honorific (females) for elder brother. Chapter 48: Reverse Scale Chapter 48: Reverse Scale What do you think about the quality of this years applicants? In front of the seat closest to the stage in the students area of the spectator stands, there was a signboard that read: [Student Council President]. There, an impressive-looking young man with thick eyebrows was watching the duels on the stage. He was Dokgo Jun, the current student council president. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Most of them are not up to par, but some of them are quite good, replied Tang So-So, the vice-president of the student council. The student council members sat around them, sifting through the list of applicants. Starting this year, student evaluations were included in the new instructor examinations at the Azure Dragon Academy, which meant that the applicants would be screened by the students, especially the influential student council. Dokgo Jun crossed his arms. Who are the some? Please give me their names. Tang So-So handed over the highest scoring evaluations to him and said, So far, the top applicants are Ak Yeon-Ho of the Shandong Ak Clan, Myeong Il-Oh of the Myeong Clan, Jaegal So-Yeong of the Jaegal Clan, and Kwak Du-Yong of the Kwak Clan Kwak Du-Yong, the vice principals nephew? Dokgo Jun asked, bewildered. Tang So-So shrugged. Strangely enough, his evaluation isnt bad, although its below my standards The students gave him good ratings? Yes, especially the boys who were thrilled to see him stand up to a clan elder. The student council had handed out new instructor evaluation sheets to the students in the audience before the start of each duel and collected them back afterwards for score tallying. Dokgo Jun sighed, This isnt a popularity contest, its a new instructor selection exam. We cant ignore popularity though. The more popular a teacher is with the students, the more theyll want to learn. Good teachers will naturally be popular. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. You arent wrong, but its hard to find teachers that good, so we have to consider other factors as well. If Dokgo Jun was an idealist, then Tang So-So was a realist. It was her personality and role to make rational judgments in any given situation. However, she wasnt always cool-headed Of course, that means that the key person we need to watch out for is Tang So-So carelessly tossed aside the stack of papers in her hands and pulled out a long scroll that she kept hidden in her bosom. She unfurled it in one smooth movement, only to reveal a portrait of a handsome young man in blue robes. Him. Mr. Baek Su-Ryong, a man who is the very definition of perfection Aaaahn Tang So-Sos icy demeanor melted away as she lovingly rubbed the portrait of Baek Su-Ryong against her cheeks. RUB RUB, SNIFF SNIFF Embarrassed for his vice-president, who had pressed her nose against the painting and was sniffing it, Dokgo Jun used his sleeve to shield her face from the audience. Vice-President! I beg you, please come back to your senses! Haaaahn, hes so handsome and so strong and from what I heard earlier, hes also an expert in murim history Dokgo Jun sighed, exasperated at the fact that he was getting used to Tang So-So losing her mind every time she saw Baek Su-Ryong or a painting of him. Her condition is serious. I think it might be a terminal disease.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com How on earth did our Vice-President end up like this Why? Couldnt it be me instead?! The student council members mumbled, faces twitching. Tang So-So glared at them. Not only is he good-looking, hes also a master of both the pen and the sword. Have you all forgotten the flawless technique he showed us during his demonstration lecture? Could there be a more perfect candidate? You ought to read this at . If any of you have objections to my analysis, please say it now, hmph! Snorting, Tang So-So then turned toward the twins in charge of the student councils discipline committee, the Azure Dragon Twins, and added, Make a list of the students who gave low scores to Candidate Baek Su-Ryong. They might be spies from another school. The Azure Dragon Twins looked at Dokgo Jun with expressions like they were begging him to revoke Tang So-Sos ridiculous orders. Dokgo Jun placed a hand on his forehead and sighed, Enough, Vice-President. You sound so serious about this that youre scaring me. President, you know that Im always serious. Have you thought about how much we stand to lose if Mr. Baek Su-Ryong went to another academy? What? Hell froze over once again as Tang So-So coldly said, Do you really think Im not being rational about this? With Mr. Baeks skills, he would be welcome at any of the Five Great Academies. The only reason he applied to the Azure Dragon Academy is because he doesnt have enough connections. That. If the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, the White Tiger Academy, or the Black Tortoise Academy were to give him an offer, why would he choose us over them? Dokgo Jun couldnt say anything in his defense. Tang So-So was right. Although the Azure Dragon Academy was officially classified as one of the murims Five Great Academies, it was in decline, having placed dead last in the annual Heavenly Martial Festival for ten consecutive years. Everyone watching immediately knew that Yang Yi-Rak wasnt interested in testing Baek Su-Ryongs skills, he just wanted to destroy him completely. RRRRIIIP! Tearing off his robes, Yang Yi-Rak showed off his muscle-filled body and smirked, Since were fellow outer arts instructors, shall we put down our weapons and fight like real men? Fight like real men? What nonsense Dokgo Jun thought. Yang Yi-Rak was a ripped giant and one of the most renowned barehanded fighters in the murim. Baek Su-Ryong, on the other hand, was an excellent swordsman. In essence, Yang Yi-Rak was telling a swordsman that he should fight without a sword. Dont you dare fall for such a lowly provocation Dokgo Jun muttered. Unfortunately, Baek Su-Ryong did exactly what he feared. Very well, lets settle this with only our fists, Baek Su-Ryong said, nodding in agreement. Yang Yi-Raks expression immediately brightened. Baek Su-Ryong had taken the bait! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Hahaha, I wouldnt expect any less of a manly man! Good, good! Can we start now? Lets take our time and enjoy this. Were the last ones, after all Principal, may we begin? I think youre both ready, so go ahead. Oi! You! Yang Yi-Rak growled, the veins on his neck popping out from the rage of Baek Su-Ryong ignoring him and talking directly to Noh Gun-Sang. He flexed his muscles and stomped toward Baek Su-Ryong, threatening, Damn punk, Ill knock you off your high horse and show you whos boss Suddenly, as he was talking, Baek Su-Ryong disappeared. W-What? Where Yang Yi-Rak looked around in panic, only to hear Baek Su-Ryongs voice from right behind him. You know, I was thinking. If my opponent turns out to be trash, then no matter how I win the duel, it wont leave much of an impression. Ugh Yang Yi-Rak froze, unable to move. Baek Su-Ryongs palm was resting on his back. He had the feeling that if he so much as twitched, the young man would instantly break his spine in half. So Ill just make it quick, okay? W-Wait If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Ahh, dont worry so much. In my previous job, I would have killed or crippled you, but this is not the time or place for that. Phew Yang Yi-Rak let out a sigh of relief. However, Baek Su-Ryong chuckled devilishly and whispered in Yang Yi-Raks ear, Why do you look so relieved? I said I wouldnt kill you, but I didnt say I wouldnt beat you up. W-What! BAAAAAAAAAAANG!!!!! With a tremendous boom, Yang Yi-Rak flew offstage and landed right in front of Namgoong Su. He convulsed several times, and then went limp. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Whats the meaning of this? Namgoong Su asked, eyes burning with unbridled fury as he glared at Baek Su-Ryong. He knew that Baek Su-Ryong was avenging what he did to Myeong Il-Oh. Baek Su-Ryong shrugged and nonchalantly replied, Why are you so surprised? As you can see, hes still alive, and he has a sturdy body, so none of his bones are broken. He might have a few torn muscles, but after a few months of rest, hell be right as rain. A few months? Dont you know that Mr. Yang has an ongoing class Isnt it fine if I just replace him then? As the two mens eyes met, sparks flew. Noh Gun-Sang stepped between them and shouted, Thats enough! Again, the two of you! Theres something I want to say to everyone here. Baek Su-Ryong spun around and looked at the audience. His gaze swept over the students in the stands before finally settling on Dokgo Jun. As I made my way here, I heard all sorts of stuff about the Azure Dragon Academy. Dokgo Jun heart pounded. He felt like Baek Su-Ryongs words were targeted at him. That its not what it used to be. That its in decline. That it should no longer be part of the Five Great Academies. Each and every one of the students fell silent. Looking at the students, Baek Su-Ryong clicked his tongue and said coldly, How in the world are all of you quietly putting up with that bullshit? Reverse Scale: A scale under a dragons chin that grows in reverse and causes the dragon to enter a fit of rage when touched. Also refers to triggering someone and pissing them off. Chapter 49: Declaration of War Chapter 49: Declaration of War How in the world are all of you quietly putting up with that bullshit? I said, then observed the students reactions. At first, they were all like: What the hell did I just hear? Only the student council presidents face immediately contorted with anger. Was his name Dokgo Jun? Thats a good reaction. Eventually, though, the atmosphere heated up as the stunned students came to their senses. What did he just say? He asked us how we put up with that bullshit? Hah, I cant believe it Does he think hes already welcomes you. Many of the students went red with fury, and some were even emitting killing intent. In particular, the girls who had been blushing and winking at me went pale and stiff. I was actually relieved about that. Still, the students shouldnt be the ones most enraged by my statement. I turned to look at the Azure Dragon Academy instructors. With a puzzled face, Noh Gun-Sang asked, What are you talking about? Im just telling you what I heard on the way here, and what I think about it. Why did you say such a thing at this time and place? For a reason. I nodded firmly and was about to continue when a voice so icy that the very air froze interrupted, Get down from there now, before I drag you down myself. It was Namgoong Su, and he was glaring at me with a murderous expression far worse than what he had shown Myeong Il-Oh during their match. Why? Did I say something wrong? Its not your place to judge the Azure Dragon Academy. Out of all the people present, Namgoong Su was probably the one most infuriated by what I had just said. I quietly stared at him, the human held together by pride and competitive drive. For a moment, I thought I was looking at my past self. Y arent you reading this at ? I smiled bitterly and said, And who are you to say that? Are you trying to test the limits of my patience? You wont be able to change anything if all you do is run away from reality. Its easy for those who know nothing to babble. Were all trying our hardest to keep the Azure Dragon Academy afloat here. Really? Because no one here looks like theyre on a sinking ship. Im not playing a word game with you Suddenly, in a voice enhanced by qi, Noh Gun-Sang shouted, THATS ENOUGH, BOTH OF YOU! The two of us immediately shut our mouths. Noh Gun-Sang looked at me and said, Candidate Baek Su-Ryong, please finish what you were going to say. Principal! Mr. Namgoong, please stay silent for now. If I feel that Mr. Baek has crossed the line, I will deal with him myself. I met Noh Gun-Sangs gaze. His eyes were not the same as those of the old man who had said, I hope you will be a good teacher. They were those of a man who was both the principal of the Azure Dragon Academy and one of the worlds greatest martial artists. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? If you have something to say, go ahead and say it. However, if your intention is to slander the Azure Dragon Academy and me I will punish you personally. ROAAAAAAR! The terrifying aura Noh Gun-Sang emitted made the hairs on my body stand on end. He might kill me if I say the wrong thing but that wont be happening, because everything is happening exactly as I planned. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to voice my opinion. I bowed politely to Noh Gun-Sang, then turned to face the students, most of whom were staring at me with displeasure. Yeah,this is how it should be. From now on, they would be evaluating and judging my every word. I know what I just said may have sounded offensive to some of you, but Id like you to listen to me for a moment. I paused for a moment to let my words sink in, then mixed some qi into my voice and said, Observing people is my specialty and hobby. Ever since I was a kid, Ive been people watching for the sake of survival, and its become a habit. I ignored Peng Sa-Hyuks threat and turned back to the numerous students whose names I still didnt know. Contrary to what Ive heard, however, the Azure Dragon Academy that Im seeing now is no trash heap, but a pile of unpolished jewels. The students faces softened with hopeful anticipation, even though there was still some unhappiness left. They seem taken aback by my sudden compliment, but they wont like hearing what I have to say next. Regardless, this is something I need to tell them. Do you know what you all have in common? I smiled wryly, then sharpened my tone and continued, All of you suffer from an inferiority complex. Youre so discouraged by the fact that your school is last among the Five Great Academies that youve lost the will to improve yourselves. The students hopeful looks shattered in an instant. You cant change reality, so you get drunk, bully your instructors, and dream that youre too good to be in this shitty school. You make excuses every day and fool yourselves into thinking that youre better than you really are. CRASH! With an earth-shattering boom, Dokgo Jun, the student council president, jumped to his feet and shouted, Youre wrong! This year will be different from the previous ones. Were ready to work to the death, and well show you the results of our efforts! Oh? I like this kids ambition and boldness, but unfortunately, guts alone arent enough to produce results. What is the Student Council aiming to achieve this year? I asked. To perform better than we did last year in the Heavenly Martial Festival. How much better? You ought to read this at . Uhm Dokgo Jun hesitated. Tang So-So answered on his behalf, Were aiming to beat the White Tiger Academy. Wait, d**idnt the White Tiger Academy get fourth place at last years Heavenly Martial Festival? What kind of a goal is I dont want to be last place? I let out a deep sigh. Why are you sighing? You dont think we can do it? Tang So-So bit her lip so hard that it bled. I looked at her, Dokgo Jun and the other student council members. Look how anxious they are. Even they dont believe they can achieve the goal they have set for themselves. I then turned to observe the other students. From the moment they had heard the words Heavenly Martial Festival, most of the students faces had clouded over. How much of a gap is there between us and the other academies for them to be like this? Ever since arriving in this city, I heard a lot of people discussing the Heavenly Martial Festival. Damn it, weve been dead last for ten years in a row now The student council said that this year would be different. They say that every year. If it was ever going to happen, it would have happened by now. Besides, its not the fact that we came in last that hurts most. Its that we received so few points that the fourth place school had double our score. But we have Dokgo Jun this time You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. Since I hadnt seen it with my own eyes, I didnt know the extent of the gap between the Azure Dragon Academy and the other schools. However, it was clear to me that the very mention of the event terrified the students. Looking at the frightened and intimidated faces in the audience, I said in a gentle tone, Everyone, Im here at the Azure Dragon Academy today to become a Star Instructor. The instructors and students stared at me in disbelief. Honestly, I dont think its that difficult. My words were met with snorts and sneers, but I was undaunted. But then, someone said to me, I think youll eventually become a Star Instructor, but before that, I want you to be a good teacher. Ever since he said it, I couldnt get Noh Gun-Sangs words out of my head, and every time I thought about what he said, I remembered the faces of my former trainees. Thanks to that person, I spent all of last night thinking about what it means to be a good teacher. Its definitely harder than being a Star Instructor. You see, all a Star Instructor needs to do is train a lot of martial masters, but to do that, one cant exactly be a good teacher If I taught these kids the same way I used to in the Blood Cult, it wouldnt be long before I was promoted to Star Instructor, but that would mean repeating the mistakes of the past. As such, Ive decided to change my goal. Im going to become both a Star Instructor and a good teacher. I smiled at the students. If all went well, we would get to know each other as we learned from each other and hung out together. Read this at northbladetl.com, or else. So I wonder what these guys would think of me a year from now? First, let me help you get rid of your inferiority complexes. Then, at this years Heavenly Martial Festival, I will lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory, I declared casually but sincerely. Chapter 50: The Aftermath Chapter 50: The Aftermath Hyung-nim, have you really gone crazy? You gave me the shock of my life. As soon as I got off the stage, Ak Yeon-Ho used his foot technique to launch himself at me, arms stretched out like he wanted to grab me by the throat and shake me. WHOOSH! When I failed to dodge on time, he shoved his face right in front of mine and said in a heartbreaking tone, How could you make a promise you cant keep like winning the Heavenly Martial Festival? Why cant I keep it? I meant what I said. Ak Yeon-Hos jaw dropped so far, it looked like a whole melon could fit inside. No, Im not kidding. Oh no, youve really gone mad By the way, has your diarrhea gotten better? You ought to read this at . I was about to take a dump, but when I heard your declaration all the poop went back upwards. Thats good, I said, joking around with Ak Yeon-Ho even as I walked away from the stage. Suddenly, I saw Jaegal So-Yeong running towards us with an indescribable expression on her face. If I absolutely had to describe it though, it would be as if she had just found an interesting person, but this person was so interesting that he was insane, and she was not sure if it was wise to talk to this lunatic. Youre going to lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory in the Heavenly Martial Festival? Are you serious? After a brief pause, Jaegal So-Yeongs curiosity finally won out. Oh right, werent you a graduate of the Heavenly Martial Academy? Do you mind if I ask you some questions later? Im fine with telling you anything you want to know about the Heavenly Martial Academy but youll regret it. Why? Because its flat out impossible for the Azure Dragon Academy to win the Heavenly Martial Festival, Jaegal So-Yeong declared as if she were stating an immutable fact. I shrugged and replied, How could you say something is impossible when you havent even tried? Hyung-nim, have you looked around you? Ak Yeon-Ho suddenly interrupted. I did as he suggested, only to realize that countless eyes were focused on the three of us, or more precisely, on me. What did he just say? Winning the Heavenly Martial Festival? Y arent you reading this at ? So he was just a lunatic in the end The faces of the students were a mixture of bewilderment, mockery, and anger. Hes a lunatic Back in the Blood Cult, I also heard this phrase a lot. However, after several months of training, most of the trainees called me something else: Mad dog. This time, things were different though. In this life, I was determined to be a Star Instructor and a good teacher, not a demonic instructor of the Blood Cult. All the instructors are glaring at us too. Because I made a proclamation that none of them dared dream of. Namgoong Su in particular was glaring at me like he had met his fathers murderer on a secluded wooden bridge. I glared right back at him, trying my best to convey a What, you want a fight? look with my eyes. Noh Gun-Sang casually stepped between us and said, You Principal, I dont think its easy to be a good teacher. Hoho, is this your answer to my question? Noh Gun-Sang placed his hands behind his back and looked at the students in the audience with a hint of sadness in his eyes. The Azure Dragon Academy has been ranked last in the Heavenly Martial Festival for the past ten years. Do you know that? he asked. Yes. And yet you declare that youll lead them to victory this year. Isnt it only natural to think that youre making an absurd joke? So what, you want me to take my words back? You ought to read this at . Will you? I grinned. Of course not, I said what I meant and I meant what I said. Noh Gun-Sang chuckled at my cheeky reply, but then turned serious as he said, Even if you meant what you said, it might not have gotten you a good grade in the student evaluations. For most of the students, the mere mention of the Heavenly Martial Festival is taboo. I guess so. Considering the hostility and anger I could feel in the eyes of the students, he was right. Still, although it was true that I had turned most of the teachers and students against me today, I dont regret it. I already knew this was coming. You ought to read this at . What are you going to do if you fail the exam? Im sure youve heard this before, but Im going to open the White Dragon Academy across the street. In ten years, my students will beat the crap out of the Azure Dragon Academy kids. Oh dear, I guess Ill have to factor that into your assessment. I would be very grateful if you did that. Principal, its time for your closing speech, Vice-Principal Kwak Cheol-Woo suddenly interjected. Oh, what a bother. I have to go now, see you later. See you. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. My duel was the last one before the closing ceremony, but unsurprisingly, none of the students were interested in it. Their attention was mostly on me, and they kept chattering amongst themselves. Baek Su-Ryong, Baek Su-Ryong, Baek Su-Ryong. No matter where I go these days, hes always the main topic of conversation. Sitting down, Dokgo Jun let out a low sigh. The student council members sat around him. The new instructor exam had ended a few days ago, and the final results would be announced tomorrow. It was such a shocking declaration of war that its no wonder the whole city is talking about it. Everyone nodded in agreement even as the waiter carefully and quietly served their food, trying his best to diminish his presence. He actually said that hed lead us to victory the Heavenly Martial Festival The rumors have probably spread to the other academies by now. Hah The student council members sighed. Ever since Baek Su-Ryong had dropped the bombshell that he was going to lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory in the Heavenly Martial Festival, the student council was placed in an awkward position. If hes going to promise us something, he should at least have made a promise that he can keep. Victory, my ass Hell definitely lose points in the student evaluation for making such a bold statement He shouldnt have been so provocative. Even us of the student council are being criticized now. Read this at northbladetl.com, or else. For a new instructor who hadnt even gotten hired yet, winning the Heavenly Martial Festival was a far-fetched goal. However, it was similar enough to the student councils goal of not placing last that it was affecting them, too. Some students were already mocking the student council by comparing them to Baek Su-Ryong Suddenly, Dokgo Jun said, I dont think we can win the Heavenly Martial Festival. The atmosphere became somber. Dokgo Jun ignored them, stared blankly out the window and continued, This is my third year participating in it. Dokgo Jun, who was said to be the greatest genius of a century, had participated in the Heavenly Martial Festival as a representative of the Azure Dragon Academy since his freshman year. Three times. The result: an overwhelming last place every year. Ive always felt the gap between us and the other four schools, and Ive witnessed many seniors give up hope in front of that unscalable wall.Winning theHeavenly Martial Festival**? Even I think that goal is too idealistic.The other three academies are one thing, but overcoming the Heavenly Martial Academy is impossible. If the Azure Dragon Academy was the eternal loser, then the eternal champion was the Heavenly Martial Academy. It was the elite school among elite schools where only the chosen geniuses could enter after much hard work, and simply being born into a good family wasnt enough. Just entering the school was the ultimate goal of all those born in the orthodox sects. The worlds best martial arts school, the Heavenly Martial Academy. Recalling the geniuses hed met at the Festival, Dokgo Jun clenched his fists. The disrespect and humiliation he had suffered then was still fresh in his mind. He looked at his comrades with slightly bloodshot eyes. Im sure you feel the same way I do. As long as the Heavenly Martial Academy exists, its impossible for another school to win the Heavenly Martial Festival. Even if the other four schools join forces it wont be easy. The few first years in the Student Council looked disbelieving, but the second and third years who had experienced the Heavenly Martial Festival firsthand nodded gloomily. Y arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? But Despite knowing that it was impossible, Dokgo Jun couldnt get Baek Su-Ryongs bold statement out of his mind. First, let me help you get rid of your inferiority complexes. Then, at this years Heavenly Martial Festival, I will lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory. Baek Su-Ryong had proclaimed that line out loud with a confidence that bordered on arrogance, as if he could do anything he wanted as long as he set his mind to it. Who else in the Azure Dragon Academy dared say such a thing with zero hesitation? Certainly not him, not the Principal, not the Headmaster, and not Namgoong Su, the academys one and only Star Instructor. He can only say that because he doesnt know anything, because he hasnt watched the Heavenly Martial Festival with his own eyes. Its just the typical overconfidence of a newbie instructor. Still Do we have anything left to lose? If there is a time for insanity, isnt it now? For better or worse, from that day on, there is an energy in the school that has never been there before Never before have so many people talked about the Heavenly Martial Festival, because it was a taboo subject, Vice-President Tang So-So finished Dokgo Juns line for him, and everyone in the student council nodded in agreement. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? If this is what Baek Su-Ryong intended Wait. No way. No. Fucking. Way. Dokgo Jun shook his head and turned to Tang So-So. Vice-President, have you delivered the student councils new instructor evaluation sheets to the academy? Not yet, sir. Today is the deadline for submission. Then Tang So-So smiled, as if she knew what Dokgo Jun was going to say. Formally announce that the student council strongly recommends Baek Su-Ryongs candidacy, and that we will make up for any shortfall in the student evaluation score. Yes! Word-for-word. Please dont add any of your own nonsense. Ohoho, dont worry, Ive already got you covered. Tang So-Sos innocent smile gave Dokgo Jun a bad feeling, but he didnt say anything more. Now lets eat. After militantly finishing his meal, Dokgo Jun stood up from his seat. It was time for afternoon training, and if he was going to prepare for the Heavenly Martial Festival while fulfilling his duties as Student Council President, he couldnt waste any time. Vice-President, make sure you pay for all the food we ate and find us a different place to eat next time. Tang So-So nodded. Naturally, especially since this place is probably going to go out of business soon. The food doesnt taste very good. And the owner and waiter are unfriendly. Well have to make sure no students patronize it in the future. Of course. It was only during times like this that the two proud youngsters got along well. After that day, the number of customers gradually decreased and the Hidden Dragon Restaurant eventually closed down. It was then bought over by a merchant named Heo Cheon, who renamed and reopened it as the White Dragon Inn. Chapter 51: Exam Results Chapter 51: Exam Results What we are most anticipating is the enhancement of girls motivation and focus during lessons Heehee, it seems the Student Council has taken quite a liking to Baek Su-Ryongs application, Noh Gun-Sang chuckled, gazing down at the small notebook in his hand. Within its pages lay an extensive list of advantages the Azure Dragon Academy stood to gain by hiring Baek Su-Ryong as a new instructor. Unsurprisingly, the author was none other than Tang So-So. But where there were ardent supporters, there was also fierce opposition. Im against it. Winning the Heavenly Martial Festival! If we accept such a braggart as a new instructor, our entire academy will become a laughingstock, Vice Principal Kwak Cheol-Woo declared with unwavering determination, crossing his arms firmly and locking gazes with Noh Gun-Sang as if indicating that he wouldnt yield this time, not even to the Principal. Noh Gun-Sang sighed, Vice Principal, even you think its impossible for us to win the Heavenly Martial Festival? Whether its the level of the students, the quality of the training, the differences in the training conditions, the budget constraints, the instructors competence Never mind the Heavenly Martial Academy, we lag behind the other four academies in every aspect. Thats quite sobering. Im just stating facts. Kwak Cheol-Woos expression soured. He didnt like admitting that the Azure Dragon Academy wasnt up to par, but sometimes one had to face reality. The Azure Dragon Academys reputation has already hit rock-bottom. We cant afford to hire a braggart and invite further mockery. Vice Principal Principal, I wont make any concessions this time, Kwak Cheol-Woo said sternly, showing his resolve. We will select the final candidates based on their combined interview and practical examination scores. While applicant Baek Su-Ryongs grades are commendable, they are not enough to place him among the top five. Baek Su-Ryongs abilities were beyond doubt, but his statements about winning the Heavenly Martial Festival had divided both instructors and students in a way that Noh Gun-Sang found disheartening. You ought to read this at . Even with the Student Councils endorsement? he asked. Yes, because the Club Union has expressed concerns that selecting Mr. Baek Su-Ryong as a new instructor could lead to conflicts on campus. Kwak Cheol-Woo waved a piece of paper before Noh Gun-Sang. Noh Gun-Sang read the contents of the paper and furrowed his brow. Isnt Peng Sa-Hyuk the Club Union President? I heard that he was humiliated by Candidate Baek Su-Ryong not too long ago. This looks like a personal attack Mr. Principal. Kwak Cheol-Woo rose from his seat, his expression grave. Not long ago, it was you who advised me not to let personal sentiments interfere with a fair assessment. Have you forgotten? Indeed, Noh Gun-Sang had used that as an excuse to dissuade Kwak Cheol-Woo from beating up his own nephew on stage in front of an audience. Hes so unyielding What do I do now? Noh Gun-Sang surveyed the other instructors hopefully, but most of them nodded in agreement with the Vice Principal. Kwak Cheol-Woo continued his offensive. Out of a hundred applicants, we can only select five. If we disregard fairness and choose candidates favored by the Principal, rejected applicants may later suspect that Azure Dragon Academys admission criteria lack transparency. I agree with the Vice Principal. Yes, we must judge all candidates fairly. I agree too This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Kwak Cheol-Woo smiled. He might be weaker than Noh Gun-Sang in martial arts, but when it came to influence and decisiveness, there was no competition. Noh Gun-Sang sighed again. The vice principal was right. Noh Gun-Sang had grown fond of Baek Su-Ryong and had unintentionally helped him on many occasions. Supporting him further was crossing a line. Losing someone who could potentially restore the academys reputation is regrettable, but perhaps this is fate, he thought. Sigh, al- Noh Gun-Sang began, but before he could finish his line, he was interrupted. All new instructors have to go through a three-month probationary period, during which they are not paid very much. Who said that Mr. Namgoong? Kwak Cheol-Woo turned toward the speaker, only to see an expressionless Namgoong Su. Namgoong Su continued, I dont see why we have to limit ourselves to only five candidates. Why arent you reading this at ? What are you suggesting This year, there are many capable instructor candidates. It might be better to choose a few more and observe them for a while. If they dont meet our expectations, we can simply terminate their contracts after three months. No, Mr. Namgoong Kwak Cheol-Woo wavered. Namgoong Su was the Azure Dragon Academys one and only Star Instructor, and the only person whose words he heeded. He wants us to increase our hiring quota? Does that mean that hes also supporting Baek Su-Ryong? I shook my head. I dont care about the ranking. Its not like getting a higher rank means a better pay. Whether I was first or last didnt matter, my goal of gaining admission to Azure Dragon Academy had been achieved. What troubled me was the line scrawled at the bottom of the page. What is the Remedial Class? The two boys, who had been rejoicing at their acceptance, finally noticed the extra line and widened their eyes. The Remedial Class? Uhm, how should I say this Ive heard about it, but Its essentially a class for students who need extra help, a female student answered, walking toward us. It was Tang So-So. Congratulations to the three of you for passing the exam, she added. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Thank you! Oh my, as a teacher, you dont have to be so polite to me now, Mr. Baek, Tang So-So said, cooly flipping her hair behind her ear. Uhh yeah Anyway, can you tell me more about the Remedial Class? Regardless of their year, those who have bad grades are placed in the Remedial Class. No wonder they hired me so easily Does this academy have a tradition of new employee hazing? I sighed and clarified, So does that mean that the students in the Remedial Class are the weakest in the Azure Dragon Academy? Tang So-So shook her head with a somewhat ambiguous expression. Actually, its not their skills that are the issue The Remedial Class is more like a gathering place for problem students. Problem students? Individuals like Hyonwon Kang, for example. My eyes lit up at the mention of Hyonwon Kang. Oh? Looks like its somewhat different from what I initially thought? Looking a tad frustrated, Tang So-So continued, Well, the students in the Remedial Class are known for skipping classes often. If theyre not even attending regular classes, why would they show up for homeroom? Its the worst class for a new teacher on probation! Maybe something like that would bother someone else, but not me. Little punks playing hooky? Hah, all I have to do is make sure they come to class. So-So, didnt you mention earlier that the Remedial Class is open to students of all grades? What? Oh, yes. Nobody opts for it willingly, but This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Does that mean that freshmen and seniors can be in the same class? And Ill be in charge of all of them? Thats right but why do you look so pleased about it? Oh dear, can she tell that I like challenges? I suppressed a smirk and smiled gently instead. Im just excited about the prospect of meeting new students. Tang So-So flushed red and clapped her hands over her mouth. Her eyes widened abruptly as she squealed, A-Are you thinking about inappropriate relationships? Ill file a complaint through the Student Council No, Im not talking about that stuff. Please dont file a complaint to the Headmaster. You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. Then what do you mean? The Remedial Class I think Ill enjoy teaching them. It was no secret who had orchestrated my appointment to the Remedial Class. It could only be Namgoong Su. Too bad, the end result is going to be the complete opposite of what youre hoping for, bastard. In my mind, I already had a rough plan for securing victory in the Heavenly Martial Festival. Chapter 52: The First Day of Work (1) Chapter 52: The First Day of Work (1) And with that, lets give a warm welcome to our new instructors, Noh Gun-Sang concluded his lengthy welcome ceremony speech. The audience erupted in applause as the ten new instructors, including myself, took the stage, the sound of clapping hands echoing throughout the auditorium filled with hundreds of students and existing instructors. Jaegal So-Yeong, the valedictorian, stepped forward. With a polite bow, she thanked everyone, and we all followed suit, expressing our gratitude. Noh Gun-Sang smiled. It must have been heartening for him to see that we, the new instructors, felt a sense of pride for becoming a part of the Azure Dragon Academy. Now, just one more thing a piece of advice Noh Gun-Sang continued speaking, but my attention was slipping away. I suppressed a yawn and muttered, Whats taking so long? Isnt this all just a formality? My annoyance must have shown on my face because Ak Yeon-Ho poked me in the side and whispered, Hyung-nim, control your expression. The students are watching. I rolled my eyes and let out a huge yawn. Im constantly being stared at anyway. Why bother? Suddenly, I saw Namgoong Su, who was standing in front of me, raise an eyebrow in irritation. Oh, I finally found something fun to do: Piss off Namgoong Su. Yay! Entertain me some more! welcomes you. Myeong Il-Oh chimed in, Hang in there, Hyung-nim. Compared to the other academies, the Azure Dragon Academy already keeps the welcome ceremony short. I looked at Myeong Il-Oh, who was all dressed up with nicely oiled hair, and shook my head gloomily. Sigh, typical orthodox faction. They love their ceremonies, I grumbled. Why are you talking like youre not part of the orthodox? Myeong Il-Oh teased. What are you implying!? Of course, Im from the orthodox! Born and bred in it, I replied with a smirk. Well, I was a member of the Blood Cult in my previous life, but that didnt count. As we chatted away, the ceremony finally wrapped up, and the students were dismissed. Ten of the senior instructors then approached us. Due to the sheer size and disorganized construction of the Azure Dragon Academy campus, losing ones way was a real risk if one didnt have a clue where they were headed. Because of that, it was customary for senior instructors to team up with the newcomers during the first month to help them settle into the academy. Ms. Jaegal So-Yeong, Namgoong Su said with his usual cold expression. Yes? Jaegal So-Yeong stood up straight and attentive. Youll be working with me from now on. Pack your things and follow me. Sure thing! I got it! Jaegal So-Yeong replied eagerly as she picked up the large book she had placed to the side and hugged it tightly. Oof, shes in for some hard work, I thought, and from the sympathetic expression on the other new instructors faces, it seemed like they shared my sentiment. After Jaegal So-Yeong, the next one called up was Ak Yeon-Ho, who had surprisingly ranked second in the exam. Mr. Ak Yeon-Ho. Yes! You will be joining me, a middle-aged man with a soldier-like appearance and a square jaw said. It was clear that he was one of the top instructors after Namgoong Su. Why arent you reading this at ? Mr. Jin Eui-Hyeop? Present! Ms. Seol Su-Yeon. Here! Mr. Myeong Il-Oh! Me! Me! Id heard that the senior instructors were typically chosen based on matching specialties, but it seems like thats just bullshit. Theyre picking based on grades. Finally, only I, Kwak Du-Yong and two instructors were left. My palms broke out in sweat, and I couldnt help but wonder if this was really happening. It cant be I murmured, my heart pounding as I gulped and exchanged an uneasy look with Kwak Du-Yong. What were the chances of such a thing happening randomly? Zero. It was obvious that this academy was putting us through a nerve-wracking ordeal on purpose. Mr. Kwak Du-Yong, Vice Principal Kwak Cheol-Woo said. Y-Yes, sir? Kwak Du-Yong stammered in reply. You should administer physical punishment on the spot. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Thats the Isolated Training Wing. Its usually used by senior students for meditation or solitary training. Occasionally, some students will attempt to sneak drugs or alcohol inside. If theyre caught, their punishment is doubling their time in isolation. This man is absolutely ruthless! Completely merciless! Utterly heartless! By the time we completed our tour of the Academy, it was already dusk. Its dinner time. We headed to the cafeteria and sat right smack in the middle. No one dared to approach us, and even the other instructors kept their distance. Any questions about what we went through today? Mae Geuk-Lyom asked, maintaining his stern posture and piercing gaze even at the dinner table. I knew he wouldnt take no for an answer, so I thought for a moment before responding, I need some time to digest it all, but Ill ask you when I think of something. Make sure you remember to do so. As we ate, I reflected on the days events. After spending the entire day together, I felt like I had gotten to know Mae Geuk-Lyom a little better. Despite his icy exterior, which gave the impression that you could stab him and he wouldnt spill a drop of blood, the old man turned out to be quite thorough and kind in giving me a tour of the academy and explaining things. He never held back, even when it came to the more illicit aspects of the academy, like where the troublemakers usually hid to smoke and drink, their tricks to outsmart the instructors, and what sort of punishments were meted out for different misdeeds. Despite his perpetually stern demeanor, it seems like Mae Geuk-Lyoms tough exterior is just a faade he puts on as the Headmaster. I wonder if theres a warm-hearted person hiding beneath it? You care a lot about the Azure Dragon Academy, dont you, Grandpa? I remarked. Quit talking nonsense and eat, Mae Geuk-Lyom replied curtly. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Well, maybe I was wrong. We continued to eat in silence, but then Mae Geuk-Lyom suddenly asked, Why did you mention winning the Heavenly Martial Festival during the exam? Did you think it would give you an advantage? I casually played with my chopsticks as I replied, No, I thought it might actually put me at a disadvantage. He raised an eyebrow, intrigued. So why did you do it? I picked at my bean side dish. The cafeteria food tasted like shit. I thought about it for a moment, then answered in a nonchalant manner, Because its not something I can achieve alone, and I want to give the students and instructors time to prepare. Hmm? Wondering why there was no immediate response, I looked up at Mae Geuk-Lyom, only to find that he was wearing an inexplicable expression. Is that a smile? He probably hasnt smiled in decades. The way you like to do reckless things is so similar I chuckled. To my mother? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? No, to that son of a bitch you call your father. Mae Geuk-Lyoms face, which had briefly resembled a smile, hardened again as he glared at me. I tightened my grip on my chopsticks nervously, ready to defend myself if side dishes were hurled at me like projectile weapons. Fuck you, Dad! Why did I have to inherit your face, damn it! Not to be rude, but anyone would curse their own father in such a situation. Mae Geuk-Lyom had evidently not forgiven him for eloping with my mom. After what seemed like forever, Mae Geuk-Lyom let out a heavy sigh and said, You know, that fucking bastard I mean your father. Thirty years ago, he was the one who led the Azure Dragon Academy to its best ever showing at the Heavenly Martial Festival. Eh? Chapter 53: The First Day of Work (2) Chapter 53: The First Day of Work (2) My dad? Yes, its been thirty years already. Now that Mae Geuk-Lyom mentioned it, I remembered Go Ju-Yeol saying something similar back at the Baek Academy. Not only was Baek the strongest student in our year, he also made it to the semi-finals of the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament at the Heavenly Martial Festival! Dad I used to think you were just another delinquent, but you were more than that, huh?Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only That was the heyday of the Azure Dragon Academy. We attracted talents from all corners of the world and trained numerous martial arts masters. We were also consistently top performers at the Heavenly Martial Festival. Mae Geuk-Lyom beamed with pride as he recalled the glorious past. However, his expression quickly turned somber. But thats not the case anymore. Over the years, the academys results got worse and worse, and for the past decade, weve been ranked last at the Heavenly Martial Festival. Is there a particular reason for the decline? Well Mae Geuk-Lyom pondered for a moment, then widened his eyes as if he had just realized something. Come to think of it, it all started after that son of a bitch ran off with my daughter. What? Mae Geuk-Lyoms eyes turned bloodshot, and his pupils dilated wildly, seemingly without any external stimulus. Ever since that fateful day, the Azure Dragon Academy has been cursed. The gods must have been angered by the inappropriate relationship and punished us for it G-Grandpa? Baek Mu-Heun! Its all your fault! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Did he mistake me for Dad again? Damn it, I have to do something to calm him down, anything, even change my name Wait, thats it! I said through gritted teeth, Grandpa, Im not Baek Mu-Heun! Im Mae Yak-Bings son, Mae Su-Ryong! Please disperse the Sword Qi around your chopsticks! Mae Su-Ryong? Why does it always end up like this? After a moment, the barely recognizable Mae Geuk-Lyom took a deep breath and said, Hoo Anyway, my point is, the Azure Dragon Academy isnt what it used to be. For the students and staff here, your promise was too good to be welcomes you. The Heavenly Martial Festival was an annual event where students from the Five Great Academies gather to compete in martial arts. Originally, it aimed to foster camaraderie among the students and groom them into future protectors of the murim who would stand united against the unorthodox and demonic sects. However, at some point, the students forgot the original purpose of the event and started risking their lives for points and rankings. The Heavenly Martial Festival included multiple contests such as swordsmanship, bladesmanship, unarmed fighting, projectile weapons, movement arts, group battles, etc. The participants would gain points for doing well in each event, and that contributed to the academys overall score. Out of all the events, the one-on-one duel known as the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament was the highlight of the Heavenly Martial Festival, with the highest stakes. It was a true battle to determine the strongest martial artist among all the students of the Five Great Academies. Every year, over a hundred students compete, but only those who reach the top eight are dubbed dragons and phoenixes. In the past decade, the Azure Dragon Academy hasnt produced a single dragon or phoenix. Im aware. You dont act like youre aware of it. Mae Geuk-Lyom, a living witness to the academys changes over the decades, stared straight at me. What needs to change is the general deep-seated sense of inferiority and lack of self-confidence. Can you do it? If I couldnt, I wouldnt have made such a promise. Hmph! Mae Geuk-Lyom snorted at my response, but he didnt seem offended. Your blatant arrogance reminds me of My dad? No, your mom. Read this at , or else. Seriously, what the fuck? If youre done eating, lets get going. As we polished off our meal and pushed away from the table, I sensed curious glances darting our way. We hadnt exactly been mumbling throughout our discussion, so it was safe to say anyone within earshot had probably eavesdropped on us. With a sideways glance at Mae Geuk-Lyoms retreating figure, I smirked in sudden realization. So this is why he took me to the cafeteria and sat right in the middle. What a shrewd man. He intended for our conversation to be overheard by the students all along. I appreciated the unspoken gesture, but he didnt look like he wanted to acknowledge it, so I played along. Nobody here has the will to win. Theyll be extremely grateful to you even if you only help them defeat the White Tiger Academy, Mae Geuk-Lyom said resignedly. We were already standing at the cafeteria doors. I paused for a moment and said loudly enough for all to hear, No, I intend to lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory. I wont settle for anything less. You Mae Geuk-Lyom gave me an exasperated look. Geo Sang-Woong, a fourth yearHyonwon Kang, a third yearYeo Min, a second year. Mae Geuk-Lyom face clouded over. Quite a few instructors have tried to teach them, only to give up and lose faith in them. Namgoong Su didnt assign you the Remedial Class for no reason. Haha, that just makes me all the more excited. When it comes to martial arts, its much better to have disobedient talented students than normal obedient kids. I cant create talent, but I can make brats listen. Do you have any ideas? Yes, but Ill need to meet the kids in person first, starting with the punk Im already acquainted with. Grandpa, which room is Hyonwon Kangs? Ninety-seven Even though his arms were shaking and sweat was dripping down his forehead, Hyonwon Kang did one-finger push-ups over and over again. Ninety-eight His dorm room floor was moist from the sweat. Ninety-nine just one more Alright! Having completed a hundred push-ups, Hyonwon Kang switched arms and did another hundred. By the time he finished two hundred push-ups, he was spent. You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. He sat on the floor, panting heavily. Huff huff Steam wafted from his body as he wiped his sweat with a nearby towel. No one wanted to bunk with a hot-tempered troublemaker, so his dorm, originally meant for four students, had essentially become his private haven once the semester ended. Thanks to that bastard, I wont be disturbed for a while, but FUCK YOU, BAEK SU-RYONG!! Hyonwon Kang mentally replayed Baek Su-Ryongs outer arts demonstration lecture. You have two minutes. Using only outer arts, force me to step out of this circle. If anyone succeeds, Ill give all of you a hundred silver coins. From the moment they had crossed paths, he had taken an instant dislike to the pretty boy who always wore a wicked smirk on his face. As a result, he had assumed that the slender, weak-looking guy was a pushover and attacked him with the intention of teaching him a lesson I just knew youd be the first one to charge in! As if he could read his mind, Baek Su-Ryong had grinned annoyingly and slammed him to the ground without even giving him a chance to react. CRASH! The pain from the throw was excruciating, enough to blur his vision, but the physical agony was nothing compared to the frustration of the one-sided thrashing that followed. No matter how hard hed tried, he couldnt make Baek Su-Ryong budge an inch, even with the help of his eternal rival Peng Sa-Hyuk. Shuffle, shuffle When he had caught his breath, Hyonwon Kang stood up, drew an imaginary circle on the floor of his room, and muttered to himself, Was it like this? Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? He clumsily attempted to mimic Baek Su-Ryongs stance. Since childhood, he had been able to replicate most techniques after just a single glance. No, thats not it. However, what he was doing now felt awkward and uncomfortable, no matter how much he adjusted his posture. Still, Hyonwon Kang wasnt someone who gave up easily. With a level of concentration that would shock all of his previous instructors, he closed his eyes and imagined Baek Su-Ryongs movements. That motherfucker One day, Ill beat him to a pulp and slam his face in the dirt. Slowly, carefully, he moved his body, attempting to recreate the way Baek Su-Ryong had evaded, blocked, and countered the students attacks. After about a minute This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Why isnt it working? he shouted in frustration, his eyes wide with disbelief. Want me to tell you why? Why EEEEAAAACK, WHAT THE HELL?!!! Hyonwon Kang spun around. There, hanging upside down from the dorm window, was a smirking Baek Su-Ryong. Fun Fact: I forgot to mention this before, but Mae Geuk-Lyoms title Sword Addict = Geomchi, a term I think anyone who has read The Legendary Moonlight Sculptor will recognize immediately. It means stupid for swords or addicted to swords and is translated to Sword Noob in Moonlight Sculptor, but I think the word noob shouldnt appear in a murim novel A reference to the kids being kittens, i.e. they have 9 lives. Chapter 54: Youre a Genius Chapter 54: Youre a Genius Why EEEEAAAACK, WHAT THE HELL?!!! Startled, Hyonwon Kang backed up against the wall, wide-eyed. I smirked at him and quipped, Did I walk in on your secret training session? B-Baek Su-Ryong? he mumbled dumbly, finally recognizing me. Are you crazy? Im here to meet my future student. SWOOSH! With a swift move, I swooped through the half-open dorm window and into the room. A quick scan of the room painted a vivid picture of Hyonwon Kangs daily life. Clothes were strewn about, food scraps were scattered, liquor bottles were poorly hidden, and a sour, unwashed stench filled the air. Tsk tsk I shook my head. Its good to train, but do you really have to do it here when you have a proper training ground? If youre determined to do it here, at least air the place out properly. Get out. Hyonwon Kang had regained his senses and fixed me with a glare like he wanted to devour me, but there was no way a little punk could intimidate me. Hmm I scratched my chin and leisurely admired Hyonwon Kangs sweaty bare torso. Youre in pretty good shape for a guy who gets drunk every day. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. !!! Hyonwon Kang covered his chest hastily with a piece of clothing, shouting, Didnt you hear me, get the hell out of my room! OUT! What kind of teacher sneaks into a students room through a window?! I ignored his protests, pulled up a chair and sat down. Mr. Won-Kang, this is a home visit from your homeroom teacher. Why dont you sit down? I dont want to sit down! Dont barge into someone elses room and act like it belongs to you! And my name is Kang, not Won-Kang! Its a one-word name!1 Do you always talk this much? Damn you! Shut the fuck up and get out of my room! Read this at , or else. Hes mostly just spewing curses and insults, but hes surprisingly willing to talk. He must be embarrassed to have been caught practicing. I smiled. I had deliberately surprised Hyonwon Kang and provoked him to glimpse the real person behind his bad boy exterior, as humans tend to reveal what they usually keep hidden when they are embarrassed. Hey, chatterbox. You were screaming kyaaaa! like a little girl who saw a cockroach earlier and backing into a wall. Are you a scaredy-cat? Shut up! When did I ever scream kyaaaa? Was it eeeeeek instead? Ill kill you! Hyonwon Kangs eyes glittered with murderous intent and looked like they were on the verge of rolling back into his head, similar to when he was teased about being related to the Crazy Demon. Oops, maybe I went a bit too far. Whoa there! Take it easy. Im just here to talk, no need for any violence. I raised my hands to show that I had no intentions of fighting. Hyonwon Kang sulked for a moment before plopping down across from me. Damn it. What the hell are you doing here? he grumbled. I dont know if youve heard, but Im the homeroom teacher for the Remedial Class this year. So? Hyonwon Kang replied. As your homeroom teacher, Id like to know if you, the only failing student in the third year, is having any trouble keeping up with your classes. No, I dont, now get the fuck out and leave me alone! he snapped. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. As expected, theres no way hed open up about his problems so easily. You were trying to mimic my movements just now, right? Dont you want to know why you couldnt do it? I dont need help from someone who just barged in Allow me to explain. Pay close attention to what Im doing, I said, standing up and clearing away some clothes. I then easily assumed the stance that Hyonwon Kang had struggled to copy and demonstrated several techniques based on the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest in front of him. Hyonwon Kang watched me closely, his mouth agape. Now, do you see the difference between your movements and mine? Read this at , or else.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com And as a member of an inferior clan, Hyonwon Kang is inextricably tied to the Peng Clans whims, stifling his natural talent. You think I wont fight you just because youre a teacher? At the mention of his family, Hyonwon Kang growled like a rabid beast, his voice dripping with unprecedented killing intent. He gripped the dao by his side, threatening to draw it and attack me anytime. Yet, I pressed on. Whether youve given up mastering martial arts because you think its meaningless, or you feel that even if you master it, youll still end up as a Peng Clan lackey, youre a fool. You dont know what youre talking about! Hyonwon Kang, youre not even that talented. Hyonwon Kang, who seemed poised to attack me at any moment, froze in place, his wild eyes flickering. I met his gaze unflinchingly. Oh, youre definitely a prodigy though. Youre talented enough to be accepted into the Azure Dragon Academy despite your familys subpar martial arts training. Youre also a genius who can mimic my moves after seeing them once, even though you spend your days drinking, lamenting your fate, and beating people up with your half-baked martial arts. The carrot and stick method may be simple, but its undeniably effective. S-Stop trying to bait me with that sort of gimmick Hyonwon Kang blurted, trying his best to hide his confusion and embarrassment. Why arent you reading this at ? Is Peng Sa-Hyuk the reason why you deliberately degrade yourself and suppress your own talents? !! Hyonwon Kangs eyes went wide at my unexpected accusation. He inhaled sharply and stuttered, W-What? No! Right on the money. I recalled Peng Sa-Hyuks face when he glared at Hyonwon Kang. On the surface, it was a look of mockery and contempt, but I could sense the jealousy and caution concealed beneath. Given the relationship between their two clans, the two boys of similar ages were probably often compared to each other. It wasnt hard to guess why Hyonwon Kang was struggling, and his fervent denial only confirmed my suspicions. If youre stronger than the young master of the Peng Clan, it would be an affront to their reputation. Is that why you held back on your training? Or did Peng Sa-Hyuk threaten you directly? Shut up, thats nonsense You managed to hide it well until now, but too bad, you have the misfortune of running into me. I smirked. Who does he think I am? Im a person who survived decades in the Blood Cult with a cripplied qi center! Fuck, you appear out of nowhere and then you spout nonsense Just get the hell out already! Before that, I have one last thing to say. If you continue living in Peng Sa-Hyuks shadow, the Hyonwon Clan will always be dogs of the Peng Clan. I sharpened my words into a pointed dart and struck Hyonwon Kang at his core. SHUT UP! Hyonwon Kang yelled, drawing his dao and swinging it like a lightning bolt in the most dazzling move Id seen from him so far. Having anticipated the strike though, I easily blocked it with the sheath of my sword. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. CLANG! But if you come to your senses and learn martial arts from me now Shut up! Shut up! Hyonwon Kang lunged at me, his movements infused with the techniques Id just taught him. What a genius! We exchanged a few swift blows, and I threw him to the ground. CRASH! Ugh! I grabbed Hyonwon Kang by the collar, brought his face right in front of mine and declared, Let me teach you, and youll be able to transform the Hyonwon Clan into the worlds best martial family. You possess that kind of potential. You have the talent to follow in Master Crazy Demons footsteps. Oww What the fuck are you saying Hyonwon Kang, sporting a bloody nose, regarded me carefully. Finally realizing that he couldnt match me in words or skills, he opted for a different pathescape. You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. If you wont leave, then Ill go! he shouted, dashing out of the room and slamming the door shut behind him. BAM! I stared at the closed door and clicked my tongue. Tsk tsk, do you think Ill give up just because you slammed the door on me? I opened the door and watched as he ran helter-skelter down the corridor. Well, I guess Ill give him some time to sort out his thoughts. At least Ive lit a spark in him. Hyonwon Kang: Hyonwon is a compound surname, and Kang () means strong. Technically, Hyonwon Kang should be called by the first name Kang or Kang-ah, but Won-Kang rolls off the tongue more easily and sounds exactly the same as stubborn monkey, not sure if Author-nim intended it Chapter 55: Impossible! Chapter 55: Impossible! After parting with Hyonwon Kang, I headed to our favorite restaurant to see Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Oh, but they looked visibly drained. Hyung-nim Youre alive I scratched my head in confusion. Huh? What the hell happened to you two? Dont even get me started. That bastard Sunwoo Jin is abusing me right from day one. Same here. I was totally bossed around sigh even though hes only a few years older than me Read this at , or else. Amateurs. Thats how it works in the workplace. I smirked at them and quipped, Do you want to switch with me then? "No. The two senior instructors in charge of them might be demanding, but no one at Azure Dragon Academy could compete with my maternal grandfather, whether it was in brewing tea or martial arts. You guys are lucky, I said. I saw my life flash before my eyes several times today because of my idiot of a father. Ive never seen anyone as unfilial as you, Hyung-nim. Its my dads fault for being the worst delinquent in the academy back then. We joked for a while about who had the worst day, until suddenly I heard a raspy womans voice from behind me, So you guys were here Miss Jaegal? THUD! Jaegal So-Yeong slumped down at our table. Her face resembled that of a corpse, and her eyes were lifeless. Miss Jaegal, are you okay? Jaegal So-Yeong waved the waiter over and said, Bring me a bottle of Zhuyeqing. Y arent you reading this at ? As soon as the wine arrived, she opened the bottle. GULP GULP GULP BAM! In one gulp, she drank the whole thing, then slammed the empty bottle down on the table.Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only Taken aback, the three of us immediately sat up straight. Namgoong-oppa is a total workaholic! How can one person handle all that work alone? He needs some help, my ass. My room is filled with so many papers I can barely walk, and yet he calls that a little work! Despite her nerdy appearance, shes quite the drinker. We meekly listened to Jaegal So-Yeongs complaints, and she concluded several times, Namgoong Su is a messed-up workaholic!! By the way, he said he only let me leave work early today because its my first day! Youve been working hard. Tough luck to be targeted by that guy Here, have another drink. You ought to read this at . Between the end of the final practical exam and the announcement of the successful applicants, Jaegal So-Yeong often came to chat with me. Our conversations ranged from murim history and foreign martial arts to the downfall of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult centuries ago and its descendant, the Blood Cult, to spirit beasts and elixirs. I could tell that she enjoyed our discussions, as few people could engage her in such intelligent conversation, and I likewise had a blast talking to her. As a result, we quickly became close friends. Sorry, I only talked about my own problems, didnt I? Jaegal So-Yeong apologized, feeling a little embarrassed now that she had calmed down. I grinned cheekily and poured her a drink. Its okay, its not your first time doing that. While I was wallowing in my memories, Jaegal So-Yeongs voice brought me back to reality. In the end, the relationship between the two families was irreparably damaged by that incident. But it didnt stop there. Hmm? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Jaegal So-Yeong hesitated, unsure if she should reveal more. Then, she called out, Waiter! Bring me a bottle of something stronger! She downed the bottle of hard liquor the waiter brought in one gulp and let out a long sigh, Hoo Her face now flushed from the concentrated alcohol, she said, Its not exactly a secret but can we find a more private place to talk? We adjourned to a private room, and Jaegal So-Yeong continued, About twenty years after the Crazy Demons disappearance, the Blood Cult, the arch-nemesis of the orthodox murim, was annihilated, and peace descended upon the murim. This peace has lasted until today, making it the most peaceful era in centuries. However, that wasnt the case for certain sects and clans, especially the Hyonwon Clan, who were almost wiped out in a genocide. Wait. Genocide? What genocide? Miss Jaegal, did you just say that the Crazy Demon massacred his own family? Didnt the Headmaster tell you about it? No, he just mentioned a great upheaval in the Hyonwon Clan which resulted in the loss of their most skilled masters. Jaegal So-Yeong nodded. It happened a few decades ago, and peace returned to the murim afterward, so I suppose the Headmaster didnt want to delve into the grim details. I need to know, so please tell me everything! Seeing my desperation, Jaegal So-Yeong recounted, Ten years after the fall of the Blood Cult, the missing Crazy Demon Hyonwon Hu secretly returned to the Hyonwon Clan. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? I temporarily pushed aside the multitude of questions swirling in my mind and forced myself to listen to Jaegal So-Yeong. At that time, the Clan Head was the Crazy Demons brother, and he organized a homecoming banquet for his hyung-nim. I have a bad feeling about this However, at the banquet, the Crazy Demon slaughtered everyone who had gathered to welcome him. What a madman! How could he kill his own family! northbladetl.com welcomes you. Ak Yeon-Ho and Myeong Il-Oh exclaimed, horrified by the tragedy that had befallen the Hyonwon Clan. On the contrary, I was speechless, probably because the news affected me much more than it did anyone else. The shock and dismay on my face must have been evident, because Jaegal So-Yeong looked at me worriedly even as she whispered, I asked for privacy because its such a tragic incident, but its not a secret. Anyone with even a passing interest in murim history knows about it. Thats not all there is to the story, right? I croaked. The Crazy Demon also found the manuals for the Earth Shattering Blade and the Heaven Splitting Blade, the Hyonwon Clans prized martial arts, and set them on fire along with the clans compound. The only survivors at that time were those who were lucky enough to be out of town and the students enrolled in the academy. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Afterward, the Peng Clan extended a helping hand to the Hyonwon Clan, and Mr. Baek, are you alright!? I closed my eyes. Jaegal So-Yeongs voice was growing increasingly distant. I wasnt intoxicated, but I felt nauseated and light-headed. The Crazy Demon returned to the Hyonwon Clan and wiped them out? Thats impossible! If I ever get the chance to return to my family I would beg them for forgiveness The Crazy Demon definitely died alongside me that fateful day. Heaven Splitting Blade: A title belonging to the Hyonwon Clan Head of every generation. Chapter 56: Memories Chapter 56: Memories The vivid image of a man coughing up blood and collapsing replayed itself over and over in my mind. Keuk The mans wounds were fatal. The gaping hole in his chest meant that not even the gods could save him now, but nonetheless, the man struggled to rise to his feet using a broken dao as support. It was Master Crazy Demon. I wont let it end like this Keuk! he coughed, throwing up blood yet again. Read this at , or else. Seeing this, the Bandit King approached, shouting, Hold still, dumbass, Ill close that wound! The Crazy Demon glanced down at the hole in his chest, and smiled bitterly. Dont, Im fine. How the fuck are you okay? Move out of the way, the Crazy Demon suddenly said, kneeling on the ground. Startled, the Bandit King stepped aside. Slowly, the Crazy Demon bowed his head, facing the direction of the Hyonwon Clan. Father. Mother. Hyung-nim. My siblings. My relatives In this life, I dont think I can repay the favor you have bestowed upon me, he mumbled in a hoarse, cracked voice. He then raised his head and gazed at the cloudy night sky, tears of blood streaming from his eyes. If I could be reborn I would repay the favor I couldnt repay in this life. You son of a bitch! Dont leave me a stupid will! Youre not dead yet! Why arent you reading this at ? Hey, bandit. What, you crazy bladesman! The Crazy Demons eyes shifted from the Bandit King to me. Thank you for your help. Youre so Hey, wake up! Wake up! Wake up! The Crazy Demons eyes, which had gradually clouded over the past few minutes, became completely lifeless, and his body fell helplessly to the side. I shuddered. AHHHHH! You fucking Blood Cult bastards, Ill kill you all! The Bandit Kings wails echoed across the battlefield. Hyung-nim Hyung-nim? I opened my eyes to find three concerned faces looking down at me. The present felt unreal, like a blurry mix of past and present. Ak Yeon-Ho studied my expression carefully and asked, Are you okay? Im fine, I just got drunk faster than usual today. That day, Master Crazy Demon, Master Maeng, Master Sword Saint, and Master Eun had all died right in front of my eyes. I was the only person in the world who knew their fate, their sacrifices, and the role they played in the Blood Cults downfall. Im sorry, but I think Ive had enough partying for today. You guys continue without me, I said, rising from my seat. Ak Yeon-Ho nodded. Yeah, you should go inside and get some rest. Y arent you reading this at ? Its your first day on the job, so you must be exhausted, Myeong Il-Oh added. As I walked out of the inn, Jaegal So-Yeong followed me, a look of concern on her face. Did I say something unnecessary? she asked. No, its not your fault. I just suddenly felt sick. A-Are you really unwell? Do you want me to escort you home? Her obliviousness is endearing, but if I want to get my message across, it seems that Ill have to speak bluntly. I smiled weakly at her and firmly said, Thank you, but no. I just need a minute to myself. I-Im sorry, I didnt catch the hint again No, Im the one who should be sorry for causing you distress. See you later. I waved Jaegal So-Yeong goodbye. As I wandered alone through the night streets, I organized my jumbled thoughts. The decades-old enmity between the Hyonwon Clan and Hebei Peng Clan which began with the Crazy Demon, and the fake Crazy Demon who single-handedly destroyed the Hyonwon Clan. Even if by some miracle, Master Crazy Demon came back from the dead, there is no way he would do such a thing. So who could it be? An impostor who resembles Master so much that the Hyonwon Clan Head mistook him for his own brother It was probably easy to mimic Master Crazy Demons physical appearance using masks or bone manipulation, especially since he hadnt been seen for decades. No one would notice a small discrepancy, not even his closest welcomes you. Yes. We get along just fine, Hyonwon Kang replied, smiling. His fathers worried expression faded. Dad, I have no intention of becoming a loyal dog of the Peng Clan. Better to be a wretch so pathetic, they wont even look at me. Just then, Baek Su-Ryongs annoying face resurfaced in his mind. If you continue living in Peng Sa-Hyuks shadow, the Hyonwon Clan will always be dogs of the Peng Clan. Shut up! Shut up! Hyonwon Kang leapt to his feet. He felt that if he remained in his room, Baek Su-Ryong would keep coming to haunt him. Im going drinking. He changed out of his pajamas and left the dormitory. Today, he would go to a cheap bar and drink until he was delirious. However, as he tried to exit the academy, something flew toward him from behind. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? SPLAT! He dodged, only to see a ball made from a pigs bladder fly past him and land in the mud. Sorry! Who the fuck is playing soccer at this hour Shit, its them. Hyonwon Kang scowled. Hey, delinquent from the Hyonwon Clan, Peng Sa-Hyuk shouted. Hyonwon Kang ignored him and tried to walk away. Pick up the ball next to you and bring it to me. Are you deaf, or is the Hyonwon Clan making a killing these days? Y arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Haa. Hyonwon Kang sighed and kicked the ball toward Peng Sa-Hyuk. The ball landed neatly at Peng Sa-Hyuks feet, but instead of thanking him, Peng Sa-Hyuk frowned disdainfully, Oi, what is this attitude? Are you fucking kidding me? He kicked the ball hard. BOOM! The ball flew out of the academy. When your master orders you to fetch him the ball, you should politely bring it back with both hands. Now, do it properly this time. Peng Sa-Hyuk smirked. Hyonwon Kang hesitated. Normally, he would have ignored Peng Sa-Hyuk or started swearing at him. After three years of doing the same thing, it should have been easy Yeah, right. No way it was ever easy. The simple fact that Ive endured this shit quietly for three years, Three. Whole. Years. is so funny that I want to laugh. No, maybe I should do exactly that. HAHAHAHAHAHA!!! Whats wrong with him? I think hes still drunk. Hyonwon Kang wiped a tear from the corner of his eye and turned toward Peng Sa-Hyuk, saying, Hey, Peng Sa-Hyuk. What? Peng Sa-Hyuk was bewildered. Hyonwon Kang drew his dao. Lets fight for the first time in a long while. What!? We havent sparred since we were kids, right? Hyonwon Kang grinned maniacally. Have you finally gone nuts? What, are you afraid youll lose to me and cry like a baby? Bring it on, asshole. Moments later, two dao-wielding students clashed in the training grounds. Chapter 57: A Series of Unfortunate Events Chapter 57: A Series of Unfortunate Events Once upon a time, Hyonwon Kang and Peng Sa-Hyuk were the best of friends. How are you? Hi! Not only were the two boys the same age, they were also fellow sons of Clan Heads who had been playing with wooden blades since they could walk. Would you like to play with me? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Yes! Back in those days, Hyonwon Kangs father often visited the Peng Clan, and young Hyonwon Kang was thrilled to have a friend his age. However, he remained oblivious to the secrets surrounding the relationship between the Hyonwon Clan and the Hebei Peng Clan. He didnt understand why his father frequently visited the Peng Clan and why he sighed deeply every time they went there. Sa-Hyuk! Im here! Kang! Hyonwon Kang was happy just to see, play and spar with his friend. Ahaha! I won again! Damn it! Ill win next time! Their duels consistently ended in Hyonwon Kangs favor. Peng Sa-Hyuk would clench his teeth after each loss, vowing to win next time, but Hyonwon Kang could easily see through his friends attacks. Ill come back next time! Lets play again then! Make it soon! Okay! However, as they grew older, Hyonwon Kang began to sense that something was amiss. The members of the Peng Clan wore finer clothes and enjoyed better food and wine than the Hyonwon Clan, but at his young age, he couldnt quite grasp the significance of these differences. That ended one day, when they were both eleven years old. Kang! Lets duel! Ill win this time! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Okay, go for it! Their duel after almost half a year was particularly intense. By then, Peng Sa-Hyuk had begun to learn the familys specialty, the Five Tiger Demolition Blade, and his inner qi had increased severalfold. Hyonwon Kang had also begun to practice the Earth Shattering Blade, but because it was incomplete, his skill and qi were no match for the Five Tiger Demolition Blade. Even so, I wont lose! Despite the shortcomings of his technique, Hyonwon Kangs inborn talent more than made up for it. Dodging dangerous attacks and improvising moves, he targeted a weakness in Peng Sa-Hyuks defense and swung his blade with determination. However, Peng Sa-Hyuk wasnt going to give up that easily. He skillfully evaded the attack and launched his own counterattack, determined to defeat Hyonwon Kang. As their blades clashed and their attacks intermingled OWW! This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Hyonwon Kangs blade accidentally struck Peng Sa-Hyuks head. Blood flowed from the wound as Peng Sa-Hyuk lost consciousness, causing the Peng Clans vassals to rush to the scene in a panic. Young Master! Young Master! Both boys were novices in martial arts, so minor injuries were commonplace. However, seeing their Young Master bleeding from the head, the Peng Clans vassals were infuriated. How dare you use a lethal technique on Young Master!? Have you no mercy? If anything happens to Young Master, your life is forfeit! Hyonwon! Its them again! Hurry, get Young Master to the physician! In the face of the martial artists overwhelming anger, Hyonwon Kang was left speechless and trembling. The injured Peng Sa-Hyuk was rushed to the clinic, and the Clan Heads of the Hebei Peng Clan and the Hyonwon Clan were alerted. Did you use a lethal technique on my son? the Peng Clan Head asked in a low voice. In spite of his calm demeanor, Hyonwon Kang found the head of the Peng clan to be far more terrifying than the previous vassals. I-I Young Hyonwon Kang trembled in sheer terror, as if facing a colossal tiger. One wrong word, and he feared hed be torn apart. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. At that moment Clan Head! Hyonwon Kangs father squeezed between him and the Peng Clan Head, and knelt down without hesitation. I apologize on behalf of my son. Please forgive him just this once. My son did this without knowing anything. The Peng Clan Head was taken aback. He hadnt expected a head of a family to get down on his knees for the sake of his son. Clan Head, you know these two children have been close since childhood. Just because I let them play together, you think my son is the same as yours? No, of course not. Theyre not the same. Its all my sons fault. The Clan Head of the Peng Clan clicked his tongue. Just then, a messenger brought them news that Peng Sa-Hyuk was safe. However, the Peng Clans Clan Head remained displeased with the situation. Dont ever cross paths with me again. If you spot me from a hundred paces away, steer clear, because if I ever see your face again Ill crush you like an insect, Peng Sa-Hyuk threatened. Pathetic wretch. Peng Sa-Hyuk spat on the ground, spun on his heel, and stomped out of the training grounds. One by one, the watching students departed as well. Hyonwon Kang was left alone, sprawled on the floor. Damn it He had lost. Well, he never expected to win. As Peng Sa-Hyuk had said, while he was idling away his time, Peng Sa-Hyuk had worked tirelessly to be worthy of being the heir of one of the Five Great Clans. Why did he even come to the Azure Dragon Academy? All the other heirs of the Five Great Clans were training at the Heavenly Martial Academy, yet Peng Sa-Hyuk had opted for the Azure Dragon Academy. That choice had turned heads, enough that nobody cared that the heir of the fallen Hyonwon Clan had also enrolled. Hyonwon Kang! Long time no see! Suddenly, he recalled the freshman welcome ceremony three years ago. Before the event commenced, Peng Sa-Hyuk had spotted him from afar and approached him. Why arent you reading this at ? What have you been up to all these years? I sent you numerous letters, did you receive them? I wanted to visit your house, but my father wouldnt allow it Get lost. What? Fuck off, I said. He turned and walked away, ignoring Peng Sa-Hyuk then avoided him like the plague for the next three years. Gradually, Peng Sa-Hyuk attitude toward him changed. Oi, Hyonwon. What crap have you been drinking today? You reek of alcohol. Mind your own business. Pathetic loser. Are you going to live like this forever? While Hyonwon Kang spiraled into delinquency, Peng Sa-Hyuk rose to prominence, seizing power within the Club Union. Alongside Student Council President Dokgo Jun, he quickly became one of Azure Dragon Academys most prodigious students. The only difference was that, unlike Dokgo Jun, who participated in the Heavenly Martial Festival every year, Peng Sa-Hyuk had never taken part in it. Why doesnt he participate? Is he scared of losing? Read this at , or else. If he enters the Heavenly Martial Festival, his incompetence will be revealed. Here, hes a king. In the Heavenly Martial Festival, he might not even make it past the first round of the Dragon Pheonix Tournament. Students gossiped behind Peng Sa-Hyuks back, criticizing him for abstaining from the Heavenly Martial Festival. They viewed him as someone who had chosen to be a big fish in a small pond rather than face the competitive environment of the Heavenly Martial Academy. However, Hyonwon Kang thought differently. That cant be true. Theres no way he enrolled in the Azure Dragon Academy just to avoid competition. Even as a child, he constantly challenged himself, saying he would win one day even if he lost every time. With such a competitive spirit, he couldnt have chosen the Azure Dragon Academy over the Heavenly Martial Academy out of fear. So why why did Peng Sa-Hyuk come here? Suddenly, a thought struck him. Do I seem like that kind of person to you? Was it because of me? Thats absurd. He followed me to Azure Dragon Academy because of a fleeting childhood friendship? Do I really look like the kind of asshole who would do that?! Impossible. Hah, thats ridiculous Hyonwon Kang gazed at the overcast sky with a dazed expression. PITTER-PATTER Raindrops began to fall, gradually intensifying into a downpour. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? SHWAAA Its just one misfortune after another. Is this what they call getting beaten to a pulp in the rain? Fuck This is turning out to be one shitty day. Hyonwon Kang grumbled, using his arm to shield his face from the pouring rain. The rain seeped into his wounds, causing a burning sensation, but he didnt feel like getting up. Hi! Do you want to fight me? Damn it! Ill win next time! Bring it on! OWW! Standing in the rain, memories of their childhood resurfaced. Hyonwon Kang wished they could all be washed away by the rain, dissolving into oblivion. Suddenly, the rain ceased falling on his face. SHWAAA He could still hear the rain, but the raindrops no longer reached him. What are you doing here? a familiar voice asked. Hyonwon Kang lowered the arm that covered his face. A man with an umbrella stood over him, peering down. Chapter 58: The Asura Blood Heaven Blade Chapter 58: The Asura Blood Heaven Blade The man with the umbrella peered down at Hyonwon Kang, who was soaked to the bone, and asked, Hyonwon Kang, what are you doing right now? His face remained as expressionless as a brick wall, despite the downpour. He was a man of precision, impeccable grooming, and unyielding demeanor, as was natural for the one and only Star Instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy. Namgoong Su Thats Mr. Namgoong for you. Namgoong Su furrowed his brow as he scrutinized Hyonwon Kangs battered condition. Looks like youve seen better days A brawl, perhaps? But not many students can rough you up like this. Did you have multiple opponents? Quit pestering me and scram, Hyonwon Kang retorted bluntly. He remembered a time when Namgoong Su had shown genuine interest in him during his early days at the academy, but those days were long over now. Youre talented, so why arent you training harder? This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Because I dont feel like it. Why? Hey teacher, what do you say when someone asks you why you dont feel like doing something? Hyonwon Kangs journey at the academy had gotten off to a rocky start when he resisted Namgoong Sus initial attempts to motivate him, which eventually led to him being labeled as an unruly problem child. When that happened, Namgoong Su, being the rational man that he was, had moved on and concentrated on other students, leaving Hyonwon Kang to fend for himself. Just pretend you didnt see me. Youre too busy to waste your time on someone like me. Namgoong Su narrowed his eyes, annoyed. Hyonwon Kang, seventeen years old, third year student. Dont you think that seventeen is an age where a martial artist should take responsibility for his words and actions? Why did you enroll in the Azure Dragon Academy? Did your parents force you? Are you just after a graduation certificate? Or did you just follow the crowd? Read this at , or else. Hyonwon Kang glared at Namgoong Su, clenching his teeth. Undeterred, Namgoong Su continued his tirade, For three years now, youve let down not only me, but all the instructors. Even though youre talented, youre lazy, and you keep getting involved in violent incidents. And yet, weve always looked the other way. Why do you think that is? Its because we believed that you would grow up and come to your senses. But even our patience has its limits. Namgoong Su, shielding Hyonwon Kang from the rain with his umbrella, coldly said the words he knew would hurt Hyonwon Kang the most, Please drop out. I will no longer allow you to dishonor the Azure Dragon Academy. If youre going to act like this in the future, I suggest you drop out before you get expelled. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Who are you to tell me to drop out! Hyonwon Kang. For a moment, Hyonwon Kang felt a suffocating killing intent tighten around his throat. Namgoong Su stared down at the disheveled Hyonwon Kang with a contemptuous glint in his eyes. Do you think the worlds a cakewalk? If you want to achieve something, youve got to fight tooth and nail. You cant achieve anything if you laze around and then whine when you lose. He extended his hand. Ill give you one last chance to turn your life around. Take my hand and join my class starting tomorrow. Had anyone else witnessed this, theyd have been astounded. Namgoong Su rarely extended such opportunities to individual students, no matter how talented they were. That look in his eyes is exactly the same as the Peng Clan Head back then. He cant be trusted. Hyonwon Kang gritted his teeth, stared defiantly at him, and said, I dont need it, you hypocrite.ViiSiit for latest novels As expected, Namgoong Su said in a mocking tone. Then, right now, Ive decided that you wont graduate. As the Azure Dragon Academys sole Star Instructor, Namgoong Su held influence second only to Principal Noh Gun-Sang. When he set his mind on something, very few at the academy could oppose him. Enjoy your remaining time before expulsion. Whatever. Y arent you reading this at ? As a parting gift, Ill leave my umbrella here. Namgoong Su placed the umbrella beside Hyonwon Kang. He then pulled out a second umbrella and opened it. I always carry a spare, he explained. I didnt say anything. Namgoong Su strode away into the rain. As he left, Hyonwon Kang swore under his breath, Son of a bitch The contempt in Namgoong Sus eyes infuriated him, but at the same time, regret gnawed away at him. Should I have taken that offer? Should I have accepted that last chance and given it my all? No, its pointless. Although Namgoong Su excelled in many types of martial arts, earning him the title of Star Instructor, but in the end, his specialty was swordsmanship. On the other hand, the Hyonwon Clans martial arts revolved around the dao. The biggest problem lies in our defective martial arts. I lowered my arm and said nicely, Because you needed a wake-up call. Your father bent over backwards for the Peng Clan to feed and clothe you and send you to the Azure Dragon Academy, but now you want to drop out? Its not like that! Hyonwon Kang protested. I wont be a burden, and I wont live like trash. Im going to become a freelancer. Freelancer? What kind of newfangled bullshit is this? I had plenty more to say, but Hyonwon Kang appeared quite determined, so I decided to hear him out first. I thought about a lot of things as I lay there in the rain. Where I went wrong, why Ive been wasting my life away Fuck, I dont know why Im telling you all this, but it all comes back to martial arts. What about martial arts? Hyonwon Kang smiled bitterly. How much do you know about the Hyonwon Clans martial arts? I know theyre famous for Blade Arts, especially the Earth Shattering Blade and the Heaven Splitting Blade. Its probably better to keep the other blade art to myself for now. Hyonwon Kang nodded somberly. Thats right, but because of the Crazy Demons massacre, all thats left in my family is a defective Earth Shattering Blade. What does that have to do with becoming a freelancer? Wait, are you thinking of Hyonwon Kang nodded again, his eyes glittering with tenacity. You guessed right. Through real combat, Ill develop my own martial art based on the Earth Shattering Blade and revive the Hyonwon Clan. Holy shit I thought, barely managing to maintain a poker face. Namgoong Su has already told me that he wont let me graduate. All right then, Im not going to waste any more time. Ill become a freelancer, travel around the world and gain practical experience WHAM! Why arent you reading this at ? I smacked Hyonwon Kang again, this time with purpose. Damn it, whyd you hit me again? Hyonwon Kang rolled on the floor, tears welling up. You asked for it, I sighed. Its good that hes finally seeing the light, but deciding to be a freelancer really I dont regret it. I did it to perfect my martial arts. Sounds like something Master Crazy Demon would do. Back then, in order to perfect his martial arts, Master Crazy Demon had embarked on the Hundred Duels Trial, a self-inflicted ordeal which involved dueling masters to the death a hundred times over. It did not end well for him. I sighed. Stop thinking about this and go back to school. I told you, theres nothing more I can learn there. If I want to perfect my martial arts Hold it right there and finish listening to me before you continue. First of all, your idea of perfecting martial arts by risking your life is outdated. What you need is a good training environment and a skilled instructor. Of course, for a master martial artist, there was nothing better than life-and-death combat, but Hyonwon Kang was far from that level. Second, you dont need to create your own martial arts. You already have plenty to learn. What the hell are you talking about? Hyonwon Kang made a skeptical face. A wave of nostalgia suddenly swept over me, as if I were transported back decades into the past. For a moment, Hyonwon Kang and Master Crazy Demons faces overlapped. Im going to teach you a new blade art, one that belonged to a deceased master. Its the only one of its kind in the world, and I promise you, its on par with the Earth Shattering Blade, if not the Heaven Splitting Blade of the Hyonwon Clan. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Hyonwon Kangs eyes widened. In the murim, teaching a martial art without the permission of the original faction or martial artist was considered a serious offense, so much so that even the Five Great Academies, including the Azure Dragon Academy, focused on teaching students when and how to use a martial art they already learned rather than teaching them brand new martial arts. Y-Youre going to teach me a masters martial art? Hyonwon Kang stuttered. Yes. Why? Because I believe that this is what the creator of this technique would want. Well, I couldnt exactly tell him that, so I came up with another reason. Because I need to win the Heavenly Martial Festival. AHAHAHAHAHA! Hyonwon Kang burst into uncontrollable laughter. When he finally sobered up, he said, Still, it is never easy to learn a new martial art, let alone master it well enough in a year to put it into practice Is that your excuse for not learning? As long as I can get stronger, Im willing to try, no matter how difficult it is. Good. It seems that his encounter with Peng Sa-Hyuk has jolted him back to reality. I smirked and said, Adapting wont be as hard as you think. Because the martial art Im going to teach you has its roots in the Hyonwon Clan. Read this at northbladetl.com, or else. I remembered a conversation I had with Master Crazy Demon long ago. By the way, Master Crazy Demon, whats the name of your martial art? The Asura Blood Heaven Blade. The Asura Blood Heaven Blade () a martial art perfected by the Crazy Demon Hyonwon Hu through his Hundred Duels Trial. This was the technique that I decided to pass down to his descendant, Hyonwon Kang. Hyonwon Kang, Ill make you the worlds greatest blademaster. Chapter 59: See You at the Heavenly Martial Festival Chapter 59: See You at the Heavenly Martial Festival Are you serious about changing schools? Noh Gun-Sang asked. Peng Sa-Hyuk nodded. Yes. Why the sudden decision? Peng Sa-Hyuk fidgeted uncomfortably. He needed a recommendation letter from the academys principal, Noh Gun-Sang, to facilitate his transfer, but actually asking for it was nerve-wracking. Bowing politely, Peng Sa-Hyuk explained, I apologize, but I believe Ive learned all I can at the Azure Dragon Academy. I want to challenge myself alongside exceptional students in a more conducive environment. Noh Gun-Sang fell silent for a moment, then sighed. Haa Which academy are you considering? Read this at , or else. The Heavenly Martial Academy. Well, thats a relief. At least its not the White Tiger Academy. The Azure Dragon Academy and the White Tiger Academy had been rivals for years, their fierce competition extending even to the Heavenly Martial Festival. Although, in recent times, the Azure Dragon Academys ten-year run as the lowest-ranked institution had rendered their rivalry somewhat pointless. I havent even considered any other options apart from the Heavenly Martial Academy. Are you prepared for the challenges youll face? It wont be easy. Just grant me the recommendation letter, and Ill handle the rest. Transferring was notoriously arduous. It required excelling at your current academy and passing an entrance exam significantly tougher than the standard one. For an Azure Dragon Academy student, the lowest of the Five Great Academies, aiming for the Heavenly Martial Academy meant even more stringent criteria. The instructors and students there wont go easy on you. Peng Sa-Hyuk grinned, brushing it off as if it were childs play. Let them try. I see. With your spirit, I believe youll adapt just fine. No matter how competitive it is at the Heavenly Martial Academy, Peng Sa-Hyuk is bound to shine there. In fact, with his bold personality, he might even stir things up, Noh Gun-Sang thought, chuckling to welcomes you. By the way, Im not quite sure what to mention in your recommendation letter about your character. Three years of dominating the Club Union, gathering followers, bullying your classmates, and nearly landing in prison this year for attempting to bribe new instructors. P-Principal Peng Sa-Hyuk stammered, panicking. Noh Gun-Sang playfully grinned. Well, youve certainly been quite the troublemaker. I can only imagine what the Heavenly Martial Academy Principal might think if they found out. Principal Peng Sa-Hyuk deflated. If Noh Gun-Sang decided to highlight character issues in his recommendation letter, transferring might become impossible. So this is the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva Noh Gun-Sang, one of the worlds top hundred Not even the Hebei Peng Clans reputation can intimidate him. Seeing Peng Sa-Hyuks unease, Noh Gun-Sang laughed, Just kidding. I wont include the character part in your letter of recommendation. While your pranks may have occasionally crossed the line, youve generally performed well academically. Thank you, Peng Sa-Hyuk sighed with relief. However, Noh Gun-Sang wasnt done yet. Although can you take another day to think about it? Why? Noh Gun-Sang fixed Peng Sa-Hyuk with a meaningful stare. Feeling as though those eyes could penetrate his innermost thoughts, Peng Sa-Hyuk quickly looked away. Youve given me many reasons, but I suspect the primary one for your transfer isnt among them, is it? Why do you say that? Whether you like it or not, living a long life makes you perceptive. The twinkle in your eye gave you away. PENG SA-HYUKKKKK! WHOOSH! What? Movement arts? Who? Peng Sa-Hyuk turned toward the direction of the shout. Hyonwon Kang was racing toward him, his face a colorful canvas of bruises. At first, Peng Sa-Hyuk was astonished by Hyonwon Kangs audacity, but when he saw Hyonwon Kangs battered face, he brushed it aside and burst out laughing, Puhahaha! Y-You look like a panda with those black eyes Wait, I dont remember hitting you in the face, though? Who the hell did that to you? Hyonwon Kang skidded to a stop before Peng Sa-Hyuk, panting heavily. Huff, huff there you are. Fuck, Ive been looking for you everywhere. Youve been looking for me? For a moment, Peng Sa-Hyuks expression darkened, and he exuded a chilling aura. Hyonwon Kang, I warned you. Stay at least a hundred steps away from me, or Ill Hey, lets have another match. What? Read this at , or else. Another match. Peng Sa-Hyuk was dumbfounded for a moment, before he regained his composure and said incredulously, Youve really gone mad, thats good. Theres no cure for insanity but death. Come on, you asshole. Wait! As Peng Sa-Hyuk drew his sword, Hyonwon Kang stumbled backward. Not today, but next time! Thats what I came here to tell you. Are you kidding me? Peng Sa-Hyuk exclaimed, but the look on Hyonwon Kangs face told him that he was not joking. Starting today, Im going to learn a new blade art, Hyonwon Kang proudly declared. A new blade art? From now on, no more drinking, no more slacking off. Ill train to the brink of exhaustion. What for? Hyonwon Kang grinned widely. So that next time, Ill win. For a moment, Peng Sa-Hyuk felt like he had traveled back in time. Hyonwon Kangs smile was one he hadnt seen in three years. Next time, Ill win! He had said that to Hyonwon Kang countless times when they were kids, but ironically, it was Hyonwon Kang who was saying it to him now. Why arent you reading this at ? Oh how the tables have turned. Peng Sa-Hyuk erupted in laughter. Youre insane Ahahahahaha! What? You think Im joking? Go ahead, laugh all you want now. Lets see if youll still be laughing in a few months WHAM! Hyonwon Kang dropped to his knees, caught off guard by a sudden punch to the stomach. Tears welled up in his eyes as he glared at Peng Sa-Hyuk. Damned bastard, whyd you hit me! I said next time, didnt I? Next time! Peng Sa-Hyuk sneered, Hah, in a few months? Youll never defeat me, you damned bastard. Fuck you Well see. Watching Hyonwon Kang grit his teeth, Peng Sa-Hyuk snorted, a hint of genuine amusement in his laughter. Kukuku, excellent. Please try harder next time. Ill eagerly anticipate the pleasure of defeating you, he declared with a smirk. A few days later, armed with Noh Gun-Sangs recommendation letter, Peng Sa-Hyuk made his way to the Heavenly Martial Academy. He aced the transfer exam and became a student at the prestigious institution. He then penned a letter to Hyonwon Kang: See you at the Heavenly Martial Festival. Well settle our match there. Translators Note: I am off on a business + vacation trip to Fukuoka and Busan. Updates will resume on Oct 25th. Now you know why there have been triple releases lately XD Chapter 60: Two Prodigies Chapter 60: Two Prodigies Fucking asshole, Hyonwon Kang muttered as he glared at the letter he had pinned to his bedroom wall. Four days ago, he had received a letter from Peng Sa-Hyuk, who had left for the Heavenly Martial Academy. It read: See you at the Heavenly Martial Festival. Well settle our match there. Hyonwon Kang had immediately put the letter up so he could see it every morning, in moments of training fatigue, and before bed. It was a constant reminder to himself. So you win and run off to the Heavenly Martial Academy, huh? If stares could pierce, the letter would be in shreds by now. Fine. Well meet at the Heavenly Martial Festival, and Ill crush you in front of everyone. Gritting his teeth, Hyonwon Kang tore the letter from the wall. He was moving out today, and the letter was the last of his meager belongings after three years of living in the dorm with hardly any personal items. At the main gates of the Azure Dragon Academy, he found Baek Su-Ryong chatting with Mae Geuk-Lyom. Is that all youve got? Baek Su-Ryong asked, noticing his approach.ViiSiit for latest novels Yes Sir, Hyonwon Kang replied, still using the formal language he wasnt used to. He had decided to shed his pride and commit entirely to his training under Baek Su-Ryongs tutelage. Speaking formally to his teacher was only natural, and he had even impulsively cut his messy long hair to signify his determination to change. Scratching his still awkwardly short hair, Hyonwon Kang said, I have everything I need. Baek Su-Ryong nodded. Good, Ive also taken care of all the necessary paperwork. Grandpa, may I take this punk with me? Come here for a moment, Mae Geuk-Lyom called Hyonwon Kang over to evaluate his attitude. Is it true that youre going to dedicate yourself to martial arts from now on? Yes. From today onward, Ill be staying with Mr. Baek and concentrating on martial welcomes you. Except for special circumstances, students who remained at the academy over the vacation period were required to stay in the dorms. However, Baek Su-Ryong had arranged for Hyonwon Kang to move out under the pretext of remedial training. How the hell did Baek Su-Ryong persuade the Headmaster? Hyonwon Kang wondered. You have a good look in your eyes now, Mae Geuk-Lyom noted, nodding in satisfaction. He had seen countless students in his years at the Azure Dragon Academy, including delinquents worse than Hyonwon Kang, like the one who had kidnapped his daughter Baek Mu-Heun, that son of a bitch he grumbled. G-Grandpa? Please take a deep breath and calm down! Phew I was just reminded of that bastard for a moment. After calming down, Mae Geuk-Lyom turned his attention back to Hyonwon Kang. The boys eyes had told him all that he needed to know. He placed a hand on Hyonwon Kangs shoulder and said, I believe you. There arent many days left until the end of school vacation, so learn as much as you can from Mr. Baek and return ready for the new semester. You ought to read this at . Im sorry for the trouble Ive caused in the past. Ill show you that Ive changed. Hyonwon Kang bowed deeply. Mae Geuk-Lyoms lips curled slightly, acknowledging Hyonwon Kangs desire to change for the better. Thus, he decided to offer the boy some final words of advice, Quit drinking. Ill never touch it again. And stay away from women. I will. If I hear youve been to a brothel A shiver ran down Hyonwon Kangs spine. Holy shit, is that killing intent!? Ill cut off both you and your teachers jewels. G-Grandpa? Why me too? Baek Su-Ryong yelled, bewildered. Mae Geuk-Lyom replied expressionlessly, A teacher is also responsible for their students mistakes. Always remember that. Yes Okay This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Baek Su-Ryong and Hyonwon Kang nodded obediently, their faces pale from terror. With that, it was time to leave. Are you prepared to go through hell? Baek Su-Ryong asked as they walked. Yes, I am, Hyonwon Kang replied determinedly. For three years now, he had strayed from the path of martial arts, so if he wanted to make up for the lost time, he had to put in the effort. He would face Peng Sa-Hyuk and avenge his previous loss at the Heavenly Martial Festival. He would also say what he couldnt say to him before he left. Seeing Hyonwon Kang grinning to himself, Baek Su-Ryong smirked and commented, Relax, or someone might mistake you for a debt collector. Why dont you two warm up with a spar? Just remember, no internal arts allowed, Baek Su-Ryong suggested. Thinking this was his chance to show his skills, Hyonwon Kang confidently picked up a wooden blade. Keuk! Hyonwon Kang doubled over like a cooked shrimp as a wooden sword struck his stomach. Wiji Cheon rushed to his side and asked worriedly, Sunbae, are you okay? Im fine Bleargh! Having emptied his stomach earlier, Hyonwon Kang now vomited only bile. Wiping his mouth with his hand, he groaned, One One more round. Again? Wiji Cheon looked as if he wanted to stop. Again. Hyonwon Kang scrambled to his feet using his wooden blade as support, his eyes burning with determination. He had underestimated Wiji Cheon at first, but not any more. He raised his wooden blade toward Wiji Cheon as if it were a life-or-death battle. Havent we already sparred nine rounds? Sunbae, maybe we should stop now Wiji Cheon mumbled, on the verge of tears. Just one more time, Hyonwon Kang said firmly. I decided to mediate, This will be the last round. Okay. Yes This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon raised their wooden weapons. Their blades clashed once more, and I watched the show with a fan in hand. As expected, Wiji Cheon is stronger. Although Wiji Cheon had lost most of his inner qi after recovering from qi deviation, his skill remained, and in terms of pure skill he was far superior to Hyonwon Kang despite their age difference. SMACK! Oww! In the end, Hyonwon Kang was struck in the stomach again and collapsed. Um, S-Sunbae Dont talk to me. Okay. Hyonwon Kang, the prodigious delinquent who had become a punching bag, lay on the ground, gazing up at the stars. I want to bury my head in the sink and fucking drown myself right now he mumbled hopelessly. He looks pitiful. Very pitiful. I turned to Wiji Cheon and asked quietly, Cheon, could you help him wash up and then take him to his room? O-Okay! Hyonwon Kang got up with Wiji Cheons assistance, and they hobbled to the bathroom. Even then, Hyonwon Kang remained irritable. Let go. I can manage You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. I think youll fall if I let go I wont say it again. Let go. Really? Yeah Okay, Ill let go. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Wiji Cheon released Hyonwon Kang. Immediately, Hyonwon Kangs legs gave way, and he crumpled to the ground. To add insult to injury, his face collided with a rock on the ground. CRACK! I let go because you told me to, but are you okay? After a moment, Hyonwon Kang looked at Wiji Cheon and smiled as if hed never been healthier. Hah, this is nothing. But youre bleeding from both nostrils Wiji Cheon thought. Chapter 61: I Thought I Was Rich, But… Chapter 61: I Thought I Was Rich, But... Zzz Zzz Hyonwon Kangs loud snores echoed through the room as he sprawled on his bed. His puffy, swollen face and double nosebleeds were a sight to behold. Well, at least he hasnt broken anything. One of Hyonwon Kangs standout qualities was his natural strength. Every day, he subjected himself to grueling workouts that would leave most people sore for days, yet hed wake up the next morning feeling fine. It was safe to say that he possessed phenomenal physical prowess. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Mnya Peng Sa-Hyuk you bastard just a bit more he mumbled in his sleep. A bit? Its a lot more, idiot, I scolded. After checking up on Hyonwon Kang, I moved on to the next room. There, Wiji Cheon lay fast asleep, curled up like a shrimp. Despite being fifteen, Wiji Cheons sleeping visage resembled that of a ten-year-old boy. When I first met him, he was an insane sword demon, but now, he exuded a much more innocent aura compared to his peers. Well, he was a pure kid even when he was in the middle of qi deviation. Pure as in he tore apart mountain birds and sliced up rabbits while harboring no evil in his heart. Mommy Wiji Cheon murmured, clutching the sword tightly to his chest. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. I stared at him, assessing his talents and weaknesses. Unlike Hyonwon Kang, Wiji Cheon had a slight build with thin limbs. He was still in the midst of his growth spurt, so there was room for him to grow taller, but for now, he looked like he would have an average physique as an adult. Decent for a swordsman, but not exceptional. Still, Wiji Cheons true talent lay not in his physique, but in his insight - the kind of insight and focus that allowed him to independently master the intricate Unlimited Sword to a fairly high level, even though it was a fake. Above all, this boy loved the sword. A swordsman should love swords. Isnt that obvious? Most swordsmen see the sword as a mere tool, a weapon for killing. They use it, but they dont really love it. What do you mean by love the sword? Is it a matter of mindset?ViiSiit for latest novels A sword is a sword. Master Sword Saint, Im not trying to preach here, but A sword is a sword. If you want to understand the sword, you have to look at it every welcomes you. I couldnt help but remember Master Sword Saint caressing his beloved sword after mercilessly killing a human without hesitation. That sword that Master Sword Saint had cherished so dearly had shattered immediately upon his death. Mommy Daddy As if trapped in a nightmare, Wiji Cheon shuddered and clung tightly to his sword, cold sweat forming on his pale forehead. Hes still dealing with the aftermath of his qi deviation. Despite his cheerful facade, Wiji Cheon had only recovered from his qi deviation episode less than a month ago. While his physical health was nearly restored, the mental scars would take much longer to heal. Nooo Im scared I placed my hand on Wiji Cheons pale forehead and channeled some inner qi to warm him up. Its okay, its okay, I comforted. Wiji Cheons expression eased slightly. Daddy please dont go Dont worry, Daddy isnt going anywhere. As I gently stroked Wiji Cheons head, he gradually drifted into a deep welcomes you. Wow, I feel like Im raising my own child. After ensuring that Wiji Cheon was sound asleep, I rose from my seat and stepped outside. The moonlit night enveloped me, and as I roamed the manors grounds, I thought about various things. Master Crazy Demon and Master Sword Saint. Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon. Both possessed remarkable talents, yet upon closer inspection, they were entirely different types of prodigies. Hyonwon Kang had been blessed with extraordinary physical abilities, nerves of steel, and keen eyesight that allowed him to replicate most techniques after a single glimpse. In contrast, Wiji Cheon possessed insight, focus, and a profound connection with the sword that enabled him to comprehend and master intricate martial arts forms. It was this affinity that made the enigmatic yet profound Unlimited Sword a perfect fit for Wiji Cheon. At the moment, Wiji Cheon was ahead of Hyonwon Kang. However, with Kangs unwavering dedication, stamina, and foundation in the Earth Shattering Blade, the gap would surely close as he learned the Asura Blood Heaven Blade. Most importantly, having a rival would help both of them grow. I heaved a sigh of relief, relieved that the situation wasnt as dire as I had feared. How much are we talking about? Well, Ive itemized everything I need and compiled it for you. This is the list of equipment and materials. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Wiji Yeol delved into his bag, producing a long list of items along with their prices. Its not as exorbitant as I thought. Do we really need all this? Some of this stuff seems pretty expensive. To begin with, Meteor Iron alone is not enough to forge the sword. Its in short supply, and the swords strength comes primarily from an alloy of Meteor Iron and several other metals. In addition, well need a variety of equipment to work with different types of iron Hey, arent you the top blacksmith of the Blood Cult? A craftsman who can create exquisite swords even in a humble forge Wiji Yeol blinked in confusion. What do you mean? Do you think a blacksmith makes swords using only his bare hands? Its only natural that superior swords require first-class materials and conditions. In fact, the more skilled the craftsman, the more particular he is about his equipment! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Trust me, if you can secure these items, I will forge a masterpiece that will undoubtedly surpass the Blood Demon Sword Wiji Yeols expression turned sour. This is way too much, huh I understand. In that case, Ill cut back on a few things and just leave the essentials No, dont skimp on your craft. I shook my head. To produce the finest work, one needed the finest materials and environment. Leave the list as it is. Ill procure everything you need. Thank you. And I apologize No need to apologize, I have the means, I replied, grinning sheepishly. Well, at least, until this point, I believed I had the means. The next day, I put on my Heo Cheon disguise and went to meet Bok Man-Chun. Greetings, Young Master. Y arent you reading this at ? Long time no see, Mr. Bok. During this absence, Bok Man-Chun seemed to have gained weight. Where he had once been rugged and exuded a rough demeanor, he now resembled an older man with a bulging belly. Noticing my scrutiny, Bok Man-Chun coughed and apologized, hastily covering his stomach with his hand. Ive been busy lately, so I havent had time to train For a martial artist, admitting that one hadnt trained was a big problem. I briefly entertained the thought, but Bok Man-Chun wasnt my bodyguard; he was my business administrator, overseeing my various companies and collecting the profits. I handed him the list of items Id received from Wiji Yeol. I would like to purchase these items. Bok Man-Chun scanned the list and looked at the prices. His face quickly darkened. These items are quite expensive. I plan to expand the forge a bit this time. You know the new old man upstairs, right? Hes a very skilled blacksmith. Ah, yes Would you mind if it takes some time? The sooner, the better. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Bok Man-Chuns expression didnt brighten, but I wasnt too worried. I brought up the next issue. Additionally, I need you to acquire some elixirs, similar to what you did in the past, but this time I need a lot more I have to be honest with you, Young Master. Bok Man-Chun suddenly pulled out a ledger and handed it to me. Why are you giving me this now We have no money. What do you mean? Havent I only recently inherited the wealth of Old Man Heo, one of the top ten loan sharks in Nanchang? To put it simply, were broke. Bok Man-Chun said, unfolding the ledger in front of me. Chapter 62: Apply Now! Chapter 62: Apply Now! Is this even real? My eyes trembled as I opened the account ledger and a chaotic swarm of numbers spewed out. I deciphered what I could and ignored the rest. Anyway, to sum it up We only have just enough money to scrape by right now Bok Man-Chun started, watching my expression carefully. BAM! I slammed my hand onto the table in disbelief. How the hell is this possible? I inherited a fortune, not a mountain of debt! Where did all that money go? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Originally, Old Man Heos inheritance didnt belong to me, but Cheong Cheon transferred the will and its rights to me, making it my personal fortune. Yet, here Bok Man-Chun was claiming that my precious wealth had vanished into thin air. Could this middleman have embezzled the money I squinted at Bok Man-Chun. Bok Man-Chun, his senses sharpened by years of freelancing, twitched in protest, I swear I didnt do what you think I did! Werent you the one who told me to invest in various businesses, Young Master! I did say that, but this still doesnt add up. Young Master, think about it, Bok Man-Chun pleaded, exasperation creeping into his voice. You gave up on the loan shark business, Old Man Heos primary source of income. Not only that, you ditched the brothels, and all the other shady businesses too. Wheres the money supposed to come from now? This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Were only left with legit businesses like inns, restaurants, bars, and smithies. Im planning to register us as a trading company and an escort agency to cut our taxes, but these were never our main moneymakers. Well have to expand them all. Can we agree on that? Well, yeah. I nodded, folding my arms. It made sense. Bok Man-Chun brandished some papers, waving them before me. Now look at this. You recently bought a store in a prime location called the Hidden Dragon Restaurant, splurged on a mansion in front of the Azure Dragon Academy, and poured a fortune into its renovation. Plus, that old geezer you recommended may be a master craftsman, but he only fancies the priciest equipment! Recalling Wiji Yeols insistence on top-notch equipment for top-notch craftsmen, I sighed inwardly, He did mention something along those lines. See? Spare cash in this scenario? You mightve started with a fortune, but at the same time, you also need to invest heaps to ensure our long-term financial security. Still Fear not, though. Im not the kind of man who would let the businesses go into debt without letting you know beforehand, Bok Man-Chun shamelessly reassured me. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. I sighed and stared at him, asking, But emptying the coffers, isnt that a tad excessive? I swear to my wife and kids, I have not made a single bad investment, Bok Man-Chun declared solemnly. Your inheritance is a hefty responsibility, but Im confident Ive made the right financial decisions. Once your businesses are firmly established, we can hire people to manage them for us, and the steady profits will guarantee that well be able to live comfortably for the rest of our lives. Of course, I wont work in that direction if youre not willing, Young Master. I locked eyes with Bok Man-Chun. The man possessed the temperament and foresight of a true merchant. He invested generously in the present, not for small short-term profits, but for grand long-term gains. Hes an honest man, and after our trip to the Freelancers Bazaar, I know that I can trust him with my money.I do feel a bit guilty about hiding my identity and fooling him, but I cant confess when hes burning with ambition like that. After a brief silence, I collected my thoughts and asked, How long till the business turns a profit? Bok Man-Chun beamed. Well break even in a year, and then its smooth sailing all the way! Y arent you reading this at ? One year. A pain in the neck right now, but a small price to pay for substantial future gains. I nodded and said, Alright, go for it. I entrust everything to you, Administrator Bok. Thank you. You wont regret it! As for the trading company and the escort agency Yes? Lets name them while were at it. What names do you have in mind? How about the White Dragon Conglomerate and the White Dragon Escort Agency? I said, grinning. Establishing the White Dragon Academy was out of the question now, but Id grown fond of the name. The White Dragon Conglomerate I like it. Sounds like itll become the biggest and richest in the Central Plains one day, Bok Man-Chun chuckled. Anyway, due to certain personal circumstances Im dead broke right now. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Huh? Ak Yeon-Hos ears perked up, eager to hear my story. Wait Does that mean Myeong Il-Oh, who believed I was treating them to food and drinks, tensed up. This isnt enough. Its a significant sum, but nowhere near enough to buy elixirs or the stuff Wiji Yeol needs. Like Bok Man-Chun said, long-term investment is the way to go, but for now, Im penniless, and paydays a ways off. All Ive got is a big house, myself, and two freeloading students. Sigh Why the long face? Money is so easy to spend but so hard to earn. Suddenly, Myeong Il-Oh, his face puffed up with alcohol, scratched his chin. Hyung-nim, if youre that strapped for cash, how about doing some private tutoring? I know its time-consuming, but Private tutoring? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Myeong Il-Oh blinked incredulously. You know, one-on-one martial arts instruction for a fee. Youre an Azure Dragon Academy instructor, so there must be loads of folks eager to learn from you. Huh? Oh yeah, the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam is just a month away. Nows the perfect time to offer exam prep classes, Ak Yeon-Ho, half-slumped on the table, chimed in. Bingo! Thats it! Why didnt I think of that sooner? I pressed Myeong Il-Oh, Have you tutored before? How do you go about it? Before Myeong Il-Oh could open his mouth though, Jaegal So-Yeong answered, her speech slightly slurred from alcohol, I usually do it a couple times a week, about an hour each. Sometimes I get paid per lesson, sometimes monthly. I wouldnt recommend it, but Why not? Jaegal So-Yeong pouted. Private tutoring is mostly for rich kids, so they can be Spoiled? Yeah. I did it a few times at the Heavenly Martial Academy If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. I contemplated Jaegal So-Yeongs words. If it was just dealing with spoiled kids, then tutoring didnt seem too hard. The real question is, can it pay the bills? I asked bluntly, Whats the tutoring rate? It varies In this field, every tutors different, so averages dont mean much Im not concerned with averages. I want to know the top dogs rates. What does Namgoong Su charge? Jaegal So-Yeongs eyes widened. Namgoong Su wasnt just her senior instructor, he was also the sole Star Instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy. Naturally, his tutoring fees would be sky-high. Namgoong-oppa should be able to get at least three hundred silvers a month per student? Three hundred silvers? I gaped. A hundred silver coins could sustain an average family for a year. Three hundred silvers were three times that. He rakes in that much cash just tutoring martial arts twice a week for a month? I clicked my tongue, remembering Namgoong Sus aloof demeanor. Hmph, so he was a money-grubber after all. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? In any case, it was promising. I grinned absentmindedly, lost in my fantasies. With that kind of money, I can do whatever I please, heheh~ Uhm, Hyung-nim. You mustve missed it, but Miss Jaegal said that new instructors dont make much What do you mean? If its me, I should be earning more than Namgoong Su. I looked at the three of them in confusion. What? How does that make any sense? Whod pay that much for a rookie instructor! They looked at me in disbelief. Y arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? I smirked at them. Dont worry, my lessons are well worth every cent. The next day, my two students and I scoured the city, posting flyers everywhere. Translators Note: This is the 200th chapter on northbladetl.com! Yay! (I know Im slow) Chapter 63: What if I Paid You Ten Times as Much? Chapter 63: What if I Paid You Ten Times as Much? CLACK! An old man threw open the window, inviting the crisp morning air into his lungs. Gradually, the fog in his mind dissipated, leaving clarity in its wake. Hoo Taking deep, deliberate breaths, the old man fixed his gaze on the landscape outside. His vision was blurred from presbyopia, but he could still see well enough to appreciate the sunrise. Good. A broad smile graced his lips as he watched the townspeople embark on their daily journeys. Men and women left their homes, venturing out early to earn a living. The streets echoed with the chatter of children on their way to schools and martial arts academies. In the few weeks since his return to his hometown, this had quickly become a habit for the old man, and one of his few pleasures. Suddenly, the window slammed shut of its own accord. Old man, its not wise to be out in the cold so early, a voice called from behind him. The old man clicked his tongue in annoyance and turned around, only to see a stern woman dressed in a black martial arts outfit approaching him. Dont you think youre being rather rude to the elderly by bursting into my room and interrupting me? Your health is more important than your amusement, the woman replied, her voice surprisingly soft in spite of her severe appearance. She helped the old man into his robes and placed a steaming decoction on the table beside the bed. Open the window, please. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Ill open it as soon as youve taken your medicine. Eh The old man grudgingly took a sip of the bitter brew. Only then did the woman relent and open the window. When I get back, Im going to tell everyone how disobedient you were, the old man grumbled. And Ill tell them you refused to take your medicine. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Ugh The old man groaned, on the verge of an outburst, but he stopped himself. The womans words may have been harsh, but her concern for him was undeniable. After all, not only had she accompanied him on this journey, but she had also carried all of his luggage for him, all the while maintaining her stoic facade. When I return, Ill see to it that youre given more important duties. The womans face paled. I apologize, so please dont say that. The old man chuckled at the sight. The woman had remained impassive even when he threatened her, but when he offered to reward her, she panicked. He turned back to the window and looked out at the street. I lived here until I overstayed my welcome. Then, after decades, I returned. Its almost funny how much things have changed. Yes. I thought this was home, but now that I think about it, it never really was. Both my parents passed away when I was a child, and I dont have many fond memories of this city. Then why did you decide to come here? The old man fell silent, a mixture of emotions in his eyes. After a while, he said, Because regardless, this is my hometown and the first place that came to mind when they told me I needed to recuperate. Im sure youll recover soon and return to office. Why arent you reading this at ? You know, Shadow. I really dont want to go back to that den of vipers. Shadow held her tongue and studied the old mans back. This was not the time for her to speak. Her job was to ease his mind, look after his health and protect him from danger. Ill go get you something to eat. Shadow moved to leave the old mans room. Hmm? Whats going on? the old man suddenly exclaimed. Shadow stopped in her tracks and turned around. The old man was leaning halfway out of the window, peering intently at a boisterous crowd gathering below. Puhahaha, check this out! Tsk tsk, I guess there are all kinds of weirdos in the world The Azure Dragon Academys Future Star Instructor? Who the hell is Baek Su-Ryong? Havent you heard the rumors? Hes one of the new instructors Ah, you mean that braggart who said hed lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory in the Heavenly Martial Festival? Guaranteed acceptance? What a fraud! The Azure Dragon Academy must have really fallen from grace for them to hire such a person What a disgrace to martial artists! The spectacle caught the old mans attention. Whats all the fuss about? Some kind of murim conspiracy? You ought to read this at . Shadow enhanced her hearing with inner qi. Looks like someone put up a flyer. A martial arts instructor named Baek Su-Ryong is looking for students, she replied. Suryong-hyung, I mean, Mr. Baek, youre good at teaching, but not at self-promotion Since the two of you are criticizing me, does that mean that youre the experts? Should I leave it to you then, huh? Excuse me, is anyone home? Suddenly, an elderly man and a woman clad in a black martial arts outfit stepped through the gate. I instinctively appraised both of them. The old mans back was straight and his voice authoritative, but his complexion was less than stellar. Someone in a high position. A court official, perhaps? The woman exuded a powerful presence, was guarded and ready to spring into action at a moments notice. An extraordinary warrior, stronger than most martial artists. Must be a bodyguard. Put these two together and theyre not your average folks. Wait, is that the flyer hes holding? The old man looked at me and asked, Is this the White Dragon welcomes you. Yes, sir! Welcome! Please have a seat over there. I put on my best salesman smile. I saw your flyer and thought Id ask Are you enrolling your grandchildren? Its too bad theyre not with you today. How old are they? The old man grinned playfully. No, Im not here for my grandchildren. Im the one applying for the class. Pardon? Old man! The woman in black gawked at the old man in disbelief. For some reason, she was even more surprised than I was. However, the old man ignored her and asked me, Mr. Baek, do you think its possible for an old man like me to pass the Azure Dragon Academy Entrance Examination under your tutelage? Are you serious? Do I look like Im joking? I stared into his unwavering eyes. No, youre not. Hoho. Anyway, I hear theres no upper age limit for the Azure Dragon Academy. Y arent you reading this at ? He was right. You had to be fifteen to apply to the Academy, but there was no upper age limit. Still, they rarely accepted students in their twenties, let alone the elderly. Forgive me for asking this, but how old are you, sir? I asked. Sixty-five. Youve been eligible for admission for fifty years, why are you only applying now? I gave him a skeptical look. He chuckled and tapped his cane on the floor, As the saying goes, its never too late to learn, right? True, age shouldnt be a barrier to learning, but it matters for results. At his age, itll be impossible to reach a high level no matter how hard he trains. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Martial arts required youthful flexibility and an untainted body. Innate talents or a special constitution might make up for a late start, but not for the elderly. Also, that bodyguard is glaring at me with beady eyes, as if urging me to hurry up and reject the old man. Im sorry, sir, but itll be difficult, I squeezed out. Disappointment immediately clouded the old mans face, while the woman in black clasped her hands in gratitude. What if I paid you ten times as much? What? If you can get me into the Azure Dragon Academy, Ill pay you ten times more than the amount stated here. I hesitated. The standard fee is three hundred silvers. Ten times that is three thousand. If I take him in, then I wont need another student, but Please give me your hand, I asked. When he held it out, I touched his wrist, feeling his pulse and sensing his qi. After a minute, I opened my eyes. Im sorry, but even with ten times the fee, I cant do it. The old mans face darkened. I see he sighed. You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. Also, I dont want to discourage you, but if I cant do it, no one else can. Hehe. Arrogant, but believable. I knew it, its ridiculous Thanks for the advice though. The old man stood up, his shoulders slumped more than when he entered the White Dragon Manor. I followed him outside and apologized, Im sorry I couldnt help. No need to apologize. I asked for too much. Ten times Its a considerable sum, but with just that amount, its impossible. Of course. With just that amount, its Wait. What did you just say? The old man looked back, noticing my odd phrasing. If I heard you correctly, then I grinned and nodded. Give me twenty times and Ill make you the oldest student at the Azure Dragon Academy. The old mans eyes flickered wildly with joy. Chapter 64: What in the World is This? Chapter 64: What in the World is This? Twenty times? the old man asked, raising an eyebrow. Sometimes one has to be bold to get what one wants. A little nervous, I replied, I deserve at least that much, sir. The old man stared at me with an expression that said, This is daylight robbery. If Im going to be your tutor, Ill focus only on you, I explained. Its not like there are any other applicants anyway? Fuck, he found out But I didnt hear anything I ignored the old mans words and continued, Normally, tutoring involves one hour of martial arts training every three days. However, considering your age, its clear that that wont be enough. From what I can see, youre skilled in the inner arts but lacking in the outer arts, am I right? He nodded. I do some Qigong exercises every day to maintain my health. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. As expected. I sighed, You wish to enter the Azure Dragon Academy knowing only Qigong? Thats out of the question, and you know it. Moreover, to help you pass, not only do I have to train both your internal and external arts, Ill also need to continually monitor your health and adjust your diet accordingly. I paused for a moment, then looked him straight in the eye to show my commitment. Im talking about twenty times the time and attention, so I dont think its an unreasonable sum at all. I see, the old man said, stroking his beard thoughtfully. So how much does this twentyfold service cost? You didnt put the regular price on the flyer. Six thousand silver. What a rip-off. The old man complained, though he didnt seem angry or dismissive. Hes filthy rich. Just who is he? Six thousand silver is beyond the reach of most commoners and a considerable sum even for wealthy families, but when he heard the amount, he barely flinched. So six thousand pieces of silver will guarantee my admission into the Azure Dragon Academy? Y arent you reading this at ? As long as you faithfully follow my instructions Elder! The woman in the black martial arts outfit suddenly shouted, squeezing between me and the old man. She glared at me, her eyes glittering with fury, and added, You dont need to listen to this fraud any longer! Shadow, I wasnt finished Theres nothing more to hear! Shadow interrupted again, her hand hovering over her sword as if to draw it. Dont you think its crazy for an old man to learn martial arts? she snapped at me. No, I dont. Whats wrong with it? Elder isnt just old, hes sick. He returned here to his hometown because he needs to rest and recuperate. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Dont worry, Ill adjust the teaching to his physical condition. Hell be much healthier within a month. How dare you! Shadows face twisted in anger. Who do you think youre fooling? In an instant, her sword was drawn and pointed at me, her eyes filled with the intent to kill. Are you threatening me? I asked calmly. Shadow! The old man shouted. At the same time, Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon rushed over with drawn weapons, ready to confront Shadow. "Teacher! they exclaimed in unison. I narrowed my eyes at the woman called Shadow, noticing that the tip of her blade never wavered. Shes more skilled than I thought. Not someone who would normally willingly serve another. Shadow paid no attention to the kids, her gaze fixed on me. This is your last warning. If you dare to deceive the old man again, Ill cut you down. Why arent you reading this at ? I havent lied to him. Looks like you wont confess until I CLACK! The sound of a cane striking the floor echoed throughout the room. It was soft, and there was no use of the inner arts, but for some reason, the irritated tap carried an aura of absolute authority. Shadow, the old man said firmly. Admitting a sixty-five-year-old into the Azure Dragon Academy was no small task. Extreme measures were needed. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. We will begin classes this evening. Meanwhile, there are plenty of vacant rooms in the manor for you to choose from. Hmm, I see. And so began the training camp for the oldest applicant in the history of the Azure Dragon Academy. That evening I had Elder Gong (he refused to divulge anything more than his last name) show me his daily Qigong routine in the training hall. Impressed, I complimented him, Youre in better shape than I thought. Huff Didnt I tell you? Ive been practicing Qigong for a long time, huff Elder Gong replied proudly. But youre gasping for breath I decided not to say that out loud and instead remarked, It wasnt just Qigong, was it? There were Taichi movements mixed in. The old mans eyes sparkled. Oho, you have a keen eye, Instructor. Youre right. Although Ive never formally studied martial arts, Ive been practicing this form of exercise for over thirty years. Im confident that my physical strength is on par with that of young people Cough! Cough! You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. Old man! Shadow shouted, rushing to Elder Gongs side. Im fine, I just got a little carried away and overexerted myself. Hoo Slowly, take a deep breath. Nice and easy now As Shadow helped the pale-faced old man regain his composure, I picked up the cane that he had put aside. Physical strength on par with young people my ass Hmm? The cane didnt feel balanced. I pressed a button on the canes handle and a two-inch awl slid out of the end. I was wondering why you used a cane when you can walk independently. So this is why I handed him the cane, amused. He chuckled wryly, Hehe. As you can see, its for self-defense. Ive never had to use it, though. As long as Im around, you will never need to use it, I assured him. You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. Determined to make her presence known, Shadow added, You dont have to worry as long as Im here. Elder Gong giggled at her desperation and looked at me expectantly. What do you think? Despite my age, isnt my body in pretty good shape? No, not at all. You should look at your pale face in the mirror before you say that Hmph! Elder Gong pouted. Theres a saying that old people become like children Anyway, even though I said he wasnt in good shape, his stamina wasnt as bad as I thought. The old man had the minimum physical ability required for martial arts training. His body was more flexible than I expected, and he was eager to learn. Ill make up for his lack of stamina by teaching him the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. Now that Ive finished the initial physical assessment, its time to go deeper. Elder Gong, do you mind if I examine you with my inner qi? Didnt you check my pulse earlier? That was a cursory inspection. Id like to do a more in-depth examination by circulating my qi through your body I said carefully. It was taboo to infuse someones body with inner qi without their consent, as it could cause serious damage or even permanent injury. Shadows expression hardened and she shook her head vigorously, indicating her disapproval. However, the final decision rested with Elder Gong. He looked at me for a moment before nodding, It would be silly of me to refuse now that Ive already come this far. Go ahead. Please take a seat over there. As the old man sat down, I positioned myself behind him and placed my palms on his back. Shadow continued to stare at me, her eyes radiating killing intent. If you so much as hurt a hair on the old mans head, Ill lop off your head, she growled. I dismissed her concerns and said, Understood, now please behave yourself. With that, I let my qi flow into Elder Gongs body. Huh? What in the world is this? I furrowed my brows in confusion. Chapter 65: Did I Just… Hit the Jackpot? Chapter 65: Did I Just... Hit the Jackpot? What in the world is this? I couldnt help but marvel at the staggering amount of qi coursing through Elder Gongs body as I ran my Heaven Defying Divine Art through the elderly mans meridians. The stagnant medicinal qi in his bloodstream surged in response to the technique, as if an abundance of untapped spiritual medicines had taken residence within him. Has he been eating elixirs with every meal? Just by looking at his qi, one would think hes a peak master! I already had some inkling that Elder Gong was somewhat proficient in both external and internal martial arts. His gait and subtle aura were dead giveaways. But this? This was beyond my wildest imagination. No, it was downright unbelievable. I sharpened my focus and meticulously examined his physique. He has an abundance of qi, but only a fraction of it has been cultivated through proper inner arts techniques. Even if one consumed numerous elixirs, not all of them would naturally transform into inner qi. Only through regular training and skillful manipulation could these medicines be guided to the qi centers and converted into ones own inner qi. However, Elder Gongs training had been far from ideal. Well, its not terrible, but its only slightly better than someone without martial arts training. The problem stems from the fact that not only is the amount of medicinal energy in his body overwhelming, but so is the amount of impure qi he has accumulated. The fact that they both exist at the same time feels like an enormous waste.ViiSiit for latest novels Suddenly, Elder Gong shuddered as my Heaven Defying Divine Art traveled within him. Shadow seemed like she wanted to stop me, but as long as I was channeling inner qi into Elder Gongs body, her intervention would only place Elder Gong in more danger. Worried, she shot me a resentful glare, shuffled her feet and mumbled worriedly, Old Man Why arent you reading this at ? I brushed her off. I needed to concentrate here. Wait, something doesnt add up. A typical martial artist would expel some impurities while practicing external arts, but the amount in Elder Gongs body was over tenfold that of an ordinary person. This was far from normal. His condition isnt as bad as my Heavenly Yin Blocked Meridians, but isnt he still relatively active? How is this possible? Poor dietary habits, excessive drinking and smoking, environmental factors, and psychological stress all contributed to the accumulation of impurities in the body. The more impurities accumulated, the weaker ones health would become. Elder Gongs body contained significantly higher levels of impurities than other individuals of his age. However, he was surprisingly healthy. Could it be? Is the medicinal qi in his body suppressing the impurities? Y arent you reading this at ? A second examination of Elder Gongs body confirmed this. The impurities, akin to a corrosive poison, had been kept in check by the accumulated medicinal qi from elixirs, creating a delicate equilibrium. Thanks to this, Elder Gong had not only stayed healthy but had managed to stay alive. Just who in the world is this man? With that question lingering in my thoughts, I cautiously withdrew my qi and removed my hand from Elder Gongs back. I didnt believe his stamina would hold up for much longer. You can open your eyes now, I said. Hoo Elder Gong slowly opened his eyes, sweat forming on his brow. He then smiled meaningfully and asked, What do you think now that youve examined me more closely? This damn old man knew everything all along but deliberately kept me in the dark. He was testing me! In that case, I cant hold back. Now I understand why you offered me ten thousand silver without hesitation. Compared to whats inside you, that isnt much, is it? Anyway, its a miracle youre still alive. Did the Divine Physician help you stabilize your condition? !! Elder Gongs eyes widened, and he burst into laughter. Even though I was jesting about his life, he didnt appear to be in a bad mood at all. You figured it out already? Even the most renowned masters couldnt diagnose my condition in one try! Thats because Im not just any ordinary master. Of course not. Im starting to trust you more and more, Elder Gong retorted, smirking at my unabashed response. Shadow, standing by, clicked her tongue in distaste. Y arent you reading this at ? Elder Gong leaned in and whispered, So, apart from what youve disclosed, what else have you discovered? How talented am I in martial arts? Under his expectant gaze, I responded with a grave, serious countenance. Youre neither a genius nor a dunce. Id say youre average. Elder Gongs expression soured. Cant you just compliment someone for once? What if I did, and it went to your head? Tsk, youngsters these days Are you going to make me repeat myself? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Im sorry, Shadow apologized. She then meekly left the room, although she couldnt resist giving me a scrutinizing once-over before closing the door. I chuckled, Your bodyguard seems to dislike me quite a bit, wouldnt you say? Well, you dont exactly have a very pleasant personality. Are you sure you want to place your life in the hands of an unpleasant individual like me then? What if I fail and undo the Divine Physicians work? Well how much longer do you think I have to live in my current state? If I was lucky to meet you like you said, then Ill gladly take a gamble with my life. Still, I could be an assassin, for all you know? Elder Gong laughed dryly. Ive encountered many life-threatening situations, and I can confidently say that youre far too talkative to be an assassin. By the way, the treatment is going to hurt a little. Are you doing this on Y arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? No, I didnt say that because you hurt my feelings. I placed my hands on Elder Gongs qi center and forehead and activated the Heaven Defying Divine Art. This is somewhat reminiscent of Wiji Cheons case, except Elder Gongs mind is clear. I had previously removed contaminated qi from Wiji Cheon, who had experienced qi deviation while practicing the fake Unlimited Sword. The circumstances differed, but the technique of using the Heaven Defying Divine Art to funnel impure qi into my qi center was similar. Perhaps its because Ive done it before, but it seems easier this time. Elder Gongs body was rife with impurities. Decades of accumulation had hampered his progress in mastering martial arts. Consequently, he could only focus on basic exercises and meditation. This is why it is recommended to start learning martial arts at a young age. If I want to ensure that this sixty-five year old man passes the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam, Ill have to first purify his insides and prepare a clean slate for learning martial arts. Ugh Elder Gong groaned, breaking out in a cold sweat. He shivered, a chill coursing down his spine as the accumulated impurities slowly left his body. Old man! Shadow shouted, barging through the door. As I was still in the middle of the treatment, however, she could not intervene. I suppose this is enough for today. Elder Gongs stamina is likely nearing its limit, too. I ceased employing the inner arts of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, intending to withdraw. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? ROAAAAAAR! Huh? Whats happening? Suddenly, the medicinal qi that had been suppressing the impure qi within Elder Gongs body unexpectedly began gravitating toward me, along with the impurities. Since when could I absorb qi? The Heaven Defying Divine Art doesnt have such a technique Wait, is this possible because its not Elder Gongs inner qi, but an extraneous energy? For the longest time, the medicinal qi in Elder Gongs body had stayed dormant, doing nothing except suppressing the impurities. In other words, since Elder Gong hadnt digested it properly, it wasnt really his, per se. Still, even though the medicinal qi was beneficial, it was inextricably intertwined with the poisonous impure qi. The combination would only harm an ordinary martial artist. However, Im not an ordinary martial artist, am I? To me, isnt this the equivalent of a potent elixir? Did I just hit the jackpot? Proofreaders Note: Happy New Year! Double release to celebrate. Hope all of you have a great year ahead! Chapter 66: Misunderstandings Chapter 66: Misunderstandings I dubbed Elder Gongs unique constitution The Medicinal Body Constitution. Within him, a vast reservoir of impurities coexisted with an equal amount of medicinal qi. Over time, these two opposing forces had fused into an inseparable union. This intricate balance was disrupted when I employed the Heaven Defying Divine Art to extract impurities from his body, inadvertently causing me to absorb the medicinal qi as well. For regular martial artists, this amalgam was nothing but poison, but as a practitioner of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, it was akin to receiving a divine elixir. Why was I tutoring for money, you ask? It was all to procure the elixirs essential for refining my Heaven Defying Divine Art. However, it seemed the elixir had found its way to me on its own. It seems that Elder Gong isnt the only the only one who lucked out! HooI slowly opened my eyes and exhaled deeply, exhausted by the procedure. An unpleasant odor emanated from my mouth, a result of absorbing the impurities. Elder Gong also regained consciousness and gazed up at the ceiling in a daze. Shadow immediately rushed over. Meticulously inspecting every inch of Elder Gongs body, she asked, Old Man, are you all right? Hoho. O-Old Man? Hohohohoho! Hes gone senile! You! This is your fault! Shadow shouted, sword in hand. As she advanced towards me, a soft sigh came from behind her. Im fine, so stop making such a fuss. Youre embarrassing me again. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? O-Old man, are you really all right? You would know it by looking at me, Elder Gong said, pushing himself up from the bed. True to his word, his skin looked rosier than ever. I feel amazingly refreshed. You really did it, hoho. You managed to draw out the impurities But are you okay? What? Ah, Im fine. I replied hazily, not understanding why Elder Gong was asking such a question. I then looked at myself in the mirror nearby and Woah! I look as pale as a corpse! Is this because I havent digested half of what I absorbed yet Eh? Suddenly, my vision swam, and I realized that I was breathless. I hadnt experienced something like this ever since learning the Heaven Defying Divine Art, so it took me by surprise. However, despite breaking out in a cold sweat, I felt exhilarated and grinned to myself. I should quickly convert the remaining absorbed qi into my own qi in order to get rid of the symptoms. I turned back to Elder Gong and Shadow, who were looking at me worriedly, and gave them a cursory explanation, since there was no way I could tell them about the Heaven Defying Divine Art, This is a side effect of Elder Gongs impurity purge. Ill be fine soon Also, Ill have to repeat todays cleansing process a few more times, but since the impure qi has merged with your medicinal qi, that will be removed as well. Its not a bad thing for your overall health but are you comfortable with it? Of course I am, but are you sure youre okay? Haha, dont worry, Im fine, I just need some rest Huh? Suddenly, I swayed to the side and lost my balance. Shadow reached out and supported me, then peered at me with trembling eyes, asking, A-Are you really alright? Im just a little dizzy, I nodded, barely managing to steady myself. Sweat was beading on my forehead and I was feverish. Still, the thought of absorbing all that delicious qi I had just ingested brought a smile to my face. Why are you smiling like that? Why arent you reading this at ? What? What you just did might kill you No, its your choice and I wont interfere. What is she talking about? I glared at her, and she averted her gaze. Gongson Su looked at her. His mind was filled with burning questions, and right now, she was the only martial master he could comfortably talk to, so he asked, Is it possible for any martial arts master to do what Mr. Baek did? No, that is impossible, Shadow shook her head vehemently. What he did has nothing to do with martial arts prowess. Martial arts are based on absorbing qi from nature and expelling impurities, but he did the exact opposite by absorbing the impurities instead. Its completely unheard of. Wasnt there a martial art called the Cosmic Absorption Technique?1 The Cosmic Absorption Technique involves stealing an opponents qi and forcibly merging it with your own. However, over time, the foreign qi becomes unstable, causing ones blood vessels to burst. For that reason, it is now considered a demonic art. A demonic art? Yes, and thats why I doubt the technique Baek Su-Ryong used is related to it. He may be arrogant and thuggish, but he has no bloodlust and his eyes are clear. Those are not the traits of a demonic practitioner. Most importantly, even masters of the Cosmic Absorption Technique wouldnt consider absorbing impurities. Its suicidal. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Poisons can be neutralized, but impurities must be gradually expelled over time. While there are special techniques that can help mitigate the side effects, its still lethal. Right now, Baek Su-Ryong is likely engrossed in deep meditation Shadow bit her lip grimly. No, but even then he might have lost a good chunk of his lifespan today. What?! Gongson Sus eyes widened in astonishment. Baek Su-Ryong sacrificed part of his life for me? Why? Over a mere ten thousand silver? While ten thousand silver was a considerable sum, far beyond the reach of most commoners, Baek Su-Ryong didnt appear to be in dire need of money. This is a side effect of Elder Gongs impurity purge. Ill be fine soon Gongson Su recalled Baek Su-Ryongs demeanor as he wiped his nose and grinned smugly, his body drenched in sweat. Why on earth would he do that for me I think he might have done it out of a sense of responsibility. Sense of responsibility? Gongson Su was perplexed. Why would the word responsibility come into play here? Shadow calmly explained, Mr. Baek pledged to get you admitted to the Azure Dragon Academy, but it was only afterward that he learned of your condition and understood that it would be challenging for you to even sit for the entrance exam. So? The only solution was to somehow restore your health, even if it even if it meant sacrificing his own lifespan, Shadow sighed deeply. You cant mean! Y arent you reading this at ? Shadow had spent her life following orders, even if it meant endangering her life. Her worldview was colored by this mindset and Gongson Su shared a similar perspective. Hence, he understood the meaning of her words instantly. Ive been misjudging him all this time! he exclaimed, feeling as he had been struck by a hammer. The same goes for me. Both of them had misjudged Baek Su-Ryong, one overestimating his abilities and the other his malevolence. Shadow, in particular, felt terrible about herself. She had verbally threatened Baek Su-Ryong and even brandished her sword at him. I assumed that he was a swindler based on his casual demeanor, but When the realization dawned that Baek Su-Ryong had selflessly sacrificed part of his life to keep his promise (at least thats how Shadow perceived it), she was overwhelmed by a deep sense of shame. Heh I owe him a considerable debt Yes Thus, their misunderstanding of Baek Su-Ryong deepened. Undoubtedly, this misunderstanding worked in Baek Su-Ryongs favor, thought he didnt know it yet. Cosmic Absorption Technique (): A martial art from the classic wuxia novel, The Smiling, Proud Wanderer. It is the ultimate martial art of Ren Woxing, the former Cult Leader of the Sun Moon Demonic Cult. Using the technique, one can absorb qi from others, but the recoil from absorbing foreign qi will eventually result in exploding from the inside. FYI: Author-nim seems to really like this novel as Dokgo Juns Nine Swords of Dokgo also came from this work. Chapter 67: Your Student Will Be the Valedictorian? Chapter 67: Your Student Will Be the Valedictorian? Elder, what brings you here at the crack of dawn? I asked, surprised to find Elder Gong up and about before me. Judging by the pleasant scent emanating from his body, he had already taken a morning bath. What an early bird I spent all of last night in contemplation. Elder Gong sat upright and stared at me with an imposing gaze, enhanced by his impeccable white martial arts outfit and neatly slicked back hair. I squirmed and asked nervously, What were you thinking about? Your kindness and dedication to your craft, Mr. Baek. At first, I only came here to tease you for my own amusement. After all, a frail old man like me learning martial arts with youngsters who could be my grandchildren is a ridiculous notion. Yet you took my joke seriously, even to the point of endangering your own well-being. My well-being? What the hell is he talking about? Wait, his choice of words he cant be thinking aboutViiSiit for latest novels Before I could inquire further, Elder Gong shot me a determined look and declared, I deeply apologize for mocking your sincerity. From now on, I will dedicate myself to learning and earnestly follow your guidance! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Ah, yes. Thank you. I was at a loss for words in front of Elder Gongs determined gaze. Since it would be rude of me not to reveal my name to my teacher, allow me to reintroduce myself. I am Gongson Su, and I would like to apply for one months tuition from you. Huh? Please accept me, Master. Gongson Su stood, ready to bow. I hastily stopped him. No, seriously, why are you being like this? Elder! Since you are my master, please use casual speech with me Y arent you reading this at ? Youre not making any sense! Speaking casually would be rude to a sixty-five-year-old man. If other people found out about this, Gongson Su risked being ridiculed by his peers. I feel uncomfortable if I dont show proper respect to a senior. How about we both stick to what were comfortable with? Also, you over there, why arent you stopping him?! I offered Elder Gong a compromise as I glanced at Shadow, who was standing in a dark corner and pretending to be invisible. I will respect both your wishes, Shadow said meekly and politely, in stark contrast to the person who had exuded murderous intent just the day before. I think Im losing my mind. Are you all right in the head? I shook my head and turned back to Gongson Su. Just because Im teaching you martial arts doesnt mean I should disrespect an elder. Are you comfortable talking like we did before? Are you certain about that? Gongson Su smirked, as if he had already anticipated this result. This crafty old geezer I rolled my eyes at him. Hoho, I simply wanted to demonstrate my commitment. You have free rein to boss me around for a month. Uh huh I said hesitantly, but I understood why Gongson Su was being overly deferential. After all, I had removed decades of impurities from his body. It was only natural that he felt indebted to me. However, it was also thanks to his impure energy that my mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art was now at the four star level. Well, he doesnt need to know that I also benefited greatly from helping him, and throwing away a favor by saying that it was actually a fair trade is pure stupidity. Its time for the morning workout. Shall we head to the training yard? Yes, Master! Gongson Su replied enthusiastically as if announcing his welcomes you. Seriously, this geezer! Start by going through the qigong exercises that you showed me yesterday. SWOOSH! WHOOSH! HOHOHO! My body feels as light as a feather! Gongson Su laughed as he did the exercises twice as fast as before. Concerned, I cautioned, Elder! Please slow down, youll hurt your back CRACK! Unfortunately, I was too late. As an ominous sound rang out across the manor, Gongson Su collapsed. OWW, MY BAAACK! E-Elder! Shadow shouted, rushing to Gongson Sus side. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. I told you to slow down I mumbled, also stepping forward to check Gongson Sus condition. Fortunately, he had only pulled a muscle. Haa I sighed, doing a facepalm. It seemed like we still had a long way to go. [sep] Youve started tutoring? Mae Geuk-Lyom frowned as we patrolled the school premises together. There were no breaks for the Student Welfare Department even during vacation. Rather, because most other teachers had let their guard down, now was the best time for students to drink, smoke, and engage in illicit relationships without getting caught. You ought to read this at . I wont stop you, but dont let it affect your work at the academy. That would be placing the cart before the horse. Yes, Ill make sure it doesnt happen SHIIING! Mae Geuk-Lyom drew his sword and thrust it in front of him. To my relief, it wasnt pointed at me, but at two students engaging in an intimate act behind the cafeteria. S-Save me Teacher, please The couple hugged each other tightly in terror, their messy clothes indicating that they had been in the middle of undressing. For some reason I could not fathom, they had decided to make love outdoors with only a rudimentary illusion formation to protect them. Read this at , or else. Well, unfortunately for them, Mae Geuk-Lyom had sensed their presence and destroyed the formation with one strike. SHIVER, SHIVER. Dont be scared, Im not going to kill you, he said, smiling. "KYAAAAAAAAAAH! Several minutes later, I emerged from the dorms after carrying two unconscious kids back to their bedrooms. Mae Geuk-Lyom, who was cleaning his sword, asked, Where were we just now? I absolutely wont let tutoring compromise my teaching responsibilities. Good. We resumed our patrol, disciplining all rule-breakers we found along the way. Those caught smoking had to finish smoking with their pipes shoved into their noses, and those caught drinking were hung upside down on trees until they threw up everything in their stomachs. As for those who were caught engaging in intimate acts, well, lets just say their fate was too horrifying for me to go into detail about. During this whole time, Mae Geuk-Lyom remained perfectly composed and unflappable. He even had the luxury to casually converse with me about my tutees. Sixty-five, huh? Hes around the same age as me, Mae Geuk-Lyom exclaimed, surprised by Gongson Sus determination. Hes in good shape, with a strong will. If he passes the exam, hell be the oldest student in history. Why arent you reading this at ? Theres also Wiji Cheon, a very talented kid. Im confident that hell be the valedictorian of this years entrance exam. Your student will be the valedictorian? What a joke. A third voice suddenly interrupted. Theres only one person around here with such an annoying voice I grumbled, turning around. As expected, it was Namgoong Su. What was unusual, however, was that he was followed by a group of young children. Mae Geuk-Lyom asked, Mr. Namgoong, who are those kids? They arent students of the academy. Theyre kids that Ive been tutoring in preparation for this years entrance exam. Im taking them on an advance tour of the school grounds, Namgoong Su replied. An advance tour? Yes. Namgoong Su grinned arrogantly at me. After all, Im confident that this years valedictorian will be one of these kids. I glanced at the kids beaming with pride behind him. As the saying goes, like teacher, like student Translators Note: Help, Im extremely addicted to Palworld and cant stop playing. Translations will be slow until my addiction is cured The imperial examination was a civil service examination system in Imperial China administered for the purpose of selecting state officials. It played a significant role in tempering the power of hereditary aristocracy and military authority, and contributed to the rise of a gentry class of scholar-bureaucrats. Chapter 68: Do You Want To Make A Bet With Me? Chapter 68: Do You Want To Make A Bet With Me? Three students stood behind Namgoong Su: two boys and a girl, all roughly the same age as Wiji Cheon. Judging by their steady breathing and good posture, they seemed to have a solid foundation, typical of those who have trained in martial arts since they could walk. Master, who is Wiji Cheon? The boy in the middle asked Namgoong Su. He bore such a resemblance to Namgoong Su that I couldnt help but wonder if he was a miniature clone of the man. Could he be Namgoong Sus son? The boy shook his head, mumbling, Wiji Cheon I thought I had memorized the names of all the prodigies I should pay attention to among this years examinees, but I dont remember that name Namgoong Su patted the boy on the shoulder and smiled sheepishly. I dont know who he is either, but theres no point finding out more. Even a hedgehog favors its own children, so its only fair that Mr. Baek should be free to think that the students he teaches are brilliant. Ohh, I get it. I was appalled. What the fuck? How are these two so adept at comforting me? Mae Geuk-Lyom, who seemed to share my confusion, changed the subject with a slight frown. Mr. Namgoong, why dont you introduce me to the kids behind you? Since theyre going to be freshmen this year, it wouldnt hurt for me to get to know them beforehand. The boy resembling Namgoong Su stepped forward and greeted Mae Geuk-Lyom with clasped hands. It was a respectful gesture, indicating that he was from a prestigious family. Greetings, sir. My name is Namgoong Seok. I am honored to meet the legendary Sword Addict. Theres no need to be overly polite. Are you of the Namgoong Clan? Yes. My father Namgoong Seok launched into a lengthy explanation, tracing his lineage from his father to his great uncle twice removed, all of whom seemed to express the deepest respect for the Sword Addict. Sigh Why are orthodox sect people always so long-winded? You ought to read this at . Looking slightly annoyed, Mae Geuk-Lyom raised a hand to halt Namgoong Seoks rambling. Enough, thats too much information for me to remember. My apologies, sir. Namgoong Seok bowed his head, then quickly stole a glance at me. Unlike when he faced Mae Geuk-Lyom, his eyes were cold and the corners of his mouth slightly upturned in a subtle smirk. Wow, hes already such a cheeky punk? I shot Namgoong Seok a threatening look. His expression changed instantly as he offered me a conciliatory greeting as well. Please forgive this foolish newcomer for not knowing your great name and title. Though outwardly polite, I sensed a subtle undercurrent of disregard and mockery from him. Sneaky little bastard. With a smirk, I introduced myself, I am Baek Su-Ryong. Y arent you reading this at ? Baek Su-Ryong Namgoong Seok muttered, still puzzled. My anonymity was unsurprising; I was neither a renowned murim master nor a scion of a prestigious clan. Baek Su-Ryong? Ah, that braggart! The skinny boy on Namgoong Sus left giggled, covering his mouth. He was slightly taller than Namgoong Seok, and had the fiercest eyes of the three. Watch your mouth, Cho Mak-Saeng. Theres a chance he could be our teacher this year, the girl to Namgoong Sus right scolded the boy. How on earth did Namgoong Su get such a normal student? Well, hell probably be gone after three months though, the girl added, snorting. Never mind, scratch that. Theyre all mini clones of Namgoong Su. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Kukuku, arent you being a little too harsh on Mr. Baek, Jinjin? Look at his stern expression. Shut up. I told you not to call me by that name, its disgusting. Why the fuss? Its not like Im interested in you. What did you just say Stop it, both of you, Namgoong Seok interrupted. Namgoong Su walked away, seeming to believe he had said his piece. Unfortunately, I wasnt quite finished with him. Namgoong Su, do you want to make a bet with me? I called out. A bet? Namgoong Su sneered. You seem to enjoy bets, Mr. Baek, even though you cant afford to lose. Dont hide behind lame excuses. If youre scared of losing, just admit it. Ill at least listen to your proposal. What do you want to bet on? Baek Su-Ryong!!! Mae Geuk-Lyoms shout rang out from beside me, but I ignored him. Hyonwon Kang is a failure? No one talks about my student like that. Im the only one allowed to insult Hyonwon Kang. Shall we bet on whether your student or my student will do better on this years entrance exam? Pfft! Namgoong Su burst into laughter. What nonsense This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Puhahaha! Kahaha His students joined him. Namgoong Su looked at me incredulously. You cant call something with impossible odds a bet. If youre afraid, admit it. Namgoong Su smirked. Lets say I accept. What are the stakes? If I win, Ill substitute for one of your classes this semester. His expression turned stern. How dare you And if I win? I havent thought about it, but if you have a wish, say it. Namgoong Su smiled slyly. If I win youll clean my room every morning and night. This motherfucker sure knows exactly what to say to piss me off to the max! I clenched my teeth and replied, Fine. You sure thats what you want? Just dont go back on your word when you lose. Thats my line. Still, to make sure that doesnt happen, we need a witness If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. We turned to Mae Geuk-Lyom. Mr. Headmaster Mr. Mae Mae Geuk-Lyoms expression changed from anger to resignation. And you call yourselves adults Whatever, have it your way. With the bet settled, we parted ways. The Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam was one month away. I was determined to flatten Namgoong Sus stuck up nose. Chapter 69: Demon Instructor Chapter 69: Demon Instructor On my way back from work, I stopped by the market street to pick up a few items that I had pre-ordered. Once I had everything, I headed back to the White Dragon Manor and gathered the students. Whats in the bags, Mr. Baek? Gongson Su asked, eyeing my haul with interest. Instead of answering, I threw one bag in front of each student. They stared at me nervously, sensing that something was amiss. Students, you have two minutes to change into your new martial arts gear and report back here, I said, putting some steel in my tone. Huh? The fuck is this all of a sudden? Would you mind explaining I ignored the barrage of questions, instead pulling out a red headband and securing it around my forehead. Emblazoned in the center were the words Success or Death (). This reminds me of the good old days. Back in the Blood Cult, this red headband was my trademark. If I win youll clean my room every morning and night. You ought to read this at . Determined to smash Namgoong Sus stuck up nose, Id ordered a new red headband. I said two minutes, folks. Looks like you all have time to spare. A smirk danced on my lips as I surveyed the clueless little lambs. Do I look like Im joking? Go! Move it! Gongson Su, always the quickest on the uptake, darted off to his room with his bag in tow. Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon followed suit, vanishing into their rooms. I hollered at the slowpokes, Anyone who shows up late can kiss dinner goodbye tonight. Oof! You scoundrel! Nooooooo! Like mice with their tails on fire, they sprinted to their rooms. I leaned back, arms crossed, and watched the chaos unfold with lazy amusement. One month For one month, I was going to return to being a demon instructor. Student Hyonwon Kang. Is that all you can do? I can still keep going Hyonwon Kang wheezed from underneath my butt. For the past hour, Id been sitting on Hyonwon Kangs back, riding him across the training yard while pointing out his every flaw. Martial artists have drawn inspiration from animal movements since time immemorial. Tigers, monkeys, wolves, snakes, dogs, and even birds. Ugh Hyonwon Kang let out a groan as if he was about to drop dead. Not surprising, considering I was using inner arts to gradually increase my weight as he crawled. Hyonwon Kang. Are you going to do this properly or not? Am I not doing it already OWW! This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Hyonwon Kang yelped as I smacked him with my swords hilt. His limbs twitched, and sweat streamed down his body. How many times do I have to say it? Picture yourself as a tiger and move like a tiger. If you cant do that, then pretend to be a monkey, a snake, an eagle, or a fish in the water. If only you werent on my back! I never said you couldnt try to shake me off. AAAHHH! Hyonwon Kang screamed, thrashing violently, but unfortunately for him, I managed to keep my balance. Absolutely not! The veins on Hyonwon Kangs forehead bulged as he clenched his teeth tightly. I slung an arm around him, whispering, Good. Prove him wrong in your midterms, alright? Yeah! From now on, say Yes, not Yeah. You need to learn to speak properly. YES! Hyonwon Kang bellowed. I grinned, giving his cheek a pat before stepping back. Thats it for todays guidance. Train by yourself till the end of the session. Leaving Hyonwon Kang grunting and staggering to his feet, I walked over to Wiji Cheon, who was meditating nearby. Student Wiji Cheon, are you recovering well? Wiji Cheon slowly emerged from meditation, his eyes flickering open. He bowed his head timidly, voice trembling as he replied, Uhm Im not sure You too must learn to speak properly. Dont mumble. Answer clearly and with confidence! I-Im sorry! Wiji Cheon squeaked, his forehead glistening with sweat. I observed him closely. Wait, hes not sweating from fear or nervousness. Hold out your hand, let me examine you, I requested, reaching out to feel his pulse and assess his physical state with my qi. On the surface, he seems fine but the effects of the qi deviation are lasting longer than expected. Although his qi centers and meridians have healed, he is still struggling with inner arts. Could the problem be psychological? While suffering from qi deviation, Wiji Cheon had transformed into a bloodthirsty sword demon. He claimed to have no memory of that time, but traces of it must remain in his subconscious. What symptoms do you experience during inner arts training? Cold sweats, trembling, heart palpitations, dizziness Just as I thought.Subconscious memories of martial arts-fueled violence are triggering his fear of using qi. Im sorry Wiji Cheon murmured in a mosquito-like voice, head bowed deeply. I gently stroked his head. No apologies needed. Im sure youve given your all. Teacher Unlike Hyonwon Kang, who is more savage beast than civilized boy, Wiji Cheons a delicate and tender-hearted genius. If I push him too hard, he might break and fall back into qi deviation. Im quite sure he can pass the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam as he is right now, but he wont be able to crush that mini Namgoong Su. As a scion of the Namgoong Clan, that brat Namgoong Seoks been trained well since childhood, and if Namgoong Su is confident that hell be this years valedictorian, hes probably rightexcept for the fact that he remains unaware of Wiji Cheons existence. Therefore, I need to fix Wiji Cheons mental issues and restore his inner arts as soon as possible. Student Wiji Cheon, I trust in your talent and dedication. Lets find a way to overcome these hurdles together. Teacher! My faith seemed to move him almost to tears. What? Just because Im a demon instructor doesnt always mean Im only going to torture the kids! I offered Wiji Cheon a compassionate smile and patted his head. No need to feel pressured. Read this at , or else. Yes! Should you fail to recover, worst case, I will be humiliated by Namgoong Su and fired from the Azure Dragon Academy. Eh? Without a job, Ill fall into debt, the White Dragon Manor will have to be sold for a pittance, and I might die hounded by debt collectors T-Teacher? Wiji Cheon paled. Nope, Im not coercing him. Im just encouraging him kindly, to make sure he would do his very best. So, no pressure, just do your best, I assured. Through gritted teeth, Wiji Cheon vowed, Ill do my best! I believe you. Having strengthened Wiji Cheons resolve, I turned toward the real challenge of the day. Man, Im the one whos nervous now. I took a deep breath, then asked, Student Gongson Su, how are you feeling? Chapter 70: Thank You Chapter 70: Thank You Huff, huff, huff, puff T-Teacher, I can s-stillg-go on Gongson Su panted after swinging a wooden sword a few times. His skin glistened with cold sweat, and his complexion was as pale as a someone about to cross the Sanzu River.1 Shadow, observing from the sidelines, asked concernedly, Are you sure youre okay? Huff, huff Yes, Im f-fine. Teacher, please treat me the same the other students! Gongson Su forced out. I assessed the old mans condition. Gongson Sus spirit was commendable, yet his wobbly legs and the wooden sword he was leaning on for support undermined his conviction. I glanced at Shadow, who shook her head, conveying telepathically, [Hes at his limit.] Yeah, I can tell. With a sigh, I said firmly, Student Gongson Su, you need to take a break now. What? I can stilldo more Go look in the mirror. You need rest. Im really fine, I can overcome this much with willpower Gongson Su protested, frustration clearly visible in his eyes. Looks like just words wont be enough. Closing the distance, I sent a wave of killing intent at him. Student Gongson Su, are you ignoring my instructions? Gongson Su flinched, and Shadow eyes widened in surprise. Even Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon diverted their attention from training to witness the exchange. Thats not it This isnt training. All youre doing is abusing your body. Are you trying to commit suicide? Gongson Sus face flushed with discontent, even as the sweat constantly dripping down his face and his puffy, bloodshot eyes betrayed his worn-out state. It was evident that his untrained body had reached its limit. Still, I noticed a flicker of envy in his gaze as he sneaked a glance at Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon. Why arent you reading this at ? Student Gongson Su. I softened my tone, placing a hand on his shoulder. Yes. I know youre upset that your body wont cooperate, but this is reality. Its not just your age; you cant expect to do the same training as the other students if youve only been doing simple Taichi exercises until now. I know, he admitted, resignation coloring his voice. I sighed. Unlike Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon, Gongson Su was neither young nor a martial arts genius. He did not have the resilience of youth nor an instinctual understanding of his physical limits. The old man can never train like those two. If a sparrow tries to keep up with a hawk, it will only meet its death. I need to take a different approach with him. Regardless, please dont be impatient and trust me. Ive tailored an Azure Dragon Academy Entrance Exam training regime just for you. Youll definitely be accepted. And thats also when Ill squash that bastard Namgoong Sus stuck-up nose flat. Yes. I guess Im being overly ambitious. Gongson Su lowered his wooden sword, finally relenting. Guiding him to a nearby pavilion, I instructed, I want you to report your current physical condition accurately. My back, shoulders, knees, wrists, and ankles ache. What the hell? My fingers are sore from holding the sword for so long, my neck is kinked my eyes seem to be a little sunken in hohoho An old story, huh I wonder what Gongson Sus face would look like if he knew that he was learning martial arts from the same instructor who raised the Blood Cults martial masters. And if he knew the real reason for the Blood Cults demise I fantasized about his reaction for a moment, then shook my head. Thinking about such hypothetical situations was pointless. Now that Im old and back in my hometown, I often think back to those days. To think that Im going to attend a martial arts academy past my sixtieth birthday, hoho everyone will look at me and say Im senile. I listened to Gongson Sus story without saying anything. You ought to read this at . He stood up and smiled cheekily at me. But what can I do? Im really enjoying learning martial arts right now. Although my body is sixty-five, I feel like Im back to being fifteen. Gongson Su looked at me with clear eyes. A slight, childlike smile of innocence crossed his lips. Thank you, he suddenly said with a tone of respect. Eh? Thank you for making me feel this way. Thank you for giving meaning to the life of an old man who was just waiting to die. What I couldnt help blushing. I promise you now, I wont blame you even if I fail the entrance exam, and Ill pay you in full. No matter how this crazy endeavor turns out in the end, I am already greatly indebted to you. Gongson Sus unexpected declaration left me speechless for a moment. However, I soon forced a smile and said. I thought I told you to show respect to your teacher. Hoho, I understand, Ill be careful in the future, Teacher! What a shrewd old man. I was ashamed that I had revealed my embarrassment before him. Hmm? What. Do. You. Two. Think. Youre. Doing? I looked at Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon, who had gathered around us. They must have heard all of Gongson Sus story, because their faces were grim. Wiji Cheon held Gongson Sus hand, sobbing, Grandpa Ill be by your side cheering for you all the way! Hoho, thank you, lets pass together. Hyonwon Kang thumped his chest and confidently said, Grandpa, feel free to ask me anything. As an Azure Dragon Academy senior, I can give you some advice. Hoho, thank you, senior. I sighed and smacked both of them on the head. Go back to your training, you punks. How about solving your own problems before you get involved in someone elses? Thats too much You cold-blooded bastard, how can listen to this and feel nothing! Ohoho, dont be so hard on the kids. Hey. I thought I told all of you to show me proper respect. Hohohoho! As I bantered with the students, I suddenly realized that I was smiling. I raised my hand to cover my mouth awkwardly, but somehow, I didnt hate this feeling. I swore I would return to being the Blood Cults Demon Instructor but it seems like its impossible to go back to those days now. Sanzu River: The East Asian version of the River Styx. Chapter 71: Take the Day Off Chapter 71: Take the Day Off One month had passed. For some, it flew by in the blink of an eye; for others, it seemed painfully long. Time was fair to all, but what it brought to different people was anything but fair. Gongson Sus eyes lit up as he gazed at the imposing signboard of the Azure Dragon Academy (), its serpentine calligraphy seeming to dance before him. He clenched his fists, bubbling with excitement. So this is the Azure Dragon Academy! Beside him, Hyonwon Kang grumbled, Please calm down. If anyone hears you, theyll think youve already been accepted. You only came to apply for admission and already youre making a big fuss about it. However, Gongson Sus excitement remained undimmed. Hohoho, they say that just applying is half the battle! For the past month, he had worked tirelessly. As proof of that, his martial arts uniform was now torn and tattered, and his hands badly callused. Still, standing before the academy gates, gratitude for his teachers treatment and harsh training surged within him. By the way, the line is really long, even though we left early, Wiji Cheon noted. Like Gongson Su, he had changed too. Compared to a month ago when he was basically skin and bones, his physique was noticeably bulkier. Last year, there werent this many Hyonwon Kang added. In contrast to his Wiji Cheon, his frame was now leaner than before. He had lost some muscle mass, but in exchange, he had grown stronger and more flexible. Hohoho, as expected of the murims Five Great Academies. There are so many eager youngsters! Is this old man unaware that the Azure Dragon Academy is the worst among the Five Great Academies, or does he simply not care? Hyonwon Kang pondered, but he refrained from voicing his thoughts. Gongson Sus excitement was palpable. He constantly looked around, eyes wide with wonder, like a little kid at a festival. People around him stared, but he didnt care. Seeing his embarrassed young companions, though, he said, You guys, do you know whats good about getting older? You get more thick-skinned! Our skin is not that thick yet, please stop doing that Grandpa Hohoho! Gongson Su chuckled and patted the young mens backs. Then, gazing at his callused hands, he muttered, Time really flies. I cant believe there are only three days left until the entrance exam. The city buzzed with entrance exam applicants from across the country. The Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam registration began today, with the exam itself in three days. Entrance exam applicants, please prepare your identification cards and letters of recommendation before entering the academy! a gate guard announced. To qualify for the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam, one needed proof of good standing, such as a letter of recommendation from a martial arts academy, sect, clan, or a trusted guarantor. Hmph. They say its to prevent unorthodox sect disciples from joining, but there arent even any prominent unorthodox sects these days, so the whole thing is just a pretentious farce for the rich and famous, Hyonwon Kang commented cynically. Wiji Cheon shuddered. He wasnt a member of an unorthodox sect, but he was a descendant of the Eight Great Families of the Blood Cult. Although the Blood Cult was destroyed before I was born Id be lying if I said I wasnt the least bit worried that my identity might be discovered. He used to believe hed have to conceal his identity forever, but Baek Su-Ryong and his grandfather, Wiji Yeol, both supported his attendance at the Azure Dragon Academy. Last night, he even had a heart-to-heart talk with his grandfather, Wiji Yeol. Cheon, forget about the Blood Cult. From now on, live your life as an orthodox martial artist, got it? Similarly, Baek Su-Ryong had advised him. You cant hide for the rest of your life, so you have to blend in. If you enter the Azure Dragon Academy as the top freshman and graduate as the valedictorian, no one will suspect you. Wiji Cheon clutched the letter of recommendation in his hands tightly. Baek Su-Ryong had penned it with specially for him, leveraging his position as an Azure Dragon Academy instructor to bolster his application. I owe Mr. Baek a debt that I will never be able to repay. I dont think I can be top student with my skills, but I have to do my best for the people who believe in me. Wiji Cheon watched anxiously as the line dwindled. Despite the encouragement from others, he lacked the confidence to secure the top spot; his personal goal was simply to pass. Is Teacher inside? He left for work really early today Probably, but you wont see him. The Discipline Committee teachers are pretty busy, especially since they will be invigilating the entrance exam. Anyway, relax, the exams pretty easy, Hyonwon Kang replied, a hint of smugness in his expression. As a current student, he could have entered the academy right away, but after getting beaten up by Wiji Cheon every time they sparred, he relished this rare chance to act as a respectable elder brother and senior. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me, he added confidently. Im sorry Shadow was at a loss for words or expressions. She hadnt been trained for this. After a sigh, Gongson Su patted her shoulder and said, Shadow, if you feel uncomfortable, Ill give you an order. Take the day off today. What? Panic flickered in Shadows widened eyes. Gongson Su chuckled. Go eat anything you want, buy some pretty clothes and accessories, and go tour any places youve been wanting to visit. E-Elder? Again, thats an order. If you disobey me, youre fired. Under Gongson Sus unwavering gaze, Shadow couldnt hide her bewilderment. A day off? It could have been taken as a joke, but Gongson Sus serious demeanor left her no choice but to comply. Understood. Well register for the exam and return by evening, so enjoy your day off to your hearts content. Yes. Go now. With her back to Gongson Su, Shadow hesitated, unsure where to go, before eventually making her way toward the marketplace. By the way, what did you say to Shadow-noona earlier? Hyonwon Kang feigned disinterest, but his lingering glance at Shadow betrayed his curiosity. You heard me, Gongson Su replied, I gave Shadow a day off and asked her to go enjoy herself. She doesnt seem happy about getting a day off though When she left, she had a face like an abandoned puppy Senior, you dont need to worry about her, Gongson Su said firmly, choosing not to elaborate any further. He wasnt privy to all aspects of Shadows life, and discussing what he didnt fully understand would be presumptuous and impolite. Tsk Hyonwon Kang grumbled. As curious as he was, it would be too presumptuous and impolite of him to question Gongson Su any more than this. Instead, he said, Isnt that Noona really weird? At her age, she should be looking for a relationship, but shes working as an old mans bodyguard Senior Won-Kang, are you perhaps interested in Shadow? What? Thank goodness. Shes like a daughter to me. Wait. Whats that sigh of relief supposed to mean? Hohoho No, since when did I say that Im interested in her? Damn old man Hohohoho! I said Im not interested! Hey, Wiji Cheon, why are you smiling so slyly too! Senior, so thats your kind of girl Just as Hyonwon Kang was about to retort to their teasing, the queue ahead vanished, and the guard at the main gate called out, Next applicant, please enter! The trio shuffled forward, sorting through their papers. Unbeknownst to them, someone was observing them from afar. Translators Note: Did you get the thick-skinned pun? I tried to translate it while keeping as close to the original as possible. The original line was The skin on your face grows thicker, which implies that hes more resistant to losing face. Chapter 72: Would You Like to Engage in a Friendly Spar? Chapter 72: Would You Like to Engage in a Friendly Spar? After verifying their identity and admission documents at the main gate, the trio finally set foot into the Azure Dragon Academy. Oh! Im really entering the Azure Dragon Academy! How long is this geezer going to be so touched? Hahaha. The enrollment process took place at the main building of the Azure Dragon Academy. With their papers already inspected, registration proceeded swiftly. The examiner, after checking and re-checking Gongson Sus age, asked with a bewildered expression, Are you truly here to apply? Youre not representing your child or disciple? Though the examiners words were impolite, Gongson Su merely chuckled in amusement, Hohoho. Indeed, Im here to apply! He then flexed his arm, displaying his muscles to the examiner. Youre never too old to learn. Feel it. I endured hellish training for this day! Ah, yes Just out of curiosity, has there ever been an applicant older than me? In my ten years working here, youre the oldest. Hohoho! See? I knew it! By the way, how old are you? Im forty-four, but Youre young. If you set your mind to it, you can achieve anything you dream of! Oh, uh Young man, you need to learn to articulate more clearly After surmounting a few hurdles and leaving the examiner speechless, they concluded the enrollment process and departed from the main building. Now that youre done with registration, you two should explore the campus a bit more before leaving, Hyonwon Kang suggested, his expression akin to a sheep being led to the slaughter. He hadnt just accompanied the two as their guide to the Azure Dragon Academy; he had other business to attend to afterward. Fuck. Why on earth would the Headmaster demand such a thing he grumbled. As a condition for moving out of the dormitory, Hyonwon Kang had to provide regular updates to Mae Geuk-Lyom about his progress. Despite his efforts over the past month to appear confident in front of Mae Geuk-Lyom, it still felt like an impossible task. Anyway, Ill see you guys later. See you at the White Dragon Manor tonight, Senior! Stay safe. With a dejected face, Hyonwon Kang reluctantly shuffled toward the dormitory. Meanwhile, Wiji Cheon and Gongson Su had their sights set on exploring the Azure Dragon Academy. Shall we begin with the training grounds? We probably cant access the library until were officially enrolled, right? Excitement fueled their pace as they hurried along. Wiji Cheon? An unfamiliar voice suddenly asked. Wiji Cheon turned to face the speaker. He was a tall, slender boy with narrow, slanted eyes and thin lips that made him seem shifty. The boy grinned. Looks like I guessed right. Confused, Wiji Cheon tilted his head. I dont think weve met before Who are you? Youre Baek Su-Ryong, no, Mr. Baek Su-Ryongs student, arent you? Pleasure to meet you. Im Cho Mak-Saeng. I receive martial arts tutoring from Mr. Namgoong Su. Cho Mak-Saeng beamed, extending his hand. Gongson Su grabbed the boys sleeve and pulled him closer. It should be fun. Why not come along? !!! In that moment, Wiji Cheon noticed it. The smile Gongson Su directed at him. Unlike the warm and gentle smiles hed seen before, this one felt like a sharp blade against his throat. Wiji Cheon gulped in terror. One thing was certain: Gongson Su had something up his sleeve. Something sinister and scary. O-Okay he said meekly. Cho Mak-Saeng laughed, Hohoho! Excellent! Then let me guide you to the arena! Are you two coming too? Are you crazy? Why would I go there? Jin Jin retorted bluntly. With a shrug, as if expecting such a response, Cho Mak-Saeng departed with Wiji Cheon and Gongson Su. Watching their retreating figures, Jin Jin grumbled in annoyance, Whats gotten into him all of a sudden? Even though hes the weakest among us Hey, Seok-orabeoni. Do you want to go watch them? Namgoong Seok ignored Jin Jin. After a brief moment of contemplation, he silently followed after the others, his gaze fixed on Wiji Cheon. Eh? W-Wait for me! Jin Jin hurriedly chased after him. Why is such a beautiful Miss drinking here alone? Did something bad happen to you? This must be the fifth time, Shadow sighed as a sleazy-looking man approached her. Looks like youve had your heart broken. Tell me, whos the idiot who made this beauty cry? Without waiting for permission, the man plopped down next to Shadow. Then, glancing at the people outside the window, he started rambling, So, I defeated those five villains and saved the kids. See this scar on my arm? Its from that time As the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam approached, the city buzzed with visitors. Some came for the exam, some to find temporary work, and some to scam or flirt. Im tired, please leave, Shadow coldly replied and resumed drinking. However, the man was persistent. Snatching Shadows bottle, he spoke earnestly, Trying to drown your sorrows in alcohol is like drinking poison. Why dont you share your worries with me instead? Ill listen to everything Subtly, he wrapped his arm around Shadows shoulders. Then, seeing that Shadow didnt resist, he slowly slid a hand down to her buttocks. Haa With lightning speed, Shadow broke the mans wrist and slammed his head down on the table. THUNK! Before the man could even scream, he was silenced by a bottle to the back of his head. Leaving the man foaming at the mouth, Shadow stood up and strode out of the tavern. Why do these pests keep bothering me when I just want to think quietly? Was it a mistake to buy new clothes from the market? The merchant strongly recommended this red dress, saying that it suits me, butmaybe its a little too flashy? Sigh, I miss my black martial arts uniform already. As a special agent, Shadow was trained to perfectly disguise herself as anything from peasants to courtesans. However, since becoming Gongson Sus guard, she had worn only the black martial arts uniform for years and had become accustomed to her daily routine. Shadow, if you feel uncomfortable, Ill give you an order. Take the day off today. It was her first-ever day off. She had no idea what to do. Go eat anything you want, buy some pretty clothes and accessories, and go tour any places youve been wanting to visit. She did as she was told. She ate snacks, bought clothes, dressed up, and drank alcohol she hadnt touched in years. Still, she didnt feel like she was enjoying herself, more like she was being abandoned. Ever since he started learning martial arts at the White Dragon Manor, he relies on me less and less No, thinking like this is disrespectful. I need to go back to his side. If you disobey me, youre fired. So be it. If I get caught by a master from the Azure Dragon Academy Ill commit suicide to avoid causing trouble for him. Her decision made, she turned a corner, only to bump right into the person she least wanted to see right now. Shadow? Baek Su-Ryong stared at her in shock. As if he had just finished shopping, he had bags on his shoulders and in his hands. Wheres the elder? And you Whats with the clothes? Shadow suddenly wished she could just disappear. Chapter 73: Counseling Time! Chapter 73: Counseling Time! Why am I even doing this Shadow shot a glare at Baek Su-Ryong, who was now walking beside her. His hands were still filled with various shopping bags, but the number had halved since they first metbecause she was now carrying the other half. Baek Su-Ryong had asked her what she was doing when they met a moment ago, and since she wasnt doing anything in particular, she couldnt answer. Then, Baek Su-Ryong suddenly handed her several bags, saying, If you have nothing to do, help me out. Im really busy preparing for the entrance exams. Me? Ill buy you lunch later. For now, just help me carry these. Whats this all of a sudden I need to deliver all these to the Azure Dragon Academy. Why arent you reading this at ? Fine, Ill help you, Shadow replied. If Im with this guy, Ill be able to enter the Azure Dragon Academy without arousing suspicion. And that was how things had ended up this way. So, the Headmaster forced me to personally purchase the supplies needed for the entrance exam. I see. The thing is, why do I have to run errands like this? I came here to teach martial arts, not to do odd jobs for kids, you know? Well Its unbelievable how much they expect from me while paying me peanuts sigh. Maybe things will change when the semester startsor maybe not. Regardless of our job, life is exhausting. Dont you agree? Baek Su-Ryong complained on and on, and Shadow reluctantly chimed in with simple replies, but the conversation could not remain one-sided forever. Anyway, why were you there? What happened? Well Eventually, Shadow found herself explaining why she was alone. Aha. To sum it up, you got fired from guard duty and am now homeless? Baek Su-Ryong summarized. Immediately regretting her actions, Shadow retorted, Since when did I say I got fired?! Its a day off, a day off! If you werent fired, why did you look like you were? If you got a day off, you should enjoy it properly. I dont need day offs, Shadow said firmly.ViiSiit for latest novels Wait Why am I saying this to him? Hes someone who doesnt know anything about me, who wouldnt understand even if I explained. Is it because theyve been seeing each other every day in the same space for a month? Because hes the one who helped Gongson Su recover his health? Orbecause of his peculiar gaze thats sometimes profound but mostly inscrutable? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Su-Ryong turned and stared directly at Shadow. Feeling like her inner thoughts were exposed, she held her breath. Weve been walking for a while, arent your legs hurting? Shall we take a break at a nearby tea house? Im fine. And didnt you say you were busy earlier? Shouldnt you hurry back to the Azure Dragon Academy Even if I finish this quickly, that geezer will just give me another task. Ah, lets go there. As you wish. Shadow nodded reluctantly. The two of them entered a tea house and put down their heavy bags. As they ordered tea and stared out the window, people began to whisper around them. With Shadows keen hearing, it wasnt hard to make out what they were saying. Ooh, look over there Oh my, what a good-looking couple. Id strike up a conversation with them if this guy wasnt right next to me Oh, come on. You think you could blend in with that face of yours? But honestly, isnt the guy much better looking? Y-You Did you always swing that way? If there was one good thing about being with Baek Su-Ryong, it was that she no longer had to deal with annoying pests. Hearing that her looks were inferior to his, however, wasnt exactly pleasant. Baek Su-Ryong glanced at Shadows trembling fingers. Im not surprised shes this shaken; such emotions must be very foreign to her. All assassins are trained to kill their emotions from a young age, but over time, those feelings tend to resurface, especially if she has spent a lot of time outside that world. How long has she been Gongson Sus personal bodyguard? Several years? Well, even if shes recovered a bit, emotionally shes still like a child. Her body may be that of an adult, but mentally shes still dependent on her father figure. For a while, silence hung between the two. I Iam I doing something wrong? Shadow finally asked, confused. She looked at Baek Su-Ryong, then at her reflection in the teacup, then back at him again. No, Baek Su-Ryong said firmly. Once, he wouldve deemed human emotions a disqualification for an assassin, but now, he didnt want to say that. If Elder Gong didnt think you were doing the right thing, he wouldve fired you long ago. Once again, silence lingered. Why arent you reading this at ? Think about why Elder Gong gave you a day off, why he forced you to spend some time alone, Baek Su-Ryong declared with finality, finishing his tea and rising from his seat. He had given enough advice. The rest was up to Shadow. Lets go. If I return too late, the headmaster will scold me. Okay. They left the teahouse, with Baek Su-Ryong walking ahead and Shadow quietly following behind like a puppy. This is fucking awkward. Did I do something unnecessary? Baek Su-Ryong wondered, but seeing Shadows lost expression when she was alone, he couldnt help but talk to her. In the future, youll often see kids who have lost their way or gone astray. As a teacher, you must never ignore them. Mae Geuk-Lyoms words echoed in his mind. She may not be my student, but since Gongson Su paid me well, Ill treat it as a bonus service. You Shadow suddenly spoke, breaking the silence. Do you know who Elder Gong and I truly are? I can make an educated guess, Baek Su-Ryong replied. He had heard enough mentions of the Imperial Palace and the Emperor over the past month to deduce that Gongson Su was a powerful politician. In fact, Gongson Su let slip so often that it would be weirder if he hadnt noticed. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. I cant reveal Elder Gongs identity, but I used to be a Royal Guardsman. Mmhmm, Baek Su-Ryong nodded. The Royal Guard served as both the Emperors personal bodyguards and the Empires secret police, and its leader was one of the top ten martial artists in the world. Given Shadows skills, he wasnt surprised that she came from there. The Royal Guard recruited many war orphans like me and trained us from a young age. They taught me martial arts and sent me on various missions, including infiltration, assassination, and espionage. Then, a few years ago, the Emperor suddenly gave me to Elder Gong, Shadow explained. It wasnt a story she would normally tell, but she felt compelled to do so now. He gave you to Elder Gong? Shadow nodded. Im no longer officially part of the Royal Guard, and my name was erased from their records. Right now, Im only Elder Gongs personal bodyguard. Thus, when Elder Gong passes away Ill be free. Thats quite an outrageous story. You dont seem very outraged, though. Were you trying to make a joke? Youre not very good at it, Baek Su-Ryong chuckled. Oh, were almost there! Without realizing it, they were already approaching the main gates of the Azure Dragon Academy. They entered the grounds, laden with baggage. KEUAAAAAAK!! Suddenly, a loud shriek erupted from the direction of the training grounds. Uhm, do you think hell be okay here? Shadow asked worriedly. Read this at , or else. What? If the other students bully Elder Gong because of his age Bullying? Him? Are you serious? Baek Su-Ryong burst into laughter. Dont worry, Ive taught him well enough. He looked toward the source of the screams. For some reason, I just know that my disciples are over there. THUD! Struck in the solar plexus, Cho Mak-Saeng slumped over like a cooked shrimp. For a while, he struggled to breathe, and the world around him blurred into a chaotic kaleidoscope. Ugh! When his vision finally cleared, Cho Mak-Saeng stared blankly at his opponent, dumbfounded by the ease with which they had incapacitated him. Without a trace of remorse, Gongson Su looked down at Cho Mak-Saeng. Oh my, Im so sorry. I never imagined that you wouldnt even see that coming Translators Note: The transition to third person here is very awkward. I tried my best. Chapter 75: Prodigious Talent Chapter 75: Prodigious Talent Gongson Su sighed with relief at the duels conclusion, and the spectators shared his sentiment. No one anticipated Cho Mak-Saengs refusal to accept defeat and his subsequent treacherous attack. AHHHHHHH! Ugh! Gongson Su spun around and quickly raised his sword to block, but Cho Mak-Saengs ferocity easily overwhelmed his hastily erected defenses. CRACK! Gongson Sus wooden blade shattered, and he spat out blood as he staggered backwards. Yet, Cho Mak-Saengs assault continued. With bloodshot eyes consumed by irrationality, he drew a dagger hed hidden in his chest pocket and lunged at the choking Gongson Su. You crafty old fart! Ill kill you! Die! The spectators screamed in horror. What madness! Someone stop them! Two figures immediately leapt into the dueling ring, and the one who got there first deflected Cho Mak-Saengs blade. THUNK! Pushed back, Cho Mak-Saeng faced his new adversary. Wiji Cheon glared at him. What do you think youre doing? he snapped through clenched teeth. Cho Mak-Saeng smirked. He could see Wiji Cheons sword hand trembling, unmistakably from fear. Hah, so its you. How dare you obstruct me? Step aside or suffer the same fate! This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. With a furious roar, Cho Mak-Saeng charged like a wild beast. Unforgivable Raising his sword to block, Wiji Cheon gritted his teeth. His hands, which had been trembling a moment before, became steady. Cho Mak-Saengs assumption was wrong. Wiji Cheon was not quivering from fear, but from rage. SWISH! Wiji Cheon casually swung his sword once, yet, the impact of that one slash was devastating. Keuaaak! Dozens of gashes mangled Cho Mak-Saengs flesh, turning him into a bloody spectacle. His clothes were torn, blood oozing from every wound. However, Cho Mak-Saengs wrath only intensified. Damn you, you son of a bitch! Jin Jin and Namgoong Seok exchanged a look of concern. Despite Cho Mak-Saengs martial prowess, the boys volatile temperament and bullying tendencies often got him into trouble. What a lunatic Read this at , or else. In the end, he went back to his old ways. Under Namgoong Sus strict supervision, theyd believed that Cho Mak-Saengs troublesome behavior had been corrected. In reality, however, the boy was only suppressing himself out of fear of his teacher. Fuck! Both you and the old man! Ill kill you all! Cho Mak-Saengs eyes blazed with insanity as he instinctively poured qi into his dagger. SIZZLE! A greyish aura began to emanate from it. Is that s-sword qi? Its amateurish, but To think he could do that at such a young age Everyone in the audience was taken aback. No one, however, was more shocked than Namgoong Su. I never taught that punk to do thatis he a dark horse after all? When Cho Mak-Saeng ambushed Gongson Su earlier, Namgoong Su had immediately moved to intervene, but Wiji Cheon got there first, causing Namgoong Su to stop in his tracks. Nevertheless, an unpolished jewel was just a rock. Wiji Cheon still needed a lot of guidance before he could truly shine. Why arent you reading this at ? Guidance from a capable teacher. Alright, Ive made up my mind, Namgoong Su thought even as he said, A warrior has lost an arm. Shouldnt that be sufficient punishment? Huh? Why did I Who taught you how to use the sword? Would you be interested in joining my cl Ahh! Elder! ? Completely ignoring Namgoong Su, Wiji Cheon ran towards Gongson Su, who was just regaining consciousness. Elder! Are you alright? Are you in pain? he asked worriedly. Y arent you reading this at ? Phew, it seems hes back to his usual self. Grimacing through the pain, Gongson Su forced a smile despite the blood trickling down his lips. Hoho Ill be fine. I also learned a lot from watching you. Cheon, you are really strong, arent you? Please lean on me. Lets get you to a physician, Wiji Cheon said, helping Gongson Su up and assisting with his descent from the dueling ring. Excuse us! Coming through! The spectators hastily cleared a path for the duo. After witnessing Wiji Cheons astonishing swordplay moments ago, they werent about to get in his way now. They only knew that after today, the name Wiji Cheon would be known throughout the Azure Dragon Academy. Wiji Cheon You said his name was Wiji Cheon, right? A guy like that is taking the entrance exam with us? Y arent you reading this at ? Hes a monster Lost in thought, Namgoong Su, who was still standing in the ring, murmured, Wiji Cheon T-Teacher Cho Mak-Saeng cried out to Namgoong Su, clutching his severed arm. I-Im sorry. I got carried away and tarnished your reputation SLAP! Cho Mak-Saeng fell to the ground, a look of disbelief on his face. The loud slap drew the crowds attention, but Namgoong Su paid them no mind. Youre a disgrace, Namgoong Su said. Ugh Trembling, Cho Mak-Saeng lowered his head in shame. No one felt sorry for him. While some looked as if they pitied him for being slapped while missing an arm, most looked at him with colder gazes than Namgoong Sus. You refused to accept the result of the duel and ambushed your opponent. If this happened within the sects, your meridians would be severed and your qi center destroyed. I-Im sorry! Cho Mak-Saeng prostrated himself, finally realizing the gravity of his actions. Why arent you reading this at ? However, Namgoong Sus cold expression did not falter. Consider yourself lucky that youre still young and immature. If you were an adult, this wouldnt have ended with you losing only one arm. Y-Yes Cho Mak-Saeng stuttered. Namgoong Su frowned. Despite Cho Mak-Saengs apology, he could still see the flames of rebellion in the boys eyes. Sigh, I wanted to nurture him because he seemed talented, but it turns out hes just another failure Losing interest in Cho Mak-Saeng, Namgoong Su turned his attention to Namgoong Seok and Jin Jin. Take him to the physician. Well discuss your punishment later. Yes, Teacher. Bowing, the two dragged Cho Mak-Saeng away. Tsk Namgoong Su clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction. The image of Wiji Cheons swordplay kept flashing in his mind, accompanied by Baek Su-Ryongs irritating laughing face. My students are indeed extremely talented, but compared to Wiji Cheon Damn it, for the first time, I envy Baek Su-Ryong. If I win, Ill substitute for one of your classes this semester. Fuck, Namgoong Su cursed uncharacteristically as he stormed out of the training ground. Chapter 74: Looks Like Its My Win Chapter 74: Looks Like It''s My Win Shit For some reason, Im getting a bad feeling about this. Cho Mak-Saeng broke into a cold sweat, feeling so restless that even the pain in his stomach was forgotten. At first, everything had gone according to plan. Hed led the old man and the boy named Wiji Cheon to the training hall, gathered a crowd of onlookers, and persuaded the eager old man to accept a duel. All that remained was to embarrass the old man in front of the crowd. Old man, lets play it safe and duel with wooden swords. It would be bad if you got injured before the entrance exam. Hoho, I agree. Safety first. Cho Mak-Saeng sneered. Does this geezer not know that even wooden swords can break bones? But thats not enough. Should I spice things up further? In deference to your seniority, how about I concede the first three strikes? Hoho, I accept, Gongson Su replied, raising his sword so lethargically that he nearly lulled the audience to sleep. Though Cho Mak-Saeng remained wary, his confidence surged. I could block this blindfolded, he thought, lazily raising his sword. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. However, Gongson Sus sword unexpectedly accelerated partway through his swing. welcomes you. CLACK! Caught off guard, Cho Mak-Saeng barely managed to block. Normally, he wouldnt have been surprised by an attack at that speed, but the change in tempo threw him off. Agitated, he instinctively retaliated. Oh my! Gongson Su chuckled, dodging with ease. I thought you were going to give me three free strikes, but it seems like deceit is also part of martial arts Thank you, I have learned a very valuable lesson. No Realizing his folly, Cho Mak-Saengs face flushed. He glanced at the peanut gallery, only to see the cold, judging eyes of his tutoring classmates, the Azure Dragon Academy seniors, and even the instructors. Fuck! I cant let myself be dishonored like this! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? He immediately lowered his head and apologized, Im sorry, that was my mistake. As compensation, you may have the two remaining No, you can have another three free strikes. Hmm, I wonder if I can trust you this time Gongson Su mumbled, eyeing Cho Mak-Saeng suspiciously. Sly old man! Cursing under his breath, Cho Mak-Saeng strived to maintain his composure as he reaffirmed, I swear it on my honor. I see. Okay, Ill give you the benefit of the doubt, Gongson Su conceded. The duel resumed. In a repeat of the last time, Gongson Su approached Cho Mak-Saeng slowly and cautiously. Unlike before, Cho Mak-Saeng concentrated on blocking the incoming blows, but unfortunately, Gongson Sus tactics exceeded his wildest imagination. While Cho Mak-Saengs eyes were focused on Gongson Sus sword, the old man instead shortened the distance and punched him in the stomach. POW! Ugh! Cho Mak-Saeng groaned, stumbling backwards from the impact of being struck in the same place twice. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Gongson Su immediately apologized, Oops! Im sorry, it seems that I overestimated your defenses Can you continue? Keuk Yes, Cho Mak-Saeng replied, scrambling to regain his balance. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Gongson Su, however, stood still as if he had no intention of continuing with the duel. Hmm, are you feeling unwell today? If so, how about we call it a draw? he suggested worriedly. A draw? Cho Mak-Saengs eyes flashed with unbridled fury. Everything about Gongson Su, from his demeanor to his tone to his concern, irked him. As if that wasnt enough, his fellow students Jin Jin and Namgoong Seok were looking at him with contempt and indifference, respectively. He spat on the ground, saying, Dont talk to me like youve already won, old man. I havent even gotten started yet. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Hoho, I was just worried about you Just shut up and fight! Cho Mak-Saeng shouted. No more games. Ill repay you tenfold, starting with shattering every bone in your decrepit body! Cho Mak-Saeng charged at Gongson Su, determined to strike back with a vengeance. Then, with a thunderous crack, he rent the air with his wooden sword. Some of the spectators frowned. Why arent you reading this at ? Hey, isnt that a killing technique? Shouldnt someone intervene? Before anyone could step in, however, Gongson Su responded to the onslaught with poise even as he mumbled to himself, Hoho, I was skeptical, but it looks like Mr. Baek was right after all. He recalled a conversation hed had with Baek Su-Ryong about his strengths and weaknesses some time ago. Student Gongson Su, what do you think your strengths are? It was a simple principle, but it wasnt easy to do. Over the past month, Gongson Su had to summon up the courage to stand up to overwhelming brute force that would break his bones if he took it head on even once. Fuck! Even though youre just a useless geezer! Cho Mak-Saeng seethed with frustration as he felt his sharp and forceful slashes being sucked into a swirling vortex, as if drained away. What the hell is going on? The old man is neither fast nor strong, so I should be able to defeat him easily! Then why? Why isnt he going down!? AAAAAAAAH! Desperate and agitated, he poured all his qi into his wooden sword. Ill end this with the next blow! The winner has been decided, a chilling voice in the audience declared. Why arent you reading this at ? Namgoong Seok and Jin Jin froze, then slowly turned around, trembling. M-Master Namgoong Seok stuttered. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Namgoong Su, who had suddenly appeared behind his students, said sternly, Ill hear your excuses later. For now, carefully observe how this duel ends. Witness the consequences of ignorance and arrogance, and never make the same mistake. Understood, Namgoong Seok replied, even as he felt a chill run down his spine at the harsh criticism. Namgoong Su was merciless and unforgiving even toward his own students. He turned his attention back to the ongoing match. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. WHIZZ! Cho Mak-Saengs onslaught crashed down on Gongson Su like a tidal wave. TAP! TAP! However, Gongson Su swiftly exploited a slight opening in Cho Mak-Saengs defenses, delivering precise strikes to the boys wrist and thigh. Though not powerful, these blows were enough to force Cho Mak-Saeng to drop his sword and fall to his knees in defeat. Looks like its my win, Gongson Su said, smiling gleefully as he pointed his sword at Cho Mak-Saengs throat. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Grr Cho Mak-Saeng glared at Gongson Su. Gongson Sus gentle smile morphed into a vicious sneer. Child, dont think I dont know that you were trying to humiliate me in front of everyone. N-No, I Reality isnt as forgiving as you think it is. If you choose to scheme, you need to be aware that actions have consequences. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Ugh Cho Mak-Saeng grimaced. Not only had he lost the duel, but his opponent had known his intentions all along. Please think carefully before you act in the future, Gongson Su lectured, before turning to leave the dueling ring. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Well, I said that, but it takes more than words to change someones behavior. Still, was I this tired? I didnt notice at all As soon as Gongson Su relaxed, he was overcome with fatigue. Mentally, however, he felt remarkably refreshed. When I return to the White Dragon Manor, Ill brag to Shadow about my victory today. "WHOAAAAA! As Gongson Su walked into the crowd, a chorus of cheers and applause broke out. Huh? Gongson Su blinked in confusion. Looking around, he saw countless admiring faces. Old man, youre seriously awesome! You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. That was great! Read this at northbladetl.com, or else. I heard earlier, arent you the oldest applicant ever? Thats amazing, to be able to take on such a challenge at that age A realization dawned on him. The young martial artists he had once idolized as a child were now cheering him on with all their hearts. Immediately, an indescribable joy coursed through him and tears threatened to fall from his eyes. Hoho, hohoho Elder! A familiar voice called out to him, waving from the back of the crowd. It was Wiji Cheon. What a good child. Is he even more touched by this than I am? Hes bawling his eyes out Hohoho Thank you. Thank you all! With hands clasped in gratitude, Gongson Su acknowledged the crowd. Aaaaaaaaah! Suddenly, Cho Mak-Saeng screamed, eyes ablaze, and lunged at Gongson Su from behind. This is Bruce Lees translation of a quote by Laozi, a legendary ancient Chinese philosopher who is said to have written the Tao Te Ching, the foundational book of Taoism. What Author-nim wrote was the Korean translation of this quote. Chapter 76: Lets Not Waste Time, Shall We? Chapter 76: Let''s Not Waste Time, Shall We? (Translators Note: Back to Baek Su-Ryongs perspective) Elder! Shadow dropped the bags she was holding and hurried to Gongson Sus side. Hoho, youre here? Gongson Su laughed. How are you feeling? Does it hurt anywhere? With a pale face, Shadow quickly grabbed Gongson Sus wrist and checked his pulse. At the same time, she took out medicine and golden needles from her breast pocket. Please eat this and take off your clothes. Im going to start treating you with acupuncture now! W-What are you doing? Gongson Su pushed Shadows hand away, refusing the medicine and her attempt to undress him. For heavens sake, dont make such a fuss. Its just a minor injury. You were ambushed! You cant call that trivial! Look, Im fine, arent I? Besides, even though I wasnt the one who did it, that kid lost an arm. In the end, I was the one who came out victorious Gongson Su boasted. You dont look like a victor with all those bandages though I swallowed my retort. Shadows eyes flashed with rage. So he hurt you, but all he lost in return was an arm? Ill go and skin him alive right now she muttered, reaching for her sword. Gongson Su grabbed her arm. Mr. Baek! Dont just stand there, help me restrain her! I have a feeling that something really bad will happen if we let her go like this, he shouted. I resigned myself to doing as Gongson Su asked. Calm down, Shadow! Didnt Elder already tell you that hes fine! This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. No! Unhand me! That damn Cho Jin-Saeng or Cho Mak-Sang bastard must die! Let me go this instant!! Several minutes later, we finally managed to stop Shadow from committing murder. Sighing, I asked Wiji Cheon, I got the gist of the story on my way here, but I want to hear your version of events. What exactly happened, Cheon? Spare no detail. Well Wiji Cheon explained everything that happened during the duel. Suddenly, Cho Mak-Saeng screamed and rushed at me out of nowhere. His eyes turned bright red and gray sword qi coated his dagger Wait. What color sword qi? I interjected sharply. Shocked by the intensity of my voice, Wiji Cheon widened his eyes. H-Huh? It was gray Gray? The color of sword qi varies greatly depending on the practitioners inner art technique, so gray or black sword qi isnt unheard of, but for a child taught by Namgoong Su to have qi of that color? Is that possible? I turned to Gongson Su and asked, Elder, according to Cheon, that boy was determined to kill you. Did you provoke him to such an extent? Gongson Su shook his head. I highly doubt it. During my time in the Imperial Palace, I have pressured several misbehaving youngsters into depression, but that child wasnt such a meek or sensitive person. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Then, Cho Mak-Saengs sudden outburst probably stems from his impulsiveness. No, thats not enough to explain it. The boy doesnt seem to be a complete idiot. Would he really lose control and attempt murder in broad daylight just because he lost a duel? Even among demonic arts practitioners, such recklessness and thoughtlessness is No way I mumbled to myself. Teacher? Did I say something wrong? Wiji Cheon asked anxiously. Gongson Su, on the other hand, noticed my agitation and solemnity. Is something bothering you? I faked a smile. Nah, its nothing. Since I didnt see it with my own eyes, I cant be sure. The signs are there, but I should meet that kid in person soon. BAM! Suddenly, the door slammed open and Hyonwon Kang burst in looking like a disheveled wreck. Elder! Elder, are you here? Oh, thank goodness Relief visibly washed over him at the sight of Gongson Su. Elder, are you okay? I heard that you were injured in the duel! Which bastard did this to you? Just wait, Ill teach him a lesson Fuck, fuck, fuck! Why me? This isnt fair! I hate it! This shitty world and everything in it should just crash and burn! Cho Mak-Saeng cursed, his eyes bloodshot. Oh, I know. Its all because Im an orphan, thats why, he muttered to himself. Abandoned at the tender age of five and raised in an orphanage, Cho Mak-Saeng had no memory of his parents. Yet fortune favored him. The orphanage was sponsored by the Namgoong Clan, and every child there was taught the basics of martial arts. Those with talent were given the opportunity to serve a member of the Namgoong Clan, paving their way to a bright future. It was with this goal in mind that he had trained tirelessly and had finally caught the eye of Namgoong Su. Youre quite talented. Join my class and take the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam this year. While others paid large sums of money for martial arts lessons, Cho Mak-Saeng received them for free. Namgoong Su had even written the letter of recommendation for his application. This is Namgoong Seok, and this is Jin Jin. Both of them are much more skilled than you, so watch and learn. Im Namgoong Seok. Nice to meet you. Youre an orphan? Cherish your good luck and work hard. Why arent you reading this at ? Despite the head start his peers had, it mattered little. All he needed to do was to get accepted into the Azure Dragon Academy, and his bright future would be assured. At least, that was the way it should have been All because of a stinking old man and a stupid brat! Yeah none of it is my fault. Losing my arm, being cast aside by Namgoong Su, getting expelled from tutoring The world just hates orphans like me. If Namgoong Seok was the one who had lost his arm, would Namgoong Su have treated him the same way he treated me? No fucking way. So this isnt my fault. Its that old man, that kid, Namgoong Seok, Jin Jin, and Namgoong Sus fault! Feeling like a victim of the world, an uncontrollable rage burned within him like a volcano on the verge of eruption. Ufufu he chuckled, wandering aimlessly through the streets. When he finally stumbled upon a dark alley, he slipped into the shadows and leaned against the wall. Fufu Ill kill them all. That punk Wiji Cheon, the old man, Jin Jin, Namgoong Seok and Namgoong Su. One day, theyll all die at my hands. But first, I must vent. Anyone will do, a drunk relieving himself, a merchant taking a shortcut, a lost child seeking refuge Fufufu, Ill tear them apart Well well, lucky me. If youre like this, I wont feel a shred of guilt, a mans voice suddenly cut through the air. !! Cho Mak-Saeng jumped, W-Who Slowly, a figure emerged from the darkness of the alley. Fortunately, it wasnt Namgoong Seok or Namgoong Su, but it was still someone he recognized. Baek Su-Ryong? Show some respect, you insolent brat. Wait, on second thought, never mind. Call me whatever you want, Baek Su-Ryong smiled, approaching Cho Mak-Saeng. You ought to read this at . W-Why are you here Lets not waste time, shall we? Baek Su-Ryong added, swiftly seizing Cho Mak-Saeng by the throat. Cough, cough! Dangling in Baek Su-Ryongs grasp, Cho Mak-Saengs eyes widened. Despite being on guard, Baek Su-Ryong had still moved too quickly for him to react. Why is he doing this? Is it because I tried to kill the old man? Because of Wiji Cheon? Did Namgoong Su tell him something? Or is it because Im an unwanted orphan? Whatever it is I dont want to die here! P-Please spare me Cho Mak-Saeng begged, feeling as if his neck would snap at any moment. Ill decide after hearing your answer, Baek Su-Ryong replied emotionlessly, as if murder was nothing more than a routine chore to him. Cho Mak-Saeng shivered. The Baek Su-Ryong he had met in the Azure Dragon Academy was nothing like this. Compared to the insane monster in front of him right now, Wiji Cheons killing intent was childs play! Are you a spy for the Blood Cult? Cho Mak-Saengs eyes turned completely red. Chapter 77: Soul Alteration Chapter 77: Soul Alteration AAAAHH! The moment I mentioned the Blood Cult, Cho Mak-Saeng let out a sudden, guttural scream and lunged at me. I had kept a firm hold on his neck to prevent any reckless moves like this, but he thrashed about violently as if he cared little about the consequences. I cant let him die just yet. I quickly released him to prevent his neck from snapping and stepped back. Grr Finally freed, Cho Mak-Saeng dropped to all fours like a wild animal, emitting low, menacing growls. The whites of his eyes were bathed in crimson, grotesque veins bulged across his face, saliva dribbled down from his gaping mouth, and his nails grew longer and sharpened into claws. Narrowing my eyes, I carefully observed the gray qi swirling around his fingertips. Hey Whats the name of the martial art youre using? I asked. Unfortunately, he was in no condition to answer me. GrrGRAAAARGH! he roared, pouncing on me like a tiger. His long nails rent gray streaks across the night sky, and the force of his attacks shattered a nearby alley wall, sending debris tumbling. I deftly evaded his attacks, then perched on top of the rubble and looked down at him. Im pretty sure thats the Black Blood Demonic Art. Do you know why people call it a demonic art? GUAAAAH! SHUT UP! Cho Mak-Saeng yelled, launching into another wave of wild slashes. Its because the Black Blood Demonic Art causes a drastic change in temperament. At first, the practitioner will only become more irritable, but as time goes by, they will eventually be robbed of their sanity, I continued, dodging his blows over and over again. Shut up! Ill kill you! If I stop talking, hell succumb to his madness and wont be able to give me any answers. For now, Ill just keep pressuring him and see whether he reveals anything useful. If that isnt bad enough, the Black Blood Demonic Art also consumes the users life force instead of inner qi. You might think youre using sword qi, but thats not true sword qi SWISH! Why arent you reading this at ? I narrowly evaded the claws aimed at my neck, then leaned close to his ear and whispered, The more you use it, the more your life force dwindles. Eventually, black blood will ooze out of your every pore until you shrivel up like a mummy and die. Thats why its called the Black Blood Demonic Art. Did your teacher inform you of this? For a moment, Cho Mak-Saeng hesitated, but his madness soon returned as he flailed around wildly and screamed, Shut the hell up! Dont try to confuse me!ViiSiit for latest novels You should look at yourself in the mirror right now. AAARGH! You know, youre a terrible spy. What kind of spy is as reckless and thoughtless as you? Keuaaak! Shut up! Get out of my head! Hmm? Get out of my head? What a strange choice of words Anyway, its time I subdued him. Hes been making a lot of noise, and I wouldnt be surprised if someone heard the commotion and alerted the authorities. With the precision of a surgeon, I swiftly jabbed his pressure points with my fingers and paralyzed him. Muscles convulsing, he collapsed to the ground like a felled tree. I stood over him, saying, Dont make me repeat myself. Tell me everything you know about the Black Blood Demonic Art, starting with who taught it to you CRACK, CRACK! To my horror, Cho Mak-Saengs joints suddenly bent unnaturally and he sprang to his feet with uncanny welcomes you. What a lunatic Did you break the paralysis by force? I asked, stunned by the eerie sight. Hehehe he giggled, even as several of the bulging veins on his face ruptured and painted a macabre tapestry of blood upon his visage. Like a puppet with disjointed limbs, he contorted his body grotesquely to meet my gaze. My jaw dropped in shock and revulsion. If you keep this up, youre really going to die. Hehe HAHAHA! POWER, OVERFLOWING POWER! With this strength, Ill kill them all! Those bastards who dared to ignore me because Im an orphan! Ill tear them apart and feed them to the dogs! Cho Mak-Saeng shrieked. So youre telling me that you knew a martial art without being taught? Do you think that makes sense? I asked skeptically. I-I didnt know it was Cough! A demonic art Cho Mak-Saengs voice trailed off weakly. Why didnt you tell Namgoong Su about it? I probed further, trying to unravel the mystery. B-because, like you, he would ask me where I learned it Hmm No one, especially not a spy, would make such a foolish claim. Does this mean that hes telling the truth? Suddenly, a certain memory resurfaced in my mind. It was a conversation I had with the Demonic Strategist in my previous life. Read this at , or else. Kukuku, this? This is the secret weapon that will enable us to conquer the world. Within the Blood Cult, there was no one I hated more than the Demonic Strategist. Even now, I felt like I could hear his sinister laughter as he proudly showed off his latest inventions. Look, isnt it beautiful? The Demonic Strategists voice echoed, chillingly detached, amidst what could only be described as hell on earth. Countless children lay on stone beds, their skulls cruelly split open to reveal their brains, yet they were still alive. Its a miracle. Through ancient techniques and the power of artifacts passed down through generations, weve implanted the teachings and martial arts of our Cult directly into their minds. No, no It cant be I seized Cho Mak-Saeng by the hair and swiftly shaved it off with sword qi. W-What are you doing? he protested. Read this at , or else. Stay still. I need to check Fuck. Traces of surgery, barely visible, marred the skin of his head. The children who survive the procedure will lose all of their memories. Thus, even if we send them to the orthodox sects, theyll just innocently work hard and rise through the ranks on their own volition. However The depraved grin on the Demonic Strategists face whenever he boasted about his work still haunted me. As the years pass, theyll eventually remember their true roots. Do you get it now? These young ghouls are the seeds that we will plant in the hearts of the orthodox sects! Kukuku! Oh, right. I still havent told you the name of this procedure. Im thinking of calling it Soul Alteration, and the modified children the Soulless. Doesnt that sound just perfect? Soul Alteration. Just recalling the name of the technique sent shivers down my spine. The day the Four Great Demons youre raising are completed and the Soulless are awakened, our Cult will turn the murim into a sea of blood. Kukuku KAHAHAHAHAHAHA! At least that monster who abandoned his humanity died by my handsor did he? I remember destroying his qi center and cutting off all his limbs, but the Blood Demon arrived before I could deliver the finishing blow Doubt gnawed at me as I considered the possibility of the Demonic Strategists survival. What if he didnt die that day? What if someone inherited his twisted legacy? Ugh, ugh, so cold! S-Save me, please While I was lost in my thoughts, suddenly, Cho Mak-Saengs body began to convulse and swell up like a pufferfish. Cracks appeared all over his skin, and a faint light shone out from within. Its over, I thought, instinctively stepping back and bracing myself for the inevitable. BOOM! With a blinding flash, Cho Mak-Saeng exploded, leaving only the echoes of his torment in its wake. Translators Note: The manhwa had to tone this scene down significantly to get it past the censors, but for some reason, I got all excited and ended up going all out on the vocabulary Also, comments keep me going, even if its just a simple ty. A reminder that I enabled anonymous comments, just tick the guest comment checkbox and fill in a fake name/email address. Chapter 78: 10,000 Taels? Thats Too Little Chapter 78: 10,000 Taels? That''s Too Little I returned to the scene of the explosion, scouring the area for any trace of the creature that had once been Cho Mak-Saeng. Holy shit... There was nothing left of the boy but a gruesome amalgam of flesh, bone, and blood. So this is what Soul Alteration does to a person. As if implanting demonic arts into childrens minds and gradually turning them into mindless ghouls wasnt bad enough, these people were even programmed to explode when they died. It was a cruel strategy that could even bring down a martial arts master if they were caught unawares. Elder Lee, how do you control the Soulless? Kukuku, are you curious? The Demonic Strategist welcomes you. I longed to wipe that grin off his face, but now was not the time to reveal my murderous intent. Struggling to keep a poker face, I asked innocuously, Wouldnt it be too risky if we couldnt control them? Theyll rampage indiscriminately as soon as they turn into ghouls. Fear not. Our Lord rules over all demons, so even the Soulless will kneel and worship Him. Our Lord... So the Blood Demon has a means to suppress the Soulless? Even then... Hoping for more information, I pressed, But he cant always be present, and in a conflict, the frontline commanders will need a means to control the ghouls... Arent you unusually chatty today? Why are you asking so many unnecessary questions? Are you planning to sell my secrets to the Murim Alliance? Of course not. I averted my gaze. Kukuku, I was only kidding, but curiosity killed the cat. Your only concern should be completing the Four Demons. I know. Come, help me identify the gifted children. Ill personally teach some of them as an experiment. A chill ran down my spine. Of all the horrifying encounters I had encountered in my previous life, this conversation with the Demonic Strategist about Soul Alteration was undoubtedly one of the most harrowing. Demonic Strategist, are you really still alive, or are the remnants of the Blood Cult just carrying on your legacy and stirring up this mess? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Gritting my teeth, I tried to erase the memory of Cho Mak-Saengs tortured, tear-stained face from my mind, but I failed. Still, I felt no guilt for killing him. The boy was a scoundrel through and through. Even if he hadnt undergone Soul Alteration, there was a good chance that he would still have gone down the path of a serial killer, leaving a trail of shattered innocent lives in his wake. But was his evil innate? Or did he suffer some kind of brain damage when his head was cut open and tampered with? Kihihihi! Kill me, or Ill kill them all. The bastards who looked down on me just because Im an orphan...! Had his life taken a different turn, he might have lived a mundane, unremarkable existence. ...Although its useless to dwell on what-ifs now. I set to work cleaning up Cho Mak-Saengs remains as best I could. I even collected the tattered shreds of clothing and burned them, erasing any evidence that the constables could use to identify him. By the time the first rays of dawn began to streak the sky, the job was done. Although I had worn a black outfit to hide the bloodstains, there was nothing I could do about the metallic stench of blood. Hoo... Ill have to change as soon as I get home, I sighed, taking my time walking home to collect my jumbled thoughts. The mysterious man who gave Cheong Cheon the Blood Rain Demonic Art and Wiji Cheon the counterfeit Unlimited Sword, the massacre at the Hyonwon estate, and now Soul Alteration... All these reek of an organization working behind the scenes, likely for decades, concealing their existence even as they amass power. Only a fool would fail to recognize the looming threat. Why arent you reading this at ? Fuck, Im going crazy... I knew more about the machinations of the Blood Cult than anyone else. More than the Murim Alliance, who were still chasing shadows, more than even the descendants of the Blood Cult like the Wiji Clan. Armed with this knowledge, I instantly recognized Cheong Cheons demonic art, saw through Wiji Yeols facade at the Freelancers Bazaar, identified the masterminds behind the Hyonwon Clan massacre, and searched for traces of Soul Alteration on Cho Mak-Saeng. Much to my frustration, however, none of this was information I could share with others. Still, of all the things the Blood Cult had done lately, Soul Alteration was by far the most absurd. Where did the Blood Cult get the financial resources and highly skilled personnel to carry out Soul Alteration? These things are difficult enough to obtain individually, but both at the same time? Only the most prestigious sects, such as the Nine Great Sects or the Five Great Clans, can afford such luxuries... Cough! I really dont know, I dont know anything! B-Blood Cult? Im an orphan... Cough! Martial arts, I learned them at the orphanage, then... Cough! From the Namgoong Clan... Wait, the Namgoong Clan? Was it really just a coincidence that Cho Mak-Saeng grew up in an orphanage sponsored by the Namgoong Clan? ...No, that seems too far-fetched. With the greatest swordsmen in the Five Great Clans, the Namgoong Clan is a formidable force that rivals the Nine Sects One Gang. Infiltrating them unnoticed is impossible. Still, just to make sure... I should go visit that orphanage sometime. I made a mental note to take a vacation sometime in the future. If I left now, my sudden departure would raise eyebrows, particularly those of Namgoong Su, as I had to help facilitate the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exams. Most importantly, my current martial arts skills were nowhere near enough to face the Blood Cult. Absolutely not, Shadow said firmly. Hoho, I havent even finished asking my question... ...Its not what you think! HOHOHO! Why arent you reading this at ? I already said its a misunderstanding! Gongson Su chuckled. He had a feeling that if he hadnt been in the bath, Shadow might have smacked him out of embarrassment. Ugh... Think what you want. Youre going to make fun of me no matter what I say, Shadow groaned. Gongson Su smiled wryly. Hohoho, it really is the springtime of youth! he laughed, but suddenly, his tone darkened as he said, By the way, the secret missive has arrived. Shadow narrowed her eyes. Have you read it? Yes. Fortunately, it seems I can leave as soon as the exam ends. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Ill make the arrangements, Shadow acknowledged. Gongson Su emerged from his refreshing bath, dressed in fresh new clothing. Today, instead of his usual gray training outfit, he sported a pristine white martial arts uniform, topped off with a matching headband. As a final touch, he fastened a sword to his waist, then stole a moment to study his reflection in the mirror. Yawn... Grandpa, youre up early. Gooood morninggggg... Wiji Cheon and Hyonwon Kang staggered dazedly past Gongson Su on their way to the bathroom. Instead of following them, Gongson Su remained in the corridor, staring at the main gates of the White Dragon Manor. Soon, Baek Su-Ryong, returning from his nighttime adventure, swung open the gate and stepped inside. Mr. Baek, are you just now coming home? ...Elder. Youre up early. A cursory glance was all Gongson Su needed to discern that Baek Su-Ryong was not only unusually tired, but also bore the unmistakable metallic scent of blood on his clothes. Im curious, but Ive already decided not to poke my nose into his affairs, he thought as he asked worriedly, You dont look well. Is something bothering you? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Is it that obvious? Not really. At least, a normal person wouldnt notice it. I see, Baek Su-Ryong replied. So he noticed it because hes not an ordinary person. He may not be a martial arts master, but his intuition and insight are equal to, if not greater than, most masters. I should be honest with him as much as I can. If you have a problem, tell me. Ill see what I can do to help, Gongson Su offered. Baek Su-Ryong shrugged his shoulders and gave a weak smile, Im sorry, but this is not something that I can tell anyone about. Okay, if you dont want to talk about it, I wont pry. Instead... Gongson Su rose from his seat and approached Baek Su-Ryong. This young man, who had always seemed so calm and unflappable, was now clearly in distress, and it was both surprising and heartening to realize that Baek Su-Ryong was, after all, a vulnerable human being just like any other. 10,000 taels? Thats too little. What Baek Su-Ryong did for me is worth so much more. Gongson Su marveled at his unexpected windfall. This was his chance to repay Baek Su-Ryong. I will grant you one favor with no strings attached. You can ask me for anything you want, and I wont say no as long as its within my means. This is a promise I will keep until my last breath, he said. Eh? Baek Su-Ryongs eyes widened in surprise. Elder! Shadow, who was standing nearby, immediately exclaimed in surprise, but quickly followed up with a heavy sigh and a resigned shake of her head. Listen, Elder, Baek Su-Ryong began hesitantly, Have you thought about what would happen if I asked you for a very difficult or troublesome favor? Giving Baek Su-Ryong a reassuring pat on the shoulder, Gongson Su replied with a hint of amusement, Hoho, you may not know this, but there arent many things that could trouble me. Youll see. With a grin, Gongson Su then turned to Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon, who had just emerged from their morning bath. Shall we have breakfast? Ive been up since dawn and my stomach is rumbling like thunder, hohoho! he suggested eagerly. Just like that, the five of them enjoyed a hearty breakfast, then departed from the White Dragon Manor. Unbeknownst to them, this was the last meal they would ever share as a group. Chapter 79: Why is That Person Here!? Chapter 79: Why is That Person Here!? On the morning of the entrance exam, a massive crowd gathered around the Azure Dragon Academy. In keeping with the festive atmosphere, a large number of pop-up stalls had also been set up. Rice cakes! Get your rice cakes! Freshly made rice cakes for good luck! Good luck charms for the exam! Small enough to carry in your pocket! Attention, young warriors! Come and have a hearty bowl of soup before taking your test! Needless to say, the shrewd merchants would never pass up such an opportunity to profit from the applicants, even if it meant that they had to start work much earlier than usual. Look over there! Its Shaolin! Idiot, just because hes bald doesnt mean hes from Shaolin. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Whatever... never mind. Sir! Are you from Wudang Sect? Ahem, Im just a lay disciple... All over the city, bright-eyed children could be heard squealing excitedly, eager to see young martial artists only a few years older than themselves. Normally, the martial artists would frown at such rude questions, but today they just smiled and let it go. After all, these kids didnt know anything about the murim, and it wouldnt do them any good to raise their voices in front of the Azure Dragon Academy on such an important day. The gates of Azure Dragon Academy had not yet opened. In front of the gate, the applicants who were waiting to take the exam, along with their families, friends, and acquaintances, were saying their farewells. There were solemn, tearful, and even embarrassing scenes everywhere. My son, you must pass the exam! Father, I will pass and bring back the Azure Dragon Emblem! Yes, you must pass! Think of all the money we spent sending you to a martial arts academy... Oww! Honey! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? What are you thinking mentioning such things in front of our child?! Parents warmly hugged their children. Orabeoni,1 what will I do if you leave for the Azure Dragon Academy...? Dont cry, Yeon-Mae. Its not like were parting forever. Im worried youll fall for a female student at the Azure Dragon Academy... Why would you worry about such a thing? I already have you, my dear... If you ever cheat on me, Ill personally come and tear you apart. Ahem, thats one of the reasons I fell for you, Yeon-Mae. Why arent you reading this at ? Naive lovers declared their eternal love for each other. Disciple, dont be nervous and just show half your skills. You wont be able to fail even if you tried. Yes! Ill be back, Master! Masters patted their disciples on the shoulder in encouragement. At an inn known for its exorbitant rates, a young man looked down at the Azure Dragon Academy from the top floor. Hoho, what a nice atmosphere, he remarked. Another young man sitting across from him asked, Whats so nice about it? Isnt it heartwarming to see the faces of young martial artists chasing their dreams? I wonder what kind of talented kids will show up this year? the young man replied like an elder, despite his youthful appearance. If there were others in the inn, they would have found this scene strange, but since the two men had rented out the entire floor, no one was around to notice.Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com The second man said matter-of-factly, Half of them will have to pack up today, and the other half will go home tomorrow. In the end, only a handful will be left. Youve always lacked romanticism. Isnt it too early to talk about hard truths? We have more applicants this year than ever before. However, the only reason this is happening is because we have lowered the application requirements to an unbelievably low level, to the point where anyone can take the exam. Mmhmm. But this year will be different. I am going to change the Azure Dragon Academy. Yes, you should. The young man who had been looking out of the window smiled faintly and turned to look at the man sitting across from him. For a moment, his gaze was cold as ice. Or rather... you must. Read this at , or else. ...Yes. Namgoong Su lowered his head, not daring to meet the young mans eyes directly. RUMBLE! Finally, the gates of Azure Dragon Academy opened wide. Mae Geuk-Lyom, the gatekeeper for the day, demanded that the applicants remain calm and orderly as they entered. That person is... Those who caught on quickly stared at the young man and then at Namgoong Su, who stood respectfully behind him, in shock. Although their facial features were different, their auras were very similar. Such a thing was only possible if both men were masters of the same martial arts school. My name is Namgoong Je-Hak, otherwise known as the Blue Sky Sword King (n섦), the young man introduced himself. The arena immediately erupted into chaos. The Blue Sky Sword King! Its the Ten Kings! Why arent you reading this at ? My goodness... The Blue Sky Sword King, Namgoong Je-Hak, was one of the Ten Kings (ʮ), the ten strongest martial artists in the murim. Not only was he famous for his swordsmanship, he was also a hero who played a major role in overthrowing the Blood Cult fifty years ago. That Blue Sky Sword King had come to the Azure Dragon Academy as a special examiner! Hoho, Im not sure how to handle such a warm welcome. However, I didnt come here to cause a ruckus, so please calm down a little, Namgoong Je-Hak said softly, though his voice carried a compelling charisma that made it hard to oppose him. The chattering youths quickly fell silent and straightened their backs. The Namgoong Clan, the finest family of swordsmen in the world, had produced many instructors for the Five Great Academies over the generations, and Namgoong Je-Hak stood at the pinnacle of that legacy. Currently, as an honorary instructor at the Heavenly Martial Academy, his lectures were so popular that students would duel just for the chance to attend. He was the Star Instructor of Star Instructors. They needed to listen closely to his every word. Today, I have come here at the Azure Dragon Academys behest to serve as a special examiner. I wish you all the best of luck. Give it everything youve got and leave with no regrets, Namgoong Je-Hak concluded with a gentle smile. The arena erupted in applause as the applicants spirits soared to unprecedented heights. Youre astonishingly popular. If I had known that earlier, I would have made you come forward right at the very beginning, Noh Gun-Sang remarked, shooting envious stares at Namgoong Je-Hak. Hoho, theyre just kids. I think theyre more excited because Im one of the Ten Kings than because of my personal fame, Namgoong Je-Hak replied with a hearty laugh. You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. The two martial artists had been friends since their youth, often meeting for duels and drinks. Although they couldnt meet as often now, their bond remained strong. Even though I invited you, I didnt really expect you to come. Arent you busy with things at the Heavenly Martial Academy? Noh Gun-Sang asked. Namgoong Je-Hak waved away Noh Gun-Sangs concern. Not at all, the younger generation is in charge of everything now. Anyway, Ive long wanted to visit the Azure Dragon Academy, so everything worked out perfectly. Thank you. Because of you, those kids are more motivated than ever. The two old men turned toward the arena. The first round of selections was underway. Haaap! Urachacha! After being divided into twelve groups, the applicants were now being tested in the outer arts, the inner arts, and physical fitness under the watchful eye of the instructors. Hearing the vigorous shouts echoing from all around, Noh Gun-Sang smiled contentedly. This years Azure Dragon Academy will be different. Youll be surprised. Oho! I certainly hope so, Namgoong Je-Hak replied leisurely, raising an eyebrow. You look skeptical. Want to make a bet? I bet youll be surprised, Noh Gun-Sang suggested. I dont know what makes you so confident, but sure. Whats the stake? At our age, what else but a drink? Namgoong Je-Hak laughed heartily and nodded. Having gotten used to the high standards of the Heavenly Martial Academy, he found the skills of the Azure Dragon Academys applicants painfully lacking. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Judging by the level of these applicants, I highly doubt that the Azure Dragon Academys performance at the Heavenly Martial Festival will be any better than before. Even the top applicant here would be mediocre there, he thought, but he kept his opinion to himself so as not to hurt Noh Gun-Sangs pride. Group 12, number 85! an examiner called. Yes! Im here! an old man replied, stepping forward confidently. Wearing a snow-white martial arts uniform and a headband tied tightly around his forehead, he stood out strikingly from the crowd of young children. Hmm...? Have I seen him somewhere before? Namgoong Je-Hak wondered. I am Gongson Su, a pioneer graduate of the White Dragon Manor. I look forward to your guidance! W-WHY IS THAT PERSON HERE!? Namgoong Je-Hak shouted, jumping to his feet. It was the first time the Blue Sky Sword King had lost a bet before it even commenced. Orabeoni: Female honorific for elder brother, the archaic/extra-respectful form of Oppa. A quick reminder, for males: elder brother = hyung, elder sister = noona/noonim, and for females: elder brother = oppa/orabeoni, elder sister = unnie. ? Uncle: ?????() is an archaic term referring specifically to ones eldest uncle. ? Chapter 80: Who on Earth Is Their Teacher? Chapter 80: Who on Earth Is Their Teacher? Hmm? Do you know the old man in the white martial arts uniform? Noh Gun-Sang asked, taken aback. H-Hes... Namgoong Je-Hak started, but suddenly realized his mistake. If hes hiding his identity on purpose... I shouldnt reveal it carelessly and risk upsetting him. Fortunately, or perhaps unfortunately, Noh Gun-Sang doesnt recognize him. Clearing his throat, Namgoong Je-Hak quickly corrected himself, Ahem, I made a mistake. He looked so much like my late grandfather that I was shocked. Your late grandfather? Noh Gun-Sang narrowed his eyes at Namgoong Je-Haks hasty excuse. Ive known you for over fifty years, but this is the first time youve mentioned your grandfather. Thats because he passed away about sixty years ago, hohoho! My grandfather was very fond of me... You ought to read this at . Do you expect me to believe that? Tsk. Fine. You seem to be trying very hard to keep a secret, so Ill pretend I didnt hear anything. Thank you. Namgoong Je-Hak breathed a sigh of relief. However, Noh Gun-Sang wasnt done talking. Smiling mischievously, he patted Namgoong Je-Haks shoulder and said, Anyway, since I won the bet, Im going to reserve a table at the most expensive bar in Nanchang. Be prepared. Ugh... Alright. Namgoong Je-Hak nodded reluctantly. It wasnt the money that bothered him, but the fact that he had lost the bet. Yet, this was only the first of many surprises for the famed Blue Sky Sword King. The Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam was divided into a morning and an afternoon session. In the morning, the applicants demonstrated their basic physical strength, inner arts, and outer arts. In the afternoon, they took written exams and sparred with senior members of the Student Council. Haap! Gongson Su shouted as he took off from the ground. SWOOSH, SWOOSH, SWOOSH, SWOOSH! He thrust his sword four times in different directions, then landed as gracefully as a crane and slowly sheathed his sword, completing his martial arts demonstration. Hoo... After taking a deep breath, Gongson Su stood up straight and bowed respectfully to the judges, saying, ...Thats all. Thank you for your efforts, one of the judges said as the other judges quickly scribbled notes and whispered to each other with inscrutable expressions. With a slightly worried expression, Gongson Su added, Excuse me, judges. I forgot to perform a technique earlier. If you give me a chance, I can do it now... This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? That wont be necessary. Next applicant, please! ...... Stepping down from the stage, Gongson Su wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve and sighed deeply, Hoo... This is tough. He had passed the physical fitness test by a hairs breadth, but he was confident in his inner arts, having consumed medicinal herbs daily for many years. Even Baek Su-Ryong had praised him. You probably have the most inner qi among the candidates. Y arent you reading this at ? The inner arts exam involved making a water jug overflow using qi, and Gongson Su had easily made the water overflow several times more than the average student. The problem, however, was the outer arts test he had just taken. If only I had a little more time... I guess I became arrogant after winning the duel. A month was too short a time to perfect various techniques unless one was exceptionally talented, but Gongson Su was no genius. He had recently won a duel against Cho Mak-Saeng by using the principle of gentleness overcomes brute force, but it was not just because his martial arts were excellent. Psychological tactics had played a large part in his victory. It didnt help that the sword technique Baek Su-Ryong taught him emphasized flexibility in different situations, which made it look bland in a demonstration compared to the flashy techniques of other students. I confidently declared that I would pass, so if I failed, it would be embarrassing... No, I shouldnt think like that. Gongson Su slapped his cheeks to shake off his anxiety. For now, he was alone. The morning exam wasnt over yet, so Baek Su-Ryong was busy and Wiji Cheon was in another group. With some time to spare, he watched the other applicants take their exams. What? You ought to read this at northbladetl.com. Grandpa! a boy shouted. This time the voice was much closer than before. Gongson Su urged, Let us meet again next time, Master Namgoong. Please keep it a secret that you saw me today, okay? Oh, of course. Dont worry about it. Namgoong Je-Hak nodded blankly and then disappeared with a flourish. Hoho, take care then, Gongson Su said to the empty space where Namgoong Je-Hak had just stood, as if he knew that he wouldnt be leaving so soon. Indeed, Namgoong Je-Hak was curious about the children whom Gongson Su had called his peers and hid around the corner. Shortly after, a teenage boy ran into the alley. Gramps! I knew you were here! Hyonwon Kang exclaimed, grinning. Gongson Su pretended to casually adjust his pants. Hoho, I urgently needed to answer the call of nature, so I rushed into a deserted alley. I was just about to leave. What? You came to pee? To think I got all worried when you suddenly disappeared... You were worried about me? W-What if theres another thug like Cho Mak-Saeng around? Hyonwon Kang argued stubbornly. Gongson Su patted Hyonwon Kangs back and smiled, Thank you, Senior Won-Kang. I feel reassured. Why arent you reading this at northbladetl.com? Hyonwon Kang immediately protested, Fuck. How many times do I have to tell you, its not Won-Kang, its Kang! Just Kang! From his hiding place, Namgoong Je-Haks eyes widened in disbelief. What insolence! Does he want to bring three generations of his family to ruin? If not, how dare he speak so rudely to the esteemed sir... Hmm? Just then, he noticed Hyonwon Kangs solid physique and his eyes widened even more. Woah. In terms of talent alone, hes a rare find even in the Heavenly Martial Academy... Ehh? When a kind-faced boy entered the alley, his astonishment grew. Grandpa, are you okay? Wiji Cheon asked. I-Impossible...! The moment I saw him, I got the impression of a sword... Does he already have the hearts sword? Namgoong Je-Hak felt like hed been struck by lightning. No, not even a real lightning strike could have shocked him, one of the Ten Kings, as much as this. So eager was he to see Wiji Cheon wield a sword, he had almost blown his cover Oh my, youre here too, Cheon. Did you come for me as well? Gongson Su asked. Um, Senior Won-Kang suddenly ran ahead... This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Kang! Just Kang! Not Won-Kang! Hoho, Im sorry for worrying you. You must be hungry. Lets go quickly. But why are you all alone? Wheres Shadow-noona? I sent her to meet someone. Shell be back before the afternoon exam. Come on, lets go, Gongson Su hurriedly pushed the two boys out of the alley. SWISH! When the three had left, Namgoong Je-Hak dispelled his invisibility and mumbled with a blank expression, These three are students under the same teacher? The former prime minister, a highly talented bladesman, and a boy with the hearts sword. Who on earth is their teacher? Namgoong Je-Hak cried out, vowing to uncover their masters identity. Achoo! Baek Su-Ryong sneezed and turned back to his work with a heavy sigh. He was so busy that he didnt even have time to eat... Chapter 81: Prelude Chapter 81: Prelude After causing a huge ruckus at an inn, two boys of about the same age stood facing each other, shouting. Judging by their torn clothes, split lips, and bruised faces, they must have been brawling before we got there. He started it first! Dont be ridiculous! He glared at me first! How old are you to talk to me like that? Use the proper honorifics! Dont be stupid, Im eleven! What about you? Do you know who my father is? I dont care! My dad is stronger! Just wait, hell be here soon! Not a chance! My dad will be here first! And Ill bring my brother right after his exam! My sister is stronger than your brother! Their childish bickering escalated to the point of involving their entire families. Embarrassed by the onlookers who started to gather and stare at me, I decided to intervene and said, Hey, you two. Calm down and lets talk this over... Stay out of this, old man! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? This is a matter of pride between men! Lets take it outside! I challenge you to a duel to the death! Fine! Just dont blame me if theres an accident. My sword knows no mercy! I really tried to be reasonable, but these kids werent satisfied with just destroying the inn, they were even willing to draw weapons in public. At this point, even a saint would lose patience, right? Hyung-nim, theyre just kids... Seeing my expression, Ak Yeonho tried to restrain me, but I shrugged him off and strode toward the boys. A duel to the death? His sword knows no mercy? How funny. Hahaha. Youve drawn your swords, right? According to Article 3, Section 5 of the Murim Alliance Constitution, any person found brandishing a weapon in public may be forcibly subdued and turned over to law enforcement by a licensed enforcer. Therefore, I, an instructor of the Azure Dragon Academy, will subdue you and turn you in. Is that understood? What the... Wait, what? I was joking, they didnt need to understand, especially after giving me the perfect excuse to teach them a lesson. THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! The sound of sharp, resounding smacks, along with the cries of young boys, Ow! Ah! Ouch! echoed through the restaurant. By the time I finished the brief but intense disciplinary session, the two were kneeling on the floor, hands raised in surrender, tears streaming down their faces. Were sorry... Please forgive us just this once... This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Then suddenly, their fathers burst into the inn. How dare you touch my son! What have you done to my precious child? Without even assessing the situation, two middle-aged men charged at me, eyes blazing with wrath. I sighed and pushed Ak Yeonho forward, saying, Yeonho, you take care of them. Ak Yeonho eagerly stepped forward, cracking his neck. Look at how you raised your kids... According to Article 3, Section 5 of the Murim Alliance Constitution, youve drawn weapons... So youre dead! He conveniently forgot the rest and began to beat the men senseless. POW! WHACK! WHAM! BAM! Is this really the guy who tried to hold me back just now? It seems that he too badly needs to vent his pent-up frustration. A few minutes later, we tied up the two father-son pairs and dragged them to the courthouse. Cheong Cheon, looking disgruntled, took the four offenders into custody even as he complained, Im seeing a lot of you today. How many times does this make? Three. With so many hot-headed idiots around, its only natural that fights will break out all the time. Good luck. Well probably see you again soon. As we turned to leave, Ak Yeonho nudged me and asked, Hyung-nim, is there really such a law? What law? Article 3, Section 5 of the Murim Alliance Constitution, about drawing weapons in public... I stared at him, half amused, half exasperated. Of course not. I made it up. ...And hell become the best swordsman in the world one day, I added smugly. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Yeah, yeah. Your love for your students is something else. Ak Yeonho shook his head, thinking I was exaggerating. Just you wait, one day, youll be begging him for an autograph. After we finished eating, we got up to leave. If were lucky, we can still watch the late afternoon spars. I think were supposed to change shifts soon. Only if were lucky... Hmm? Suddenly, I spotted a familiar face outside the window. Shadow? Whats she doing over there? Gongson Su, Wiji Cheon, or Hyonwon Kang werent with her. Instead, a middle-aged man with an ordinary appearance but an unusual gait and a stiff right arm walked silently beside her. I habitually analyzed the stranger and observed his surroundings. Hes a master assassin trained in the same martial arts as Shadow, and his right arm is a prosthetic. Hyung-nim? What are you staring at? Did you spot a pretty girl? Is it the one in black? Ak Yeonho pointed at Shadow. Did this kid always have such shockingly good instincts? Not wanting him to get involved, I said, Yeonho, go patrol by yourself for a bit. What? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. I need to check something. Where are you going all of a sudden? Shadow and the stranger were disappearing into the crowd. I quickly stood up and patted Ak Yeonhos shoulder, saying, Ill be quick. Just checking something. If the Headmaster catches you slacking... Hyung-nim? Hyung-nim! I waved goodbye to Ak Yeonho and hurried after Shadow and the stranger, following them from a distance. I have a bad feeling about this. Fortunately or unfortunately, my instincts were never wrong in these situations, and unsurprisingly, the suspicious duo entered a building connected to an underground passage. SWOOSH! Just as I wondered how I would keep following them, ten top-class assassins appeared out of nowhere and quickly surrounded the building. Damn it, are they having a secret meeting in there? From the looks of it though... I dont think theyre Shadows friends. Its been a while. Yes, Master, Shadow replied respectfully. The man sitting opposite her had taught her martial arts and was once her direct superior. Nobody knew his real name, and he was usually referred to by the codename Shadowless. Has the Prime Minister informed you of the contents of the secret letter? This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Yes, I heard that the Skyshadows will be responsible for escorting the Elder back to the Imperial Palace. The Skyshadows were an intelligence organization within the Royal Guard. They were responsible for infiltration, assassinations, VIP protection, and all the dirty work that couldnt be documented. Until a few years ago, Shadow had been a part of it. We move tomorrow. Are you ready? Yes. With your skills, Im sure youve done everything perfectly. I wont need to check. Shadowless smiled faintly. You know, your face has become much more expressive now. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Thats thanks to the Elder, Shadow said, lowering her head, a little embarrassed. Hahaha! Reminiscing about his former prote?ge?, Shadowless laughed. She possessed talent that surpassed her masters, and had successfully completed countless difficult missions. Thats why I had to spend so much time and effort planning for this day. You were the best assassin I ever trained, but right now, you are a failure as an assassin. However, since you are no longer part of the Skyshadows, I wont hold that against you, he said. Thank you. But I never expected you to become so dull. ...What? Sensing that something was amiss, Shadow tensed up. Wearing a huge grin that did not reach his eyes, Shadowless whispered, We have decided to kill the Prime Minister. Chapter 82: Actually, Just Close Your Eyes Chapter 82: Actually, Just Close Your Eyes Poison! Shadow held her breath the moment she felt the poisonous gas filling the room, but it was too late. Some of it had already seeped into her body. Despite her resistance to most poisons, beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead and her fingers began to tremble. Shadowless watched her coolly. Quite potent, isnt it? Even you wont last long without the antidote. Why...? Shadow forced out a whisper. Shadowless grinned. As I said, youve become careless. The old you would have noticed and acted before the poison spread. Were you that glad to see me?Alll latest novels at novelhall.com ...... Shadow struggled to regain her composure. As Shadowless had once taught her, an assassin must never show emotion. First, I need time to assess the situation and purge the poison from my body. Luckily, since he hasnt killed me yet, he must want to negotiate. Treason... is it? she asked. Its so obvious that shes trying to stall for time. Shadowless laughed, Treason? Why use such a blasphemous word? Murdering the Prime Minister is not treason. Elder Gongson is His Majestys mentor, and His Majesty considers him akin to a father, Shadow argued. That is precisely the problem, Shadowless said, sipping his tea leisurely. His relaxed demeanor seemed full of openings, but Shadow knew better than to attack him recklessly. Prime Minister Gongson has wielded immense power since His Majestys childhood, serving as his eyes and ears. Hes even killed countless virtuous officials to secure his own power, he continued. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Why are you spouting such nonsense? Shadow shot back. Gongson Su had dedicated his life to the country and the Emperor. If he were truly power hungry, he wouldnt have chosen to retire to his hometown after years of dominating the Imperial Palace. Nonsense? Elder Gongson has never ordered the execution of an innocent person! You of all people should know that! Shadow shouted. The Royal Guards intelligence network, Skyshadow, knew all of the palaces dirty secrets, including the power struggles and unspeakable incidents that were never brought to light. There was no way Shadowless didnt know the truth. Shadow, the Prime Minister may be fearsome, but he deserves respect. Years ago, Shadowless had expressed his admiration for Gongson Su, but now he was portraying the Prime Minister as a corrupt official. Shadow couldnt make any sense of it. Hahahaha! Shadowless burst out laughing. Well, if he had just spent his last days in peace and quiet, none of this would be happening. A shiver ran down Shadows spine. This was the first time she had ever seen her former master laugh for real. What do you mean...? she blurted out. Shadowless set down his teacup with a decisive clink. When Prime Minister Gongson retired due to illness, His Majesty finally came to his senses. However, as soon as the news of the Prime Ministers recovery spread, His Majesty acted quickly to recall him, alarming his most loyal subjects. No way... Shadows eyes widened, sensing the intense lust for power in Shadowlesss gaze. Shadowless narrowed his eyes and a wicked smile formed on his lips. Fearing that His Majesty would once again become the Prime Ministers puppet, the royalists begged me to take action. As the Emperors shadow, how dare you ally yourself with traitors to seize power? If thats not treason, then what is? Shadow growled through gritted teeth as she secretly concentrated the poison in her body. It was a temporary solution, but at least she could move more freely now. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Shadowless grinned wickedly. Ive been a puppet of power all my life. Why shouldnt I enjoy that power? Hes gone mad, Shadow shuddered. She had always thought of Shadowless as the perfect, emotionless assassin. Now she realized how wrong she had been. Suddenly, a frightening thought crossed her mind. Wait, if the entire Royal Guard is involved in this... She chose her words carefully, trying to extract the information she needed. Did Sir Skykiller approve? Shadowless smile faltered slightly, and a wave of killing intent swept over her. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Approve? Do you think Skykiller is above me? he snarled. Shadow inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. Phew, so Skykiller doesnt know about this. The Royal Guard hasnt been compromised. Watching from afar, Shadowless commanded, Do not kill her. I want to try persuading her again. Of course, this second persuasion would involve torture and drugs. Keuk... Shadow coughed. She was still fighting hard, but the increasing blood loss was making her dizzy, and the poison had begun to spread again. Still, she gritted her teeth and scanned the battlefield for a way out. Not yet. Im not finished yet! ...So stubborn, Shadowless complained, frowning. Shadow had killed three of the six assassins, and the rest were still fearless and relentless, but she still showed no signs of relenting. Hed thought shed grown complacent since becoming the Prime Ministers bodyguard, but she was definitely stronger than she was five years ago. If she hadnt been caught off guard... Shadowless shivered at the haunting thought, then dismissed it. A possibility was a possibility, nothing more. This is the end, he said. CRASH! Shadows knees buckled and she fell to the ground. Her body had reached its limit. For every assassin she killed, a new one appeared to replace them. It was never-ending. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Still, her mind remained sharp. My right arm is useless and their numbers are overwhelming. Rather than continue to fight, I should... Shadow went limp to save the last of her strength. She had only one chance to succeed. The moment Shadowless dropped his guard and entered her attack range, she would sacrifice her right arm to deliver a fatal blow to his neck. I dont know if this will work, but... No, it has to work! If she could at least kill Shadowless, the traitors plan would be disrupted, and the Elders chances of survival would increase. You havent given up yet, have you? Shadowless said, standing just out of reach. His assassins instincts had warned him of the danger she posed, and he wasnt about to take any risks. Seal her acupuncture points, he said. At his command, the assassins immediately fired qi needles at Shadow from all directions, completely paralyzing her. One of the assassins then approached her and restrained her from behind. Damn it, Elder... Unable to even open her mouth, she glared at Shadowless through clenched teeth. She wasnt afraid of death, but she regretted not being able to protect the Elder, who had just begun to find happiness. She also hated the fact that she would never know more about the emotions she had just begun to feel. Hohoho, Im going to be very sad when you get married. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Perhaps such a day would have come. She had thought to ask him to play the role of a father on that day. Are you crying, Shadow? Its a good thing I decided to follow you, a man said. Thats not Shadowlesss voice. Who...? Shadow looked in the direction of the speaker, but she couldnt see his face clearly through the haze of tears in her eyes. !! At the unfamiliar voice, all the assassins turned their heads simultaneously, but before they could react, the man attacked. SLASH! A powerful wave of sword qi sliced the assassin holding Shadow in half and scattered the other assassins. Are you okay? the man asked. Shadow stared blankly at the back of the man standing before her. Who are you? Shadowless shouted. The man had a handsome face, pale skin, and wore extravagant bright blue robes, but his frigid aura and the blood dripping from his sword stood in disturbing contrast to his clean appearance. The man sneered, Would you know if I told you? ...There were guards outside. How did you get in? Baek Suryong casually pointed his sword at Shadowless as if he was taking a leisurely stroll. How else? Obviously, I killed them all. The scattered assassins regrouped and began to close in on him, but Baek Suryong was unfazed. Instead, he turned around and said to Shadow behind him, Whatever youre about to see, pretend you didnt see it. Actually, just close your eyes. ...... Shadow squeezed her eyes shut, feeling it was the right thing to do. At that moment, a blood-red sword qi enveloped Baek Suryongs sword. Translators Note: I swear, these codenames are driving me nuts. Chapter 83: Why Dont We Do This Instead Chapter 83: Why Don''t We Do This Instead This cant be happening... Shadowless muttered, unable to believe what he was seeing. The Skyshadows, the intelligence and assassination network he had led for over ten years, was being decimated. Though largely unknown in the murim, the imperial organization prided itself on being equal to the top three assassins guilds in the murim. Yet here they were, being butchered by one man. SPLAT! One assassin was split in half from his left shoulder to his right waist, spilling blood and intestines all over the place. THUD! Baek Suryong kicked the corpse into another assassin who was approaching him. The assassin, momentarily blinded, froze for a second. Seizing the moment, Baek Suryong struck like lightning, impaling both the corpse and the assassin. THWACK! Even with his stomach skewered, the assassin, trained to fire hidden weapons instead of screaming even at the brink of death, spat out a poisoned dart. However, Baek Suryong simply tilted his head and dodged the dart effortlessly. At the same time, he slashed sideways, severing the assassins waist, then turned around and extended his left arm toward another assassin launching a surprise attack from the ceiling. BOOM! The falling assassin crashed into the wall so hard that the stone cracked. Baek Suryong, catching the sword his opponent had just dropped with his left hand, murmured to himself, Hmm... I havent dual wielded swords in a while. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? A few seconds later, the assassins couldnt help but scream in silence. You fucking liar! Despite claiming to be rusty, Baek Suryong swung two swords with such skill that he might as well have been ambidextrous all along. The dance of the twin blades coated with fiery crimson sword qi was as mesmerizing as it was deadly, for with each swing, someone would lose a limb, yet amazingly, not a single drop of blood stained Baek Suryongs bright blue clothes. The suffocating stench of blood soon filled the room, and the assassins paused to regroup. Assassins are scary only when they catch you by surprise. If you know theyre coming, theyre not much of a threat. Anyway, its my turn now. Baek Suryong smiled, then charged into the fray. Shadowless gulped. That man... His martial arts are definitely impressive, but hes far too comfortable with killing. Most martial artists, even those from unorthodox sects, would be repulsed by the sight of so many corpses and the overwhelming stench of blood, but not only was this mans expression unchanged, he swung his sword without a hint of hesitation, seemingly more desensitized to killing than the assassins themselves. He might even be enjoying this. Damn it, where on earth did such a monster come from? If I lose any more assassins, the very existence of the Skyshadows will be threatened! Grinding his teeth, Shadowless harnessed his shadow arts and began to merge with his surroundings, turning hazy. [Create an opening. Ill finish this,] he commanded his subordinates telepathically. [Understood!] Assassins swarmed Baek Suryong from every conceivable anglefront, rear, and even diving down from aboveeach one willing to lay down their life. The cramped quarters caused a lot of friendly fire, yet it mattered little to them. Even as they lay dying, they held onto their blades tightly, their bodies obstructing Baek Suryongs view. They were but decoys for their leader, Shadowless, to strike the decisive blow. Be careful!Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com The other assassins attacks are just a diversion! Shadow shouted, her eyes widening in alarm. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. While Baek Suryong was dealing with the assassins, she hadnt just waited idly with her eyes closed. She had focused her energy and managed to break the seals on her acupuncture points. Now able to move again, she stood up and yelled, The real attack is from Shadowless! Too late, Shadowless said, suddenly appearing behind Baek Suryong like a ghost. With a cold smile, he plunged his sword into Baek Suryongs back. Its over. Over? Baek Suryong laughed. !! Shadowlesss eyes widened in shock. A torn blue robe fluttered in the air, but Baek Suryong was not there. Realizing that his attack had missed, he quickly thrust his left arm behind him to block an attack from the rear. CRACK! Baek Suryong grabbed Shadowlesss left arm and dislocated it. Youre so predictable, he complained. Yet, Shadowless did not give up. Instead, a sinister smile spread across his lips. Fufu, youve fallen into my trap! Extending his left arm first was part of Shadowlesss plan. As his left arm was being twisted, he aimed for Baek Suryongs chest with his right arm. Do you understand now? Even if I hadnt sided with them, the Prime Minister was doomed. You idiot. If only you had listened to me...! POW! northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Shadowlesss head snapped to the side. Wiping the blood from his fist, Baek Suryong mumbled, Fuck, I accidentally got blood on me. Shadowless glared at Baek Suryong, blood dripping from his nose. The assassin guilds will soon learn of my failure as well. Now that theyre taking over the mission, the Prime Minister will die today, but dont worry, youre next! With the Prime Minister dead, the Emperor will demand accountability. Who do you think the royalists will blame? The man who taught a sixty-year-old martial arts, the academy that accepted him, and the county officials that let it happen... Framing all of you is too easy! The Nanchang government will be wiped out and the Azure Dragon Academy will burn! Hahaha! Shadowlesss maniacal laughter echoed in the blood-soaked room. Realizing he had no way out after failing his mission, he had lost his mind. Ive heard enough. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. SWISH! THUNK! Shadowlesss decapitated head rolled on the floor. So... he said, glancing at the rolling head on the floor. The situation seems a lot worse than I thought. Whats your plan? If the Prime Minister died, Azure Dragon Academy would burn and everyone involved would be captured and killed. It wouldnt be difficult for Baek Suryong to escape even in the worst case scenario, but he would lose everything he had worked so hard to gain. ...We must protect Elder Gong from the assassins. At the same time, we need to contact the Emperor, Shadow said, retrieving an antidote from Shadowlesss body and swallowing it. Can we trust the military? Given the situation... theres a good chance theyve already been compromised. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Is there any place he can hide? All the hiding places I know have already been discovered by the Skyshadows. Baek Suryong sighed. So... we cant trust the authorities, and theres nowhere to hide. Is there a way to discreetly contact the palace? Its possible, but it will take time for them to take action. How long? At best, a few days... In other words, we have to protect Gongson Su until then. It was a grim prospect, but Baek Suryong nodded calmly. Lets figure it out as we get out of here. The two of them quickly exited the building, formulating their plan as they went. First, we need to suspend the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam and ensure the elders safety... No, Baek Suryong interrupted. Lets continue with the entrance exam as planned. What? You want to expose the Elder in public? Shadow protested. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? However, Baek Suryong had a different idea. If we keep Elder Gong under strict surveillance, the assassins wont attack openly. Instead, theyll resort to dirty tricks. Poison, concealed weapons, explosives, hostage-takingthese were just a few of the methods that went through Baek Suryongs mind as he put himself in the assassins shoes. Its better to limit their options, he concluded. Why dont we do this instead? Lets use Elder Gong as bait to lure out the assassins and hunt them down. This was a strategy that Shadow could not even begin to imagine. It was something only Baek Suryong could devise. Baek Suryongs eyes gleamed like a predator eyeing its prey. Translators Note: Baek Suryong the dual lightsaber wielding Sith Lord. Kekek. Chapter 84: Act Normal, Act Normal... Chapter 84: Act Normal, Act Normal... ...Understood. To Baek Suryongs surprise, Shadow easily agreed to his suggestion of using Gongson Su as bait to hunt down the assassins, a plan he had expected her to vehemently oppose. Really? I thought you would be harder to convince, he said, looking at her bemusedly. I feel sorry for the Elder, but... as someone trained in assassination, I think this is the most effective solution, Shadow sighed. In truth, she couldnt help but marvel at Baek Suryongs ingenuity. He was born to parents from the orthodox sects and trained in their traditional martial arts. How is it that he can understand the mind of an assassin so well? Besides, during the fight earlier... his martial arts skills aside, he didnt hesitate to kill at all. Shadows mind buzzed with questions, but now wasnt the time to ask them. As if he could read her mind, though, Baek Suryong grinned. To teach a student well, you have to know a little bit about everything. That doesnt quite explain it, but... whatever, thats not important right now. We need to keep moving. The two martial artists stepped out of the building. Since Baek Suryong had already taken care of the nearby assassins, the area was eerily quiet. Ill contact the palace right away, Shadow said. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. And Ill gather trustworthy allies. We cant fight off all the assassins by ourselves. How much time do we have? A few hours at most. Soon, word will spread that the Skyshadows have been wiped out. That means we have only a few hours to figure out a plan to deal with the assassins and protect Gongson Su. Baek Suryong nodded, Alright, then lets get started. Understood. But... Shadow, who was about to leave, paused and looked back at Baek Suryong. Should we tell the Elder about all this? What do you think? Shadow hesitated. In the past, she would have immediately reported everything to Gongson Su, but now she was different. She was no longer just his bodyguard, but a daughter who wished to support her fathers dream. ...Is it okay if we tell him after the exam? she asked shyly. Baek Suryong smiled and nodded, Sure. Besides, telling him wont change anything and will only distract him. More importantly, the Elders ignorance will make him a better bait, he thought. Shadow smiled back, feeling more at ease. Despite the grave situation, she found Baek Suryongs smile very reassuring. Thank you. Then, Ill head to the Azure Dragon Academy as soon as I finish contacting the Imperial Palace, she said, before leaping up a building and running across the rooftops. Baek Suryong watched her for a moment, then looked in the direction of the Azure Dragon Academy. Sounding resigned, he muttered, First, I need to persuade the most dependable person at the Academy to help us. Hes not going to like the sound of this, though. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Are you telling me... to believe that? Mae Geuklyoms eyebrow twitched and his snow-white beard quivered as he looked at his only grandson. The boy had returned from his patrol duty nearly an hour late, but his excuse was... What? The Prime Minister? Assassins? The Azure Dragon Academy burning and people being executed? Are you mocking me? Mae Geuklyoms eyes blazed with fury. He stomped toward Baek Suryong, seemingly ready to tear him apart, but stopped short of drawing his sword. If you were late, you should start by apologizing! How dare you come here and spout nonsense? Are you drunk?! Grandfather, its not nonsense. I know its hard to believe, but its all true! Baek Suryong insisted, feeling wronged. You insolent boy, do you want a taste of my blade... Hmm? Mae Geuklyoms voice trailed off mid-sentence. As he approached his grandson, the metallic tang of blood tickled his nose. Instinctively, he examined Baek Suryong closely. His sharp eyes missed nothing, and he soon noticed the faint bloodstains on Baek Suryongs sleeve and the new scratches on his scabbard and sword hilt. His expression grew grim. No way... How much of what you said is true? All of it. I didnt exaggerate a thing, Baek Suryong replied, looking deadly serious. This isnt the usual sly punk whos always trying to outsmart me. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Mae Geuklyom took a deep breath. Huh. What on earth... We dont have time. Assassins will be targeting Prime Minister Gongson within hours. We have to do something, and quickly, Baek Suryong urged. ...... Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Whos sick? Mind your own business, old man! Worry more about yourself! Hyonwon Kang retorted sharply. Whats there to worry about? Senior, are you really okay? Wiji Cheon asked concernedly. You spat out your tea earlier and have been acting weird ever since. Come on, were all friends here. Just tell us. Do you have a crush on someone in this room? Gongson Su grinned coyly. Its nothing. Just concentrate on your exam, both of you, Hyonwon Kang sighed exasperatedly. In reality, his grumbling was just a facade to hide his true feelings. Deep down, he was on the verge of panic. Assassins? Out of nowhere? Have they lost their minds? he thought. Until a few minutes ago, the three of them had been enjoying a meal and some tea together. As a senior of the Azure Dragon Academy, Hyonwon Kang wanted to give his fellow students some useful advice and help them relax before their final sparring test in the afternoon. Then, all of a sudden, he received a telepathic message from Baek Suryong. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? [Wonkang, assassins are targeting the elder.] Ptooey! Tea spewed out of his mouth with such force that everyone in the restaurant turned to stare at him. [Act normal. Dont mention this to the Elder or Cheon, just keep it to yourself.] What followed was a tale so outlandish it could have come straight from a martial arts novel. Is he trying to prank me? For a moment, Hyonwon Kang wondered if Baek Suryong was just joking, but his teachers tone was too serious for that. [If we get too close to the Elder, it would alert the assassins to our presence, so well stay hidden and hunt them instead. Only you can stay by his side without arousing suspicion. After all, youre just a seventeen-year-old Azure Dragon Academy student.] Hyonwon Kang wanted to deny the somewhat insulting assessment, but couldnt find any logical flaw in it. [Well handle most of them before they reach the Elder, but if any slip through, you have to protect him. I trust you can do it.] And that was the end of the telepathic message. Hyonwon Kang waited for further instructions, but half an hour had passed without any further contact from Baek Suryong. Argh, damn it... Hyonwon Kang went back to fidgeting like a dog that desperately needed to take a shit. Haha, looks like our Senior Wonkang is feeling restless. Since weve had a good meal and some tea, shall we take a walk and warm up before the exam starts? Gongson Su suggested. No, Im not restless... Hyonwon Kang mumbled, but Gongson Su had already started walking ahead. Hyonwon Kang quickly caught up with him. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Why are you standing so close to me? Gongson Su asked. Its cold, Hyonwon Kang replied. Gongson Su raised an eyebrow and looked at the boy suspiciously. ...Hm? Hyonwon Kang knew that his excuse was flimsy, but he could only give Gongson Su a look that begged him not to inquire any further. Act normal, act normal... he reminded himself. The trio left the restaurant and stepped out into the crowded street. Since the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam was in full swing, people were everywhere. Hyonwon Kang furrowed his brows. Maybe we should stick to less crowded places. I have a bad feeling that we might run into trouble otherwise. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Where would you find a less crowded place on a day like today? Well, if we look hard enough... Come on, lets enjoy the day! It only comes once! Gongson Su laughed and walked down the street with the innocent joy of a child. Wiji Cheon followed him, also oblivious, while Hyonwon Kang trailed one step behind them, grimacing. Act normal, act normal... Unfortunately, Hyonwon Kang might have thought he was acting normal, but everyone he passed scrambled to get out of his way, visibly flustered. Chapter 85: Oh My! If It Isnt Boksoon-Unnie! Chapter 85: Oh My! If It Isn''t Boksoon-Unnie! The Skyshadows have failed, a man in a black martial arts outfit reported, his voice devoid of emotion as he knelt. Failed? the listener replied with a frown and a click of his tongue. As the captain of the third unit of the Black Forest, one of the three major assassins guilds in the murim, he went by only his code name, the Third Captain. He roughly estimated the extent of Shadowlesss failure, then asked, Shadowless confidently declared that we wouldnt have to intervene, but it seems like hes all talk. Hmph, just as one would expect from a spoiled palace upstart. So did the bodyguard named Shadow escape? Whats the targets status? The subordinates response far exceeded his expectations. The Skyshadows were annihilated, and we lost track of the bodyguard. Fortunately, we didnt detect any unusual activity from the target. ...What? the Third Captain exclaimed, suspecting there might be an error in the report. The Skyshadows were annihilated? While they were not on par with the Black Forest, they werent entirely incompetent. Where is Shadowless now? He was found dead along with the other assassins. ...Did the bodyguard called Shadow do this alone? We cant be certain, but judging by the state of the bodies, it seems like the work of a single person. ...... The Third Captain scowled. The Skyshadows, who had been so confident of their success, had not only failed spectacularly but even got themselves wiped out. Is the one called Shadow stronger than we imagined, or was there another bodyguard we didnt know about...? The gap in his information was problematic, but the critical situation they were in was more important. I had a bad feeling about this mission from the start. northbladetldotcom welcomes you.Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com The assassination of a former prime minister was a dangerous business. One mistake and they would become the enemies of the nation. When theyd received the request, he had even begged the Forest Lord, the master and owner of the Black Forest, to reject it, but the Forest Lord had refused. Forest Lord, this mission is too risky. ...Both Deathshroud and Bloodletter accepted. We cant be the only ones to decline. In the end, the three major assassins guilds, Deathshroud, Black Forest, and Bloodletter, all accepted the mission. However, because the Skyshadows exhibited a confident demeanor, none of the guilds had mobilized in full. Still, their forces werent exactly weak, either. Third Captain, dont be such a worrywart. Look on the bright side. If the Skyshadows plan goes smoothly, well get a reward for doing nothing. I hoped it would be that easy too, but...not this time, I guess. With the Skyshadows failure, the other assassins had no choice but to step in. The Third Captain sighed and asked his subordinate, Are we ready to go? Yes. All forty members have been split into ten teams and are ready for deployment. Any updates on what Deathshroud and Bloodletter are doing? Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Bloodletter has already made their move. They likely received the same information as us. The Third Captain scoffed, Ignore them. Those Bloodletter guys may be many, but individually theyre weak. Historically, Bloodletter was founded by a motley crew of freelancers who accepted reckless assassination contracts driven by their lust for killing. Although they were now recognized as one of the three major assassins guilds due to their large numbers, the Black Forest had never considered them as equals. The Third Captain was more concerned with the other group. Who did Deathshroud send? Reportedly, its the Seventh Shroud. The Seventh Shroud... thats a big name, the Third Captain sighed. Although Deathshroud had less than thirty members, it was the undisputed strongest assassins guild in the murim. It was even rumored that their best assassins, known as the Ten Shrouds, were capable of assassinating the most formidable masters. If that wasnt terrifying enough, the Forest Lord, the current leader of the Black Forest, was once a Deathshroud assassin himself. Keep me updated on Deathshrouds movements. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Chirp! Number One whistled. Chirp! Chirp! Chirp! His team members replied, indicating their acknowledgement. Seven minutes passed quickly. With the target in sight, Number One blew another whistle to give the command to hold position, Chirrp! He then began slowly pushing his cart toward the target. Get your candied hawthorn! Sweet and delicious candied hawthorn! As anticipated, the target looked toward Number One. At the same time, Number Two, disguised as a busker, pulled out a sword from his mouth, and Number Three, standing by a window across the street, discreetly took aim with a specially designed miniature crossbow. Number Four, however, was nowhere to be seen. He hasnt shaken off the pest, Number One thought. Well, theres no need to panic. Assassinations rarely go according to plan. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Smiling warmly, he locked eyes with the target and said, Elder, try some candied hawthorn. Its very sweet and delicious. Your grandchildren will love it too. Hoho. Candied hawthorn. I used to enjoy it when I was young, Gongson Su said gleefully, pulling out his wallet. Number One pursed his lips and whistled a long note, signaling to prepare to strike, Cheeeeeeep! At his command, Number Two and Number Three tensed, ready to move at any moment. Number One, still smiling, pulled out some candied hawthorn from his cart and added, I have hawthorn berries and chinese quince. Which would you like? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Of course, Ill have to try both. Give me two of each. Thank you so much. Here you go... Number One approached Gongson Su, holding candied hawthorn in both hands. At the same time, he subtly activated his inner arts, readying himself to whistle again. Although candied hawthorn was a simple snack made by skewering fruits on a bamboo stick and coating them with malt syrup, even a thin bamboo skewer was a deadly weapon in the hands of an assassin. The moment he whistled, Number Two would leap forward and distract the larger boy, while Number Three would shoot the smaller boy with his crossbow. While the two bodyguards were occupied, the thin bamboo skewer would pierce Gongson Sus throat. However, just as Number One was about to take action, a beautiful, extremely tall and pale-skinned woman suddenly stepped between him and Gongson Su. Oh my! If it isnt Boksoon-unnie! Who...? Number One was confused. He couldnt remember ever seeing this woman before, and he certainly had never used a name as rustic as Boksoon. The woman immediately hugged Number One and lamented, Unnie! Its me, Oak! Dont you remember? Ten years ago, you left our hometown to make money, and now youre here... TAP! TAP! TAP! You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. In an instant, the woman sealed the acupoints on Number Ones back, paralyzing him and causing his eyes to widen in shock. The candied hawthorn fell to the ground, covered in dirt. Gongson Su, who had been approaching, stepped back, watching the reunion of the two women with a pleased expression. Hoho. It seems youve met an old friend. Please, dont mind me and catch up. Oh, thank you, Elder. Its been ten years since Ive seen my hometown Unnie. Unnie! Lets go to that tea house over there! ...... Unable to move or speak, Number One could only blink in disbelief at the sudden turn of events. Wait, where are Number Two and Number Three? He searched for his teammates but couldnt see them. Instead, the woman claiming to be his hometown sister linked arms with him and whispered softly in his ear, Black Forest or Bloodletter? Youre definitely not Deathshroud. !! A shiver ran down Number Ones spine at the deep voice. This is no woman...its a man...! Translators Note: A friendly reminder not to fall for the Hey! Its me, your old friend, remember? scam. Chapter 86: The Azure Dragon Strikes Back Chapter 86: The Azure Dragon Strikes Back Number One found himself unceremoniously dragged into a dark alley, only to see his teammates Numbers Two, Three, and Four lying unconscious, surrounded by three masked martial artists. I didnt sense them at all... Number One thought despairingly, his gaze fixed on the woman who had not only ensnared him, but effortlessly neutralized an entire assassin squad. CRACK. The woman began to remove her makeup and undo her intricate bone contortion, growing taller to reveal a remarkably handsome man. It was Baek Suryong. He surveyed the fallen assassins and spoke to his masked companions, Good job, everyone. Ill handle the rest. You guys report back to Grandfather. Silently, the masked figures, Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Jaegal Soyeong, nodded and disappeared over the wall with a flourish of their movement arts. ...They seem to be having fun playing assassin, Baek Suryong muttered, clicking his tongue. He then turned back to Number One and unlocked his sealed acupoint. You can talk now, but do try to keep the screaming to a minimum. Lets keep this professional, okay? Number One remained silent, prompting Baek Suryong to chuckle at his stoicism before suddenly dislocating Number Ones shoulder with a swift motion. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Khh! Number One fell to his knees, his assassins training the only thing preventing him from screaming. For a while, he glared defiantly at Baek Suryong. ...Do you think torture will make me talk? Kill me. Youll get nothing from me, he finally spat. Baek Suryong smiled faintly. If you really wanted to die, you could just bite your tongue. Why ask me to kill you? ...... Number One fell silent. Baek Suryong crouched down, a faint red gleam appearing in his clear, glassy eyes as he met Number Ones gaze. You want to live, dont you? I know your type. You think you understand death because you deal with it every day. But do you really? ...... Seeing Number Ones continued reticence, Baek Suryong rummaged through the assassins clothes and confiscated his hidden weapons. He then grabbed a throwing dagger, tossed it playfully in the air, and abruptly hurled it sideways. THUD! The dagger embedded itself in the forehead of the unconscious Number Four, killing him instantly. Number One flinched at the sight, but Baek Suryong only looked down at him with a lazy smile. Seeing death often doesnt make you immune to fear. Every time you see the terror in a dying persons eyes, your own fear of death deepens, the handsome young man chuckled. Number One tried to maintain a neutral expression, but Baek Suryongs words resonated deeply in his mind. SWOOSH! This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong threw another dagger, and this time, it struck Number Threes heart. Blood dripping from the handle embedded in his chest, the trembling assassin quickly became still. Number One clenched his teeth. Assassins train to kill their emotions, to dull their pain, and to become numb to murder. And so, many also think theyve conquered their fear of death. But watch closely. Stop...! Baek Suryong threw a thin gold needle at Number Two. Ugh, ugh...! Number Twos eyes snapped open as he writhed in agony, clutching the golden needle in his neck. The blow wasnt immediately fatal. He did it deliberately, to give Number Two a slow, painful death, Number One thought, shaking uncontrollably as he watched his comrades life ebb away. Humans might get used to pain, but never to death. Everyone faces death for the first time, Baek Suryong whispered softly into his ear. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. I... Baek Suryong tapped Number Ones chest with the hilt of his sword. Startled, Number One fell backward and screamed, Ahhhh! Baek Suryong looked down at the pale, terrified Number One. Ill ask again. Do you want to live? Number One nodded without hesitation. Witnessing his comrades die had terrorized him to the core. Yes, I want to live. I want to live! I want to live. I dont want to die. If I die by his hand...even my soul wont be saved. Tears streamed down Number Ones face as he experienced true fear and a desperate will to live for the first time. Are they from Bloodletter? Or Deathshroud? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Despite their training to remain composed under any circumstances, the assassins couldnt stifle their fear as unknown enemies systematically eliminated their comrades. WHOOSH... Feeling a gentle breeze, an assassin flinched. How disappointing. It appears the vaunted Black Forest isnt much after all, a voice taunted from behind. That wasnt a breeze! The realization hit him instantly, but it was too late. Before he could fully register the mocking tone, a dagger had already plunged into his chest. A shadow strolled past the faltering assassin, casually remarking, Soon, the main force will wipe you all out. Enjoy the show from hell. Collapsing, the assassin watched the blurry figure disappear. Bloodletter... It was the Bloodletter bastards! he cursed inwardly, feigning death. Fortunately for him, the dagger had narrowly missed his lung. I must report to the Third Captain... Convinced he had identified the enemy, the Black Forest assassin staggered off to find the Third Captain, unaware that the assassin who had just attacked him would soon repeat this maneuver, albeit slightly altered, on a Bloodletter assassin. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? CRASH! Those Bloodletter bastards! the Third Captain growled furiously, smashing the table in front of him with a single strike. He had just heard from his subordinate that the assassins they had sent to eliminate Gongson Su were ambushed by Bloodletter. So, this is how they want to play it? Even though the three major assassins guilds were all vying for Gongson Sus head, such a blatant attack was practically a declaration of war against the Black Forest. As a self-styled professional who had always scorned Bloodletter, the Third Captain found this affront unbearable. Since they started this, Ill make sure they regret it. He clenched his teeth and commanded all available assassins to assemble. Determined to annihilate Bloodletter and claim Gongson Sus head, his killing intent sent frosty waves across the room as he barked orders, Tell everyone to stand by. Ill be there soon. Yes, sir! Meanwhile, a similar scene unfolded at Bloodletters Nanchang branch. Those Black Forest bastards have lost their minds! How dare they attack our men! The branch chief, a burly man adorned with scars and tattoos who typically ran an underground gambling den, bellowed as he processed the news. Call in all our men! Were going to slaughter them! he roared, seizing a massive axe from the wall. Ill split their arrogant faces in... This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. BOOM! At that moment, an explosion rocked the entrance on the ground floor, and something heavy crashed to the groundit was the gatekeeper, bloodied and unconscious. An attack! Its the enemy! About fifty freelancers in the gambling den instantly armed themselves. The branch chief, exuding confidence, yelled toward the stairs, Do you know where you are? Show yourself if you dare, fucking son of a bitch! Slowly, someone began descending the stairs, each step deliberate and precise. You... the branch chief gasped. A venerable old man with snow-white hair and beard, dressed in a deep green robe, surveyed the gambling den with an upright posture and hands clasped behind his back. Calmly, he inquired, So, are you the butcher gang known as Bloodletter? Shit... Who the hell are you, you damn geezer? the branch chief shouted, raising his axe, though sweat beaded on his forehead. A master. Hes a master... The old man clicked his tongue in disdain. Tsk. Judging by the killing intent in your eyes, you must be the ones. To hell with this... Attack! YAAAAAH! With a loud war cry, the Bloodletter freelancers charged forward. Sword Addict Mae Geuklyom slowly drew his sword. Chapter 87: Ive Been Waiting For You Chapter 87: I''ve Been Waiting For You Shadow landed lightly on a rooftop and approached Baek Suryong from behind. Headmaster Mae Geuklyom has entered the Bloodletter branch, she reported. And the escape routes? Baek Suryong asked impassively, without turning around to face her. Surprised by his uncharacteristic indifference, Shadow replied succinctly, I have blocked them. The perimeter is clear. We just need to deal with those inside the gambling den to make sure no information leaks out of Bloodletter. Well done, Baek Suryong acknowledged, scanning the ground below from his high vantage point. It was not his intention to give Shadow the cold shoulder, but he had to keep a constant eye on the crowd around Gongson Su and did not have the time to spare a glance at her. Three from the east. Two from the west. Twono, three from the south. His keen observation and analytical skills were on full display as he identified the assassins and communicated their positions to his ground team through telepathy. [Yeonho, grab the old man at the fruit stand in the east.] [Il-Oh, approach the courtesan in the red dress at the back.] [Soyeong, see the young siblings about ten yards behind you? Engage them to buy some time.] Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Following Baek Suryongs orders, his team obstructed the assassins movements and made sure they couldnt reach Gongson Su, like pieces on a giant chessboard. Suddenly, Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes and pointed in one direction, saying, See that peddler over there? He looks quite skilled. Can you handle him? If not, I can... Ill go, Shadow cut in, sounding slightly offended. Despite not being fully recovered, she leaped from the roof without hesitation, blended into the crowd, and dealt with the target efficiently and discreetly. Watching from above, Baek Suryong smiled faintly. Not bad. She definitely lives up to the title of Skyshadows best assassin, he praised. Of course, Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Jaegal Soyeong were also doing an excellent job, enabling him to minimize his own movements and concentrate on orchestrating the action. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Since Mae Geuklyom is dealing with Bloodletter, theres no need to worry about them. Bloodletter, more an unorthodox sect of freelance contract killers than a traditional assassins guild, had branches scattered across several cities. While their locations were not widely known, Shadow, a former government agent, was privy to this information. Ill wipe them out in one move, Baek Suryong thought as he played his strongest card, Mae Geuklyom. As the Headmaster of the Azure Dragon Academy, his grandfather was a typical orthodox sect martial artist who naturally despised such human butchers. His sword would show no mercy. The Black Forest will handle the Bloodletter assassins we missed. Indeed, the Black Forest had already mobilized. After hearing about Bloodletters attack, the Third Captains assassins began tracking down Bloodletter targets, striking in dark alleys, under shadowy walls, or while feigning friendly chats. Its nice that they save me the trouble of cleaning up after them, Baek Suryong thought. The fascinating aspect of pitting assassin against assassin was that when the fight was over, one side or the other would simply close their eyes quietly, as if falling into a deep sleep. Accustomed to pain, they rarely screamed, resulting in a silent war. Moreover, the victor would even dispose of the body discreetly. Well, if a murder happens in broad daylight, law enforcement will intervene. Im sure nobody wants things to escalate. Ill exploit all of your weaknesses to the utmost, Baek Suryong whispered to himself, watching emotionlessly as his enemies dwindled their own ranks through mutual destruction. With Mae Geuklyom blocking Bloodletter from sending reinforcements, the Black Forest hunting down the rash and uncontrollable Bloodletter assassins, and Shadow along with temporary instructors from the Azure Dragon Academy targeting the Black Forest, Baek Suryong had everything under control. For now, that is... northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Everything was unfolding as planned, yet Baek Suryong remained vigilant. Deathshroud hasnt made a move yet. Deathshroud, the undisputed top assassins guild in murim, was usually the prime suspect whenever a renowned master met an untimely death, but Baek Suryongs wariness toward Deathshroud stemmed not only from their reputation. The Blood Cult is gone, but Deathshroud remains... Just kill me now... Hyonwon Kang mumbled to himself as he trailed behind them, feeling like a nervous parent shepherding children. By the time the exam was nearly due to resume, he was exhausted. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Gongson Su, noticing his fatigue, sighed regretfully, We should head back to the Azure Dragon Academy. We cant be late for the afternoon exam. Finally... back to the Azure Dragon Academy! Senior, why do you look so tired? Wiji Cheon asked. Id rather die than keep this up... Hyonwon Kang groaned. The trio started walking toward the Azure Dragon Academy. Gongson Su lingered a moment longer, glancing around, aware that this might be his last day in Nanchang. Hyonwon Kang prodded him impatiently, Old man, are you going to the exam or not? Hoho, yes, yes, Im going, Gongson Su replied, reluctantly moving forward. Soon, the grand sign of the Azure Dragon Academy came into view. As the afternoon sparring session was open to the public, the school grounds were abuzz with activity. ...Just so you know, even if I pass the entrance exam, I wont be attending the academy, Gongson Su casually mentioned all of a sudden. What? Why not? Surprised, the two boys stared at him in disbelief. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Gongson Su smiled sadly. As soon as the exam is over, Ill be returning to the Imperial Palace. This is so sudden! Why? I sent word that my health had improved, and I was summoned back. Its an honor, but I feel a bit wistful, he admitted. Ive had a wonderful time, even if only for a little while. "...... Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon had seen Gongson Su strive tirelessly for the past month, but it was only now that they discovered he wouldnt be staying with them. Unable to protest, they fell silent. Ahem, Ive made things awkward, havent I? Lets go inside, Gongson Su said, breaking the awkward silence. ...Old man, Ill protect you, Hyonwon Kang suddenly blurted, overtaking the old man and taking the lead. Hm? Protect me from what? Never mind. Just focus on your exam, the boy said, then raised his voice, Clear the way! A third year senior of the Azure Dragon Academy is coming through! Move, or do you want to die? The crowd quickly parted, intimidated by his fierce tone. Gongson Su laughed heartily, Hahaha! I feel like I have an army with me! But, wont you get in trouble with Mr. Baek later? Ill take care of that when the time comes. Get ready for the exam, Hyonwon Kang replied, brushing off the frightening thought. However, just as they were about to go through the academy gates, a stranger stepped into their path. Ive been waiting for you, he said. Chapter 88: Seven Chapter 88: Seven I was waiting for you, the stranger said. Hyonwon Kangs hand shot to his blade, his eyes ablaze with feral intent. What do you want? he demanded, his voice low and threatening. Huh? Namgoong Seok halted abruptly, taken aback by the sharpness in Hyonwon Kangs tone. He swallowed hard and stepped back almost reflexively, a sheen of sweat forming on his brow. Id heard that this guy was famously unhinged, but this is something else... Rumors of Hyonwon Kangs erratic behavior were widespread, and his uncle, Namgoong Su, often mentioned that he was talented but lazy. Seeing the man in person, however, shattered any preconceived notions. Can a lazy martial artist really exude such an aura? Namgoong Seok wondered. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Hey, are you deaf? Hyonwon Kang snapped, breaking Namgoong Seoks train of thought. Namgoong Seok stiffened. As intimidating as Hyonwon Kang was, he, a descendant of the great Namgoong Clan, would not allow himself to be cowed. I have no business with you. The person I need is behind you, he retorted boldly. What...? Hyonwon Kangs demeanor instantly morphed into something demonic. Gripping the hilt of his blade, he growled, What business do you have with Gramps? ...Not the old man, the one next to him. Wiji Cheon? Hyonwon Kang asked, visibly easing up a bit, although he still seemed suspicious. In the tense atmosphere, Wiji Cheon stepped forward, a puzzled look on his face. Yes? Why were you waiting for me...? Despite Hyonwon Kangs unexpected actions, Namgoong Seok was undaunted. This years top entrant will be me, he declared. What? Dont act so high and mighty. You might have defeated Cho Maksaeng, but I wont go down as easily. Wiji Cheon blinked, genuinely confused. When did I ever... Are you just pretending or are you laying the groundwork to save face later? You must have heard the whispers, Namgoong Seok scoffed. Recently, he had been very irritable. Everywhere he went, the name Wiji Cheon reached his ears. The Azure Dragon Academys best talent of the decade, they praised, a boy like a sleeping dragon, they alleged. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Even Namgoong Jaehak of the Ten Kings, whom Namgoong Seok admired, had mentioned Wiji Cheon during lunch earlier that day. Damn it... He, Namgoong Seok, the scion of the illustrious Namgoong Clan who always lived up to the towering expectations and burdens of his lineage, should have been the center of attention. Starting from your year, the Azure Dragon Academy will change, his uncle Namgoong Su had even assured him. For the longest time, he had believed himself unparalleled in talent and effort among his peers, unrivaled in what was considered the worst of the Five Academies... until Wiji Cheon appeared. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Ive never been arrogant or assumed that I would be the best, Wiji Cheon said gingerly. Hmph, Namgoong Seok snorted, convinced that Wiji Cheon was frightened by his challenge. Its good that you know your place. I find it pathetic that youre backing down so soon, but... ...But I think I can beat you, Wiji Cheon added. What? Namgoong Seoks eyes widened, shocked by the sudden reversal. Hyonwon Kang chuckled, Pfft, wow, just look at him go... Ah, to be young... Gongson Su mumbled. Meeting Namgoong Seoks gaze, Wiji Cheon calmly replied, You started it, buddy. My teacher says that if someone throws the first punch, I must return it twofold. B-Buddy? The rude term irked Namgoong Seok more than the content of Wiji Cheons reply. Could it be... This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? You... dont know my name? Namgoong Seok asked. Wiji Cheon smoothly sidestepped the question. Also, theres something I can only do as the top entrant. Hey...! Namgoong Seok shouted, his frustration mounting. Gongson Su looked curiously at his tuition mate. Cheon, may I ask what is it you want to do? Okay? Whats with those faces? Arent you taking the exam? Hyonwon Kang sighed in exasperation, the intimidating air he had displayed moments before dissipating into thin air as he ushered Gongson Su and Wiji Cheon towards the academy building. Namgoong Seok gaped blankly, bewildered. What... Before he could finish his line, however, Hyonwon Kang glanced back at him and grinned slyly, saying, Make sure you pass. Well be seeing a lot more of each other. Hyonwon Kang! Dokgo Jun called out immediately. Alright, alright. Hyonwon Kang shrugged nonchalantly. Excuse me then. As Hyonwon Kang vanished into the Azure Dragon Academy, Dokgo Jun furrowed his brows, a thought crossing his mind. Could it be... did he stir up this chaos just to defuse the situation? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. It was an unforeseen tactic, but given Hyonwon Kangs cunning smile, it seemed plausible. With the arrival of the Student Council, the commotion had been neatly resolved. If Hyonwon Kang orchestrated all this... then he has certainly changed. Moreover, these two boys have already surpassed the freshman level. And even though theyre not as well known, Ive noticed a number of other promising kids among this years applicants. ...This year will definitely be different, Dokgo Jun resolved, clenching his fist as he gazed up at the grand signboard of the Azure Dragon Academy. The crowd buzzed with anticipation. Ladies and gentlemen, please take your seats. The sparring exam will begin shortly! Kwak Cheolwoo, the Vice Principal of Azure Dragon Academy, announced, his qi-enhanced voice resonating powerfully across the academy grounds. The entrance exam was a celebrated event in the local murim community, akin to a grand festival. In particular, the sparring exama showdown between current Student Council seniors and new applicantswas especially eagerly awaited, as it offered a glimpse into the Academys present and future, garnering the attention of even prominent murim figures. Around the ten duel arenas set up in the main martial hall, the applicants tried various ways to calm their nerves. Hoo... Im so nervous I could lose my mind... I can do this. I can do this. I can do this! Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Seeing the youthful faces filling the stands also evoked a blend of emotions among the spectators. Excuse me, is this your first time watching the entrance exam? a chatty old man asked the man beside him. Yes, it is, the man replied, smiling. He had a very common face, too common to be memorable. I thought so. Ive been coming here for over thirty years, so I can tell. Is that so? Im no martial arts master, but I have an eye for talent. I can tell who will pass, who will fail, and who might become a master in the future. I see. Everyone says the Azure Dragon Academy is the weakest of the Five Great Academies, but things will change from this year onward, the old man continued enthusiastically, undeterred by the lackluster response. He just needed an audience for his musings. Why do you think that? Its all about the flow. The Azure Dragon has been coiling for ten years, gathering the energy to ascend to the heavens. I know a bit about geomancy too... You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. ...... Just watch. This year, the Azure Dragon Academy will stir up a storm across all of murim. ...Thats intriguing. The man nodded, neither agreeing or disagreeing. The old man didnt quite comprehend his nonchalance, but it was a welcome change from those who grimaced and walked away, annoyed by his prattle. By the way, whats your name? he asked. The unassuming man grinned wryly. Ive forgotten my name, but my colleagues call me Seven. Observing the old man warming up in the arena waiting area, Sevens smile widened. Chapter 89: Candidate Gongson Su! Chapter 89: Candidate Gongson Su! Ticket holders, please proceed to the waiting seats behind your designated arena! Parents and acquaintances, make your way to the spectators seats! Opponents will be randomly selected through a draw! Even I dont know who it will be! So stop asking me about that! Quiet, please! Quiet, please! Can we have some quiet here?! Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo, the overseer of the afternoons exams at Azure Dragon Academy, found himself constantly shouting to manage the massive crowd pouring into the grounds. His day was proving to be hectic. When it was finally break time, Kwak Cheolwoo sank into a chair, exhausted. Where the heck is the Headmaster when you need him?! he grumbled, thumping the armrest with his hand. The job of managing the crowd was the Headmasters. Yet, earlier that day, the Headmaster had briefly appeared, made a quick comment, and left. Vice Principal, I have some matters to attend to, so Ill leave the crowd control to you for a while. ...Yes? How dare the Headmaster speak so informally to me? And he even dumped his work on me as if I was his subordinate! Would this happen in any of the other Five Great Academies? Such disrespect was unique to the Azure Dragon Academy. Unfortunately, despite his high rank, Kwak Cheolwoo didnt match up to Mae Geuklyom in seniority, martial arts, or achievements. Thus, he found himself unable to retort and was stuck working non-stop until now. Just you wait. One day, Ill ensure that nasty old man is ousted from the academy... Kwak Cheolwoo muttered through gritted teeth. Are you talking about me, by any chance? Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Ah! Startled, Kwak Cheolwoo jumped at the sound of Noh Goonsangs voice coming from behind him. Principal! You nearly gave me a heart attack! You look like you could use some help, so I thought Id come by. Help would be appre... Oh, Senior Blue Sky Sword King is here too. Its been a while. Need a hand from this old man? Old man, my ass... Kwak Cheolwoo thought, staring at Namgoong Jaehaks youthful face. Still, even though he could ask Noh Goonsang for help, he didnt dare impose his will on Namgoong Jaehak, a member of the revered Ten Kings. Is there something on my face? Namgoong Jaehak asked. Feeling a twinge of envy, Kwak Cheolwoo quickly bowed his head. No, Ive got it covered here. You two enjoy the event. Hoho, well leave you to it then. Keep up the hard work. The two returned to the VIP seats, surveying the ten duel arenas prepared for the exam. The stands were already filled to the brim, the air electric with the candidates nervous energy and the robust cheers from their supporters. Do these events make you feel like youre reliving your youth, like the old days when you were a spry young martial artist? Noh Goonsang asked. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. I cant say they do, Namgoong Jaehak replied plainly. Noh Goonsang looked admiringly at his friend. Thats probably because you still have that youthful vigor. Sigh, losing your sentimentality to rejuvenation is a real shame. The daily reliving of old memories is a pleasure for only us old-timers. So youre against rejuvenation? Would you mind sharing your secret? Ohoho. Hohoho. By the way, it seems busier than usual. Is it always this crowded? Namgoong Jaehak observed, scanning the bustling Azure Dragon Academy.ViiSiit for latest novels No, its unusually busy this year. The Azure Dragon Academy had been performing poorly at the Heavenly Martial Festival for the past decade, leading to dwindling spectator numbers at the entrance exams. However, this year had brought a significant uptick in attendance. I suppose the main reason is you, Noh Goonsang suggested. Indeed, many had come to see Namgoong Jaehak, one of the Ten Kings, known as the Blue Sky Sword King. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. And the second reason? [Still trying to locate them,] came the reply as Ak Yeonho rubbed the back of his head. Baek Suryong reached out to other colleagues scattered around, receiving similar updates. With the assassins on alert, they were harder to pinpoint than before. [Hyung-nim, would assassins really make a move in a place this packed with martial artists?] Ak Yeonho asked. How naive. Baek Suryong laughed darkly, [With all these eager young martial artists gathered for duels and the stands packed with spectators, what better place for an accident to happen?] [Ugh...] Dont let your guard down. Theyre probably getting desperate, Baek Suryong advised, patting the increasingly worried Ak Yeonho on the shoulder. ...... After Shadow contacted the Imperial Palace, the assassins probably knew they had to act quickly, meaning theyd probably try to take out Gongson Su today. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Alright, go back to standing watch, Baek Suryong instructed, keeping his senses sharp to every minor fluctuation in the crowd. Meanwhile, duels unfolded across ten platforms. WOOOOOAH! Cheers and applause erupted as one duel concluded. Candidate Namgoong Seok wins! the referee announced, his voice faltering from shockit was rare for a freshman to defeat a Student Council senior, especially a disciplinary committee member. Senior, thanks for going easy on me, Namgoong Seok said, bowing respectfully, though both the audience and his opponent recognized it as mere courtesy. ...I lost, his opponent, known as one of the Twin Dragons of the Student Council, conceded, looking at his broken weapon in disbelief. Baek Suryong watched Namgoong Seok closely. The boy wielded a sword, swift and sharp, whereas the Twin Dragons weapon was a ropea rare and complex choice. Hes well-prepared. Its not every day you face such a weapon... Namgoong Seok had skillfully countered the rope throughout the duel, looking for an opportunity to sever it. Then, when he finally managed to do so, he closed in and lightly stabbed his opponent in the shoulder. Baek Suryong turned to look at Namgoong Su in the distance. As usual, the man appeared indifferent to everything. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. He really did train them well, he grudgingly admitted. Soon after, another student of Namgoong Sus, Jin Jin, also defeated a Student Council senior. Candidate Jin Jin wins! Unlike Namgoong Su, Jin Jin, who had struggled to win, jumped around excitedly, yelling, Yesssss! Both students under Namgoong Sus tutelage had managed to upset their Student Council seniors. From different parts of the stands, spectators murmured, As expected of kids taught by the Star Instructor, Namgoong Su. By then, however, Baek Suryong had lost interest in the two. Hed noticed a far more intriguing candidate. Rahhhhhh! a large boy bellowed as he charged at his opponent. Despite his youthful face, he towered over most adults, his dark skin stretching over a robust, muscular frame. Come at me! Dont dodge, just come at me! Bruised and bloodied, the boy continued to fight, swinging his fists like a wild beast. Unable to bear it any longer, the referee tried to halt the duel, Candidate Ya Suhyeok! Stop! Enough! Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Ahhhhhh! Ya Suhyeok continued, unheeding. Baek Suryongs eyes widened as he watched the boy. Hes all raw power, and it seems he hasnt learned any inner arts... Huh. Color me impressed. Damn, that build and temper... really reminds me of someone. Wait, this kid... Candidate Gongson Su, please come forward! a referee called out. Baek Suryongs attention immediately shifted from Ya Suhyeok to Gongson Su. And so did many others. Chapter 90: It Was a Good Duel Chapter 90: It Was a Good Duel Hoo... Gongson Su exhaled deeply, steadying his nerves as he climbed the stairs to the dueling arena. Although he had done his best to appear calm in front of his White Dragon Manor peers, the butterflies in his stomach were undeniable.Alll latest novels at novelhall.com Hoho, thats quite a crowd. The arena was packed to the brim. Gongson Su realized that most of them barely noticed him, but their fleeting glances weighed heavily on him, especially under the stoic gaze of the judges. Gritting his teeth, Gongson Su forced his legs up each step, when the spectators whispers reached his ears. Hey, isnt that the Elder who fought Cho Maksaeng a few days ago? Yeah, the one who came out on top, but then got jumped by the sore loser. Elder! Good luck! Youre amazing for your age. Reminds me of my father... Show those younguns how its done, Elder! Grandpa! Good luck! Gongson Su was taken aback by how many people recognized him, and some even greeted him warmly. Middle-aged and elderly spectators cheered him on, seeing a bit of themselves in him. Children waved enthusiastically, clutching their parents hands. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Hoho... Gongson Su smiled, feeling his tension ease. Scanning the crowd, his eyes met Baek Suryongs, who winked reassuringly. Thank you, Gongson Su whispered, buoyed by the support as he stepped onto the platform. At the same time, his opponent appeared from the opposite side, eliciting gasps and murmurs from the audience. Oh my... I am honored to face the Student Council President, Gongson Su greeted. Dokgo Jun, the celebrated prodigy of Azure Dragon Academy, stood poised across from him, his demeanor exuding discipline and dignity. Do you think it unfortunate that youre facing me? he asked. On the contrary, Gongson Su chuckled, brandishing his sword with a grin. I consider it a stroke of luck. I even prayed for the chance to spar with you, he added, settling into his stance. And he meant every word. If he was going to fight, he wanted it to be against the best, so that he would have no regrets. Dokgo Jun eyed him briefly, then said, Im sorry, Elder, but I dont think you belong in the Azure Dragon Academy. Oh? There was no arrogance or disrespect in Dokgo Juns voice. Rather, his eyes were sincere and his tone was respectful, piquing Gongson Sus curiosity. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Is that your personal opinion? Gongson Su asked. No, sir. Then why? To put it bluntly, you lack the potential to grow as a martial artist. Namgoong Jaehak and Noh Goonsang, who were judging the duels, immediately stiffened at the unexpected statement. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. However, Gongson Sus face remained impassive. Is that so? There are many talented and promising youths with bright futures. Theyre the ones who deserve the academy spots. Are you saying that Im not qualified because of my age? That I should give way to the younger generation? I know about your private lessons with Master Baek Suryong. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The weight was immense, as if Dokgo Jun wielded a hammer instead of a sword. Gongson Su pushed back with all his might, his legs trembling as he took a step back. ...Impressive, Dokgo Jun acknowledged, visibly surprised. He had expected that his strike would incapacitate Gongson Su, yet the elder had held firm. Pale but smiling, Gongson Su replied, Ive trained as if my life depended on it. Quite excessive for a hobby, wouldnt you agree? Without warning, Dokgo Jun closed the gap with a powerful thrust that sent Gongson Su skidding back to the edge of the duel platform. A few inches more, and he would have fallen off. His sword, like his demeanor, is straightforward. There are no feints or tricks, only strength and skill, Gongson Su observed. Again? Dokgo Juns eyebrows twitched. Since he had not held back, he had expected to push Gongson Su out of the ring. However, even though he was bleeding, his opponent stood firm. Hah... Impressive, Gongson Su remarked, wiping the blood from his hand onto the ground and tightening his grip on his sword. The pain was sharp, but he shrugged it off and grinned at Dokgo Jun. Now, its starting to get fun. ...... This time, Ill go first, Gongson Su announced. However, the flow of the battle remained unchanged. Gongson Su attacked, Dokgo Jun deflected, and Gongson Su stumbled back, struggling to maintain his hold on his sword. Each time he nearly fell, he pushed himself back up and lunged forward once more. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Why arent you giving up? Dokgo Jun asked, bewildered. He was wielding the Nine Swords of Dokgo, a technique known for overwhelming opponents, but Gongson Su showed no fear despite his battered state. Because I, too, am desperate, Gongson Su declared. Dokgo Jun paused, stunned. He had assumed that martial arts was just a pastime for Gongson Su, but seeing the elders fervent struggle, he finally realized how mistaken he was. I take back what I said earlier, he finally conceded. Hmm? Gongson Su raised an eyebrow. Dokgo Jun, known for his stubbornness, bowed his head and admitted, I apologize. To make amends, I will show you my best technique. That doesnt sound like good news to me, but bring it on, Ill face you with everything Ive got, Gongson Su chuckled, even as sweat dripped down his forehead and his hands trembled. Nodding, Dokgo Jun swung his sword. For a moment, Gongson Su felt as if the enormous blade filled his entire vision. Impressive, he admired, even as he swung his own blade with all his strength. It met Dokgo Juns, but was quickly overpowered. Slowly, almost as if in slow-motion, his sword split in two. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? CRACK! Gongson Su looked at the remaining half of his sword with a bittersweet smile, then bowed slightly and said, Hoho, Ive lost. The crowd erupted into applause and cheers, but Gongson Su barely heard it. Instead, his mind conjured images of the young warriors he had once admired. It was a good duel, Dokgo Jun acknowledged, returning the gesture. It was indeed. I will never forget what happened today, Gongson Su replied, looking up at the sky. Dark clouds gathered, hinting at rain, and the world seemed to blur around him. Thus concluded the brief adventure of a 65-year-old novice martial artist. [Prepare.] Just then, the assassins moved in unison. Translators Note: As you can see, there is a new navigation bar in preparation for a new series release. If it looks buggy, please hard refresh the page, and if there are still problems, report it in the comment section. Thanks! Chapter 91: Protect the Elder! Chapter 91: Protect the Elder! After the duel ended, Gongson Su and Dokgo Jun stepped off the platform, sharing jokes and lighthearted banter. Please forgive my ignorance and rudeness earlier. Haha, its alright. ...... Dokgo Jun glanced at Gongson Su with respect and a twinge of guilt. Initially, he had brushed off Gongson Sus application as nothing more than a wealthy mans pastime. After facing him directly though, Dokgo Jun recognized the sheer effort the elder had put in. Just the calluses on his hands spoke volumes of the pain he had endured. Grinning sheepishly, Dokgo Jun quipped, ...If you pass, you should address me as your senior properly. His joke might not have been the funniest, but Gongson Su laughed heartily, Haha! Alright. If I make it into the Azure Dragon Academy, Ill call you Senior Dokgo. Doesnt his expression seem slightly bitter? Dokgo Jun wondered, but quickly wrote it off as fatigue. You should see a physician for your injuries. Theyre not serious, but its best to treat them quickly, he advised concernedly. What about you? Im fine. I still have more duels ahead. While Gongson Sus palms were torn and his clothes disheveled, Dokgo Juns clothes were pristine and he hadnt broken a sweat. Gongson Su chuckled awkwardly, I worried for nothing. The clinic is that way. I must prepare for my next duel... so Ill see you later. Wait! Gongson Su stopped Dokgo Jun, who was about to walk away. ...It might just be an old mans meddling, but may I offer you some advice? Of course. Dokgo Jun turned back, standing at attention, ready to listen. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Gongson Su smiled, impressed by how well-mannered the Student Council President was. Im not an expert in martial arts, but your talent is evident. ...... With your talent, excellent upbringing, and hard work, its no surprise youve achieved so much so young. Youre too kind. Dokgo Jun bowed his head, touched by the praise. In the Dokgo Clan, he was celebrated as the greatest prodigy in a century. Raised amidst lofty expectations and rigorous training, his dedication had led him to surpass even his older brothers in mastering the Nine Swords of Dokgo. Youve probably heard youre a prodigy many times, Gongson Su noted. He knew the weight of such words, for he himself was a prodigy who had passed the highest imperial examinations at a young age. So... dont despair, he added gently. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Pardon? As you live, youll meet others whose talents surpass yours. Dont despair in their presence. Theres no need to feel inferior. Life is long. Dokgo Jun furrowed his brows in confusion. Ive already met many who are more talented than me, he admitted hesitantly. Gongson Su smiled warmly. I was just being cautious. Dont take it to heart. No, Ill see it as a reminder to train even harder. Haha, Ive taken too much of your time. I should go see the physician now. With those words, they went their separate ways. Several minutes later, Dokgo Jun fully grasped the true meaning of Gongson Sus words. Candidate Wiji Cheon! Step forward! By sheer coincidence, Wiji Cheons opponent was Dokgo Jun. Nervously, Wiji Cheon bowed slightly and said, Please take care of me. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Show me your full strength. Yes! Wiji Cheon replied brightly, drawing his sword. ...... Dokgo Jun felt a wave of dizziness come over him, as if his diligent training had somehow betrayed him. He knew that Wiji Cheon was formidable, but only direct confrontation could reveal the true extent of the boys strength. And facing him now, it seemed almost cruelly unfair. How could someone so young be like that... There appeared to be no openings, or at least, Dokgo Jun couldnt spot any at his level. Rather than a junior, he felt like he was up against one of the many extraordinary talents his age, many of whom attended the Heavenly Martial Academy. Senior? Are you alright? Can we begin? Theyll strike soon, Im certain of it. Yeonho, stay alert, he commanded. Yes? Oh, yes. He issued a telepathic warning to the others as well, urging them to keep watch. Meanwhile, the duel between Wiji Cheon and Dokgo Jun was reaching its climax. Hoo... Hoo... Haa... Haa... Both boys panted heavily, their martial arts uniforms shredded and bodies marked with superficial wounds. Are you tired? Not... yet! Eyeing Wiji Cheons determined gaze, Dokgo Jun suggested, We should wrap this up before it drags on. Shall we go all out with our best techniques? ...Yeah! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Energy surged around them as they began to channel their strength, and soon, their swords radiated with sword qi. Look, sword qi! Unbelievable! At such a young age... The Azure Dragon Academy is going to make history this year! The crowd erupted at the sight of the sword qi, and even seasoned masters from orthodox sects were taken aback, constantly clearing their throats. Still, not everyone was thrilled, among them the Vice Principal. Looking worried, Kwak Cheolwoo said, Shouldnt we stop them? If something goes wrong... Noh Goonsang and Namgoong Jaehak both shook their heads, eager to see more of the young swordsmens skills. Lets watch a bit longer. Ill step in if it gets too risky. ...Alright, Kwak Cheolwoo conceded, sighing heavily. As the two boys pointed their qi-charged swords at each other, tension spiked among the onlookers, and Baek Suryongs anxiety mounted as well. If the assassins are going to strike, itll be now. With all eyes glued to Wiji Cheon and Dokgo Jun, its the ideal moment for an attack. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. [Stay vigilant for any assassin activity,] he telepathically cautioned his friends. His prediction was on point. However, the adversaries proved more audacious than he anticipated. Murder! Aaaah! Run! Assassins from the unorthodox sects! Whats happening?! Screams suddenly pierced the air as blood spurted from several zones in the spectator stands. As people jostled and tripped over one another to escape, panic ensued. Everyone, calm down! The instructors struggled to maintain order, but it was a losing battle. The crowd was too large, and many were civilians, not trained warriors. The chaos quickly escalated. Wait a moment! Everyone! Please calm down... Even the temporary instructors helping Baek Suryong quickly found themselves overwhelmed by the pandemonium, the crush of the crowd hampering their actions. Protect the Elder! Baek Suryong yelled, but by then, dozens of assassins were already converging on Gongson Su. Translators Note: As you can see, there is a new navigation bar in preparation for a new series release. If it looks buggy, please hard refresh the page, and if there are still problems, report it in the comment section. Thanks! Chapter 92: Instinct Chapter 92: Instinct Argh! Run, everyone, run! No one saw the chaos coming. Blood flew from every direction, mixing with the sharp, piercing screams. Terrified spectators shoved, tripped, and trampled each other, desperate to escape. Calm down! Dont move recklessly! Instructors and martial artists scrambled to restore order, but assassins shouted from every corner, stirring confusion and feeding the chaos. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Poison! Someone released poison! There are explosives in the stands! In the midst of the turmoil, the Black Forests Third Captain telepathically barked orders to his subordinates. [First unit, continue to incite and confuse.] [Yes, sir!] [Second unit, block the obstructors.] [Yes, sir!] [Third unit, eliminate the target.] [Yes, sir!] Having issued commands, the Third Captain slipped away, blending into the crowd. The ones attacking us... it wasnt Bloodletter. At first, he thought Bloodletter was the attacker, but the more he thought about it, the more he had doubts. Eventually, he discovered that Bloodletter was also a target, hunted by unknown entities. Could it be Deathshroud? He entertained the thought for a moment but cast it aside swiftly. The proud Deathshroud wouldnt stoop to such underhanded tactics. Had Deathshroud been behind this, either all of Black Forests assassins would be dead, or Deathshrouds would be. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Only one other possibility remained. This is the work of Shadow and her allies. This revelation had come at a high cost. The ranks of Black Forest assassins were now halved, and the target had sailed through the exam unharmed. Under normal circumstances, he would have retreated, but not this time. Failure to capture the target was not an option; the Black Forests leader would not forgive him. Besides, the stakes of this mission were too high to simply walk away. I must kill the target, even if it means sending all the assassins I brought to their deaths. Thus, he hatched a bold plan, knowing that as long as Gongson Su died, the imperial authorities would overlook any casualties incurred here. Ahhh! Save me!! he screamed, his face ashen as he maneuvered through the crowd towards Gongson Su, his eyes colder than ever. Ill finish this myself. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Protect the Elder! Baek Suryongs shout carried from afar. However, even before his cry could reach him, Hyonwon Kang was already springing into action. Planting himself in front of Gongson Su, he yelled, Gramps! Stay behind me! Whats happening...? Elder, Shadow whispered, materializing beside Gongson Su. She chose to reveal herself, seeing it as a better strategy than remaining hidden. Witnessing their worried faces, Gongson Su quickly caught on. ...Theyre after me, arent they? Theres no need to worry. You knew already? ...... No, your instincts are sharper. Like an animals. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Is that really a plus? Trusting his gut, Hyonwon Kang suddenly yanked Gongson Su aside, just as a spear whizzed past where they had been moments before. Tsk. A man appeared behind him like a specter, clicking his tongue in disapproval. How long has he been there? Hyonwon Kang wondered, his skin prickling with cold sweat. Grandpa! Elder! Wiji Cheon and Shadow dashed towards them, but assassins threw themselves in their path. Get out of the way! Protect the Elder! Surrounded by assassins, they were trapped. Seizing the moment, the Third Captain charged at Gongson Su. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Gramps! Stay behind me! Hyonwon Kang shouted, stepping in front of Gongson Su and gripping his blade tightly, even as his survival instincts screamed at the danger. Senior! Gongson Su cried out. Hes a master far beyond me. Hyonwon Kang clenched his teeth. His foe was not just any assassin but a martial artist of far superior skill, his plain-looking sword gleaming with lethal intent. Damn it... he cursed. The man advanced silently, swinging his sword wordlessly, like a grim reaper. This is it... Im going to die. Hyonwon Kang had never felt death so close. It was an eerie feeling. His pupils dilated, and his breathing slowed to a near stop. Time seemed to drag on forever. As death loomed, Hyonwon Kangs instincts, once praised by Baek Suryong, surged through every cell of his body. CLANG! Hyonwon Kangs sword met the Third Captains, and blood spurted from Hyonwon Kangs chest as he crumpled to the ground. Kang! Damn you, you bastard! Gongson Su howled, fury driving him as he charged at the Third Captain with his sword raised. ...... The Third Captain grimaced and pressed his hand against the bleeding cut on his arm. In the final clash, the boys desperate move had left a deep wound on it. He dodged my killing blow and injured me in the process, he thought, looking at Hyonwon Kang who lay twitching on the ground, severely wounded but alive. Frustrated by his failure, the Third Captain wanted to finish him off, but Gongson Su was the more pressing target now. Shadow and Wiji Cheon were still entangled with other assassins, and the instructors scrambled to control the chaos. The brief respite Hyonwon Kang had bought seemed fleeting. Weve won. The Third Captain smirked, swinging his sword towards Gongson Sus neck. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Just then, Hyonwon Kangs sacrifice paid off. Stop. ...!! The Third Captain intended to ignore the command, but his sword halted just shy of Gongson Sus neck, as if grabbed by an unseen force. A tremendous energy pressure then crushed his body. Ugh, ugh...! he groaned, feeling as if his entire body was being squeezed. I said, stop. Argh! Finally, the Third Captain spat blood and dropped to his knees. Nearby assassins also collapsed, bleeding profusely. None were spared. What the... Why suddenly... Wiji Cheon and Shadow, still battling, glanced at the fallen figures in shock, then looked up sharply. Namgoong Jaehak hovered in the sky, the sun blazing behind him, commanding the scene below. I believe there is much I need to hear from you, he said to the Third Captain, before shifting his gaze to Baek Suryong, who had just caught up. ...And from you too, he added. Chapter 93: All Humans Make Mistakes Chapter 93: All Humans Make Mistakes The chaos settled quickly once the Azure Dragon Academy experts arrived on the scene. Theres poison in their mouths! Pin them down and seal their acupoints! Namgoong Su commanded the instructors even as he personally took down the assassins. With each flash of his sword, an assassin lost a limb, yet miraculously, the young teachers white martial arts uniform stayed pristine. Mr. Namgoong! Vice Principal. W-What on earth is happening? Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo stuttered, looking pale and shaken. Namgoong Su almost sighed at the pitiful sight but instead, he calmed Kwak Cheolwoo, saying, Were being attacked by trained assassins. We still dont know who theyre after, but first, we need to suppress them. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Well, I have my suspicions, but I dont think I should share them with the Vice Principal right now. Y-Yes! Lets secure these bastards! Kwak Cheolwoo shouted. It wasnt long before the chaos eased. There werent many assassins left to begin with, and once Namgoong Jaehak subdued the Third Captain of the Black Forest, their morale shattered. Namgoong Su heaved a sigh of relief. Its a miracle this ended as well as it did. There were surprisingly few fatalities. The assassins had intended to cause chaos, not death, so they aimed to wound painfully and provoke screams rather than kill silently. In fact, the ensuing stampede injured more people than the assassins knives. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Get the injured to a physician immediately. I-Ill see to it right away. As Vice Principal hurried off, Namgoong Sus eyes searched for someone. Baek Suryong. The moment the bloodshed began, that guy immediately shouted, Protect the Elder!. Did he know this would happen? If Baek Suryong had known and stayed silent, it was unforgivable, regardless of personal feelings. Whats going on here? Mr. Baek, we need to talk. Wearing a stern expression, Noh Goonsang, along with an icy-eyed Namgoong Jaehak and Gongson Su, confronted Baek Suryong. As it turned out, Namgoong Su wasnt the only one who found his behavior suspicious. Though the four appeared to be talking, they must have employed some sound-blocking technique, as nothing could be heard. Only after a moment and a sigh from Noh Goonsang were the last words faintly audible. Lets move to another location and talk. Turning away, Noh Goonsang, his voice filled with the qi, solemnly declared, The entrance exam is temporarily suspended. Shortly thereafter, Namgoong Su received a telepathic message from Noh Goonsang, [Mr. Namgoong, you come to my office too.] This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Glaring at Baek Suryongs retreating figure, Namgoong Su sighed unconsciously, Since that guy arrived, the academy hasnt had a moment of peace. The mood in the Principals Office was tense. While there were few fatalities, dozens had been seriously injured and rushed to the physician, among them Hyonwon Kang, nursing a deep chest wound. Hes a resilient kid. Hell be up in no time, Shadow reassured. Hed better be... Gongson Su replied weakly. Although he had avoided serious injuries thanks to his many protectors, his mind was anything but calm. Is this old mans life really worth that much...? The room was crowded. On one side of the large desk, Noh Goonsang, Namgoong Jaehak, Kwak Cheolwoo, and Namgoong Su were seated, representing the Azure Dragon Academy and the Ten Kings. Opposite them, Gongson Su, Shadow, and Wiji Cheon represented the White Dragon Manor. Along the wall, the temporary instructors Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Jaegal Soyeong stood in a line, their demeanor suggesting a heavy sense of guilt. At the head of the table, Baek Suryong sat straight, resembling a defendant at trial. ...It was a miscalculation on my part, Baek Suryong began, revealing Gongson Sus identity, the truth behind the assassination attempt, and that he had enlisted the help of the temporary instructors to thwart the attack. Still, he kept some details to himself, such as why he hadnt informed Noh Goonsang earlier. Noh Goonsang and Namgoong Jaehak fixed their piercing gazes on Baek Suryong. Responsibility? How? Now, now, Jaehak, I think youre going a little too far... Be quiet, Goonsang. Your kindness is exactly why the temporary instructor felt emboldened to act behind your back. ...... Namgoong Jaehak turned back toward Baek Suryong. So, how exactly do you plan to take responsibility? If you wish, Ill resign from my teaching position... Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Enough is enough! Gongson Su suddenly interrupted, standing up and fixing Namgoong Jaehak with a fierce glare. S-Sir Prime Minister? Namgoong Jaehak stammered, taken aback. Gongson Su, the biggest victim of the incident, was the last person he expected to shout at him. Ive kept quiet out of respect for the Azure Dragon Academy, but I cant stay silent watching this unfold. Are we here to persecute Mr. Baek? Gongson Su scolded. ...... If you have any grievances, take them up with me. I am the assassins target. Everything Mr. Baek did, he did to protect me. Were just trying to piece the full story together... Youve already heard what you need to. Why keep hounding Mr. Baek? Namgoong Jaehak, momentarily at a loss for words, desperately tried to explain, Because he chose not to report to his superiors, and that oversight led to civilian injuries... Gongson Su scoffed, Mr. Baek wasnt wrong. I have many enemies within the Imperial Palace, and some of them are allied with murim sects and clans. In the end, if a whole bunch of powerful figures wished me dead, do you really think no one in your Namgoong Clan would give in to them? Namgoong Jaehak had no grounds for denial; it was the bitter truth. I wont allow the man who saved my life to be unfairly punished. If Azure Dragon Academy dismisses Mr. Baek, Ill appoint him as a military general. What? Baek Suryong couldnt hide his shock. Supporting me is one thing, but making me a general? Namgoong Jaehaks jaw dropped, his astonishment mirroring Baek Suryongs. I have something to add, Shadow suddenly said. I supported Mr. Baeks plan from the beginning, so I should rightfully share the responsibility for this incident. If he is punished, I will also cut off one of my arms in apology. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. What...? Baek Suryong stared at Shadow, stunned by her drastic vow. May I say something too? Wiji Cheon raised his hand timidly. Baek Suryong braced for more surprises. If Mr. Baek leaves the Azure Dragon Academy, Ill withdraw my application. ...... I dont wish to study here if hes not present, Wiji Cheon declared, bowing his head. Noh Goonsang, Namgoong Su, and Kwak Cheolwoo instantly tensed up, alarmed. We cant afford to lose such a talent! Noh Goonsang shot Namgoong Jaehak a terrifying look. [Apologize to Mr. Baek, now!] [What? Why should I apologize...] [Just do it, you fool! Now!] Compelled by the forceful telepathic command, Namgoong Jaehak found himself apologizing, albeit reluctantly. I-I apologize for my behavior. I was too emotional. ...Its fine. Gongson Su clapped his hands once, then sat back down. No need to feel sorry, all humans make mistakes. Now, lets discuss our future plans. Translators Note: New series The Fatebreakers Codex is now up! Novelupdates will be updated soon too! Chapter 94: You Were the Best Teacher Chapter 94: You Were the Best Teacher Skysword1 is coming? Then whos protecting the Emperor now? Gongson Su asked, startled. He had just heard the news that Skysword, the Royal Guards strongest and one of the Ten Supremes, was coming to personally escort him. It was the Emperor himself who sent Skysword, Shadow replied, kneeling on one knee. Overwhelmed by the Emperors concern, Gongson Su closed his eyes. Hoho, what an honor for an old man like me... Since the assassination attempt a few days ago, the Imperial Palace had been in turmoil. On the orders of an enraged Emperor, a frenzied manhunt for the culprits had been launched. Several suspects were already in custody, and the thought of the iron-fisted Gongson Su returning to power sent shivers down the spines of many officials, corrupt or no. ...Many officials have reached out. What should I do? Tell them all the same thing: an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. They will pay for their sins. Yes, sir. With a stoic face, Gongson Su continued packing. He had few possessions, including only a few martial arts uniforms, a handful of beloved books, and his trusty wooden practice sword, so it was a quick task. He stroked the sword, chuckling, Hoho, how is my sword already so worn out? ...You never let it go, even in your sleep, Shadow said with a warm smile. She knew all too well the extraordinary effort Gongson Su had put into learning martial arts. Weaker and slower by nature, he had to push himself far harder than his peers, pondering and refining his swordsmanship after every swing and never hesitating to consult his master with even the slightest doubt. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. If the kids at the Azure Dragon Academy worked half as hard as you, Elder Gong, theyd win the Heavenly Martial Festival every year... Nostalgia filled Gongson Sus eyes as he recounted how Baek Suryong often praised him for his hard work. Before he knew it, he had already trained here at the White Dragon Manor for over a month. It feels like a dream, he whispered. ...A dream that came true, Shadow added. Hoho, youve really improved your way with words, havent you? With you and Mr. Baek around, its hard not to. Youre getting bold! Will you challenge me to a duel next? I might just do that now. What? Hahaha! Gongson Su burst out laughing. Shadows smile widened. Since her arrival at the White Dragon Manor, she too had changed, her smile becoming more natural with each passing day. Even though she hadnt formally studied under Baek Suryong, she had absorbed a lot just by observing. Weve both learned a lot here. ...Yes. I will miss it. Gongson Su picked up the only new item in the room, a small jade plaque carved into the shape of a coiled dragonthe Azure Dragon Emblem (i), granted only to those admitted into the Azure Dragon Academy. Just yesterday afternoon, they had announced the entrance exam results. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Congratulations again on passing. That was a close one. I should have started looking from the bottom of the list. It was amusing watching you search from the top. You little... Gongson Su glared at Shadow with feigned indignation. Shadow averted her gaze, muttering, Passing is passing, no matter the rank. Although he was the top from the bottom, Gongson Su had indeed passed the Azure Dragon Academy entrance exam. Hoho! Indeed, passing is passing, Gongson Su acknowledged, pinning the Azure Dragon Emblem to his chest before leaving his room for the last time. Before we leave, I must thank Mr. Baek once again. Meeting the best teacher ever has made all the difference, he added. ...If Mr. Baek is the best teacher, then you are the best student. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Oh my, one should stick to ones opinion. Havent you heard that its bad to keep changing your mind? Just indulge me this once, its our last day. Tsk tsk. Such a wild child, who will marry you... Noh Goonsang, initially surprised, soon offered a reassuring smile. Well, the reward is Wiji Cheons to bestow as he sees fit. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Hoho... Very well, Gongson Su said, collecting his thoughts and coolly surveying the students. Despite his initial disorientation, he was a man who often faced the Emperor and numerous powerful ministers with confidence. In comparison, addressing a few hundred people was trivial. I am Gongson Su, and I am sixty-five this year. If theres anyone here older than me, please step forward. These days, looks can be quite deceiving, he quipped, glancing at Namgoong Jaehak in the VIP section and triggering laughter from the crowd. Now I have everyones attention. Confirming that his joking tactics were effective, Gongson Su continued, I am not the top student, and I dont harbor any grand ambitions. Instead, I will offer you the advice of an elder. Take it or leave it as you will. Captivated by Gongson Sus charisma, the students listened closely to the old mans every word even though he was probably the least skilled in martial arts among the freshmen. First, never despair if you find yourself lagging behind your peers. Just look at me. It took me sixty-five years to reach where you are now. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Gongson Su cast a glance at Wiji Cheon, a boy envied for his talent. The world is unjust. Much depends on your lineage, your innate talent, and plain old luck. Believe me, I know full well how daunting it is to challenge your lot in life. To Gongson Su, every student at the Azure Dragon Academy was enviable, not just Namgoong Seok but also those who were at the bottom of the rankings. Im not advising against hard work. Strive daily, for today will not come again. He turned to Hyonwon Kang, a man known for his gruff demeanor yet steadfast heart, who always strove to surpass Wiji Cheon in their regular sparring sessions. If youre giving your all, thats commendable. Hyonwon Kang grumbled something like annoying old man under his breath. Gongson Su chuckled and glanced at Shadow. Secondly, cultivate meaningful friendships. If you only ever look upwards, youll find no friends, only adversaries. Shadow fought back tears. Over the years, her bond with Gongson Su had evolved from mere master and bodyguard to something akin to family, but she had only realized it recently. Why cry on such a joyous day? Gongson Su smiled at Shadow, then met Baek Suryongs eyes. Lastly, seek a good mentor. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. ...... Baek Suryong returned Gongson Sus gaze a warm smile. Finding a mentor who believes in you will bring out the best in you, revealing strengths and qualities you never knew you possessed. Gongson Su had never believed that he could do it. As Dokgo Jun had once remarked, he had started learning martial arts for fun. But you made me serious. Baek Suryong had discovered a potential that he himself had not recognized and convinced him that it was feasible. You were the best teacher. Even without words, Baek Suryong understood Gongson Sus unspoken thoughts. You were the best student as well, he conveyed to Gongson Su with his eyes, knowing that the old man would also understand him. Thats all from me. I wish all of you, my fellow students of the Azure Dragon Academy, success and good health. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Gongson Su stepped back, bowing slightly. CLAP CLAP CLAP. Baek Suryong started clapping, not merely out of courtesy but with genuine enthusiasm. Shadow, Hyonwon Kang, and Wiji Cheon joined in. The applause, initially sparse, cascaded through the crowd and lingered long after Gongson Su had vacated the podium. Following the ceremony, Gongson Su submitted his withdrawal letter to the Azure Dragon Academy. Skysword: The author messed up and forgot his own characters name rofl. The same character was called Skykiller in Chapter 82. As he is named Skysword from now onwards and in the manhwa, I will update the old chapters. ? Chapter 95: How Did You Know? Chapter 95: How Did You Know? Noh Goonsang stared blankly at the withdrawal letter Gongson Su handed him. Quitting right after enrolling... This is a first. Hoho, it seems Im setting multiple records at the Azure Dragon Academy, Gongson Su chuckled. Theres a bitterness hidden in that laughter, Noh Goonsang sensed. Wont you regret it? he asked softly. I will. A lot, Gongson Su admitted, his gaze lingering on the Azure Dragon emblem next to the withdrawal letter. Since he was dropping out, he had to return the emblem he had worked so hard to earn. However, I cannot shamelessly continue my martial arts training while watching the country rot because of corrupt officials, he continued. In his absence, power-hungry officials in the palace had curbed the Emperor and greedily grasped for power. Despite the Emperors wisdom and benevolence, his lack of experience with these seasoned power players left Gongson Su no choice but to return to the palace. Still, I wish to support the Azure Dragon Academy from afar, he suddenly offered. Noh Goonsangs eyes widened. Support? What do you mean? what Gongson Su had seen, the Azure Dragon Academy was a treasure trove of hidden talents. Unfortunately, the Academys lack of notable success in the Heavenly Martial Festival over the past decade had led to a decrease in student confidence and financial support, creating a vicious cycle that pushed the Academy further into decline. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Gongson Su planned to break that cycle. Principal, from this year onwards, you dont need to worry about financial issues, he affirmed. Hoho... Noh Goonsang was stunned by this unexpected fortune. With just a few words, Gongson Su had ensured that financial support for the Azure Dragon Academy would surpass even that of the other Five Great Academies. I dont know how to thank you enough. This is the least I can do. I hope my fellow classmates will continue to take pride in being students of the Azure Dragon Academy. ...... After staring at Gongson Su for a moment, Noh Goonsang suddenly tore up the withdrawal letter. W-What are you doing...? Freshman Gongson Su, Noh Goonsang said in a serious tone. I will process this letter as a request for a deferment, not a withdrawal. What? Noh Goonsang pushed the Azure Dragon Emblem back towards Gongson Su. When youre done with your duties at the palace, you can resume your studies anytime you want. ...... Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Of course, you will have to take a simple retest. I wont accept you back if you neglect your training. Hohoho... Gongson Su chuckled bitterly. He was already sixty-five. In five years, hed be seventy, and in ten years, seventy-five. Resuming my studies? Can I wrap things up at the palace in five years? There are no guarantees. But whether its five years or ten, does it matter? Gongson Su found himself smiling. Carefully placing the Azure Dragon Emblem back in his chest pocket, he stood up. Understood, I wont neglect my training. Ill be going now. The Azure Dragon Academy will be very different when you return, Noh Goonsang declared cheekily. Hoho, I look forward to it. Bowing, Gongson Su turned and left the Principals office. Years later, this legendary student would return to the Azure Dragon Academy, but that is a story for another time. It really is goodbye now, Gongson Su said as he exchanged final farewells with Baek Suryong on the outskirts of Nanchang. Arent you getting in trouble because of me? All the teachers must be swamped with work after the entrance ceremony. While Gongson Su had submitted his withdrawal letter right after the ceremony, the other freshmen were busy with their new class assignments. Baek Suryong, a new instructor, should have been running around frantically helping them, yet here he was, leisurely seeing Gongson Su off. Baek Suryong flashed a grin. I got permission from Principal Noh. Its kind of nice to play hooky while everyone else is busy. Tsk tsk. Arent you worried the other instructors will resent you for this? Theyll resent me whether or not I do this, so why bother? Baek Suryong laughed, recalling Namgoong Sus sour expression. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. My darling Shadow isnt a bad girl, you know. Have you asked her what she thinks? It was meant as a denial, but Gongson Sus eyes twinkled, seeing an opening. So you wouldnt completely rule it out if she liked you? No... Im serious. Think about it. ...... Baek Suryong fell silent. He had never planned to get married; he was content just to survive. But that was my past life. What about now? The world was more peaceful now than it had been fifty years ago. The Blood Cult was destroyed, and the unorthodox sects had weakened significantly. Nevertheless, Baek Suryong knew this peace was fragile. The Blood Cult isnt gone yet. He had seen signs of their resurgence. They might have grown even more powerful and could strike anytime. If they did... northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Im sorry, but Im not ready for marriage. I see. If its you, you must have a reason for that. Gongson Su didnt press further or delve into Baek Suryongs past. They chatted until the bottle was empty. Out of wine already? Did you only bring one bottle? This is just right. Besides, we have a guest. A guest? Is Skysword here already? Baek Suryong smiled, looking past Gongson Su. Gongson Su turned to see a familiar face approaching. Senior Wonkang? he gasped in disbelief. Hyonwon Kang slowly hobbled toward them, waving in greeting. Gongson Su immediately stood up to greet him. What are you doing here, Senior? Youre not well... Hyonwon Kang scratched his head sheepishly. I got tired of the physicians nagging. Besides, I have a gift for you. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. A gift? Gongson Sus voice cracked, feeling moved. Such a thoughtful guy... even though hes injured... What gift? he asked. Haha, I cant wait to give it to you, Hyonwon Kang said, pulling out a small, black dagger and thrusting it towards Gongson Sus throat. Oho...? Gongson Su sensed no malice. The dagger moved smoothly, almost like a gift rather than an attack. CLANG! The blade was deflected, and Hyonwon Kang quickly retreated, his face expressionless. W-Why... Gongson Su blurted out, shocked and afraid. Only now did he realize the danger he had been in. Why are you trying to kill me? Elder, calm down, Baek Suryong reassured, stepping forward after having deflected the attack. Thats not Hyonwon Kang. What? Hyonwon Kangs face twisted into a sinister smile. How did you know? I mimicked all of the boys mannerisms, even his scent, perfectly, the Deathshroud assassin known as Seventh Shroud asked. I was expecting you, Baek Suryong replied, smiling icily. Baijiu: Chinese hard liquor made from grains. If you have the opportunity (and are legally allowed to drink), try Maotai and Wuliangye. Theyre... interesting... as long as your boss doesnt throw up all over you... ? Chapter 96: Just Who Are You? Chapter 96: Just Who Are You? Seemingly intrigued, the Seventh Shroud asked, You knew I was coming? It was a well-known fact in the jianghu that the true fear of an assassin came from the unpredictability of their ambushes. For most assassins, who were primarily trained in stealth techniques, concealed weapons, deadly throat strikes, and escape arts, their ability to kill was greatly diminished once their identity was revealed. However, this assassin was from Deathshroud. Baek Suryong kept his gaze locked on him as he replied, I knew you wouldnt give up easily, so I prepared a little trap. And oh dear, I walked right into it, the Seventh Shroud admitted, his tone unfazed despite his failed strike and revealed identity. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. I suspected this might happen... Seventh Shroud murmured, rubbing his face. I thought perhaps you recognized me because the kids resistance while I skinned him caused some noticeable differences in the face... A shiver ran down Gongson Sus spine as he bellowed, You scoundrel! What have you done to Kang? Is that his face...? Elder, Baek Suryong interjected, calming the agitated Gongson Su who looked poised to attack. He hasnt harmed Hyonwon Kang. How can you be so certain? the Seventh Shroud asked, tilting his head curiously. Baek Suryong dismissed his psychological ploy with a laugh, Elite assassins dont resort to crude human skin masks. Mastering the art of bone contortion and disguise is far more effective. That doesnt prove I spared Hyonwon Kang, the Seventh Shroud argued. You had to spare him, Baek Suryong retorted, grinning. Hyonwon Kang needs to be alive for you to frame him after you kill the Elder. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Oho... Seventh Shroud nodded in acknowledgment. Were you an assassin once? Its easy enough to deduce. Youre quite sharp, the Seventh Shroud observed, sneering. I get that a lot, Baek Suryong replied, matching his smirk. The Seventh Shrouds smile morphed into one of mockery. Despite his failed initial attack, he remained eerily calm as he declared, For all your cleverness, youve missed something crucial. Even without a surprise attack, I can still kill both of you right here. A dark mist began to emanate from Seventh Shroud, swiftly enveloping his entire form. Ugh...! Gongson Su gasped, overwhelmed by the formidable aura. Emerging from a shroud of darkness, the Seventh Shrouds eyes emitted an eerie green glow, his ominous presence seeming to weigh down the air. As he stepped forward, mist swirled at his feet. Do you know why Deathshrouds assassins are known as the Assassin Kings? Its because our martial arts skills enable us to eliminate anyone, with or without an ambush. For us, assassination is just one method among many for taking a life. Baek Suryong scoffed, Quite a bold statement for someone who only showed himself because Namgoong Jaehak isnt present. Haha, I acknowledge that, the Seventh Shroud confessed. He had remained hidden during the Black Forests assault on Gongson Su at the Azure Dragon Academy, all because of the Blue Sky Sword King Namgoong Jaehak. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Theres no shame in doing that. The Ten Supremes are monsters that even Deathshrouds finest cant be sure of defeating. But you, Baek Suryong, are different. Ive been observing you these past days. You excel at instructing students, but your martial arts dont quite measure up. You were watching me? That day, when the Black Forest assassins came, I saw you fight. Youre barely at the threshold of a peak master. Even if you were concealing your true strength, its not significantly greater. Baek Suryongs face stiffened, and Seventh Shrouds lips curled into a smile. His glowing eyes were actually an illusion technique known as the Blood Demon Eyes, which he had recently manifested when his Heaven Defying Divine Art reached the five-star stage, or intermediate mastery, after absorbing the immense contaminated qi and medicinal energies in Gongson Sus body. Unfortunately, as a side effect, activating the Heaven Defying Divine Art now dyed his hair and eyes red, making it impossible to use in secret with others around. Just days before, he had used these eyes to shatter the spirit of a Black Forest assassin and extract the information he needed. Right now, he could only induce fear in his opponents, but as he improved the technique, he would be able to manipulate minds and create hallucinations. Guess whos become the strongest at White Dragon Manor over the last month? he continued. No way... The Seventh Shroud trembled uncontrollably. The Blood Demon Eyes definitely affected him, but there was something deeper and more disturbing that was bothering him. Your martial art... Is it a Blood Cult demonic art? Are you sure youve never heard of it? Think carefully. Baek Suryongs smirk grew broader. Suddenly, something clicked in the Seventh Shrouds mind, and he shuddered violently. Impossible...! The legendary Blood Demon has hair and eyes the color of blood, and an aura that overwhelms and suppresses all demonic practitioners. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The Blood Demons... martial arts? he muttered in disbelief. Baek Suryong brandished his sword again, looking a little impatient. It was obvious that the Seventh Shroud knew something, but he didnt have much time left before one of the Ten Supremes, Skysword, showed up. He needed to make this assassin talk, and fast. Hey... Are you going to stand there all day? Didnt you say that Skysword was on his way here? If were done with introductions, lets get started, he said. Wait...! Baek Suryong lunged like lightning, his sword tearing through the black darkness of the Black Death Demonic Art. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. We should be there soon, Skysword said. A man of few words, Skysword had spoken only twice on the journey from the palace, including his last remark, the first being a simple Lets go. Known for his reticence, Skysword made sure that the procession to fetch Gongson Su proceeded in near silence. However, he suddenly stopped riding and furrowed his brow. Is something wrong, sir? Shadow asked. Skysword ignored her, concentrating on his keen senses that surpassed human capabilities. Not far away, two formidable auras clashed violently, evidence of an intense ongoing battle between two elite martial artists. His face hardened. Im going ahead. Catch up with me as soon as possible. Pardon? Shadow asked again, but Skysword was already gone, leaving his horse behind. WHOOSH! Skysword hurtled across the landscape, his face etched with concern. I hope the Prime Minister is safe... He soon reached the battlefield. Despite the thick darkness that swirled like fog, his vision remained clear, but he still skid to a halt. Huh! he exclaimed in a rare departure from his usual stoicism, gazing at the spectacle before him. A blood-red dragon tore through the darkness and soared into the sky. Chapter 97: Huh! Chapter 97: Huh! Damn it... the Seventh Shroud let out an involuntary curse as he frantically used his movement arts to escape. He hadnt cussed like this in years. Ever since his assassin training, every word he spoke was meticulously calculated. A true assassin had to control a hundred faces and a thousand expressions. Yet, in the wake of the monster hed rather not think about, his perfect control was slipping. Praying that the fiend was slower than him, he glanced back. His hopes were immediately dashed. A crimson-colored sword qi whizzed past him and sliced through a number of massive trees, causing them to topple to the side. A man with blood-red hair and eyes was hot on his trail, closing the gap with terrifying speed. The Seventh Shroud gulped in terror. He had already lost his right arm and had just narrowly escaped losing a leg. Blood dripped from his mangled shoulder, the wounds more like a beasts bite than a sword cut. He had faced many martial arts masters, but none had wielded such brutal swordsmanship. No, can that even be called swordsmanship? he thought, remembering the sword qi that had devoured his arm like a bloodthirsty dragon. The Black Death Demonic Art he was so proud of was shattered in an instant, crippling him before he even knew it. ...This is insanity. Baek Suryong was not supposed to be a peak master. In fact, up until a few moments ago, the Seventh Shroud was certain that his skills and experience were superior to Baek Suryongs, but now he found himself completely outmatched. Every move of his Black Death Demonic Art was countered, every attack thwarted. Is it because of the Blood Demons martial art? No, its something more fundamental, something I cant fathom. Its impossible, I just cant grasp the nature of this monster... This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Realizing he couldnt win, the Seventh Shroud turned and fled with all his might. His seasoned assassins skills and advanced inner arts fueled his swift escape, and though missing an arm unbalanced him, it somehow made him lighter and faster. As he poured all his energy into fleeing, the scenery blurred around him. He had to get away. I must inform the First Shroud that someone has mastered the Blood Demons martial arts. If the connection between Deathshroud and the Blood Cult is revealed... SPURT! Sword qi nicked his shoulder, sending a spray of blood into the air. After all that boasting, now youre running away? Baek Suryong taunted. Baek Suryong was rapidly gaining ground. Gritting his teeth, the Seventh Shroud drew on all his inner energy reserves. I cant die like this. As an assassin, hed often walked the fine line between life and death. Still, hed never imagined such a pathetic demise as dying at the hands of a mere martial arts instructor, not even one of the Ten Supremes or a famous martial master. How long do you think you can run? The monster was almost upon him. Sword qi sliced his side open, spilling more blood. Desperate, the Seventh Shroud hurled all his hidden weapons and poisons, hoping to slow his pursuer. It was futile. I cant hold on any longer... Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Just then, he spotted a man dressed in the robes of a military official ahead of him, not a master, but clearly skilled. Ill take him hostage. Despite Baek Suryongs mastery of demonic arts and rough demeanor, he was fundamentally an orthodox martial artist. After all, hes still Orthodox... right? Ahh, I have no choice!Alll latest novels at novelhall.com The Seventh Shroud lunged forward, aiming to grab the man and use him as a shield or a hostage. However, as he reached for the man, the stern-faced figure said, Youre an assassin. Are you the one who tried to harm the Prime Minister? Ugh!! An immense pressure pinned the Seventh Shroud to the ground, leaving him writhing like an insect. The man, expression still neutral, drew his sword, revealing the words Heavenly Mandate etched on the blade. By the mandate of heaven, he declared. I doubt he actually means to harm me... though he doesnt seem keen on holding back either. Skysword pointed his sword at Baek Suryongs left arm, saying, Left. It was a warning. Baek Suryong felt his anger surge but knew better than to directly confront one of the Ten Supremes. Struggling against the growing pressure, he groaned, Shouldnt you be rescuing the Prime Minister instead of doing this? Hes lying unconscious back there... Skysword chuckled, Its fine. The Prime Ministers breathing is steady, and theres no one else nearby. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. ...Fuck this guy, he already knows everything and is acting like that on purpose. Baek Suryong gritted his teeth. A fight was now inevitable. Crazy bastard... Youre really going through with this, he complained, even as he unleashed the full power of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. WHOOSH! As Baek Suryongs hair turned a vivid crimson and his eyes sparked with a fierce red glow, he steadied his stance, his knees no longer trembling. Skysword sighed, As I thought, thats quite the dangerous martial art. What is it? I have no intention of explaining it to someone as ungrateful as you, Baek Suryong replied, his voice bristling with unruly defiance. Are you claiming to be my benefactor? How many times have I saved Elder Gongson Su from assassins? Is this how you repay someone who protected your patron? By persecuting them without any proof? Do you even know what gratitude is? If your words hold truth, then I will admit my mistake. But that is a discussion for later. Skysword adjusted his sword slightly. I will go for the left. Baek Suryong pointed Moon Shadow at Skyswords right arm in retaliation. Right for me. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? ...... For the first time, Skyswords eyebrow twitched, and he imbued his sword with even more power. Golden energy swirled around him, while Baek Suryongs aura erupted in massive crimson waves. BOOM! The two forces clashed and coiled, forming a dragon-shaped whirlwind. Inside, the two men moved in unison. Stop! He is the Elders benefactor! a desperate cry suddenly pierced the chaos. Using all of her speed, Shadow fearlessly plunged into the whirlwind. Numerous cuts immediately appeared on her body, but she still screamed, Please, stop! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. The whirlwind quickly dissipated, revealing the two men standing face to face with each other. Skyswords sword was at Baek Suryongs throat, and Baek Suryong, bloodied but defiant, tightened his grip on Moon Shadow. Both still had their arms. Shadow yelled at Skysword, Lower your sword now! Sir! ...Very well. Skysword sheathed his sword and turned away. I will see to the Prime Minister. Tend to your injuries and follow me. Baek Suryong watched him leave, his gaze filled with unresolved anger. Skysword, however, was already reflecting on their brief encounter. Although he had held back, the danger Baek Suryong had posed to him was real. Sensing the threat, I subconsciously changed my target from his left arm to his neck, but that guy never wavered and went for my right arm. It had been a long time since Skysword had felt such intense emotions. He glanced at his right sleeve, only to see that it had started to disintegrate. Huh! he unintentionally let out a gasp of admiration. Chapter 98: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts Chapter 98: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts Am I still alive? Gongson Su slowly opened his eyes, his face pale. Before him, Skysword knelt and apologized, Prime Minister, Im very sorry for being late. You didnt do anything wrong, so why are you apologizing? Anyway, wheres Mr. Baek? ...Hell be here soon, Skysword replied hesitantly. Although Skyswords response seemed a bit odd, Gongson Sus attention was grabbed by the chaos around him, namely, the upturned ground and dozens of cut down trees. What on earth happened while I was unconscious!? he gasped in astonishment. Uhm, about that... Skysword honestly explained what had happened. As the Emperor held Gongson Su in high regard, he didnt dare lie to the old man. Finally, when he mentioned clashing swords with Baek Suryong, Gongson Sus expression hardened. What? Is Mr. Baek badly injured?Alll latest novels at novelhall.com fine, Baek Suryong groaned, approaching Gongson Su together with Shadow, his face still a little pale. Although I did almost lose an arm because of a certain someone, he added. What I did was necessary for confirmation. What were you out to confirm? My identity? Or my martial arts? ...... Skysword fell silent. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Gongson Su chuckled in disbelief, Mr. Baek, you have some nerve. Did you know who Skysword was before you fought him? If you did, you should have groveled on the ground and begged him to spare you. If words actually worked on this guy, I would have done so. However, this absurd person bullied the man who saved the Prime Ministers life for no other reason than because hes strong enough to do it... Enough, Gongson Su reprimanded. Baek Suryong shut his mouth. While he didnt like being scolded, he also had no intention of turning Skysword into an enemy. Relaxing, Gongson Su laughed, Hohoho, I would appreciate if the two of you stopped bickering. For my sake. Yes. Understood. The two grown men bowed their heads like guilty children. Shadow approached to check Gongson Sus pulse, while the others quietly waited for the escort troops to arrive. Suddenly, Gongson Su snapped, Do you two seriously think I wouldnt notice you having a silent standoff? ...Ha! ...Ahem. The two men awkwardly cleared their throats and turned away. Gongson Su chuckled at their childishness, and Shadow shook her head. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Soon, the escort troops for Gongson Su arrived with a rumble. Five carriages and a hundred elite Royal Guards showed up, and it was only this few to ensure that there were minimal travel delays. Impressed, Baek Suryong remarked, ...Elder, you truly are an extraordinary person. Hoho, youre only realizing that now? Its one thing to know about it theoretically, and another to see it in person. Seeing you rolling around in the dirt every day also made it hard to imagine... At the honest remark, Gongson Su laughed heartily, Indeed, Im quite the important person. Which is why, if you ever need a favor, feel free to come to me. Okay, sir, I wont hesitate to visit anytime. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. They smiled at each other. Having already exchanged farewells many times, there was no need for more. Instead, Gongson Su turned toward Skysword, asking, Skysword, did you bring what I asked for? ...Yes. Go get it for me, will you? While Skysword fetched something from the carriage, Gongson Su told Baek Suryong, Before I go, I have something for you. Huh? You keep giving me things... He had already received ten thousand silvers as tutoring fees. The promised financial support for the Azure Dragon Academy would also go into funding his salary. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Most importantly, it was thanks to the tremendous amount of contaminated qi I absorbed from him that I reached intermediate mastery in the Heaven Defying Divine Art... Considering all these opportunities, it seemed he had received more than enough. As Baek Suryong followed to bid farewell, Skysword sent him a telepathic message. [Ill keep quiet about your martial arts. After all, Im not a murim warrior, and the Prime Minister holds you in higher regard than you might imagine. Still, keep that martial arts hidden from others, especially from skilled individuals. If they see it, they wont let you go so easily.] Baek Suryong maintained a calm expression but sighed in relief internally. Phew, if Skysword had decided to investigate the Heaven Defying Divine Art, it would have been a major problem. [Thank you for the advice,] he replied. He was already well aware of the problem with the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Its characteristics were so distinctive, he had no choice but to suppress it and keep it hidden, especially from masters like Namgoong Jaehak. While having a brief conversation with Skysword, Gongson Su climbed into the carriage. Thank you. Lets meet again someday, he said. Dont forget to train regularly like how I taught you while youre in the palace. Gongson Su laughed. Definitely, he promised. Shadow, sitting beside him, also offered a farewell, ...Well be off. Safe travels. ...... Shadows eyes seemed to hold a hint of regret, but she said nothing more and bowed her head. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong stepped back a few paces, and the carriage started moving. Giddy-up! ...... Baek Suryong watched the carriage leave in silence. As the sun began to set, and five carriages raced towards the horizon, the student who had been with him for over a month left him. Elder, Im the one who should be thanking you, he whispered. Initially, it was just to earn ten thousand silver, but after seeing firsthand how desperately the old man worked to achieve his childhood dreams despite his declining health and strength, soon he genuinely wanted to help Gongson Su succeed. Before I knew it, I was cheering for him. Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon, who trained with him daily, probably felt the same. This was a feeling he never experienced as a martial arts instructor in the Blood Cult. If he had realized this a bit earlier... he might not have made so many mistakes. ...No point in dwelling on regrets, Baek Suryong sighed deeply and shook his head, brushing off his lingering feelings. He wasnt one to hold onto regrets for long. Instead, he thought about his present and future. The Seventh Shroud died without giving me any information about the Blood Cult, and Skysword seems to have recognized the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Additionally, the strength of the Ten Supremes... Baek Suryong recalled his fight with Skysword, feeling a vast gap between them. If that wasnt jarring enough, Skysword was considered the weakest among the Ten Supremes, and was there mostly because of his symbolic significance as the Imperial Palaces strongest warrior. Skysword is undeniably a great master, but Namgoong Jaehak is stronger. Strong enough to contend for the title of the Worlds Strongest. If Namgoong Jaehak had been the one to witness the Heaven Defying Divine Art instead of Skysword... This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong shivered. He was lucky this time, but theres no guarantee hed be so fortunate again. If I want to freely control my physical transformation, I must master the Heaven Defying Divine Art to at least the seventh star. However, reaching the seventh star wasnt just about accumulating inner qi. Sigh... I need to teach the kids, improve my martial arts, and deal with the Blood Cult... Classes havent even started yet, and already theres so much to do... Baek Suryong sighed, then turned and started walking towards the Azure Dragon Academy. The first semester and his first class at the Azure Dragon Academy would begin in a few days. That also meant that he would have more students from now on. Already feeling tired, so tired... Despite his grumbling, the expression on Baek Suryongs face was one of excitement, and his steps were light and quick. A few days later, the academy buzzed with the arrival of both new and returning students. They crowded around the bulletin boards, eager to see the list of classes open for enrollment this year. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Advanced Swift Style Swordsmanship - Namgoong SuPractical Bladesmanship - Kwak CheolwooAdvanced Movement Arts - Mae GeuklyomAncient Murim History - Jaegal Soyeong... (and more) The students preferences for classes varied greatly depending on the course and instructor. Classes with low popularity often faced the gloom of empty seats, while those in high demand sparked fierce enrollment duels among the students. These reactions shaped not only the instructors reputation but also their treatment and salaries. Whos Jaegal Soyeong? a student asked, scanning the list. A new teacher, another replied. Whos going to take Ancient Murim History though... Think shes pretty? Maybe Ill check out her first class. This year, among the temporary instructors, Jaegal Soyeong seemed to be the only individual who was teaching a class, but a more careful inspection revealed another intriguing entry at the very bottom of the list. Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts - Baek Suryong Translators Note: I needed to try very hard not to type Defense Against the Dark Arts... Yang Wood Dragon year: i.e. Gapjin year (׳), the name for the 41st year in the sexagenary cycle (60-year cycle), a method of counting years historically in East Asia using sixty terms, each corresponding to a year. The first word in each term is a number from 1-10, representing a Heavenly Stem, which also represents one of the five elements + yang/yin, so gap (1, ) represents the yang wood element. The second word represents one of the twelve animals of the Chinese zodiac, and jin () corresponds to the year of the dragon. Coincidentally, this year, 2024, is also a Yang Wood Dragon year. ? Chapter 99: I Know Just the Place Chapter 99: I Know Just the Place (At the Azure Dragon Academy student cafeteria) Im jealous, Ak Yeonho confessed. A temporary instructor teaching from the first semester... thats amazing, Myeong Il-Oh murmured. The two young men stopped moving their chopsticks, their gazes fixed enviously on the two people seated opposite them. Jealous? If youre jealous, maybe you should try harder, Baek Suryong smirked confidently. Jaegal Soyeong, however, offered an awkward smile, seeming a bit embarrassed. That morning, the four of them had scanned the course registration lists posted around the academy, only to find that only two of them had classes assigned to teach. Ancient Murim History - Jaegal SoyeongDefense Against the Unorthodox Arts - Baek Suryong Struggling to hide his irritation, Ak Yeonho stirred his soup and muttered, Okay, since Miss Jaegal topped the instructors exam, I get why she was chosen, but I was the runner-up. Why do I get no classes while Hyung-nim gets one? Do you really not know why? Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Okay, I know. Ak Yeonho clicked his tongue and nodded. By now, everyone was aware of the wager between Baek Suryong and Namgoong Su over their students entrance scores, which Baek Suryong had won. Reflecting on yesterdays events, Myeong Il-Oh said quietly, Surprisingly, Namgoong Su took his loss quite calmly. Just the day before, all the instructors at the Azure Dragon Academy had gathered in the conference hall to allocate the semesters lectures. ...I have something to announce. I will surrender one of my classes to Mr. Baek Suryong, Namgoong Su declared. Of course, not everyone approved. Hmm. Thats problematic. Changing classes at your discretion, what does that say about the academy? Mr. Baek, perhaps you should reconsider... I agree. We have promises to keep with the students... Im worried whether a temporary instructor can handle Mr. Namgoong Sus class... Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo had subtly tried to challenge their bet, and Namgoong Sus supporting group of instructors joined in, but Baek Suryong had his own backers at the academy too. ...A promise between men should be honored, Mae Geuklyom said in his deep, resonant voice. Hoho, it sounds interesting. If both parties agree, whats the problem? Noh Goonsang, recently in a good mood due to Gongson Sus sponsorship, nodded approvingly. Gazing at Baek Suryong fondly, he added, Anyway, our dear Baek... I mean, Mr. Baek, which one of Mr. Namgoongs classes will you take? Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts. When Baek Suryong had announced his choice of class during the meeting, everyone had given him puzzled looks. Even Namgoong Su had clicked his tongue in disapproval. Why are you throwing away such a good opportunity? Ignoring Namgoong Sus sarcasm, Baek Suryong stood his ground. Known for his multitude of popular classes, Namgoong Su was dubbed the Crazy Workaholic of the Azure Dragon Academy. While most of his classes were sought-after and held at prime times, a few werent as appealing. Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts, despite being taught by Namgoong Su, didnt attract much student interest. It was more of an elective, chosen by students who needed extra credits, with the only appeal being Namgoong Sus teaching. If you had picked swordsmanship, movement arts, or even outer arts, it would have been far better... Myeong Il-Oh pointed out. These were all popular courses, taught by Namgoong Su during prime slots. Any of them would have assured Baek Suryong a solid performance appraisal for the semester. However, Baek Suryong simply offered a mysterious smile in response to his younger brothers worries. I had my reasons for choosing it. If he had chosen swordsmanship, movement arts, or outer arts, he would have been limited to teaching only those subjects. Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts, on the other hand, gave him a lot of creative freedom. A class about understanding and countering unorthodox sects martial arts? That gives me lots of teaching flexibility. Plus, its an elective for all grades, and offers plenty of chances for practical lessons. Well, knowing Hyung-nim, Im sure youll excel. Yeah, even your most outrageous antics usually turn out well. Baek Suryong looked bemused. Is that a compliment or an insult? The two young men quickly turned away from Baek Suryong, directing their attention to Jaegal Soyeong. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Had it been just the voice, they might have ignored it, but the profound inner qi in it made them all turn their heads simultaneously. A middle-aged man with a meticulously groomed long beard stood there, hands clasped behind his back. He was Pung Jinho, a respected instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy for nearly two decades and, more importantly, Namgoong Sus most prominent supporter. In a warm yet firm voice, Pung Jinho scolded, ...It seems youre getting a bit too lively with so many people around. Its good to see young people having fun, but please refrain from actions that lower the dignity of the Azure Dragon Academy. ...Do not make Pung Jinho an enemy. In some ways, hes more formidable than Namgoong Su. Recalling Mae Geuklyoms advice, Baek Suryong stood up. Sorry for the disturbance. Well clean up and leave soon. Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il-Oh, and Jaegal Soyeong also stood up, their expressions tense as they apologized. Sorry. Well be more careful. I-Im sorry... Pung Jinho stroked his famous, voluminous beard, a well-known symbol at the Azure Dragon Academy. Seeing the nervous faces of the temporary instructors, he chuckled gently, Hoho, do I look like Im here to pick a fight? You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. ...... Namgoong Sus faction was the largest at the Azure Dragon Academy. However, Baek Suryong had clashed with Namgoong Su since the entrance exam, and the trio close to him were also gradually becoming disliked by the faction. Why did he come over all of a sudden? Is he looking for a reason to fault us again? We shouldve kept our voices down... Contrary to their worries, Pung Jinho extended an olive branch instead of picking a fight. Thats not why Im here, so relax. With the semester about to start, its pointless for instructors to be in conflict. Oh, yes? Ah... Phew. Everyone but Baek Suryong breathed a sigh of relief. If any more conflicts arise, Ill mediate, so dont worry. I came to tell you that, Pung Jinho told the group, then turned to Baek Suryong with a smile, Mr. Baek, I have high expectations for you. Since you arrived, a fresh breeze has started blowing through the Azure Dragon Academy. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? ...Thank you. One request, though, please avoid further clashes with Mr. Namgoong. Even I find it hard to mediate those, Pung Jinho smiled brightly. Baek Suryong responded with a polite smile, Ill do my best. Despite having already burned bridges with Namgoong Su, he had no intention of making enemies with all the instructors, especially not someone as influential as Pung Jinho. Avoiding him too obviously would be foolish. I should try to use him to my advantage instead. As if reading Baek Suryongs thoughts, Pung Jinho made an unexpected offer, I appreciate your understanding. How about a drink this evening if youre free? I have some things to discuss... oh, and of course, its on me. Baek Suryongs eyes sparkled at the suggestion. I know just the place. That evening, they met at a large establishment in town, coincidentally owned by Bok Manchun. Chapter 100: Why Dont We… Chapter 100: Why Don''t We... Ahahaha! Youre quite a character! How do you manage to be so entertaining? Pung Jinho slammed the table as he laughed uproariously, his face bright red from the alcohol. Across from him, Baek Suryong casually tilted his glass and smiled. Mr. Pung, your keen interest makes it all the more enjoyable. Yes, indeed. Hahaha, Myeong Il-Oh chuckled nervously. Pung Jinho filled Myeong Il-Ohs glass to the brim, causing it to overflow. You should drink freely like Mr. Baek. Dont worry about the bill tonight, its all on me. O-Okay, Myeong Il-Oh stammered, his voice tinged with hesitation. Noticing his friends discomfort, Baek Suryong chimed in, Il-Oh, are you really going to overlook Mr. Pungs generosity? Do you see him as a beggar or something? No, Hyung-nim, its not like that... You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Then finish your drink and have another one. Itll brighten the mood, please Mr. Pung, and give our evening more meaning. And also generate more sales for the nightclub, Baek Suryong thought, imagining his fattening wallet. Mr. Baek is right, you shouldnt worry about my finances. After all, arent we all here tonight to have a good time? Thank you for your generosity. That being said, may I order more drinks and snacks? You dont need to ask me, just order whatever you want. Then, Ill go ahead. Baek Suryong, with a crafty grin, summoned the waiter and ordered the priciest drinks and snacks on the menu. Slightly startled, Pung Jinho remarked, Hoho... Youre quite bold. Should I cancel the snacks if its too much? Nonsense. Do you think I cant afford a night of drinks for my young juniors? Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Pung Jinho continued to drink, stroking his luxuriously long beard, a source of personal pride that had grown over ten years and that he often bragged about to his peers. Knowing this, Baek Suryong played along, complimenting, Wow, your beard looks really good on you, Mr. Pung. Im jealous because I cant grow one well. Hoho! Give it time. Its just so shiny and silky. Do you have a special beard care routine, sir? Care to share your secrets? Hmm. Well, maintaining good nutrition, regular washing and drying are key, and theres an apothecary I frequent... As they emptied several bottles during such trivial chatter, Pung Jinho casually steered the conversation to the main point. Do you know why I invited only you two tonight? he asked suddenly. There were only two temporary instructors sitting at the table: Baek Suryong and Myeong Il-Oh. Pung Jinho had told Ak Yeonho and Jaegal Soyeong, who were also at the restaurant, that he would organize a separate evening out for them. I have no idea. I dont know either. Both were clueless about their special invitation. Pung Jinho chuckled. I hate to say it, but you two dont come from particularly strong teaching backgrounds. Baek Suryong stayed silent, while Myeong Il-Oh frowned slightly. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Seeing Myeong Il-Ohs expression, Pung Jinho quickly clarified, Oh, I dont mean the Myeong Clan is insignificant, but it cant really compare to the Jaegal Clan or the Shandong Ak Clan, right? ...Thats true. Myeong Il-Oh nodded reluctantly, his expression softening slightly. Gulp... The sound of Myeong Il-Oh swallowing was as loud as thunder. Baek Suryong played dumb, peering into his wine cup. Ah, so this is how hes trying to bring us to his side. I dont quite understand. What difference would it make if we united? Im only telling you two this. Pung Jinho smiled eerily, his face no longer showing any signs of intoxication. The Azure Dragon Academy wont last long. Cough, cough! Mr. Myeong, what surprises you so? Surely youve heard some rumors on your way here. What do you mean...? At a meeting of the Five Great Academies earlier this year, it was decided that the Azure Dragon Academy wont be invited to the Heavenly Martial Festival starting next year. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. ...... Both mens expressions hardened at this new information. Why didnt Noh Goonsang or Mae Geuklyom tell me about this? Baek Suryong lamented inwardly. Participation in the Heavenly Martial Arts Festival alone is highly symbolic. Although the Azure Dragon Academy has been last for ten years, it has remained one of the Five Great Academies because of its inclusion in the Festival. ...In other words, once we are no longer invited to the Heavenly Martial Festival, the Five Great Academies will become the Four Great Academies, Baek Suryong concluded. Pung Jinho smiled. Unless, as you declared, we win this year. Even though I admire your confidence, Im a very pragmatic person. In my opinion, its impossible to win the Heavenly Martial Arts Festival, so the Azure Dragon Academy wont be able to take part next year onwards. Once that happens, the Azure Dragon Academy will no longer attract the prodigies of murim. With its reputation and finances dwindling, the academy will be unable to maintain its current scale and will be forced to downsize. If my estimates are correct, it will probably be bankrupt within five years. Myeong Il-Oh immediately turned pale at the chilling revelation. Setting his glass down, Baek Suryong asked calmly, Why are you telling us this? Because I want to work with you in the long run. For the next five years, Ill support you. ...And after five years? Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. Pung Jinhos response to this will reveal his true intentions. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. I plan to establish a new academy with all my connections and wealth. Id like to recruit you then. ...... ...... It was a lot to process after one evening of drinking. Seeing the duos complex expressions, Pung Jinho laughed, Ah, the mood has become too serious. We need some entertainment. Think about my proposal at your own pace. Before anyone could object, Pung Jinho summoned the dancers. No! I havent gotten enough information out of this bastard yet! Before the dancers could arrive, Baek Suryong quickly asked, What if we spread rumors about this tomorrow? Whats stopping us? With a meaningful glint in his eye, Pung Jinho chuckled, Would anyone believe the words of a mere temporary instructor over someone who has dedicated twenty years to the academy? If youve been here for twenty years, why arent you the Principal or Vice Principal? I did have such ambitions ten years ago, but everything changed when the Azure Dragon Academy began to decline. Pung Jinho stroked his beard thoughtfully before downing another drink. When the academy fails, someone has to take the blame. The Principal first, the Vice Principal second, and... Understanding his implication, Baek Suryong finished his line for him, The Star Instructor would be next on the chopping block. Exactly. Its good to talk with someone who understands. Pung Jinho continued drinking, his movements as cold and calculating as a snake deliberately ingesting poison. Finally, wiping his mouth with his sleeve, he suggested, So, I was thinking... Why dont we drive Namgoong Su out of the Azure Dragon Academy? Translators Note: Chapter 100! Woohoo! Epub Volume 1 is also out! Chapter 101: True Colors Chapter 101: True Colors W-Who are you planning to drive out? Myeong Il-Oh stammered. Pung Jinho refilled his empty cup, a mischievous smile playing on his lips. You heard everything. Why ask again? Is this a joke...? I always enjoy a good joke, but I wouldnt joke about something like this. Dumbfounded, Myeong Il-Ohs eyes widened and his hands shook. So you really plan to oust Namgoong Su...? he whispered. Mr. Pung, what is your plan for getting rid of Namgoong Su? Baek Suryong asked, leaning forward as if intrigued. Arent you surprised? Damn, its no fun when a rookie reacts like that. Does that mean you dont like me? Pung Jinho topped up Baek Suryongs cup and chuckled, Actually, I havent liked a rookie this much in a long time. Pung Jinho had genuinely taken a liking to Baek Suryong, whether it was his striking appearance, his confident demeanor, or his undeniable talent. This boy is a gem. He could be a future Star Instructor, he mused, drawing on his experience with many teachers after two decades of teaching. Baek Suryong has the makings of a popular instructor at any academy, so I must secure his loyalty now. I dont plan to kick Namgoong Su out right away. Maybe next year or the year after. Ill make him leave the Azure Dragon Academy voluntarily. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Curious, Baek Suryong asked, Why make him leave on his own? Someone has to answer for the Azure Dragon Academys failures. It looks better that way. Baek Suryong crossed his arms. I dont know Namgoong Su well, but he doesnt strike me as someone who would flee because of a few setbacks. If he doesnt leave, then well force him out. Pung Jinhos eyes hardened. As I said, I despise those from the Nine Great Schools and the Five Great Clans. They are born with abundant resources and trained by the best. For them, excellence is just a matter of course. Life is inherently unfair, isnt it? Baek Suryong pointed out. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Pung Jinho burst out laughing. Exactly, I know that... but those elites? They dont get it. People start life from different places, yet those born with privilege rarely admit it. They credit their successes to their own efforts and dismiss others who havent achieved the same as lazy and lacking talent, all while pretending they dont understand how good they have it. Well, Im sick and tired of their hypocrisy. As a member of a small murim family, Myeong Il-Oh found himself sympathizing with Pung Jinhos passionate words. However, Baek Suryong felt differently. I see, hes got an inferiority complex. Although his skills could qualify him as a master, hes still no match for Namgoong Su, so hes convinced himself that his lack of privilege is to blame. Namgoong Su became a Star Instructor after only five years at the Azure Dragon Academy. Is he skilled enough for the job? Yes, but theres no denying that his background in the Namgoong Clan contributed to his quick promotion. Thats true, Baek Suryong conceded, sensing the need to ease the tension. Refilling Pung Jinhos wine, he steered the conversation back to the main topic, But I asked about your plan to drive out Namgoong Su, and weve strayed from that. Oh, I got a bit carried away. You two, wait outside! Pung Jinho dismissed the courtesans who were loitering by the door, then lowered his voice, There are several ways. He could be caught embezzling, rumors might surface about an inappropriate relationship with a female student, or one of his students could suffer qi deviation. Thats... Just examples, Pung Jinho smiled at a shocked Myeong Il-Oh, then took a sip from the drink Baek Suryong poured. Here, have another, he said, refilling Baek Suryongs cup as well. Thank you, Baek Suryong said, carefully observing Pung Jinho. This isnt his first time trying to win over a fellow instructor. Hes far too practiced, as if hes gone through this routine countless times before. Pung Jinho grinned, Are you sizing me up? Arent we both? Baek Suryong replied. The two men exchanged knowing smiles. As Baek Suryong assessed him, Pung Jinho was likewise gauging Baek Suryong, considering whether he was worth collaborating with. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Ignoring her resistance, Pung Jinho simply stated, Ill pay you extra. Thats not it... Dont worry, I understand, Pung Jinho replied, brushing off her protests and proceeding to undress her. Please, Master, stop...! The frightened courtesan cried, tears dripping down her cheeks. Baek Suryong stepped in calmly, Mr. Pung, if you continue behaving like this, this pleasant gathering might turn sour. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Damn, now my mood is ruined. Get out! Pung Jinho roughly shoved the courtesan away. The courtesan wiped her tears and bowed to Baek Suryong before leaving, and the other courtesans quietly followed her. Pung Jinho sneered and downed his wine, visibly annoyed by the courtesans rejection. Hmph. Im not interested in soft bodies anyway. A body trained in martial arts is much better, wouldnt you agree? Uh, what? Myeong Il-Oh blurted out thoughtlessly. ...... Baek Suryong remained silent, waiting for Pung Jinho to continue. Pung Jinho licked his lips. Figuring that such topics were acceptable among men, he spoke crudely, Especially those who are trained from young, theyre flexible and strong. Its one of the few pleasures of my twenty years of teaching. W-What are you saying...? ...... Come on. You know what I mean. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Baek Suryong stared at Pung Jinho, narrowing his eyes slightly. Unfortunately, Pung Jinho misunderstood his expression. Im sure you at least understand, right, Mr. Baek? With your looks, it would be even stranger if female students didnt approach you on their own. Indeed, I frequently catch them stalking me, Baek Suryong smiled. Pung Jinhos eyes immediately lit up. Got any tips to share? How many have you been with? It seems he didnt catch the meaning behind my smile, Baek Suryong mused, asking, How many do you think? Hmm, probably over a hundred, I guess? Man, I envy you. If I were young and handsome like you, Id... Now youre showing your true colors, Baek Suryong interrupted sternly. Huh? Pung Jinho exclaimed, startled by the sudden change in Baek Suryongs tone. Baek Suryong shook his head and let out a deep sigh. At first, Pung Jinhos talk of uniting the smaller sects appealed to him. Even when they talked about overthrowing Namgoong Su, he could see the logic of survival tactics. However, Pung Jinhos view of his female students changed everything. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Youre absolute trash, he spat. Did you just call me trash? Yes, you fucking degenerate. Maybe youve had too much to drink... Baek Suryong grabbed a bottle and smashed it over Pung Jinhos head. Translators Note: Season 1 of the manhwa ends here. Epub Volume 1 is also now out! Chapter 102: This Will Be Fun Chapter 102: This Will Be Fun CRASH! The wine bottle smashed to pieces on impact with Pung Jinhos head. Ugh! Pung Jinho cried out as he fell backward, his forehead sliced open and bleeding profusely. Baek Suryong rose to his feet and approached the older teacher, clutching another bottle. Hey, how many girls have you tried to seduce? You crazy bastard...! Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Pung Jinho tried to rise and strike back, but Baek Suryong was quicker, smashing the second bottle into his nose. As Pung Jinho reeled from the pain, Baek Suryongs next kick sent him slamming into the wall. BOOM! With a loud thud, Pung Jinho hit the wall and crumpled to the ground, screaming, AHHH! Baek Suryong immediately sat on top of him and unleashed a flurry of blows. POW! BASH! THWACK! Ugh! What?! Why...? Do you really not know, you sex-obsessed scumbag? Curled up into a ball and shielding his face with his arms, Pung Jinho tried to gather his qi and defend himself. Unfortunately, Baek Suryong gave him no chance to retaliate, hitting him relentlessly with anything he could grab - bottles, bowls, plates, cups. Finally, when he ran out of things to break, he pummeled Pung Jinho with his bare fists. You pathetic piece of shit, who do you think you are? Baek Suryong roared, his face twisting into a savage grin as he radiated killing intent. For the first time since he was reincarnated, he was truly livid. Pinned to the floor, Pung Jinho didnt dare to fight back. All he could do was mumble through clenched teeth, Do you have any idea...just who youre up against? Huuuh? You still havent had enough? Drenched in alcohol, food, and blood, Pung Jinho was a sorry sight, his once-neat hair disheveled and his proud beard in shambles. This was no fight between murim masters, it was a run of the mill tavern brawl. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Hyung-nim! Stop! Myeong Il-Oh yelled, grabbing Baek Suryong by the waist. Baek Suryong could have easily shrugged him off and continued, but he paused, his anger subsiding a bit. Phew... consider yourself lucky, he warned Pung Jinho, brushing off his hands. Looking as if hed seen a ghost, Myeong Il-Oh demanded, Hyung-nim, what the hell are you doing? You heard what that son of a bitch said. But you cant just beat up someone like this! Did you even think about how we are going to deal with the consequences? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Ugh... At that moment, Pung Jinho, regaining his senses, struggled to his feet and leaned against the wall. What kind of lunatic...? A lunatic? Havent had enough yet? Baek Suryong raised his fist, making Pung Jinho flinch. An instant later, however, Pung Jinho felt a rush of shame at his cowardice. He focused his qi, reminding himself, it wasnt a fair fight, I didnt lose in a true martial arts duel. You coward, ambushing me like a back-alley thug! he snarled. Haha, what? Baek Suryong laughed at the absurd excuse. His voice, devoid of any pretense, was as cold as a blade as he suggested, How about we step outside and settle this properly then? Put that thing on your shoulders at stake? I must not fall for his childish provocation! Pung Jinho thought, suppressing the urge to retort. Trying his best to sound calm and mature, he said, Baek Suryong, do you think you can act like this because of your grandfather? It was now widely known that the Headmaster, Sword Addict Mae Geuklyom, revered master of martial arts, nightmare to all naughty students and respected teacher to many graduates, was Baek Suryongs grandfather. What does my grandfather have to do with this? Baek Suryong snapped. Does he really think I dont know hes only daring to act out because of his relationship with Mae Geuklyom? No new teacher would pull such a stunt without someone to back them up. Pung Jinho sneered, Why do you think Mae Geuklyom is still just the Headmaster despite his skills and experience? Do you think hes just waiting for the right time? Not a chance. Hmm... Why is that? Baek Suryong asked innocently, deciding to listen quietly for now. Pung Jinho seemed to have misunderstood him, but curious about Mae Geuklyoms continued status as headmaster, he didnt feel compelled to correct the man yet. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads?Alll latest novels at novelhall.com ...Fine. Pung Jinho staggered to his feet, his gaze empty yet malicious. Even if hes only holding back for that guys sake, at least he has no intention of killing me right now, he thought, glancing at Myeong Il-Oh and steadying himself. He faced Baek Suryong once more, his eyes brimming with malice and a slight, derisive smile on his pale face. You... now I see that youre quite the master. So thats why youre so confident. But heres the thing... Even weak men have their own ways. Im going to use every means I have to destroy you in this industry. What do you think? Will you kill me right now? However, Baek Suryong simply scoffed, unaffected. Do your worst. ...Well see. Pung Jinho straightened his clothes, cleaned his beard, and exited the room. His face was ghostly white, but no one stopped him. He had nearly reached the brothels main gate when Baek Suryong suddenly appeared, blocking his path. Wait a moment, Baek Suryong said. ...What now? Are you picking a fight again? You need to pay for the drinks before you go. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? ...... ...And the broken bottles and dishes too. Baek Suryong turned his pockets inside out, showing they were empty. Were just temporary instructors, so we dont earn much. Pung Jinhos face flushed with rage, but he eventually pulled out his wallet and threw it at Baek Suryong. Here, use this to settle the bill. After paying, Pung Jinho turned to Baek Suryong just before leaving. Mr. Baek, may I give you some advice? By all means. Seeing the amount of money, Baek Suryong replied with a satisfied smile. The class youre teaching. ...? northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Classes with insufficient enrollment are canceled. ...... Just a friendly warning. Be careful. With a meaningful grin, Pung Jinho left the brothel. The smile disappeared from Baek Suryongs face. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The next morning, a new class was added to the academys bulletin board. Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts - Baek SuryongAnalysis of Unorthodox Sect Martial Arts - Pung Jinho Both courses bore almost identical names and were set for the same day and time. A crowd of students quickly formed around the board, their excitement almost tangible. Wow, a new class by Mr. Pung? Yeah, I wanted to sign up for it... But its at the same time as Mr. Baeks class. If you have to pick one, Mr. Pungs class is the way to go. But isnt it just an elective? Dont you know? If you cross Mr. Pung... It was obvious: if forced to choose, they would all opt for Pung Jinhos class. Myeong Il-Oh, who had spent the previous evening with Baek Suryong, gave him a grave look and said, Hyung-nim, this... So this is how he wants to play? Baek Suryong stared at the bulletin board, his lips curling into a brazen grin. Damn, this will be fun. Chapter 103: Tit for Tat (1) Chapter 103: Tit for Tat (1) By the time the sun rose the next morning, rumors were already swirling through the halls of the Azure Dragon Academy about the violent clash between Pung Jinho and Baek Suryong. Taking a leisurely sip of tea, Mae Geuklyom scolded, Baek Suryong. Didnt I warn you not to make an enemy of Pung Jinho? Im sorry, Baek Suryong apologized, kneeling meekly in front of his grandfather. I thought Id kept it under wraps, but somehow word got out... Who could have spread it? he mumbled, his voice barely audible. Silence. Yes, sir. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Mae Geuklyom massaged his temples, hoping to ease his escalating headache. Sigh, whose penchant for trouble did you inherit? Both, I suppose. Covering his face with his palm, images of his daughter and son-in-law flashed through his mind. In his three decades at the academy, hed dealt with numerous delinquents, but as the product of two particularly notorious ones, Baek Suryong was a special case. I suppose its no surprise, considering your parents. Grandpa, I swear Im innocent, Baek Suryong asserted, straightening his posture. If you had heard what he said, you wouldve split him in two yourself. Baek Suryong was sure that Mae Geuklyom would have reacted the same way. No, hed bet his entire fortune that Mae Geuklyom would have been even more extreme. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Mae Geuklyom clicked his tongue at his grandsons naivety. You should avoid conflict whenever possible, not out of fear, but because it will only dirty your hands. You should have ignored him... But he... He what? Never mind. Baek Suryong clamped his mouth shut. He couldnt bring himself to reveal that Pung Jinho had mentioned Mae Geuklyom not attending his own daughters funeral. Even if Im not the real Baek Suryong... Mae Yakbing gave birth to this body. How can I possibly ignore such disrespect? I will not interfere in your affairs, Mae Geuklyom said firmly, taking another sip of tea. The reason is... Of course you shouldnt, Baek Suryong interjected, nodding as if it were obvious. This petty dispute is not worth your attention. Ill prove my ability on my own. To prove your ability, you must first meet the enrollment threshold. Yes... Baek Suryongs voice faded. Without at least five students for his Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts class, it would be canceled before it even started. Pung Jinho has extensive connections and is a master of academy politics, not to mention his popularity among the students. Hell use every trick in the book to undermine your class. It pisses me off to think that such a disgusting pervert is a celebrated teacher. Baek Suryong sighed, Sadly, personality and ability dont always match. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Mae Geuklyom narrowed his eyes and fixed Baek Suryong with a stern look. Are you referring to yourself? No... Baek Suryong whimpered. The truth was, he was bewildered by his current state. He had never feared any martial arts master, not even Namgoong Jaehak and Skysword, but Mae Geuklyoms presence somehow always unnerved him. Wait, I know. This must be all Dads fault. Regardless, he needed to recruit at least five students by next week. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Getting five students wont be as easy as you think. Do you have a plan? Dont worry about it. Mae Geuklyom wanted to press further, but when he saw Baek Suryongs confident smile, he just said, Fine. Since he had promised not to interfere, it would be embarrassing to probe further. Mae Geuklyom quietly resumed sipping his tea. Baek Suryong downed the rest of his drink and stood up. Grandpa, I should get going now. Is it that late already? Mae Geuklyom remarked absentmindedly as he walked him to the door. Watching his grandson put on his shoes, he hesitated before adding, Um, if you ever need my help... ahem. He hadnt expected similar numbers, but while his class had only one student, the other had managed to nab more than double the required minimum in just two days. Even for a less popular subject, a few more should have signed up just to meet their credit requirements. Something smells fishy. Baek Suryong said to the secretary, Thank you. Youre welcome. If you have more questions, come by anytime. As the secretary playfully tucked her hair behind her ear, Baek Suryong left the office and paused for a moment to decide on his next destination. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? I need to gather more information. Luckily, he knew someone within the academy with exceptional information-gathering skills, although dealing with them required significant mental readiness. Approaching his destination, Baek Suryong took a deep breath and muttered, I would rather not meet that person, but... Now is the time to be picky. He strode into the building labeled Azure Dragon Academy Student Council. Theyre avoiding your class because of bad rumors about you, a girl with a cold expression said, her eyes burning with a strange intensity. Paying close attention to the girls every move, Baek Suryong carefully asked, Bad rumors? What kind? First, give me the hair you promised. Make sure its thick and fresh, Tang Soso demanded. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Why does she want my hair? Baek Suryong wondered, reluctantly pulling out a few strands. No, he knew the answer. He was just in denial. Here, he said feebly, giving her the hair. Hehehe... Tang Soso cackled gleefully, wrapping the hair in a silk handkerchief and tucking it away. Theres a rumor going around that you ambushed and beat up Pung Jinho last night. Who spread that? I made sure all the nightclub staff kept quiet... Tang Sosos eyes glittered like stars in the night sky. So its true? she probed. Baek Suryong smirked and replied, Im the one asking questions. Are there more rumors? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Plenty. They say you seduced girls at your previous academy, swindled rich men, and practiced sexual arts... All those rumors sound very similar. Well, I dont believe any of it. I know youre not like that. Tang Soso smiled dangerously, her eyes filled with boundless confidence. If you had ever done anything of the sort, I would have caught you already. After all, I track your every move... Ahem! Okay, thats enough, I get it, Baek Suryong quickly changed the topic, feeling a chill run down his spine. Anyway, youre right, its just rumors. Are students avoiding me because of them? I didnt notice anything unusual today... Pung Jinho is most certainly behind all the rumors, but those alone arent enough to explain my current situation. Thats because youve been marked by Mr. Pung, of all people. Not only does he teach several core classes, but behind him... Namgoong Su? Tang Soso nodded solemnly. Without Mr. Namgoongs favor, its hard to get a good performance appraisal, so Mr. Pung and the other instructors frequently suck up to him. Licking Namgoong Sus boots while plotting to oust him... I was right to call him trash. Baek Suryong weighed his options. He could counter the rumors with bigger ones, stir discord between Pung Jinho and Namgoong Su, set a trap, sabotage Pung Jinhos class... No, I cant act like I used to in the Blood Cult. Regaining his composure, he looked sternly at Tang Soso. Do you take requests? She beamed. For the right price. Chapter 104: Tit for Tat (2) Chapter 104: Tit for Tat (2) Having gathered all the necessary information, Baek Suryong stood up. Do you need any more information? Tang Soso asked. This should be enough for now. When can I expect the requested items? Theyll be ready by tomorrow morning. Ill deliver them to the Discipline Committee. Alright. See you then. Baek Suryong turned to leave. Tang Soso rose to see him out, mumbling, Its a shame. If I hadnt taken Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts last semester, Id enroll immediately... You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Baek Suryong mustered a forced smile, hiding his relief that she had already taken the class. Dont worry, there will be other opportunities. Ahh, so handsome...! Aroused by Baek Suryongs smile, Tang Soso covered her mouth, her eyes sparkling and cheeks blushing furiously as she chirped, Feel free to come visit us any time. The Azure Dragon Academy Student Council is always open. And next time, it would be good if you plucked hair from somewhere other than your head... BAM! Cold sweat trickling down his back, Baek Suryong slammed the door behind him and shook his head as if to drive off evil spirits. Id rather face the Black Forest assassins ten times over than deal with Tang Soso... Hoo... I feel like I just made a deal with the devil, he sighed, shivering. Kids these days, just whats in their heads? Stuffing hair into pillows and using it as clothing thread... Is that some kind of Tang Clan sorcery? He couldnt understand what the girl was thinking, but at the same time, he couldnt deny the fact that he had gotten valuable information almost for free. Yeah, I didnt lose anything important... it was just a few strands of hair... Mr. Baek, Dokgo Jun, the president of the Student Council, greeted Baek Suryong. As Tang Sosos friend, he could guess the ordeal Baek Suryong had just gone through, so he lowered his head in shame and said, ...I apologize on behalf of the Vice President. You must have it tough, huh? for new novels Yes... Dokgo Jun nodded, then straightened up and asked seriously, Mr. Baek, what will you do about Mr. Pung Jinho? The conflict between the two instructors was a major concern for the Student Council. Since all students and teachers needed to rally together for the Heavenly Martial Festival, the formation of factions at the beginning of the semester could only bring trouble. Moreover, even though Tang Soso had provided useful information, the Student Council itself couldnt take sides. The Student Council hopes you both can reconcile. Mr. Pung has connections not only with the Student Council but also with the Club Union, the Alumni Association, and the Parent-Teacher Association. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong nodded. I figured as much. If youre willing to reconcile, the Student Council can arrange a meeting, Dokgo Jun suggested, seeing that Baek Suryong was composed. Baek Suryong smiled and patted Dokgo Juns shoulder. Thank you for your concern, but... Im sorry, I dont think reconciliation is possible. ...Is that so? Dokgo Jun furrowed his brows. It seems he hasnt yet realized that my relationship with Pung Jinho is beyond repair. Well, even if it could be mended, I dont want to smooth things over with trash like that. Making up his mind, Baek Suryong laughed, If it were Namgoong Su, I would try to settle our differences, but I must quickly remove the rotten tumors from the Azure Dragon Academy before they fester. Dont worry, it wont take long. As Baek Suryong was gathering information from Tang Soso, he was also plotting his revenge against Pung Jinho. Under the current circumstances, it would be difficult to gather students, so... I need to clear the rumors about me first, or... drown them out with even bigger rumors. Dokgo Juns eyes widened in confusion. Excuse me? What do you mean... Baek Suryong patted Dokgo Juns shoulder again as he walked past the boy, saying, You should enroll in my class before its too late. Unless youve already taken it, of course. ...... Seeing Baek Suryongs wicked grin, Dokgo Jun had a hunch that something big was about to happen. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Pung Jinho and a middle-aged woman with a frosty demeanor sat across the table in a tidy office, with Pung Jinho carefully explaining the events of the previous day. Although he had twenty years of teaching experience at the Azure Dragon Academy and there werent many people he needed to be careful around, the woman before him wielded considerable authority over the school. ...And thats what happened, he concluded after a long explanation of Baek Suryongs villainy and cunning. Hmph, the woman, her face half covered by a veil, frowned. Despite being in her forties, her sharp features made her look no older than her late twenties. Baek Suryong... How disgusting. How can such a person be allowed to teach children? she said icily. Madam Seo, on behalf of the instructors, I sincerely apologize for troubling you with this unfortunate incident. Its not your fault, Mr. Pung, the woman comforted him. It was as if she was a lady and he was a servant. Pung Jinho humbled himself excessively, and Seo Riae took it for granted. This was how he survived, by clinging to the powerful. As they approached the main gate, they noticed a commotion. A crowd had gathered, and voices could be heard arguing in the crowd. Let me through. I need to enter the school. This academy is under Murim Alliance jurisdiction! Outsiders cannot enter without permission. Frowning, Seo Riae asked, Whats going on? Allow me to go find out, Pung Jinho meekly answered, stepping forward and pushing through the crowd. Soon, he spotted Mae Geuklyom in a standoff with someone. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Damn old man. His blood immediately started boiling, but he kept his composure and politely asked, Headmaster, whats the matter? Ah, Mr. Pung. Just the man I need. Hey, you. This is the man youre looking for, so Ill let you two work things out among yourselves. ...Looking for me? Pung Jinho turned to see who Mae Geuklyom was confronting. A stern looking constable on horseback stared down at him. Are you the Azure Dragon Academy instructor named Pung Jinho? ...Yes, I am. Whats all this about? Pung Jinho replied, even as a foreboding feeling crept up his spine. Just then, a woman hidden behind the constable stepped forward and shouted, Thats him! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. All attention shifted to her, and the woman removed her veil. You... It was the courtesan Pung Jinho had harassed in the brothel the previous day. This man destroyed property and hit me! You crazy woman! When did I ever hit you? Pung Jinho yelled, startled by the sudden accusation. However, the constable remained expressionless. So you do know her, then. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. A-About that... Pung Jinho began nervously, noticing that the cold stares around him were intensifying. The constable continued coolly, Instructor Pung Jinho, you are under arrest for assault and damage to property. You must come with us for questioning. This is a setup! I did no such thing! Mr. Pung...? At the worst possible moment, a familiar voice rang out from behind the crowd. Turning around slowly, Pung Jinho saw Baek Suryong approaching with an innocent expression on his face. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Whats going on, Grandpa? Oh, I remember you! You were there that day... Recognizing Baek Suryong, the courtesan cried out excitedly, Master! Do you remember? You saved me that day. If it wasnt for you... Baek Suryong smiled benevolently. Of course I remember. After all, it was me who beat up the pervert who tried to rape you. A disquieting murmur spread among the onlookers. Mr. Pung. Seo Riaes voice cut through the crowd like a blizzard, and the atmosphere turned frigid. Her piercing eyes boring into Pung Jinho, she asked, What is the meaning of this? M-Madam Seo, this is a misunderstanding... Under the PTA Chairwomans glacial scrutiny, Pung Jinhos face turned as white as a corpse. Translators Note: Releases will probably slow next week as I will be away on a business trip. Hopefully last weeks mass release can make up for it. Well, I might work on some chapters in the hotel room if I get bored, so fingers crossed... Chapter 105: Im Looking Forward To This Chapter 105: I''m Looking Forward To This Im warning you, if your petty squabbles tarnish the academys honor one more time, I wont forgive either of you. Do you understand? Noh Goonsang scolded, glaring at the two instructors seated before him and radiating a commanding presence so intense that it stifled the air itself. ...... The recent scandal, where an Azure Dragon Academy instructor was almost arrested, had only been quelled by Noh Goonsangs timely intervention. After a long mediation, he finally persuaded the courtesan, Nan Hyang, not to press charges. In truth, it was Baek Suryong who had secretly instructed Cheong Cheon and Nan Hyang to de-escalate the matter. [Orabeoni~ Ive repaid your favor. Come have a drink with me later. My treat.] After playing her part to perfection, Nan Hyang had scribbled this message on a note and passed it to Baek Suryong as she left with a furtive wink. Pung Jinho protested, Principal, this is really unfair! This man spread false rumors in collusion with that courtesan to slander me... northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Unleashing an aura so terrifying it seemed to crush the very breath from Pung Jinho, Noh Goonsang chastised, Mr. Pung, do you really think Im that clueless? Principal, please... Pung Jinho desperately pleaded, trembling at the revelation. Enough! Ive confirmed that you two were at the nightclub that day. I dont care about the specifics. Whats important is that youve brought disgrace to the Azure Dragon Academy! Pung Jinhos face drained of color. On the other hand, Baek Suryong, ever the picture of calm, bowed his head and murmured, Im sorry. How dare he still be so smug? He deserves to be torn apart! Pung Jinho seethed silently. Despite both being embroiled in the scandal, he suffered far more. His twenty years of teaching and his painstakingly built reputation were at stake, whereas Baek Suryong was merely a newcomer with nothing to lose. Noh Goonsangs frown deepened as he continued, Ive reviewed your lecture plans. The content is nearly identical, and the timing overlaps. What exactly is your goal? To outshine each other or to genuinely educate our students? ...... Both instructors could do nothing but hang their heads, unable to meet Noh Goonsangs piercing gaze. Clicking his tongue, Noh Goonsang laid out his decision, Heres what will happen. Ill conduct a thorough review of your lectures over the next two weeks. Whoever scores lower will have their class canceled. What? Principal? Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Shock registered on the faces of the two instructors, but Noh Goonsang remained unyielding, The students from the canceled class will join the remaining one. Any objections? Both instructors quickly weighed the implications. Ultimately, confident in their abilities, they responded almost in unison. None. Understood. Noh Goonsang dismissed them with a cold wave, Good, remember my words. You can leave now. The two quickly stood and left the principals office. As soon as they were outside, a chilling killing intent emanated from Pung Jinho as he turned to Baek Suryong. Dont think this is over, he snarled. Dropping all pretenses of civility, Baek Suryong replied with a sly grin, Of course not. The fun is just beginning. Since they were now officially adversaries, they could finally be honest with each other. The two men exchanged cold smiles. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Youre getting overconfident after a single hollow victory. Do you think spreading a few rumors is all it takes to ruin me? Wow, such killing intent. Are you planning to hire an assassin? Why bother killing you? Making you regret your existence is much more appealing. To think we were on the same page after all. I wasnt going to let you off easily either. You little... Ive heard hes an exceptional student, Baek Suryong replied smoothly, having memorized the names of all the prominent students in the Azure Dragon Academy. Seo Riaes son, Bang Baekhyeon, was not only last years student council president but had also upheld the academys honor at the previous Heavenly Martial Festival. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Seo Riae beamed proudly at the mention of her son. Hes destined to become the Murim Alliance Chairman. Take good care of him. Thats an admirable goal. Baek Suryong nodded, impressed yet somewhat taken aback. The Murim Alliance Chairman? Traditionally, the top leader of the unorthodox sects was the Blood Demon, and the orthodox sects equivalent was the Murim Alliance Chairman. However, unlike the unorthodox sects which believed in the law of the jungle, becoming the Chairman of the Murim Alliance wasnt determined by martial prowess alone, but also required a clean reputation, popularity, and political acumen. In summary, becoming the leader of the orthodox was a much more difficult task than dominating the unorthodox. This lady seriously wants her son to become the Murim Alliance Chairman? Although he had not met Bang Baekhyeon and thus could not judge the boys ambition, Seo Riaes ambition at least burned fiercely like molten lava, in stark contrast to her icy demeanor. Seo Riae smiled dreamily. The stronger the Azure Dragon Academy graduates in the Murim Alliance are, the better my Hyeons chances will be, dont you think? Her vision stretched decades into the future, envisioning all of the academys graduates as her sons future subordinates. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Well, no need to dampen her dreams. Baek Suryong matched her smile with one of his own. Certainly, with my dedicated guidance, the academy will soon produce many remarkable martial artists. Thank you. Teaching your students well is the best way to support my son, Seo Riae giggled, seemingly pleased with his response. Baek Suryong is young, ambitious, skilled, and capable of standing up to Pung Jinho. Hes no ordinary person. However, she wasnt yet ready to fully side with Baek Suryong at the expense of alienating Pung Jinho. Regardless, the PTA wont involve itself in personal conflicts between you and Mr. Pung. I hope everything resolves amicably, she stated, declaring her neutrality. Baek Suryongs smile flickered briefly. ...No, this is enough. The PTA, Pung Jinhos strongest connection, has now backed out. Additionally, Ive developed a personal relationship with Seo Riae. Grasping the whole picture, he smiled again, saying, Thank you for your consideration. Well see each other again. Seo Riae waved him goodbye and walked away with graceful steps, leaving a chill in the air. Baek Suryong waited until she was completely out of sight before sighing softly, Wow. Shes definitely not your average woman. Her unnaturally obsessed eyes when she spoke about her son were unforgettable, and most importantly, they reminded him of something he had seen just recently. Her eyes are the eyes of someone consumed by their inner demons. Of course, he couldnt be sure. It was nearly impossible to determine if a martial artist was plagued by inner demons just by their eyes. Moreover, her actions and speech showed no peculiarities other than an excessive obsession with her son. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. ...Well, its not my concern, Baek Suryong concluded, then turned away, his mind filled with more pressing tasks. First, Pung Jinho wont dare act rashly for now. Thanks to the courtesan Nan Hyangs revelations, all the contempt once directed at Baek Suryong was now aimed at Pung Jinho. Coupled with Noh Goonsangs stern warning, Pung Jinho would have to lie low for a while. This meant Baek Suryong could move more freely. First, I need to fill my minimum class requirement. Five students. However, he wasnt just looking to fill numbers, he intended to recruit students with the potential he sought. Baek Suryong grinned, whispering to himself, Im looking forward to this. The next morning, Baek Suryong received a list from Tang Soso containing the names and necessary information of three individuals. Translators Note: Releases will probably slow next week as I will be away on a business trip. Hopefully last weeks mass release can make up for it. Well, I might work on some chapters in the hotel room if I get bored, so fingers crossed... Chapter 106: Im Not a Delinquent Anymore Chapter 106: I''m Not a Delinquent Anymore TL: FoodieMonster007 So thats how it ended, Baek Suryong wrapped up his story about the meeting with the principal with his three new colleagues in the staff lounge. Myeong Iloh sighed, Phew... At least it turned out okay, Ak Yeonho remarked, looking visibly relieved. Turned out okay? I think it just got more complicated, Jaegal Soyeong retorted, blinking her big doe eyes as she challenged Ak Yeonhos overly optimistic outlook. Scratching his head, Ak Yeonho asked perplexedly, Isnt it enough that Baek-hyung wasnt sacked? And Pung Jinho is on the sidelines for now, no? He may be lying low for now, but hes definitely plotting something nasty. Pung Jinho is not one to give up easily, Myeong Iloh pitched in, shaking his head in disapproval. Baek Suryong gave Myeong Iloh a reassuring pat on the shoulder. Thanks for your concern, but lets put that annoying stuff aside for today. Drinks are on me tonight. The group stared at him skeptically. Drinks, huh? I suppose tea counts as a drink... Noticing the disapproving glances of some of her colleagues, Jaegal Soyeong whispered, You know, the tension around the academy is pretty thick because of the fight between you and Pung Jinho. Even the other teachers... ...Have all marked us now. The trioAk Yeonho, Myeong Iloh, and Jaegal Soyeongwere inseparable even outside of work hours, earning them a reputation as Baek Suryongs faction. In other words, they werent exactly well-liked by the other staff. You two really dont have anything to worry about, Myeong Iloh murmured, fiddling with his teacup. Jaegal Soyeong was from the illustrious Jaegal Clan, and Ak Yeonho from the formidable Shandong Ak Clan. As no one dared to cross members of the Five Great Clans or their equivalents, they were safe. But my situation is different... Myeong Iloh, from a less prestigious family, was the most vulnerable and was often ridiculed and treated with contempt by the Namgoong Su faction. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Baek Suryong patted him again, Iloh, dont worry. Once we get rid of Pung Jinho and the other trash, well secure our rightful place here. At Baek Suryongs confident tone, a faint smile spread across Myeong Ilohs face. Understood. But what are those documents youre holding, Hyung-nim? Baek Suryong placed a thick stack of papers on the table, attracting everyones attention. This is information about the students Ill be teaching. Intrigued, the newbie instructor trio leaned in to see the names. Ak Yeonho pointed at one name. Ya Suhyeok? Remember the freshman who looks like a big black bear? Oh, right. The giant kid... Though he had lost the duel exam to a Student Council senior, Ya Suhyeoks tenacity had made quite an impression on all the watching instructors. With the right guidance, especially in the outer arts, hell become a master in no time, Baek Suryong asserted confidently. The others nodded in agreement, then shifted their attention to the two remaining names on the list. Puzzled, Jaegal Soyeong asked, Geo Sangwoong? Yeo Min? Who are they? Ive never heard of them. Geo Sangwoong is a fourth year and Yeo Min is a second year. They are both members of the Remedial Class. If Hyonwon Kang is the worst delinquent in the third year, then these two are his counterparts in their respective years, Baek Suryong explained, smirking. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The Remedial Class, which had been practically defunct until recently when Baek Suryong was appointed as the homeroom teacher, consisted of the Azure Dragon Academys problem students and misfits. The documents Tang Soso provided Baek Suryong contained detailed profiles of these problem students. Hyonwon Kang times two... They must be quite the challenge. Baek Suryongs colleagues shook their heads in dismay. Until now, no teacher had effectively managed the academys delinquents, thus defeating the purpose of the Remedial Class. However, Baek Suryong was determined to change that. Prepare to see a lot of them. Im planning to include them in my classes, Baek Suryong added, his mad grin undiminished. Pity filled his friends eyes. Good luck, kids... Just dont drop out... Theyll be fine, right? Trying to run away, are you? Move! Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong entered first, pulling a kicking and screaming Hyonwon Kang by the ear. Ow! I said Im going! I was just about to register for the class after this! Too bad Hyonwon Kangs protests were ignored. As if. I knew youd try to avoid me until the registration deadline. Well, uh... Caught off guard, Hyonwon Kang stumbled over his words. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Getting tortured at the White Dragon Manor is bad enough. Why do I have to suffer at school too? Hyonwon Kang muttered under his breath. Baek Suryong dragged him to the registration desk. Were here to sign this guy up for Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts, he told the secretary. Baek Suryong then filled out most of the application form. The only thing left was for Hyonwon Kang to stamp his personal seal on it. Hyonwon Kang stared at the form in dismay. Fuck my life... You look like youre about to sign a contract with a loan shark. Now stamp it before I beat you up and make you stamp it anyway. Laughter echoed from the other students in the administration office. You think this is funny? Hyonwon Kang glared at them, draining the color from their faces. Then, turning back to Baek Suryong, he pleaded, Honorable sir, Im a third year. Cant you at least let me preserve my dignity in front of the juniors? BONK! Smacking Hyonwon Kang on the back of the head, Baek Suryong sneered, Dignity? Thugs have dignity? Ugh... Hyonwon Kang groaned, rubbing the bump on his head. After completing the registration, the two of them left the office together. By the way, are you close to Geo Sangwoong? Baek Suryong asked casually as they walked. We used to hang out, but not much these days. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Why not? Arent you both delinquents? He was okay until his second year. Now hes just... weird. Baek Suryong didnt press further, instead mentioning absentmindedly, I went to his dorm room, but he wasnt there. Hyonwon Kang looked up at the sky and estimated the time. Hes probably at the gambling den, he replied. Baek Suryong recalled the notes about Geo Sangwoongs gambling addiction and binge eating habit. Even though Tang Sosos information was detailed, he preferred to judge people on his own terms. Ill see for myself what kind of person Geo Sangwoong is. He put his arm around Hyonwon Kangs shoulder. Lead the way to the gambling den, delinquent. Im not a delinquent anymore... Then you know where it is? ...Yeah. With a mixture of reluctance and familiarity, Hyonwon Kang guided Baek Suryong to the gambling den. Translators Note: Back from work trip. So jet lagged... zzz... Chapter 107: This Must Be My Lucky Day Chapter 107: This Must Be My Lucky Day TL: FoodieMonster007 Hahaha! Is that all you got? Geo Sangwoongs hearty laugh echoed through the inn, deep and assertive. Ugh... On the other side of the table, Geo Sangwoongs opponent groaned as he struggled to move Geo Sangwoongs massive finger. Although Geo Sangwoong was arm-wrestling with just one finger, his entire hand and arm remained immobile no matter how hard his opponent pushed. Yawn! This is boring, Geo Sangwoong yawned as he easily pushed the mans arm down. BANG! The table shook violently, as if it were on the verge of breaking. The man, briefly flung into the air, hit the ground foaming at the mouth. Keuk! My bones... I think theyre broken... Dont exaggerate. Your muscles are just in shock, Geo Sangwoong said with a dismissive wave of his hand. The onlookers, used to this sort of scene, helped the man to his feet. Geo Sangwoong grabbed a piece of meat from the pile beside him and chewed thoughtfully while scanning the room. Is there no one else? Ill give ten silver coins to anyone who can bend my finger, he said, wiggling a finger as thick as three normal sized ones. Its only one finger. Is there no real man around here? Tsk tsk, he clicked his tongue. A few men bristled, but didnt step forward. More than ten men had already tried and failed to defeat him. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? No one here can bend that finger. He beat thirty men in a row with just one finger? This guy could take on a bear in an arm-wrestling match. Staring at Geo Sangwoong, the onlookers whispered in awe. He was a giant, towering over everyone with a body that easily weighed several hundred pounds. His flesh looked soft, but anyone who touched it would find it hard as steel. Is there really no one else? Tsk. Waiter! Bring me more meat! Geo Sangwoong shouted, devouring the pile of meat beside him. As he had defeated dozens of men with raw strength and no inner arts, he was still full of energy. Hey, Sangwoong. Hm? Oh, Senior Yang. A man with a goatee who had known Geo Sangwoong for years approached and sat down across from him. Why havent you been to the gambling den lately? Have you been spending all your time at the inn, just eating and arm-wrestling? Geo Sangwoong answered, chewing, Most bets bore me now. Sometimes, a simple game like this is more fun. Wheres the fun in arm-wrestling when you always win? Gambling without stakes is dull. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Who knows? Maybe someone who can beat me will come along, Geo Sangwoong waved his hand, chuckling. Anyway, Ill swing by the gambling den when I get bored. Its just across the street. Right now though, I want to eat. Senior Yang, who had ordered a bottle of wine, left the table with a sigh. Stop wasting your time here. Come and play with us. Everyone complains that its no fun without you. Yeah yeah. Now go. With Senior Yang gone, Geo Sangwoong turned his attention back to the food piled in front of him. Hey. What now? Geo Sangwoong looked up irritably, only to find a huge shadow looming over him. It was a teenage boy as tall as him, but with a much more youthful face. Looking down at him, the boy said, I heard that youre offering ten silver coins to anyone who can beat you in an arm-wrestling match. ...Oho. Geo Sangwoongs eyes widened. You seem to be about my size. This could be fun. Geo Sangwoong pushed back his chair and stood up. The two massive men faced each other, filling the room with their presence. Geo Sangwoong smiled. I havent seen you before. Whats your name? Ya Suhyeok, the boy replied, shrugging off his outer coat to reveal his muscular arms and body. His smooth, tanned skin gleamed, accentuating his impressive physique. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Geo Sangwoong laughed, If I use just one finger against you, Ill lose. It wasnt about saving money. He simply felt that it would be a waste to face such a worthy opponent with only one finger. It was a gesture meant to help with indigestion, but his strength was enough to break an average persons back. Ugh... Stop it... Im fine now... Ya Suhyeok groaned, looking pale and nauseous. Damn it... I lost again. Haha! Im better at eating than arm-wrestling, Geo Sangwoong bellowed, his massive belly shaking with mirth. Although they were similar in stature, Geo Sangwoong outweighed Ya Suhyeok by several dozen pounds and was also an inch taller. Im still a little taller than him, but Im sure hell outgrow me one day. Im a little jealous... No, whats the point of thinking about such things anymore... Geo Sangwoong thought bitterly. At twenty, he had already stopped growing, but Ya Suhyeok, being only seventeen, was still in the middle of his growth spurt. Unaware of Geo Sangwoongs thoughts, Ya Suhyeok wiped his mouth. Damn. According to our bet... Ill be your servant for three days. No need. Just go. What? I said, just go. I had a great time today, so lets call it even. Take this too. Geo Sangwoong gave Ya Suhyeoks wallet back in a gesture of generosity. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. However, Ya Suhyeok did not see it that way. You bastard... Are you mocking me? Ya Suhyeok growled, his aura becoming predatory. Geo Sangwoong was taken aback. Mocking? When did I mock you? Do I look like a beggar to you? No, I just thought you could use some help... You son of a...! Suddenly, Ya Suhyeok swung his fist, and Geo Sangwoong was barely able to dodge it. CRASH! His fist smashed through the inns wall. Geo Sangwoongs expression hardened. Have you lost your mind? While usually calm, Geo Sangwoongs temper was no joke. His fist met Ya Suhyeoks as they clashed with a sound like rocks being smashed together. Die! You arrogant brat! You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. They fought fiercely, kicking, throwing, and thrashing around. The inns furniture was destroyed, and people fled in panic. Bruised and bloody, they stood up and glared at each other. Remarkably, neither of them had used any inner arts, fighting purely with muscle strength. Hoo... Hoo... Haa... Haa... The two paused for a moment to catch their breath, then moved simultaneously, charging at each other with full force. At that moment, they knew that one of them would be seriously injured, but it was too late to stop. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Die! You bastard! Suddenly, a third person stepped between them, catching their fists and stopping them effortlessly. Enough, the newcomer said. !! !! The two burly young men stared at the person who had intercepted their blows. Though taller than average, the man looked like a skinny child compared to them. This must be my lucky day, Baek Suryong smirked. Now I dont have to look for both of you separately. Chapter 108: Hes Lying Chapter 108: He''s Lying TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong sighed heavily as he surveyed the chaotic inn, Fights between men, I can understand, but smashing the entire inn? Theres no way the Academy wont hear about this. How do you plan to explain yourselves? ...... ...... Geo Sangwoong and Yasu Hyeok averted their eyes, unable to meet Baek Suryongs gaze. However, as soon as they glanced at each other, the two went at it again. What are you looking at? This guy... Unfortunately, Baek Suryong wasnt one to let their transgression slide. THWACK! WHACK! You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Ugh... Ow... As the Black Dragon Pointer swiftly struck each of their heads, the two boys grimaced and clutched their heads in pain. Baek Suryong clicked his tongue at the pitiful sight. If you cause a problem, you should solve it yourself. Knowing that, instead of repenting, are you planning to fight again in front of me? Geo Sangwoong sighed deeply, Im sorry. Ill call someone to clean up the mess. Do you think calling someone will be enough? The inn needs to be rebuilt. Then Ill hire a company to rebuild it. What? Excuse me for a moment. Geo Sangwoong asked Baek Suryongs permission to go out for a moment, and soon returned with a crew of workers who immediately began clearing away the debris and reconstructing the inn. Gawking at the workers, Baek Suryong asked incredulously, Geo Sangwoong, by any chance...is your family filthy rich? Yes, they are, Geo Sangwoong replied curtly. Then, sensing that Baek Suryong was waiting for him to elaborate, he added, This inn, the gambling house across the street, and most of the businesses around here belong to my father. So, even if something happens to get damaged, the Academy wont blame me for it. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. There was no such information in your profile... ...What profile? Unwilling to admit that he had asked the Student Council to investigate a student, Baek Suryong hastily changed the topic, saying, Anyway, why did you hide such an important fact until now? I didnt hide it, it just never came up. Geo Sangwoong sulked, casting a strangely hostile glance at Baek Suryong. Why is he looking at me like that? This is our first meeting... Unable to suppress his curiosity, Baek Suryong asked, Geo Sangwoong, do you have a problem with me? ...No. Baek Suryong didnt think that Geo Sangwoong was telling the truth, but he just nodded for now and turned to the other problem child. Yasu Hyeok, getting into a tavern brawl as soon as you pass the entrance exam? Well done. Im sorry, Yasu Hyeok apologized bluntly, bowing his head. Despite his bear-like size, hes unexpectedly docile? Baek Suryong wondered. Of course, Yasu Hyeok had a reason for being so compliant. After hesitating for a moment, he asked, How did you do that earlier? Do what? Block my punch. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Seeing Yasu Hyeoks sheepish expression, Baek Suryong chuckled, Is blocking your punch that impressive? ...... Yasu Hyeok looked like he wanted to retort, but in the end he remained silent. Baek Suryong had indeed blocked their punches effortlessly. Knowing what they were thinking, Baek Suryong continued, Youre curious about how I caught both of your fists without using any inner arts, right? Yasu Hyeok swung his massive fist at Hyonwon Kang, who dodged it easily. Undeterred, he swung again and again, but Hyonwon Kang dodged each blow effortlessly. This is nothing compared to the two monsters I face daily at the White Dragon Manor, Hyonwon Kang thought, even as he taunted, Yaaaaawn. Even a mosquito is faster than you. Yasu Hyeok grit his teeth in frustration. Damn it! Why cant I hit you! Yasu Hyeok tried to punch Hyonwon Kang again, but he missed and his swing went wide. Sensing an opportunity, Hyonwon Kang darted in close, grabbed Yasu Hyeoks head, jumped and kneed him in the face. Yasu Hyeok staggered back, blood streaming from his nose. Raaagh! he roared, flailing his fists wildly. Little baby, throwing a tantrum isnt going to solve your problems. With just the basics of the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest, Hyonwon Kang easily overpowered Yasu Hyeok using outer arts. Moments later, Yasu Hyeok collapsed, exhausted and bruised. Huff... huff... Hyonwon Kang grinned wickedly. Teacher, what should we do with him? Should I just...finish him? BONK! Whacking Hyonwon Kangs head with the Black Dragon Pointer, Baek Suryong scolded, Stop talking like a thug. Oww... Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong clicked his tongue at Hyonwon Kang, then turned to Geo Sangwoong, whose face was stern. What do you think? Interested in learning? Geo Sangwoong hesitated, then smiled and shook his head. No, Im not. Why? Geo Sangwoongs eyes wavered briefly. Realizing that he was doubting himself, he quickly composed himself and laughed heartily with a greasy smile, Im not interested in learning martial arts anymore. I want to enjoy life, eat well, and have fun. Hearing this, Yasu Hyeok, who was still lying on the ground, lifted his head slightly and groaned, Annoying rich kid... This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Watch your mouth when you talk to a senior, Geo Sangwoong retorted, shaking his head. He then looked back at Baek Suryong, asking, Is your goal to win the Heavenly Martial Festival? Is that why youre recruiting students? Yes. I want to train capable individuals, and youre one of them. For a second, Geo Sangwoongs expression froze, but he quickly waved it off and laughed, Its good to have ambitious goals, even if theyre impossible. Why is it impossible...? Ill be on my way now. Geo Sangwoong bowed slightly and headed for the door. Wait. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Suddenly, Baek Suryong lunged at Geo Sangwoong and threw a punch. Geo Sangwoong reacted immediately, spinning around and blocking with his palm. CLANG! The sound of metal clashing echoed as their fists and palms collided. Geo Sangwoong glared at Baek Suryong ferociously, What are you doing? Seeing the young mans expression, Baek Suryong withdrew his fist and smiled. Nothing. You can go. Goodbye. Well meet again. There was no reply as Geo Sangwoong left the inn. Hyonwon Kang sidled up to Baek Suryong and remarked, Senior Sangwoong seems uninterested. Hes gained more weight and doesnt seem to practice martial arts much... Hes lying. About what? Baek Suryong looked at his fist. His fist was red and throbbing. It would probably swell up soon. I hit him quite seriously... A guy who isnt interested in martial arts wouldnt have such tough palms. Baek Suryong said, watching Geo Sangwoongs retreating figure with a winners smirk. Chapter 109: Ill Pay You Chapter 109: I''ll Pay You TL: FoodieMonster007 Geo Sangwoong rejected Baek Suryongs proposal and left, but Yasu Hyeok stayed behind. Baek Suryong turned to him. Yasu Hyeok, what are you going to do? ...... Stunned by his defeat at the hands of Hyonwon Kang, Yasu Hyeok slowly lifted his upper body and met Hyonwon Kangs eyes. What are you staring at? Hyonwon Kang snapped, scowling. Yasu Hyeok flinched involuntarily, then realizing what he had just done, bit his lip hard, swearing in frustration, Fuck... He had never lost to someone his age before, nor had he ever felt intimidated by them. Facing someone who had completely overpowered him was new territory. To make matters worse, Hyonwon Kang wasnt an honor student at Azure Dragon Academy, he was a mere delinquent. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Fuck? Swearing in front of your senior? Hyonwon Kang taunted, squatting in front of Yasu Hyeok, his demeanor and expression reminiscent of a street thug extorting money. Seems you still dont get it. Hey, freshman, do you know who I...Neew updates at THWACK! Clutching his head, Hyonwon Kang stared at Baek Suryong resentfully. Why do you keep hitting me? Im just trying to discipline the newbie... Discipline? You? A mere student? Hyonwon Kang hastily explained, If you dont set these kids straight now, theyll walk all over you later. Dont you see that defiant look in his eyes? We need to crush it now... Mind your own business, dumbass, Baek Suryong scolded, smacking Hyonwon Kangs head repeatedly with the Black Dragon Pointer. Ouch, what the hell?! Got complaints? Then dodge it, if you can! While none of Yasu Hyeoks attacks had landed on Hyonwon Kang, Baek Suryongs pointer hit his head again and again with unerring accuracy. Ouch! Stop! Stop! Hyonwon Kang screamed, lifting both hands above his head in surrender. Only then did Baek Suryong lower the pointer, muttering, Not a delinquent, my ass. Youre a delinquent to the core. If I catch you bullying your juniors again, youre dead meat. Understood... Hyonwon Kang replied meekly. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Suddenly, Yasu Hyeok, having watched the whole scene, interjected awkwardly, clearly unused to asking for favors, Excuse me, Ill take your class. Please teach me martial arts too. Baek Suryong chuckled and handed Yasu Hyeok an enrollment form. Good choice. Sign your name or stamp your personal seal here. Yasu Hyeok hastily scrawled his signature and returned the form. Can you please submit this for me? Theres somewhere I need to go right now. Where? Instead of answering, Yasu Hyeok looked in the direction Geo Sangwoong had left, his eyes ablaze. I have a debt to repay. Youre going after Geo Sangwoong? Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Yes. At Yasu Hyeoks determined reply, Baek Suryong clicked his tongue and moved to block the boys path. If youre thinking of fighting him again, forget it. He went easy on you before. I know, Yasu Hyeok squeezed out, gritting his teeth in frustration. At first, he had thought that he and Geo Sangwoong were equals, but when Geo Sangwoong clashed with Baek Suryong, he had immediately understood that Geo Sangwoong had been holding back against him all along. This truth made Yasu Hyeok angry, but he wasnt reckless enough to challenge this senior again right away. Let me through. I wont fight him. I cant win yet. Sorry, you cant go any higher. The martial artist who blocked their way spoke politely but firmly, his hand resting on his weapon as if ready to use force if necessary. Baek Suryong smiled and stepped forward. Were not here to drink. Were here to see one of our students working here. ...A student? The martial artist frowned. Yeo Min, a second year at the Azure Dragon Academy, Baek Suryong explained. At Yeo Mins name, the martial artists expression changed slightly. After a brief telepathic conversation, he nodded and led them through a workers passage, a low-ceilinged corridor, to a room filled with the scent of incense. Youre here to see me? Yeo Min asked, expecting them. At twenty-two, she was older than the fourth-year Geo Sangwoong, and her physical maturity was evident, with her curvaceous figure accentuated by a revealing red dress, elegantly styled hair, and heavy makeup. Her skirt had a high slit on the side, emphasizing her long, shapely legs. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Seeing her attire, Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. Working at an inn... Right... Gulp... Ahem! Hyonwon Kang coughed and quickly turned away, face flushing in embarrassment. Sensing their thoughts, Yeo Min folded her arms and smirked. Sorry to disappoint, but Im a dancer. What, did you think I was selling my body? Teehee. The Golden Dragon Inn frequently hosted performances by dancers, singers, and entertainers, and Yeo Min in particular was a highly skilled dancer who performed on the upper floors, entrancing the crowds with her martial arts-enhanced movements. Lighting a tobacco pipe, Yeo Min puffed a cloud of smoke, filling the room with a dreamy haze. Anyway, what do you want? I only have five minutes, so make it quick. Baek Suryong stepped forward. Do you know who I am? Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong, the new Remedial Class teacher, right? Youre not exactly a well-known martial artist, but I hear youve stirred up quite the commotion at the academy. Good, then this will be quick. Baek Suryong handed her a class enrollment form. RIIIIP! Yeo Min grabbed the form, tore it to shreds, and casually tossed the pieces aside. I dont care, she said. Grinning, Baek Suryong calmly pulled out another form. No problem, I brought plenty. Give them all to me. Ill tear them all up. Why do you work as a dancer? Do you enjoy it? Baek Suryong asked. It pays well, Yeo Min answered without hesitation, making a circle with her fingers and smiling coldly. Im only attending the Azure Dragon Academy because a diploma will help me secure a well-paying job. An inn, a trading company, or an escort agency, it doesnt matter. Do I seem materialistic? It was a line she had said many times, as Baek Suryong wasnt the first teacher to visit her. Many had tried, giving long speeches before leaving in frustration. Hmph, in the end, hes no different from the rest of them. Pure idealistic talk wont be enough to convince me... However, Baek Suryongs response caught her completely off guard. Theres nothing wrong with being materialistic. If gold is what you desire, then the answer is simple. Ill pay you, he said. ...What? Yeo Min was shocked speechless. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Baek Suryongs eyes gleamed with opportunity. He knew that not everyone had the same reasons for learning martial arts, and if Yeo Mins goal was money, then money he would give her. I dont know how much you make working as a dancer, but Ill pay you more to go back to school. However, I have one condition. Baek Suryongs gaze shifted to Yeo Mins long legs. While Hyonwon Kang was staring at the same place out of lust, Baek Suryong was carefully observing her bone structure, joints, and muscles. Win the Movement Arts Contest in this years Heavenly Martial Festival, he declared. Chapter 110: Assembled! Chapter 110: Assembled! TL: FoodieMonster007 Youre going to... pay me? To go to school? Yes, Baek Suryong nodded firmly, fighting the urge to laugh at Yeo Mins bewildered expression. ...Why? Because I need you to help us win the Heavenly Martial Festival. You have the potential to win the movement arts competition, he said sincerely. When it comes to movement arts, shes the most talented Ive seen in this life, he mused. She isnt an all-rounded prodigy like Hyonwon Kang or Wiji Cheon, but she has the potential to become a master in a specific field. Maybe... she could even learn the Ice Moon Goddesss movement arts. The Ice Moon Goddess Eun Yerin was renowned for her ice techniques that could instantly freeze vast areas, but this visually impressive feat often made people forget her status as the ultimate grandmaster of movement arts. Hmm... She even has a similar physique... It wont be easy, but she can definitely learn Master Euns movement arts. Now serious about teaching Yeo Min, Baek Suryong proposed, Quit your job as a dancer and move to the White Dragon Manor. Well provide free room and board and train you in martial arts daily. Yeo Min, still mind boggled, found herself struggling to keep up with the conversation. Wait, hold on. Do you even know how much I earn? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. No. How much do you make? Baek Suryong asked confidently. Between Heo Cheons finances and Gongson Sus tuition fees, theres no way I cant afford this girl. Besides, people work harder when they have a promised reward, he thought with a grin. Seeing his confident smile, Yeo Min continued, And what if I dont win the Heavenly Martial Festival? Will I not get any money? Baek Suryong shook his head. Ill pay you a monthly base salary regardless. If you win though, Ill reward you with a bonus worth five months salary. Still flabbergasted, Yeo Min hesitated, Are you really a teacher? Is it okay to lure students with money like this? Baek Suryongs expression turned serious. Yeo Min, although I dont know why youre so obsessed with money, I know how desperate and pitiful a person can become without it. ...... Baek Suryong sighed. The documents Tang Soso handed him had only basic personal details and the word kleptomania in the special notes, followed by a short summary: Yeo Min has an excessive obsession with money and habitually takes communal items from the dormitory. She was suspected in several thefts at the girls dorm last year but no evidence was found. After fighting with students, she left the dorm and has been staying at the Golden Dragon Inn since. Yeo Min doesnt have kleptomania at all. Excessive use or taking of communal items from the dorms isnt technically stealing, and I get the feeling she was framed for the thefts since not even Grandpa or the Student Council found any evidence... Baek Suryong looked directly into Yeo Mins eyes. She wore fancy clothes and a smile on her face, but the smile didnt reach her weary eyes. Hollow comfort or warm words wont work on someone with dead eyes like hers. Some say that one needs to let go of material desires and focus solely on martial arts to master it, but thats nonsense only the privileged can spout. Ive never seen a poor person say that, especially not when their stomachs are growling, he began. Uhm... Hyonwon Kang looked away, uncomfortable. Though hed claimed not to be privileged due to the Hyonwon Clans decline, he had never truly gone hungry in his life. His family had always ensured that he was housed, clothed, and well-fed. ...Pfft. Yeo Min stifled a laugh, having never heard such words from a martial arts instructor before. Money is useless for a martial artist. You must abandon worldly desires to master martial arts! Tsk. You have talent, but youre too greedy. Will you sell your soul for a few coins? Every teacher shed had so far had taught her to stay away from money. They treated her obsession with money as a sin, and whenever she said she wanted to get rich through martial arts, they looked at her with pity. To someone who had to earn money desperately from a young age, their words were always empty echoes. However, Baek Suryong was different. Thats why, Ill pay you to learn martial arts from me, Baek Suryong said, pulling out a new enrollment form with a mischievous smile. Just sign here. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Aha... Hahahaha! Unable to hold back, Yeo Min burst into laughter, holding her stomach and laughing so hard that tears welled up in her eyes. After a while, she finally stopped laughing and wiped her tears with her sleeve. Ive never met such a blatantly materialistic teacher in my life. I love your proposal. Yeo Min smiled as she looked at the enrollment form, then handed it back to Baek Suryong. So Im sorry to say this... but I have to decline, she said sadly. Baek Suryong looked back at her. Every step she took, her colorful skirt swayed, revealing her pale legs. She dances in something like this? He sighed softly, then turned to Hyonwon Kang. Wonkang, take off your coat, he demanded. What? Me? SMACK! Should I take it off for you? You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Left without a choice, Hyonwon Kang reluctantly handed over his coat, and Baek Suryong draped it over Yeo Min, lecturing, Listen, girl. To master movement arts, you need to take good care of your legs. From now on, no more clothes or shoes like these. Understood? ...Yes, Yeo Min replied meekly. Nodding, Baek Suryong grabbed the guard by the neck and said, Ill go ahead. You two follow me at your own pace. What? WHOOSH! Baek Suryong used his movement arts, dragging the guard along. Seeing this, the guards stationed at the stairs quickly blocked his path. Who are you?! Do you know where you are... However, before they could draw their weapons, Baek Suryong attacked, knocking them all unconscious in a flash and clearing the path to the seventh floor without raising a commotion. Thats the place, the terrified guard stuttered, pointing at a door. Thank you, Baek Suryong said, then knocked out the guard. Approaching the door, he raised his foot and... CRASH! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? ...Kicked the door down. Which one of you is the innkeeper of the Golden Dragon Inn? he demanded. Spitting out his drink, a well-built middle-aged man looked up in shock. Who are you? Baek Suryong introduced himself, saying, I am Baek Suryong, an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy. Ive come because one of my students is under your care. I heard she signed an unfair contract to work here... Hmm? Baek Suryong paused mid-sentence, staring blankly at the person seated next to the innkeeper. Geo Sangwoong? Mr. Baek? Geo Sangwoong sat beside the innkeeper, looking as shocked as Baek Suryong. What are you doing here... Oh? Before he could finish his question, Baek Suryongs gaze shifted behind Geo Sangwoong to another familiar face. ...Yasu Hyeok? Youre here too? Eh? With a stupid look on his face, Yasu Hyeok, who was standing behind Geo Sangwoong like a servant, asked, Why are you here? ...Thats my line, Baek Suryong said. Just then, Hyonwon Kang and Yeo Min burst into the room, panting. Teacher! Dont leave us behind! Please stop this madness... ...Geo Sangwoong, Hyonwon Kang, Yeo Min, and Yasu Hyeok. Looking at the first to fourth-year Azure Dragon Academy delinquents gathered on the top floor of the Golden Dragon Inn, Baek Suryong laughed wryly, Huh, looks like all the kids I came to recruit have assembled here. What a coincidence. Chapter 111: Trust Me, Im a Professional Chapter 111: Trust Me, I''m a Professional TL: FoodieMonster007 The bodyguards behind the Golden Dragon Innkeeper simultaneously drew their swords and stepped forward to shield him. Doors flew open from all sides, and warriors swarmed into the room. Who? What? An assassin? Protect the boss! Intruder! Get him! In a flash, the room filled with over twenty warriors, their killing intent palpable. Baek Suryong, feeling the deadly glares from all directions, scratched his head and surveyed the scene. This has gotten a bit messier than I expected... ...Now what? Hyonwon Kang whispered, shaking his head in disbelief. What can we do? Were dead! Yeo Min screamed, shuffling her feet anxiously and looking as if she was about to cry. The lead bodyguard shouted to his men, Capture them alive! We need to find out whos behind this...! You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Put away your weapons, the innkeeper commanded, his calm voice echoing through the room. The bodyguards immediately flinched and sheathed their weapons. Yes, boss! The Golden Dragon Innkeeper, a tall and imposing middle-aged man, rose from his seat, and the bodyguards knelt down, stepping aside to make way for their employer. Approaching Baek Suryong with a warm smile, he asked, You said you were an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy? Hes not only a giant in stature but also a first-rate martial artist. Considering the facial and physical resemblance between him and Geo Sangwoong, they must be father and son, Baek Suryong reasoned. Clasping his hands together, he replied respectfully, Thats right. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Baek Suryong, an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy. Are you Geo Sangwoongs father? Yes, but... The innkeeper looked at his son, then at Baek Suryong. So, what brings you here? It doesnt seem like you came here to look for my son. Im here regarding another student. Baek Suryong gestured at Yeo Min. The innkeeper stared at Yeo Min in confusion. This child? She is Yeo Min, a second-year student at the Azure Dragon Academy. Shes been working as a dancer here to cover her room and board. S-Sir... Yeo Min stuttered, her face as pale as a sheet. After all, this innkeeper was no ordinary small business owner, but Nanchangs richest person and the chairman of the Golden Dragon Trading Company, one of the ten largest firms in the world. The Golden Dragon Inn was merely one of the many businesses under his vast empire. Hes a man who can move the citys most powerful and influential people with just a word... Yet Baek Suryong not only barged into his domain but is now calmly explaining the situation. Therefore, Yeo Min has to stop working as a dancer and concentrate on her martial arts training. However, she was deceived into signing an unethical contract, and if she breaks it, she will be fined ten times the amount. Ive come to discuss this matter with you. The innkeeper listened intently and nodded. I see. Well, since I run many businesses, I dont keep track of everything that is going on, so I admit that I wasnt aware that such unreasonable contracts were being made. Still... He paused, casting a glance at Yeo Min, then slowly surveyed the room. Nervous eyes followed his every move, the air thickening with tension as everyone awaited his next words. Baek Suryong couldnt help but marvel at the mans skill. Just by letting a single word hang in the air, he had created a strained atmosphere. Unlike martial artists who intimidated others with their qi, the innkeeper controlled the mood of the room with just his look and the tone of his voice. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Finally, the innkeeper continued, I understand your position. However, instead of following the proper procedure for meeting with someone in my position, you ignored all protocols, damaged my property, and injured my employees. ...... Hands clasped behind his back, the innkeeper stepped closer to Baek Suryong, making him appear three times larger. In addition, you have caused a commotion that has unsettled the guests here. If they spread negative reviews, it could significantly jeopardize my business. How are you going to compensate me for these losses? ...... Baek Suryong seemed calm, but the pressure in the room was immense, like an invisible weight pressing down on everyones shoulders. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Finally, Geo Sangwoong couldnt endure it any longer. Father, there seems to be a misunderstanding. Please let me handle this and go get some rest... This is none of your business, the innkeeper snapped back at his son. Father... Be quiet. Geo Sangwoong sighed and stepped back, unable to change his fathers mind. Baek Suryong asked politely, Well, how would you like me to compensate you, Mr. Geo? The innkeeper looked thoughtfully at the young man across from him. Although Baek Suryong was just a new instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, this newcomer had boldly declared that he would lead the academy to victory at the Heavenly Martial Festival, taught the oldest successful applicant in history, raised the top student, and even won a bet against Star Instructor Namgoong Su and took over one of his classes. And theres more. I heard that you recently humiliated Instructor Pung Jinho. The innkeeper laughed heartily, downing his drink in one swig, but his eyes remained sharp. I also heard something very intriguing. During the entrance exams, assassins targeted... Prime Minister Gong. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? You seem well informed. Baek Suryong nodded without denying it. It was clear that the innkeeper already knew the truth. A businessman must stay informed in order to make great fortunes. And its also necessary to protect what I have. You never know when and where someone might threaten my fortune. Is what you want to discuss related to Elder Gongson Su? Baek Suryong asked, guessing the direction of the conversation. For a moment, the innkeeper contemplated doing just that. Hes the person who healed Prime Minister Gongsons illness and taught him martial arts. If the Prime Minister cherishes him... Suddenly, he shook his head firmly, abandoning his greed. Without clear knowledge of the exact relationship between Baek Suryong and Gongson Su, testing the waters would be foolish. Moreover, even if Baek Suryong wasnt connected to Gongson Su, he wanted to be on the teachers good side. Im not bold enough to provoke the Iron-Fisted Prime Minister. I do, however, have a favor to ask of you. What is it? The innkeeper fiddled with his wine cup, a hesitant look on his face. Its about my son, he finally said after a while. Geo Sangwoong? The innkeeper smiled bitterly, a stark contrast to his usual confident demeanor. My son... wasnt always like this. From a young age, he often boasted that he would become the worlds greatest martial artist. Among the children born in the Golden Dragon Trading Company, Geo Sangwoong was the most talented in martial arts, possessing both a good physique, mentality, and aptitude. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Sangwoong loved learning martial arts more than anything else. He was intelligent and brave. Some people said he was clumsy because of his large frame, but... The innkeeper had spared no expense to support his son, searching the whole world for martial arts as good as those of the Five Great Clans and rare elixirs. With both natural talent and his familys support, Geo Sangwoong eventually grew into such an exceptional student that he and the previous Student Council President Bang Baekhyeon were known as the Azure Dragon Duo by the end of their second year. Two years ago, after returning from the Heavenly Martial Festival, he changed. When he came home, he locked himself in his room and refused to eat. No matter who asked him what had happened, he said nothing. Months went by like that... and then he suddenly became obsessed with gambling and binge eating. He gained weight and became what he is now. Baek Suryong thought for a moment, then remarked, He doesnt seem like a person tormented by his past. Thats because hes gotten used to it. Hes accepted his bloated body and the feeling of being a failure. ...... Baek Suryong considered the Geo Sangwoong hed met today. The boy appears relaxed and carefree, but beneath that mask...is the face of a martial artist who fell into despair after hitting an insurmountable wall. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? He had seen many similar cases before, and slowly, the truth was becoming clearer to him. Something happened at the Heavenly Martial Festival that severely scarred him mentally, he concluded. Ive tried scolding, punishment, counseling, even sought out reputed physicians, but nothing worked. Sangwoong just laughed and told me that living like this was easier, the innkeeper sighed. With his keen perception, he couldnt have failed to see the truth, but despite all his efforts, he still failed to heal his sons mind. He tightened his grip on the wine cup, causing it to crack. Alcohol and blood trickled from his fingers. ...Then this year, he suddenly announced that he would take over the family business, and would no longer practice martial arts. CRACK! The valuable porcelain cup shattered in the innkeepers hand, but he only laughed as he watched the liquor and blood dripping from his fingers, then took another cup and drank some more. No one, not even his closest bodyguards had ever seen him so disheveled. To others, he was a great man to be envied, but for all he accomplished, he was a father. A father who loved his son deeply and was pained to see his spirit broken. The innkeeper looked at Baek Suryong with slightly teary eyes. Despite his unkempt state, his voice and expression were more serious than ever. Ive rambled on a lot, so Ill cut to the chase. Make my son a martial artist again. If you do that, never mind just the compensation for today, I will consider you a benefactor for life. Watching his son deteriorate day by day ate away at the innkeepers heart. If only he could restore his son to his confident self, he was willing to grasp at straws. That was when he heard rumors about Baek Suryong, the new instructor. If its him, he might be able to cure Sangwoong. It was just a hunch, but a hunch from a man who headed one of the ten largest trading companies was not something to be ignored. The innkeeper poured another drink for Baek Suryong and bowed his head. Please, help my son. Youve come to the right man. Baek Suryong gulped down the offered drink and set his cup down with a bang. Wiping his mouth with his hand, he smiled broadly. Trust me, Im a professional in treating mental illness and rehabilitating delinquents. Still, is it okay if I train him a bit harshly? The innkeeper laughed heartily, Of course! The next day, a bewildered Geo Sangwoong was packed up and transported to the White Dragon Manor with no idea what was awaiting him. Chapter 112: With Those Skills? Chapter 112: With Those Skills? TL: FoodieMonster007 Although the White Dragon Manor was still shrouded in the darkness before dawn, three students in black martial arts uniforms stood in a neat line on the training grounds like new recruits in the military. Welcome, students. ...... Usually, at this ungodly hour, a certain someones screams reverberated through the grounds, but today, an uneasy silence filled the air. Sporting a bright red headband, Baek Suryong grinned broadly and flashed his pearly whites at the students. Starting today, you will gather here every morning at this time for training. The trio stood in stunned silence, still mentally processing the sudden change in their lives. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Why am I here...? Yeo Min muttered, her eyes still glazed over from the mysterious and abrupt cancellation of her contract with the Golden Dragon Inn. Geo Sangwoong, who had just been kicked out of the house by his father and shipped to the White Dragon Manor, squirmed uncomfortably in his tight-fitting martial arts uniform, grumbling, Damn it, stupid Father... Huh? What? Why? Yasu Hyeok echoed, confusion written all over his face. Having spent the night with Geo Sangwoong, he had conveniently also been loaded into the same carriage and dropped off at the mansion like an afterthought. CLAP! Baek Suryong clapped his hands sharply, snapping the students out of their own little worlds. All right, kids, listen up. Youll be staying at White Dragon Manor this semester. Ive already informed the Headmaster, so dont even think about lodging a complaint with him. When Baek Suryong had first brought up the idea of boarding school for the Remedial Class delinquents, Mae Geuklyom had been hesitant. Those kids? Handling them one by one is tough enough, yet youre making them live together...? Theyre all very individualistic. Rather than the strictly managed dorms, I think a freer environment would be more conducive to their education. Mae Geuklyom stared at Baek Suryong for a while, then nodded slowly. I see. Fine, if youre confident, give it a try. Confident? Of course Im confident. Compared to the lunatics from the Blood Cult, these rebellious teens are a cakewalk. Also, since the White Dragon Manor is my property, I can get away with punishing them any way I want. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. The freer environment hed mentioned to Mae Geuklyom referred to his freedom, not that of the students. Thankfully, Mae Geuklyom hadnt caught on to the ambiguity in his words. Imagining the fun times ahead, Baek Suryong smiled cheerfully. Lets do our best together, students. Seeing his wicked grin, the three students winced. I-Im fucked... Was quitting dancing and coming here really the right decision? Ive never even lived in a dorm. Now I have to stay in this shabby place? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. As if he could read their thoughts, Baek Suryong chuckled, Dont be too nervous. Since you guys are new, we wont be doing intense morning training today. Lets get to know each other first. ...... Unfortunately, I cant hang out with you all day. I am, after all, a man with a respectable job. Once the semester began, Baek Suryong could only train the Remedial Class students at dawn and after work. Thank goodness... Phew... However, when there was a will, there was a way. Fortunately, two students at the White Dragon Manor had been trained by Baek Suryong before the semester started. Let me introduce someone who will help with your training for a while. Come forward, my experienced assistant. Fufufu... Wearing the same red headband as Baek Suryong, Hyonwon Kang stepped forward, laughing evilly. Licking his lips, he said, Welcome, new recruits. This place is hell beyond your imagination. Whether you came here willingly or not, leaving is no longer an option. And if you dare to defy me... BONK! Baek Suryong smacked Hyonwon Kangs head with the Black Dragon Pointer and shot him a look of utter disdain. Thats enough. Youve only been in a position of authority for a few seconds, and already youre corrupted by power? Tsk tsk. Ugh... B-But newcomers need to be disciplined from the start, Hyonwon Kang protested, clutching his head in pain. And you think youre the one to do that? You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom.Neew updates at Because Im a senior here... So youre a senior only when its convenient, and a delinquent at all other times? Eh? Who am I? Where am I...? The students lay sprawled on the ground, moaning. Their muscles were trembling so hard they couldnt stand, and the sky was spinning above them. Their black martial arts uniforms, drenched in sweat and caked with dirt, felt like they weighed a ton. Such wimps, Baek Suryong grumbled as he walked among the fallen students, poking their tense muscles with the Black Dragon Pointer. Aaah! Ouch! At first, they cried out in pain, but soon, their faces relaxed and they lay still. After a while, Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon, who were used to Baek Suryongs morning training, were the first to get up. Im going to wash up and head off to work. Take care of the others and show them around today, Baek Suryong said to them. Then, with a click, he retracted the Black Dragon Pointer and walked away. Yeo Min, her face pale, asked in a low voice, Is he... a monster? Baek Suryong had trained together with them for an hour, yet he looked as energetic as if he hadnt exerted himself at all. Wiji Cheon replied wearily, He wasnt always like this... but at some point, he stopped getting out of breath after morning training. It feels like hes the one whos getting stronger... but someday, Ill definitely get one over him... Hyonwon Kang muttered, but fell silent when Baek Suryong halted and looked back at him as if he had a sixth sense for insults. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Nevertheless, to the newcomers who couldnt even move, Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon, who were already back on their feet and stretching, looked like monsters as well. Lets go get breakfast, Hyonwon Kang said, moving to help them all up, but a big hand pushed his hand aside. It was Geo Sangwoong. You guys go ahead. Senior, arent you hungry? Hyonwon Kang said casually, despite being a year younger than Geo Sangwoong. Luckily, Geo Sangwoong didnt mind the rudeness. Smiling, he stood up, dusting off the dirt. Ill eat elsewhere. You guys cant afford my meals. Where are you going? Ill be back by dinner. Why not eat together? Ignoring the voices calling out to him, Geo Sangwoong left the White Dragon Manor. Yasu Hyeok hesitated for a moment, then hurried after Geo Sangwoong, yelling, Fuck... Wait for me! Im going with you! Hey, freshman! Where are you going?! Hyonwon Kang shouted, but the two large young men ignored him and disappeared into the distance. He clicked his tongue in annoyance. Hmph... As expected, delinquents dont follow orders, do they? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? You didnt have to come with me. Fuck. Do you think Im following you for fun? Seeing the grumpy Yasu Hyeok, Geo Sangwoong chuckled. Is it because of the bet? ...... Yesterday, they had bet on who could eat the most, with the loser serving the winner for three days. Although Geo Sangwoong won and said it wasnt necessary, Yasu Hyeok insisted on being his servant. Then carry this, servant. Damn it... This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Geo Sangwoong handed his thick wallet to Yasu Hyeok who grimaced but took it. Fuck. Ill beat you up when this is over. With those skills? ...After I improve. Geo Sangwoong burst out laughing. Yasu Hyeok reminded him of his younger self. Confident and full of energy, believing that the world was his oyster. Back when he was passionate about learning martial arts and thought he could do anything. Back before... the Heavenly Martial Festival. With those skills? Even after two years, the face of that person who had mocked him still haunted him. Geo Sangwoong smiled bitterly. Lets just eat. Chapter 113: Excuse Me, I Have Some Questions For You Chapter 113: Excuse Me, I Have Some Questions For You TL: FoodieMonster007 Geo Sangwoong and Yasu Hyeok stepped into a bustling inn restaurant, quickly finding a table. Wasting no time, Geo Sangwoong ordered a mountain of dishes and dove into them as soon as they hit the table. You think you can become the worlds best martial artist? Hah! His appetite was insatiable today, and he shoveled food into his mouth with abandon. With such pathetic martial arts? Hahaha! Listen to this pig pretending to be human! His hand holding the chopsticks trembled, probably from the grueling martial arts training he hadnt done in ages. Frustrated, he ditched the chopsticks and began stuffing food into his mouth with his bare hands. Senior, are you okay? Yasu Hyeok asked, concerned. However, Geo Sangwoong was too lost in his own thoughts to hear him. As a student of the inferior Azure Dragon Academy, you should know your place. Pathetic fool. You think way too highly of yourself. Geo Sangwoong ate more voraciously, trying to drown out the rising tide of humiliation, disgrace, and fear threatening to swallow him. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Ill engrave the memory of this day in your body forever. Sweat poured from his body, and food began to churn in his stomach, but he ignored it. The fierce smile of his assailant flashed in his mind, making him convulse. Ugh! Uuuugh! Alarmed, Yasu Hyeok cried out, Senior? Senior!! Geo Sangwoong forced himself to swallow his vomit, tears blurring his vision. His heart raced with overwhelming fear, and his mind went blank, fixating on one thought. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. I shouldnt have learned martial arts. I shouldnt have... Maybe it was because he had trained to exhaustion for the first time in a long while, but the terror of that day resurfaced more vividly than ever. Uuurgh... CRASH! Eventually, Geo Sangwoongs body tilted to the side and he fell off the chair. The last thing he heard as his consciousness faded was Yasu Hyeoks desperate pleas for help, Senior! Senior! Someone please call a physician! Oddly enough, the thought that he might die was actually comforting. Although he felt sorry for his father, who was constantly worrying about his useless son, he preferred death to such a wretched lifestyle. Yet, he didnt die. Wake up, someone said softly. Geo Sangwoong struggled to open his eyes. His vision was blurred, but he vaguely recognized the figure before him. Teacher...? he mumbled. Baek Suryong knelt beside him, his face grave. Geo Sangwoongs shirt was torn off to allow him to breathe easier, revealing his massive upper body covered in muscle, fat, and scars that looked self-inflicted. However, it wasnt the scars that caught Baek Suryongs eye. Geo Sangwoong, you... Baek Suryong started, but his voice trailed off as he hesitated to continue. On Geo Sangwoongs left chest, over his heart, were several bluish marks resembling a Mongolian spot. Now I understand why his personality changed so drastically. This isnt regular trauma, its the Soul Reaping Demonic Art of the Blood Cult, Baek Suryong realized. Who did this to you? northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Sangwoong! The door of the physicians clinic burst open as the owner of the Golden Dragon Inn rushed in to check on his son. Having run straight here when he heard that his son had fainted, he was disheveled and drenched in sweat. Over here, Mr. Geo, Baek Suryong called out, sitting beside Geo Sangwoongs bed. The innkeeper immediately walked over. When he saw Geo Sangwoongs deathly pale complexion, though, his eyes trembled with shock and dismay. Dont worry, hes just sleeping, Baek Suryong reassured him. Another seizure... Another? Baek Suryong furrowed his brows. Has this happened before? he asked. ...Not in recent months, and all the physicians said that he was recovered, so I didnt mention it to you. But why now, suddenly...! The innkeeper clenched his teeth, looking at his son with bloodshot eyes. Please trust me. Leave Geo Sangwoongs martial arts and health entirely to me. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. But... I promise todays incident wont happen again. The innkeeper stared at Baek Suryong, then asked in a heavy voice, ...Can I really trust you? Absolutely. ...Alright. Ill trust you one last time. The innkeeper, looking years older in mere moments, nodded. Baek Suryong breathed a sigh of relief. Though outwardly a shrewd merchant, he knew the innkeeper would give his life to see his only son return to his former self. The Blood Cult knows this too, so theyre aiming to kill two birds with one stone. Wait, could I perhaps exploit this situation to lure them out of hiding...? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Mr. Geo, may I ask you for a favor? Baek Suryong suddenly requested. Hoo... Carefully observing the long, blackened acupuncture needles embedded in the unconscious Geo Sangwoongs head, face and chest, Baek Suryong wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand. It was well hidden, but all the demonic qi in his body should be gone now. At the very least, he wont be suffering from any more seizures. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong gently patted Geo Sangwoongs chubby cheeks. Though still pale, the young mans expression was looking much more peaceful. ...... Geo Sangwoong likely blamed himself constantly, unaware that his detachment from martial arts, obsession with food, and gambling were due to a demonic arts influence. Hes outwardly smiling, but inwardly rotting. Sangwoong loved martial arts more than anything else. From a young age, he often boasted that he would become the worlds greatest martial artist. Recalling the drunken innkeepers words, Baek Suryong removed the needles. You have a good father. Be filial to him, he whispered. ...... This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Overcoming this wouldnt be easy, but if Geo Sangwoong succeeded, then his spirit would be stronger than ever. Mentally, hell grow strong enough to master the Bandit Kings martial arts. With the emergency treatment done, Baek Suryong exited the clinic. Hell wake in a few hours. Tell him to find me when he does, he informed the guards outside. Yes, sir. There was much he wanted to hear from Geo Sangwoong, but first, he had somewhere to go and someone to meet. I need to talk to the instructor in charge of the Heavenly Martial Festival two years ago. Returning to the Azure Dragon Academy, he made a beeline for the instructors offices. Since it was late at night, most of the instructors had left, but the person he sought definitely had a lit office. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Theres just no way that workaholic would have gone home yet. KNOCK, KNOCK. Im busy, come back later, the person inside said coldly, not bothering to check who had arrived. However, Baek Suryong wasnt deterred. Excuse me, he said, storming into the office. Entering, he was greeted by the impressive sight of mountains of paperwork stacked high all over the room. Behind them, a stern-looking man buried in work looked up and snapped irritably, What do you want? Baek Suryong smirked at the mans weary face. I have some questions for you. At this hour? Were not exactly close, are we? Namgung Su said icily, closing the book he was holding with a loud thud to show his annoyance. Chapter 114: Have I Been Misjudging Him All Along? Chapter 114: Have I Been Misjudging Him All Along? TL: FoodieMonster007 It feels desolate.Neew updates at Baek Suryong couldnt help but notice the barrenness of Namgung Sus office. Although it was mostly buried under mountains of paperwork, the room was bare, with only the most essential furniture, and the chill in the air was more a reflection of the man before him than the lack of heating. Feeling uncomfortable in the awkward silence, Baek Suryong began, You have a guest here, at least offer me some tea... I have no tea to offer you. State your business and leave, Namgung Su replied, his voice as icy as the room. Baek Suryong found it weird that there was no tea in the office, but he didnt press the matter. After all, he was the one asking for a favor. Wheres Jaegal Soyeong? I thought she worked here. Did she leave early? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Stop beating around the bush and get to the point, Namgung Su barked irritably. Baek Suryong shrugged, deciding to end the small talk and cut to the chase. Two years ago at the Heavenly Martial Festival, you were the supervisor for the sophomores, right? ...I dont know why youre bringing this up now, but yes, Namgung Su replied drowsily, massaging his temples. Baek Suryong studied him for a moment, then asked bluntly, Do you know what happened to Geo Sangwoong there? Namgung Sus hand froze mid-motion, and an uneasy silence settled over the room. Now fully awake, he slowly replied, ...He was broken beyond repair. Is that all you needed to know? Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? A student addicted to gambling and suffering from binge eating disorder is just broken to you? Baek Suryong said in a low voice, eyebrows twitching. Namgung Su smiled bitterly. You dont get it. Its not uncommon for our students to lose their morale after witnessing the overwhelming prowess of their Heavenly Martial Academy peers. Not uncommon? Baek Suryong stared at Namgung Su with a mix of disbelief and dawning realization. Until now, Id always thought of the Heavenly Martial Festival as a fun and friendly competition for orthodox prodigies, but was it actually far more brutal than I imagined? What exactly happened back then? he pressed. Namgung Su stiffened. Why should I tell you? Youre being a nuisance, so go away, he said curtly, pointing at the door. However, Baek Suryong remained unfazed, folding his arms stubbornly. Ill leave once you tell me what I want to know. ...How arrogant. What makes you think you can act like this? Namgung Su roared, releasing his aura and focusing his killing intent on Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong immediately felt the cold touch of a blade against his neck, but he merely smirked and glanced around the office, whistling softly, Whew! If we start a fight here, all these documents will fly everywhere. ...... You know, cleaning that mess up will take longer than just telling me what happened. ...Sigh. Just where on earth did someone like you come from? Namgung Su sighed, resigned. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Closing his eyes in recollection, he conceded, All right, Ill tell you what I know. Two years ago, Geo Sangwoong was an excellent student who was passionate about martial arts, proactive, and a capable leader. He was so highly regarded that he and Bang Baekhyeon were known as the Azure Dragon Duo, but... even back then, he was a troublemaker, though in a different sense compared to how he is now. Namgung Su paused for a moment, brows slightly furrowed as he considered how to phrase his next words. Then, taking a deep breath, he continued, During the Heavenly Martial Festival, interactions between students from different academies are forbidden outside of designated times to prevent unnecessary conflicts. However... There are always those who sneak out, Baek Suryong interjected. Namgung Su nodded. Baek Suryong was right. The Geo Sangwoong of two years ago was energetic, curious, and bold, with little self-discipline. Most of the students who snuck out were juniors or seniors. Geo Sangwoong was the only sophomore. However, on that day, those who slipped out... got into a fight with Heavenly Martial Academy students. The Heavenly Martial Academy... Baek Suryong bit his lip. The chances that the person who used the Soul Reaping Demonic Art on Geo Sangwoong was from the Heavenly Martial Academy had increased. So? They had a brawl, and Geo Sangwoong got badly beaten? he pressed. No. On the contrary, it seemed that he looked fine on the outside, except for his vacant expression. Namgung Su scowled. Teaching even one thing properly is hard enough. Maybe thats true for you, but its no problem for me. ...Hah! Stunned speechless, Namgung Su couldnt think of an immediate retort, so he muttered under his breath, Youre truly insufferable. Dont you get that a lot yourself? ...... Namgung Su fell silent. It wasnt as if he wasnt aware what others often called him behind his backa workaholic, a perfectionist, cold-hearted, insufferable. He had always chalked it up to petty jealousy, but now he understood what it felt like to be on the other side. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. It was both unpleasant and absurd. Haha... He couldnt help but chuckle. Damn it, talking to Baek Suryong always throws me off my game. Fine, thats all I wanted to ask you. You can go now. Hey... about that notebook. Suddenly, Baek Suryongs gaze shifted to the notebook Namgung Su was holding, titled Comprehensive Evaluations of Students Behavioral Characteristics. He had only caught a brief glimpse of its contents, but that was enough for him to conclude that the thick, heavy book was overflowing with notes on each students martial arts skills, habits, and teaching guidelines. Most importantly, Namgung Sus ink-stained hands showed how diligently he had worked on it. Did you write all that yourself? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Of course. I only teach based on my personal evaluations of the students. Youre quite dedicated. ...Do you think youre the only instructor aiming for results at the Heavenly Martial Festival? Baek Suryong stared greedily at the thick notebook, hastily making up an excuse to look through it. It seems unfinished. Want my help? I have a very good eye for people. Namgung Su scoffed, hugging his notebook protectively. You cant fool me. You just want to see this, but thats not happening. Come back when youre qualified. And what do I need to do to be qualified? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Namgung Su grinned mischievously, a face he had never shown any other instructor before. Become a Star Instructor, he replied. Oho? Within the span of this short nighttime conversation, both men had learned a lot more about each other. However, if you lose to someone like Pung Jinho, you can forget about ever becoming a Star Instructor, Namgung Su added, his grin vanishing as quickly as it had appeared. Dont count on that. Baek Suryong chuckled, turning to leave. However, as he opened the door, Namgung Su sent him a telepathic message. [One more thing. The instructor who took my place that day...was Pung Jinho.] Why didnt you just say that out loud? [...Sigh, I seriously cant stand you.] Leaving the office, Baek Suryong strolled across the Azure Dragon Academy grounds. As he walked, he reflected on his conversation with Namgung Su. At first, I saw Namgung Su as an obstacle to becoming a Star Instructor, but... Have I been misjudging him all along? I guess Ill keep observing him for now... Eyes shining with renewed interest, Baek Suryong brushed back his wind-swept hair and headed home. Chapter 115: Thank You! Chapter 115: Thank You! TL: FoodieMonster007 Ugh... Geo Sangwoong groaned, struggling to open his eyes. His body felt like it was made of lead, his head pounded like he had a monstrous hangover, and his throat burned with thirst. Water... he croaked, his voice rough and broken. Yawwwn. Youre awake? a sleepy voice replied. Yasu Hyeok, who had been dozing against the wall, crawled to his feet and approached Geo Sangwoong, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. Lifting him to a sitting position, he handed him a kettle and said, Drink this. Geo Sangwoong gulped down half of the water in one go, then wiped his lips with the back of his hand. Now more alert, he asked Yasu Hyeok, Why are you here? Why else? I agreed to be your servant for three days, remember? Todays the last day. Hahaha! Geo Sangwoong laughed at the curt answer. Youre really stubborn. All this over a bet. Shut up. If it werent for the bet, Id have beaten you up by now. Why so embarrassed? Haha! Yasu Hyeok frowned, visibly annoyed. When youre feeling better, go back to the White Dragon Manor, he said gruffly. No. I wont go back there. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Yasu Hyeok sighed and folded his heavily muscled, well-tanned arms. You have to. Master instructed me to take you there as soon as you woke up. I dont want to. Im scared of learning martial arts. ...What? Yasu Hyeok gasped, bewildered. Geo Sangwoong chuckled. Ive never openly admitted this to anyone before, but somehow I feel like I can say it to this junior. Maybe its because Yasu Hyeok reminds me of my younger self, or maybe its because Ive already shown this kid my ugliest side. With a devil-may-care attitude, Geo Sangwoong recounted his tale, Back when I was a sophomore, I was fearless, wild, and rebellious, firmly believing that I would become the worlds best pugilist.1 The Heavenly Martial Festival? Hah. To me, it was nothing more than the perfect opportunity to show off my skills in front of others. ...... Yasu Hyeok fell silent. Although Geo Sangwoong appeared to be cheerful and laughing, his voice rang oddly hollow. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Since we arrived at the inn before the tournament started and were bored, we snuck out that night and prowled the dazzling streets of Hubei, eating, drinking, and causing a ruckus. Then...we picked a fight with students from the Heavenly Martial Academy. Geo Sangwoong stretched slowly, loosening his stiff muscles from days of being in a coma. With a wry smile, he continued, Well, to cut a long story short, we lost. There were ten of us and only two of them, but we were the ones who were wiped out. I guess pigs have a lot of endurance, huh. Hey, I heard you want to be the worlds best pugilist? With pathetic martial arts like that? Geo Sangwoong recalled the taunts from that night and laughed bitterly. As the person with the sturdiest build, he had resisted the longest but also suffered the most. Those two were on a different level. It was the first time since I learned martial arts that I felt the real fear of dying in a fight, he sighed despondently. Since that night, I had nightmares every day, so I tried to drown my fear in gambling and indulgence. Still, something feels weird? How can I talk about it so casually now when I could never bring myself to mention it before? It was thanks to Baek Suryong removing the fear-inducing demonic energy from the Soul Reaping Demonic Art from his body, but Geo Sangwoong was unaware of that. Feeling an inexplicable mix of emptiness and relief, Geo Sangwoong explained, ...Anyway, thats why I decided to stop practicing martial arts. Every time I trained, the fear from that time would resurface. Geo Sangwoong looked at his thick hands. He had tried to train on his own, gritting his teeth, but each time he ended up having seizures, causing him to sink deeper and deeper into despair. Only recently, after he had completely given up martial arts, had the seizures become less frequent. Its been a while, but training again made me realize it. I just cant do it. Yesterdays damn incident...itll just keep happening. Over and over again. ...... Still, Yasu Hyeok remained silent, his sunburnt bronze face devoid of all emotion. The awkward atmosphere made Geo Sangwoong laugh heartily. Hahaha! Go ahead, laugh at me for being a coward. I deserve it. All I did was take a few hits and Im scared out of my mind... This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Senior, Yasu Hyeok interrupted bluntly. Rubbing his chin to organize his thoughts, he said with unusual seriousness, I grew up in the mountains, so Im not good with fancy words. Most of what my hyungs taught me were swear words or coarse language... So much so that when I decided to go to school, they told me to keep my mouth shut as much as possible and hide my uncultured ways. Indeed, Yasu Hyeok was taciturn, blunt, tough and competitive, with a hot temper that only flared up against stronger opponents. ...So even if you dont understand what Im saying, could you just keep listening to the end? Sure, Geo Sangwoong said with a generous smile and a nod. He had never asked for help with his fears, always thinking that he had to overcome them alone, but Yasu Hyeok showed him that fears could be overcome with the help of others. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? ...Just one more time, he said to himself, clenching his fists as he looked at the White Dragon Manors plaque in the distance. When he finally met Baek Suryong, however, he was greeted by shocking news. Your qi deviation has been treated. You wont have any more seizures during martial arts training, Baek Suryong said. ...Qi deviation? Geo Sangwoong asked, thoroughly confused. Experiencing abnormal levels of mental distress during martial arts training is also a symptom of qi deviation, Baek Suryong calmly bluffed. Hed tried to sound as confident as possible, but even he felt that his explanation was rather far-fetched. Regardless, it was the best he could come up with at the moment. Revealing that a Heavenly Martial Academy student is practicing demonic arts would cause chaos in the Murim Alliance, so I cant tell him that he was brainwashed by a demonic art. Most importantly, the Blood Cult would immediately go into hiding, and I wont be able to find them. Well, I wasnt completely wrong though. Two years of nightmares from the Soul Reaping Demonic Art have led to accumulated fear and despair, which probably would have developed into actual qi deviation and driven Geo Sangwoong mad if it hadnt been cured. Baek Suryong added, The blue bruise on your chest that looks like a Mongolian spot should have disappeared. Thats the proof that your qi deviation has been cured. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. !! Geo Sangwoong hurriedly opened his shirt to confirm that the bruise was gone. Many physicians examined me, but none said it was qi deviation... he mumbled in disbelief. Of course not, they couldnt even detect the demonic energy, Baek Suryong thought. The demonic energy from the Soul Reaping Demonic Art blended naturally with the victims inner qi, making it hard for even famous physicians to detect. Baek Suryong smiled. Im a professional in treating qi deviation, so dont worry, you wont have any more seizures during training. Geo Sangwoong gasped, almost in rapture, How could it be treated so easily? I cant believe it... Trust me, youll believe it when you start training, Baek Suryong replied, handing him a stack of class registration papers. Still, Geo Sangwoong just stared at them blankly for a while. Are you still uninterested in martial arts? ...... Geo Sangwoong looked back at Yasu Hyeok, who was standing in front of him with folded arms. When their eyes met, Yasu Hyeok nodded. Geo Sangwoong turned back to Baek Suryong. Finding courage wasnt as hard as he thought. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. No, I want to learn. Please teach me. Grinning, Baek Suryong nodded. Okay, brace yourself. I wont go easy on you. Yes, teacher! That night, Geo Sangwoong received one-on-one training from Baek Suryong. Even after exhausting himself, he did not have any seizures for hours, nor the next day, nor the day after that. Just like that, Geo Sangwoong was convinced that his qi deviation had been completely cured. Mr. Baek... he sobbed, tears streaming down his noticeably slimmer face. Thank you! Thank you so much. Ive rediscovered the joy of martial arts training. Seeing the sweat and tear-soaked Geo Sangwoong, Baek Suryong smiled warmly. Youre two years behind, so youll have to work harder. Also, you need lose more weight. Yes! Baek Suryong looked proudly at the enthusiastic Geo Sangwoong. So, how did you get into gambling and binge eating? he asked casually. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Geo Sangwoong hesitated for a moment, then replied, I needed something to distract me since I couldnt practice martial arts... Baek Suryong smiled gently, Dont worry, Im not scolding you, Im just curious. There must have been a reason. Like someone taking you to a gambling den... Well, actually, a senior I know... A senior? Baek Suryongs eyes narrowed instantly. Pugilist: Master of hand-to-hand combat. Because it sounds better than boxer (too modern) or brawler. ? Chapter 116: The Blood Cults Modus Operandi (1) Chapter 116: The Blood Cult''s Modus Operandi (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 The next day, a guest arrived at White Dragon Manor. Sangwoong! Geo Sangwoong, who was immersed in his martial arts practice, looked up at the mention of his name. When he saw the visitor, his face lit up as he exclaimed, Senior Yang! Youre here? At the sight of Geo Sangwoongs expression, which was the brightest hed seen in years, Yang Jin, whom Geo Sangwoong usually addressed as Senior Yang, flinched and took a step back, bewildered. I heard you had a seizure at the inn... Are you okay? Yang Jin asked hesitantly. Patting his slightly smaller paunch, Geo Sangwoong burst out laughing, Hahaha! That was a few days ago. Im fine now. You neednt have bothered coming all this way to see me. ...How could I not? I came running as soon as your father told me what happened to you. Here, take this, Yang Jin handed over a get-well gift, smiling awkwardly. It was a snack that Geo Sangwoong usually enjoyed. This time, however, Geo Sangwoong didnt even look at it. Never mind. Come in. Ill show you to the lounge. He said, beckoning Yang Jin to follow him. Huh? Oh, okay. Shortly after, they sat facing each other in the lounge. Still dumbstruck, Yang Jin stared closely at Geo Sangwoong. The young mans once flabby cheeks were now a bit slimmer, and he wore a well-fitted black martial arts uniform instead of his usual baggy clothes. Most notably, his demeanor had changed. The person who always wore a fake, sly smile was now genuinely happy and talkative. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. This guy... how has he changed so much in only a few days? he wondered. Sensing Yang Jins discomfort, Geo Sangwoong started the conversation, asking, How have you been, Senior Yang? Still hooked on gambling? ...Yeah, I guess so, Yang Jin replied sheepishly, catching a glimpse of his own reflection in a mirror. Compared to the vibrant and dapper Geo Sangwoong before him, his scruffy goatee and hunched shoulders made him look shabby. Damn it... Yang Jin gritted his teeth inwardly, upset that for a brief moment, he seriously felt that he was inferior to Geo Sangwoong. However, he didnt show it, instead pretending to be concerned. I saw you training earlier. Are you sure thats okay? You might have another seizure... Im fully recovered. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. ...What? Hahaha! I said Im fully recovered! Yang Jins face turned pale, as if he had seen a ghost. Although hed graduated now, two years ago, he was one of the students who had snuck out with Geo Sangwoong and gotten thrashed by the Heavenly Martial Academy. What do you mean, fully recovered? You dont have nightmares anymore? he pressed. Yup. Not only do I no longer have nightmares, I also dont feel the urge to binge eat or gamble anymore. How...? Yang Jins jaw dropped. No, this cant be happening! Geo Sangwoong smiled warmly. Its all thanks to Master Baek Suryong. Who? Yang Jin blabbed involuntarily. He wasnt asking about Baek Suryong because he didnt know of him, he just hadnt expected that person to be mentioned out of the blue. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Baek Suryong cured Geo Sangwoongs seizures? Thats impossible! Baek Suryong was the most talked about person in the city lately, and even the organization Yang Jin belonged to had discussed whether there was a need to eliminate him several times... I heard we have a guest? someone suddenly asked. Both men immediately turned toward the lounge door. The voice had come from outside. Geo Sangwoong quickly stood up and opened the door. Please come in, Mr. Baek, he greeted. Standing at the doorway, Baek Suryong peeked into the lounge and met Yang Jins gaze briefly before entering. Turning back to Geo Sangwoong, he asked, Is he a friend of yours? Having said that, Yang Jin hurriedly left the White Dragon Manor, biting his lip in distress. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. This is going horribly wrong. Geo Sangwoong has been cured! Yang Jin shivered nervously as he made his way to his regular gambling den. However, he wasnt going there to gamble. He had to report to his organization, the Blood Cult, at once. A short while later, Baek Suryong quietly appeared where Yang Jin had stood. So, it was him. A cold smile formed on Baek Suryongs lips. A short, stout man frowned. Geo Sangwoong is practicing martial arts again? Is that true? he asked. The mans tone was polite, yet Yang Jin, kneeling before him, trembled like prey before a predator. To most, this man was merely the owner of the shabby inn that transformed into a gambling den at night. However, he had another, more sinister identityhe was the captain of the Ghost Blood Unit, one of the Blood Cults scouting squads. Most importantly, he was the Smiling Grim Reaper, a mass murderer renowned for always killing people with a joyful smile on his face. Yang Jin stammered, Y-Yes, it definitely seems that Geo Sangwoong has overcome his fears. He looked healthy and even refused the food I brought. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Thats odd. This doesnt make any sense, the Smiling Grim Reaper muttered. As far as I know, Geo Sangwoongs condition isnt curable. I was under the same impression, another man sitting opposite the Smiling Grim Reaper agreed. Unlike Yang Jin, who only had a rough idea, these two knew exactly what Geo Sangwoong had been subjected to. Those affected by the Soul Reaping Demonic Art ultimately lose their sanity. Its just a matter of when, not if. Geo Sangwoong had lasted longer than expected...but he was supposed to become a complete wreck within a year or two. The plan was to turn Geo Sangwoong into a puppet after his mind broke down, allowing the Blood Cult to take over the Golden Dragon Trading Company. Haha... Didnt you say the plan was going smoothly until recently? The idea that years of meticulous planning could be ruined in just a few days brought a smile to the Smiling Reapers lips. True to his nickname, the more his bloodlust grew, the wider his smile became, and once it did, he wouldnt stop killing until he was drenched in blood. Terrified, Yang Jin repeatedly banged his head on the floor, begging for mercy. Im sorry! I really am! Please spare my life! Apology accepted. Now, tell me everything in detail. Trembling, Yang Jin reported what he had seen. Baek Suryong, an instructor at Azure Dragon Academy, is responsible for all of this! Earlier, I found Geo Sangwoong practicing martial arts at his place, and the boy told me that Baek Suryong cured his qi deviation... Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? ...Baek Suryong. That name has been coming up often lately. Havent I already warned you before? Hes no ordinary man. the man opposite the Smiling Grim Reaper remarked, sipping his tea. ...... The Smiling Grim Reaper fell silent, deep in thought. Baek Suryong, a new instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, had been causing quite a stir. While his name hadnt reached the Blood Cults main headquarters yet, the Nanchang branch at least was beginning to take notice of him. The Smiling Grim Reaper looked at the cunning man across from him. I intended to stay out of this, but if Baek Suryong is involved with Geo Sangwoong, the situation changes. Geo Sangwoong, or rather the Golden Dragon Trading Company, was a crucial target for the Blood Cults grand plan. They had spent two years breaking down Geo Sangwoongs spirit and recruiting those around him. The plan was to have Geo Sangwoong become the legitimate heir of the Golden Dragon Trading Company, then eliminate the current master and use Geo Sangwoong as a puppet. But now a new instructor shows up and ruins everything? Unacceptable. The Smiling Grim Reaper made his decision. If Baek Surying becomes an obstacle to our Cults activities...we must eliminate him soon, he declared. Wise choice, Captain. Let me pour you a drink, the man said, filling the Smiling Reapers glass with a fine, aromatic wine that felt out of place in the shabby inn. Then, after taking another sip from his cup, he continued, Captain, may I make one request? Speak. The man, Pung Jinho, emptied his glass in one gulp and smiled wickedly, his eyes glinting like a snakes. Please allow me to ruin Baek Suryong before you kill him. No... please allow me to kill him personally as well. Chapter 117: The Blood Cults Modus Operandi (2) Chapter 117: The Blood Cult''s Modus Operandi (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Well then, until we meet again. Pung Jinho rose from his seat, hands clasped in a farewell gesture, before turning to leave the inn. The Smiling Grim Reaper watched him go, his thoughts churning as he studied Pung Jinhos retreating figure. What a blood-sucking bat... The Smiling Grim Reaper had never fully trusted Pung Jinho. The man was like a shadow, changing sides as it suited him, his loyalties rooted only in self-interest. Their alliance was born of necessity, not mutual respect. When Pung Jinho was finally out of earshot, the Smiling Grim Reaper sighed, Its too bad we need his cooperation to take control of the Azure Dragon Academy... The Blood Cult had a vested interest in the murims Five Great Academies, and Pung Jinho was their chosen spy in the Azure Dragon Academy. He wasnt of noble birth, but he held a respectable position, and more importantly, he was a man driven by greed. ...But at least hes someone we can dispose of without much consequence after were done. A soft chuckle escaped the Smiling Grim Reapers lips. He turned his gaze to Yang Jin, who still lay flat on the floor. Yang Jin. At the mention of his name, Yang Jin lifted his head slightly, but when he met his superiors eyes, he quickly pressed his forehead back to the ground, stammering, Y-Yes, sir? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Our plan cannot be derailed. The Golden Dragon Trading Company controls the economic lifeline of the Jiangxi region. In order to realize our Cults grand vision, we absolutely must seize it. For two years, they had meticulously groomed Geo Sangwoong, the son of the Golden Dragon Chairman. Every step of their plan had been carefully calculated, from orchestrating Geo Sangwoongs escape from his lodgings at the Heavenly Martial Festival to luring him into the clutches of the Blood Dragon, their foremost expert in the Soul Reaping Demonic Art. Now that I think of it, that was the moment we first joined hands with Pung Jinho. In the second phase of their plan, Geo Sangwoong would return home to recuperate, only to succumb to the dark influence of the Soul Reaping Demonic Art, drowning in the clutches of gambling, gluttony and despair. All we had to do was make sure he quickly took over the family business after graduation... Once Geo Sangwoong was confirmed as the successor of the Golden Dragon Trading Company, they would arrange for the Golden Dragon Chairman to die under mysterious circumstances. At that time, the Blood Dragon, who had injected Geo Sangwoong with demonic qi, would reappear and brainwash him into obedience. Just like that, the Golden Dragon Trading Company would fall into the hands of the Blood Cult. Everything was going perfectly... until Baek Suryong showed up. Turning toward his men, he commanded, Gather all the information you can on Baek Suryong. Yes, sir! the Ghost Blood Unit warriors acknowledged, before fading into the shadows and disappearing as if they had never been there. Hmm...? Suddenly, the Smiling Grim Reaper sensed a presence above him. Whos there? he shouted, even as he moved with lightning speed, flinging his chopsticks at the ceiling as if they were deadly projectiles. THUNK! The chopsticks pierced through the wooden ceiling boards, and blood began to drip down, accompanied by a faint squeal. ...Hmph, so it was just a rat. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. A subordinate soon retrieved and handed him the rats lifeless body, causing the Smiling Grim Reaper to shake his head in irritation. Am I being too sensitive? It was a tense situation, after all. If something went wrong with their plan to seize the Golden Dragon Trading Company, not even he, the Captain of the Ghost Blood Unit, would escape the wrath of the higher-ups. I need to revise the plan, and quickly, the Smiling Grim Reaper thought, shuddering at the thought of the punishment that awaited him if he failed. That very night, however, a bolt from the blue snapped him out of his reverie. One of his subordinates leaped in through the window and bowed deeply before him, shouting, Captain! The Smiling Grim Reaper scowled. It was early evening, and the underground gambling den was still in operation. If anyone had seen his subordinate coming or going suspiciously, it could spell trouble. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. ...I told you not to use martial arts carelessly around here. The Murim Alliance has eyes and ears everywhere. I apologize, sir, but I have an urgent report... Thats for me to decide. Now, speak, the Smiling Grim Reaper interjected, though in his mind, he was already devising punishments for the man should the report turn out to be insignificant. The Golden Dragon Chairman has collapsed. ...!! It happened three hours ago. The news was kept top secret, so even our spies inside the Golden Dragon Manor only just learned of it. Haha... I cant believe Im about to hand over everything on a silver platter, he laughed, his hands trembling with rage. Two years. I spent two whole years planning and meticulously making sure everything went smoothly, yet in just one single day, all my hard work fell to shambles. The Golden Dragon Chairman collapsed without naming his son as his successor, and Geo Sangwoong is too paralyzed with grief to stop his uncle. If only I had turned him into a puppet earlier, I could have intervened in this situation, but for that to happen, the Blood Dragon would have to come here in person. The Blood Dragon who had implanted the demonic energy of the Soul Reaping Demonic Art into Geo Sangwoong was now in his fourth year at Heavenly Martial Academy. Hence, even if the Smiling Grim Reaper contacted him right away, as a student, he couldnt move around easily. By the time he arrived, it would be too late, and Geo Yisan would have already taken full control of the Golden Dragon Trading Company. I dont have a choice. Ill have to act on my own judgment. Having made his decision, the Smiling Reaper ordered his subordinates, Geo Yisan must die before dawn. At three in the morning, I expect everyone in the Ghost Blood Unit to be present here. Yes, sir. Regrettably, this was the Smiling Grim Reapers biggest blunder of his life. That night, after all the visitors had left, the only people left in the chairmans room were the sleeping Golden Dragon Chairman and his brother, Geo Yisan. ...... Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Geo Yisan stood beneath the dim lamplight, his eyes fixed on the pale, bedridden Chairman. Unlike before, his expression was eerily cold as he regarded his only brother. Suddenly, he extended a hand toward the Golden Dragon Chairman, fingers aiming for a vital acupoint, a sinister smile playing on his lips. Im sorry, but... its time for you to sleep for good, he cackled, but instead of dealing the fatal blow, he applied pressure just beside it, causing the Golden Dragon Chairman to shudder and awaken abruptly. Yaaawn... Ahh, I slept well, the Golden Dragon Chairman muttered as he slowly sat up, stretching and yawning lazily. After spending a moment taking in his surroundings, he asked, ...Wheres Sangwoong? He cried himself to sleep, so I had him carried to his room. Carried? He weighs several hundred pounds... Hoho, the poor servants must have had a hard time, the Golden Dragon Chairman chuckled. His complexion was still pale, but his eyes were alert and full of life. Geo Yisan couldnt help but admire him. Chairman, your mastery of the Breath Concealment Technique is truly remarkable. A businessman often has to play dead, you know, the Golden Dragon Chairman chuckled heartily, locking gazes with his brotheror rather, the man masquerading as his brother. Now that its just the two of us, why dont you take that mask off? Its a little disconcerting. Sure. The man peeled off Geo Yisans thick mask, revealing Baek Suryongs statuesque features. The Golden Dragon Chairman smiled. Hah, my real brother is not what anyone would call ugly, but damn, that face is really... With a sigh, the smile was instantly replaced by cold, deadly intent. Anyway, the ones who tried to ruin my son and steal Golden Dragon Trading Company took the bait, right? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? In reality, the chairmans sudden collapse was all part of a scheme he and Baek Suryong had orchestrated just days earlier. Mr. Geo, may I ask you for a favor?1 At that time, Baek Suryong had asked the chairman for help in setting up a trap to lure out Geo Sangwoongs tormentors, who conveniently happened to also be Blood Cultists. Naturally, the chairman had agreed without a moments hesitation. Theyll make their move soon. Theyll be aiming for me, thinking Im Geo Yisan, Baek Suryong whispered. The real Geo Yisan had been hidden away in a secure location for his safety. In his place, Baek Suryong, disguised as Geo Yisan, would stay in his quarters. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Although they had already agreed on the plan, Baek Suryong felt compelled to stress, Mr. Geo, its important that what happens tonight doesnt get out. Please leave everything in my hands, as we agreed. Of course. How could I sell out the man who saved my son? True to his merchant nature, the Golden Dragon Chairman was a man of clear debts and obligations. Because of this, Baek Suryong felt comfortable sharing at least some of the truth with him. Is there anything else you need? Yes, Id like you to surround my quarters with guards who can keep their mouths shut. The Chairman nodded in understanding. Ill find some capable men. Are you planning to strike with them? Baek Suryong shook his head, chuckling, No, I just need them there to keep out innocent bystanders. Ill take care of the rest myself. See chapter 113. ? Chapter 118: The Blood Cults Modus Operandi (3) Chapter 118: The Blood Cult''s Modus Operandi (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 In the stillness before dawn, the Ghost Blood Unit assembled in the grimy underground gambling den run by the Smiling Grim Reaper. Thirty figures, masked and clad in all-black martial arts uniforms, stood in eerie silence, waiting for their captain to speak. After a while, the Smiling Grim Reaper appeared, flexing the gloves on his hands, which were adorned with menacing spikes. As the room echoed with the sound of those spikes clicking together, a sly grin spread across his face. As youve likely heard, the situation with Golden Dragon Trading Company has escalated. Therefore, I believe its time we adopt a more... proactive approach. His smile widened, and a dangerous gleam flickered in his eyes. The thought of tearing through peoples lives, of the blood soaking into his gloves, awakened something primal in him. Tonight, we kill Geo Yisan, the younger brother of the Golden Dragon Chairman. Of course, a frontal attack is out of the question. The Golden Dragon Trading Company was one of the ten largest corporations in the jianghu. Its imposing headquarters, the Golden Dragon Hall, was home to scores of in-house trained martial arts experts, as well as many powerful mercenaries. With such immense combat power, a head-on assault would be suicidal even for the Ghost Blood Unit. Instead, well disguise ourselves as a band of thieves, intent on looting, and split into groups. Some will set fire to the granaries, others will raid the warehouses, all with the goal of drawing attention away from Geo Yisan. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? It was a classic diversionary tactic. Even then, infiltrating Geo Yisans quarters would be no small feat, but with the help of the spies they had planted in the Golden Dragon Hall over the past two years, there was a good chance they could decapitate Geo Yisan amid the chaos. The Smiling Grim Reapers eyes glinted coldly. He had already sent word to his superiors via carrier pigeon, requesting for reinforcements. First, we create chaos at Golden Dragon Trading Company, buying us time. After that, whether headquarters sends in the Blood Dragon or alters the plan, the next steps are in their hands. The Smiling Grim Reaper licked the spikes on his gloves, the faint taste of blood as it cut his tongue stoking his bloodlust. ...Be careful not to get too carried away with the taste of blood. Its been a while, he told his subordinates wistfully, a reminder not only to them, but also to himself. The Ghost Blood Unit were demons hungry for slaughter, and often wandered far and wide to satisfy their thirst for carnage. Nevertheless, it had been a long time since they had a mission of this magnitude. Yes, sir! they replied, grinning with the same wicked anticipation as their leader. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The Smiling Grim Reaper looked at them with satisfaction. They were doing their best to hold back in his presence, but their eyes burned with bloodlust. He checked the time and put on his mask, his eyes now glinting with killing intent behind it. Lets go, he commanded. The Ghost Blood Unit slipped out of the gambling den, vanishing into the pre-dawn darkness. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Clouds obscured the moon, enveloping the city of Nanchang in a cloak of darkness. Moving like a shadow through the night, the Smiling Grim Reaper cast a glance upward and let out a low chuckle. The weather favors us tonight, he mused. He and his forces reached the Golden Dragon Hall a little ahead of schedule, but inside, his spies were already setting the wheels in motion. Fire! A shrill cry pierced through the silence of the night, followed by the unmistakable roar of flames as they consumed the granary. Lights sprang to life throughout the sprawling estate, mingled with panicked cries, desperate screams, and the hurried footsteps of those rudely awakened from their sleep. The granary is on fire! Quick, extinguish it! Several people moved to douse the flames, but the fire only raged fiercer, feeding on the chaos as people scrambled in every direction. Then, as if that werent enough, another scream rang out from the warehouse across the courtyard. Thieves! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Someones looting the jewelry warehouse! What kind of madmen would do this?! Hiding his presence, the Smiling Reaper watched the unfolding pandemonium from just beyond the wall. Finally, when the opportunity presented itself, he raised a hand and signaled to his men: its time. The Ghost Blood Unit leaped into action, vaulting over the wall in perfect synchronization. The ten most skilled in movement arts reached the top in a single bound, securing ropes and lowering them for the others. Within moments, all thirty warriors were inside the compound. [First team, ignite more fires around the warehouses.] [Yes, sir!] [Second team, aid the spies in spreading confusion.] [Yes, sir!] GULP. The Smiling Grim Reaper swallowed dryly. Why do you insist on bothering those who only want to live in peace? Baek Suryong asked, his tone almost lazy. Though his use of bone contortion to mimic Geo Yisans bulk affected his speed and agility, he was confident that he could overwhelm the enemies before him. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. What are you talking about... the Smiling Grim Reaper began, but Baek Suryong cut him off. Enough. We both already know how this is going to end. When has your kind ever settled anything with words? The Blood Cults modus operandi has always been to end things in blood. ...You know too much, the Smiling Grim Reaper muttered. Baek Suryong was right though. Blood had always been the be all and end all for the Blood Cult. The Smiling Grim Reapers gaze steeled with cold determination, and he issued a telepathic command to his men, [This one is no ordinary foe. I hereby grant you permission to use demonic arts.] Yes, sir! In an instant, a sinister, perverse transformation took hold of the ten Ghost Blood Unit elites. Crimson veins bulged grotesquely across their faces, and their inner qi surged and multiplied several times over. Grrrr... Rrrgh... From behind the ghastly growls, the Smiling Grim Reapers sinister laugh echoed, Kill him. Ten ghouls swooped down on Baek Suryong, threatening to engulf him in a terrifying wave of violence. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Kraaaah! It was a scene straight out of a nightmare, but Baek Suryong merely grimaced in disgust. You all reek of blood, he complained, activating the Heaven Defying Divine Art. CRACKLE, CRACKLE... A sizzling pulse rippled through the air as a massive surge of energy erupted around him. Though his hair remained its usual color thanks to the wig he wore, his eyes glowed a deep, blood-red, and his clothes billowed wildly around him. Lets see if anything has changed since the old days, Baek Suryong said with a faint smile, taking a step forward. BOOM! CRASH! SMASH! Dear heavens... The real Geo Yisans face drained of color as he felt the violent clash of energy radiating from his own quarters. Turning anxiously to his elder brother, Geo Ilsan, the Golden Dragon Chairman, he asked, Hyung-nim, what in the world is going on in there? Dont ask, Geo Ilsan replied, his tone leaving no room for argument. Instead, he stared vehemently at the lifeless bodies of the twenty Ghost Blood Unit warriors who had attacked the warehouses, grumbling, ...Stubborn bastards. They all took their own lives the moment they were captured. The Ghost Blood Unit had slipped into the Golden Dragon Hall to wreak havoc, but the forewarned guards inside quickly subdued them. As a result, while the initial fire caused some property damage, there was no loss of life on their end. Geo Ilsan smiled with satisfaction. Property damage? Hah. A mere drop in the ocean compared to the wealth of the Golden Dragon Trading Company. More importantly, weve caught the bastards who harmed my son and rooted out the spies they planted in our company. All in all, the benefits far outweigh our losses. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Hyung-nim! Geo Yisan cried, his frustration bubbling over as he clutched his chest, pointing frantically toward his quarters. How can you tell me not to ask anything when my house is being torn apart right now? WHOOSH! BAM! CRACK! Geo Yisans quarters were being completely demolished by the fierce battle raging within, and debris from the once magnificent building repeatedly went flying into the air. ...I cant tell you anything because of a promise I made to our benefactor. Also, for your own peace of mind, its better if you just act dumb, Geo Ilsan said, his expression firm as he stamped out his brothers curiosity. But still... KABOOOOOOOM! Suddenly, a crimson aura and an ashen aura collided violently, intertwining like two dragons locked in mortal combat. Damn, this is terrifying... Geo Yisan whispered meekly. The clash in his personal quarters had grown so intense that the guards surrounding the Golden Dragon Hall strained to contain the aftermath, doing everything in their power to prevent it from spilling beyond the estates confines. Meanwhile, Golden Dragon Chairman Geo Ilsan couldnt help but think of his sons teacher. I knew he was a formidable martial artist, but to think he was this powerful... Although Geo Ilsan wasnt talented enough to become a martial master himself, he had traveled the world as a merchant and witnessed countless martial artists and their techniques, even seen the brilliance of several of the Ten Great Masters in their younger days. He cured my sons depression, too... Geo Ilsan muttered to himself, a determined expression settling on his face. It seems weve welcomed a truly invaluable guest into our Golden Dragon Hall. Chapter 119: The Blood Cults Modus Operandi (4) Chapter 119: The Blood Cult''s Modus Operandi (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 CRASH! The first ghoul lunged at Baek Suryong, only to be sent flying backward, its nose smashed flat. A hit like that wouldve knocked out a regular person, but the ghoul merely twisted in mid-air and landed on its feet with an unnatural grace. Graaah! it roared, charging again, undeterred. Baek Suryong frowned. He recognized this demonic art, especially since it hadnt been long since he had encountered something similar.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) The Black Blood Demonic Art, huh. This was the same sinister technique that Cho Maksaeng had used before his death, a ruthless art that drained ones life force to fuel extraordinary power. However, these ghouls had mastered it to a level far beyond what Cho Maksaeng had achieved. He even knows of the Black Blood Demonic Art? The Smiling Grim Reapers eyes widened. Even among the thirty members of the Ghost Blood Unit, only he and the ten elite warriors present knew of the Black Blood Demonic Art. Just who is this man? the Smiling Grim Reaper thought, cold sweat dripping down his back. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. In the blink of an eye, Geo Sangwoong and the Golden Dragon Trading Company were no longer important. On the contrary, this man, who seemed to be privy to the secrets of the Blood Cult, had the potential to completely foil their grand plan. The idea seems absurd, but for some reason, I cant get it out of my mind. Dont kill him! the Smiling Grim Reaper barked. Despite his subordinates transformation into ghouls, they still obeyed his orders, their minds shackled by the Black Blood Demonic Art. The only difference was that they could now only be used as tools for killing, as they were no longer capable of communication. Rrrgh... The ghouls growled in acknowledgement. Capture him alive. Ill do the interrogating myself. By revealing a demonic art that should never have seen the light of day, the Smiling Grim Reaper was now ensnared in a deadly game with only two possible outcomes: death or escape. A fierce grin split his face as he commanded, Rip off his limbs if you have to, but make sure hes breathing when you bring him back. Graaah! The ghouls roared in unison. Sacrificing their own life essence, a sickly ash-gray aura that flickered like a ghostly specter erupted from their bodies as they heedlessly threw themselves at Baek Suryong. Alarmed by the ghastly sight, the leader of the bodyguards on the wall cried out, Sir! Do you need help? Im fine. Just stop anyone who tries to run away, Baek Suryong replied with an unnervingly calm demeanor, then walked toward the charging ghouls. WHOOSH! The lead ghoul swung his axe with enough force to split a boulder in half, but Baek Suryong made no attempt to meet the attack head-on. Instead, he stepped aside just enough to let the axe slice through the empty air next to him. Thrown off balance by its own swing, the ghoul stumbled past him. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. One, Baek Suryong whispered, drawing Moon Shadow and slashing downward, crimson sword qi dancing around his blade like flashes of lightning. SWISH! The ghoul crumpled to the ground, its upper and lower halves cleanly severed. Before a single drop of blood splatter could touch him though, Baek Suryong pivoted on his right foot and dodged to the side. WHIZZ! A spear tip pierced the space where Baek Suryong had stood a split second earlier. Sensing an opportunity, he grabbed the spear shaft as it brushed past his shoulder and yanked it toward himself. Raaagh! The ghoul at the other end tried to release the spear and attack with its claws, but it was too late. Moon Shadow had already slashed through its carotid artery. Two. Grabbing the dying ghoul and using it as a shield, Baek Suryong faced the remaining enemies. The ghoul was shredded into three pieces almost immediately, but Baek Suryong successfully used the distraction to slip into their blind spot like a phantom. Behind you! the Smiling Grim Reaper shouted, but he was too slow. Baek Suryong stomped on the ground with his left foot, shattering it and throwing the two ghouls in front of him, one wielding a sword and the other a dao, completely off their feet. Three. Four, he said, cutting them both down in one fluid motion. Right after, before the bodies even hit the ground, he leapt into the air and twisted, dodging a qi blast and snatching a dagger aimed at his heart. He then somersaulted, added his inner qi to the momentum, and hurled the dagger back at its owner all before landing. THUD! Yet another ghoul fell to the ground, a dagger buried deep in its forehead and its eyes wide with shock as if it hadnt even realized it was dead. Finish that line, and youre dead. !! Stricken with a killing intent so intense that he thought his heart would stop, the Smiling Grim Reaper instinctively shut his mouth, even as he screamed inside, Baek Suryooooong! Retreating backwards, he muttered to himself in disbelief, How can this be...? Although he had never met Baek Suryong in person, he had seen his portrait before. While he was stronger than the ghouls Baek Suryong had just killed, he knew he stood little chance against this man alone. Damn it! I had one chance to strike him when his guard was down after killing the last ghoul, but I completely blew it! Truthfully, he had been too overwhelmed by Baek Suryongs sword dance to even dare approach. Damn it... The Smiling Grim Reaper gritted his teeth in frustration. Since becoming the captain of the Ghost Blood Unit, he had never felt such humiliation and fear. Still, he couldnt just flee. The Blood Cult would never let him live after such a catastrophic failure. With nothing left to lose, he shouted, Just who the hell are you? How do you know so much about us? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Guess, Baek Suryong replied, walking towards him and swinging his sword nonchalantly. BOOM! Geo Yisans quarters caved in, sending dust billowing into the air and temporarily shielding them from prying eyes. Not that I expect you to figure it out, Baek Suryong added. Approaching the Smiling Grim Reaper, he quickly channeled the full power of the Heaven Defying Divine Art and activated the Blood Demon Eyes. Lets end this quickly, Im short on time. Waves of crimson energy pulsed out from Baek Suryongs eyes, now glowing as red as molten lava. Lets see how well a captain-level fighter measures up, he taunted, grinning wickedly. U-Uh... Suddenly, the Smiling Grim Reaper fell to his knees and bowed his head, trembling violently. What are you doing? Dont tell me youre begging for your life, Baek Suryong complained, frowning in confusion. A squad captain of the Blood Cult groveling like this was unimaginable. Is this a trick? he thought. However, the Smiling Grim Reaper prostrated himself even further in response, his eyes half-closed in a daze as he looked up cautiously. L-Lord... he stammered. ...... Baek Suryong paused for a moment, stunned speechless. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? ...Is this happening because I reached intermediate mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art? Did the Blood Demon Eyes shatter his mind? He recalled the day he had escaped from prison with the four masters. At that time, many high-ranking members of the Blood Cult, including the Demonic Strategist, had trembled at the sight of him. The truth finally hit him. As the pinnacle of the Blood Cults martial arts, the Heaven Defying Divine Art instilled a primal fear of the Blood Demon in those who beheld them. Quickly, Baek Suryong created a sound barrier with his qi. Still shivering uncontrollably, the Smiling Grim Reaper whispered, Hail the Blood Demon, in blood shall we reign over the world... I, the Ghost Blood Captain, greet the exalted Lord... ...... It was unintentional, but it seemed that a combination of the extreme stress and fear the Smiling Reaper had been subjected to, along with the overwhelming influence of the Blood Demon Eyes, had caused him to lose his mind. Well, whatever the reason, this actually makes things a whole lot easier for me. Baek Suryong reached out and gripped the Smiling Grim Reaper by the throat, but despite the threat of death, the man did not even think of resisting. Tell me everything you know about the Blood Cult. By your command... Eyes glazed over, the Smiling Grim Reaper began to spill every secret he knew of the Blood Cult. Chapter 120: The Blood Cults Modus Operandi (5) Chapter 120: The Blood Cult''s Modus Operandi (5) TL: FoodieMonster007 Ive told you everything I know... the Smiling Grim Reaper muttered. His face was blank, his eyes unfocused, and white froth bubbled at the corners of his mouth. Baek Suryong watched him in silence, thoughts flickering across his mind. If I leave him like this, hell become a vegetable. However, not a single shred of pity stirred within him. After all, the Smiling Grim Reaper had confessed to a litany of horrors: under orders from the Blood Cult, he had kidnapped countless children and even wiped out an entire village of farmers, all in the name of collecting samples for demonic arts experiments. It was definitely for the best that the man was now completely deranged.ing, the Smiling Grim Reaper bent down, licked Baek Suryongs shoes, and babbled, Oh Supreme Lord, let me lead your conquest of the murim. Ill gladly be your sword, slaughtering all your enemies and offering their still-beating hearts to you... Baek Suryong looked down at the madmans bowed head expressionlessly. The Blood Cult... Their martial skills have declined, but to quickly amass power, theyre making up for it with secrecy and cruelty, recklessly reviving and spreading the once forbidden demonic arts. Damn it, their resurgence might come sooner than I anticipated. Thinking what hed missed, he asked, Earlier, you mentioned that your direct superior was the Blood Dragon? The same guy who implanted the Soul Reaping Demonic Art in Geo Sangwoong and aimed to take over the Golden Dragon Trading Company? Yes, thats correct... Tell me more about him. The Smiling Grim Reaper, still lost in his own madness, replied eagerly, The Blood Dragon is a joint disciple of all the elders. He is a prodigy not only highly regarded within the cult, but is expected to become one of the top ten martial artists in the world eventually. Publicly, hes known as the Fist Tyrant, Choi Il, and is currently a fourth year student at the Heavenly Martial Academy. Last year, at the Heavenly Martial Festival, he showcased his exceptional skills and sharp mind in the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament, ranking among the best... The Fist Tyrant, Choi Il... Baek Suryong made a mental note of the name. Meeting the Blood Dragon immediately would be difficult, but Baek Suryong intended to confront him when the opportunity arose, likely at the next Heavenly Martial Festival. And it wouldnt be just to talk. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Thats all I know... the Smiling Grim Reaper muttered. You dont seem to know much. I have not been granted access to much information about the main cult... Of course. Given your skills, Im not surprised youre just a disposable pawn. In fact, it would be weirder if you knew more. This is enough. Baek Suryong raised his hand and brought it down sharply, aiming a knifehand strike at the back of the lunatics neck. Watching Baek Suryongs hand descend out of the corner of his eye, the Smiling Grim Reaper grinned and screamed in twisted ecstasy, Hail the Blood Demon! In blood shall we reign supreme...! This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. THUD! The Smiling Grim Reapers body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Thats the phrase I hate the most, Baek Suryong murmured to himself, removing the qi sound barrier that had been blocking out the surrounding noise. Despite his aversion to being treated as the Blood Demon, he had gained valuable information about the Blood Cult. According to the Smiling Grim Reaper, there were documents in the gambling den that could serve as incriminating evidence, and he planned to retrieve them before the day was out. But before that... Seeing Golden Dragon Chairman Geo Ilsan approaching from afar, flanked by his bodyguards, Baek Suryong pulled his half torn mask back over his face. Though damaged, it was still adequate enough to conceal his identity. Is everything finished? Geo Ilsan asked, his eyes gleaming with interest. Sensing an opportunity, Baek Suryong decided that a brief conversation with the merchant was in order before he departed. After dismissing the guards, Geo Ilsan sat across from Baek Suryong in his private quarters. Wearing a serious expression on his face, he began, By saving my son and averting disaster for my family, youve done me a favor I can never repay, not in a lifetime. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. I only did what was necessary, Baek Suryong replied calmly. Although he had indeed helped Geo Sangwoong recover from his depression and assisted the Golden Dragon Trading Company, he had also gained much in the process. Just the information about the Blood Cult is enough to make all my efforts worthwhile. On top of that, he had earned the favor of Geo Ilsan, the head of one of the top ten corporations in the world. After today, whenever he called, Geo Ilsan would surely come running. This was not something that just anyone could achieve. Looking Geo Ilsan in the eye, Baek Suryong said sternly, Chairman, I would prefer if this matter remained between us. Geo Ilsan nodded solemnly. Baek Suryong hadnt explicitly mentioned the Blood Cult to him, but both of them knew that a man of Geo Ilsans caliber could easily uncover the truth if he tried. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. ...And I would also appreciate it if my name isnt mentioned in connection with this incident, Baek Suryong added. Of course, Mr. Baek. I may be a businessman, but I understand honor and integrity. Ill make sure my guards keep their mouths shut, so you neednt worry. Ill handle everything within the company. Baek Suryong sighed in relief. With such a firm promise, there seemed to be little risk of the story leaking out. While its inevitable that our paths will eventually cross, I intend to keep my existence a secret from the Blood Cult for as long as possible. A trading company as large as the Golden Dragon couldnt handle all of its tasks internally. Instead, it often outsourced its work to smaller companies, and ensuring that its contracts were given priority would be a huge boon to the newly formed White Dragon Conglomerate. Geo Ilsan readily agreed, Thats not a difficult request. Ill do that. Thank you. Baek Suryong smiled, imagining how delighted Bok Manchun would be when he heard the news. That same day, in the dead of night, Baek Suryong arrived at the Smiling Grim Reapers gambling den. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Whos there...? SWOOSH! THUD! CRASH! One by one, the martial artists of the Ghost Blood Unit who stayed behind to guard the den fell, never even catching a glimpse of their attacker. If even the elite ghouls of the Ghost Blood Unit were no match for Baek Suryong, the guards left at the gambling den definitely stood no chance against him. S-Spare me, my lord! Yang Jin cried. He was one of those left behind, and Baek Suryong had deliberately spared him. Having abandoned all resistance, Yang Jin knelt before Baek Suryong, pleading, Ill do anything if you spare me. Please... As Baek Suryong was wearing a mask, Yang Jin hadnt recognized him. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? In a distorted voice, Baek Suryong commanded, Go to the Golden Dragon Trading Company. Theyll assign you work there. If you try to escape... I dont need to say more, do I? Y-Yes! Thank you for sparing me. Wait... Baek Suryong struck Yang Jins chest with the palm of his hand, instantly dispersing the demonic qi of the Soul Reaping Demonic Art in his body. Now go. Yang Jin screamed and fled, and Baek Suryong watched his retreating figure for a moment. With the escort assigned by the Golden Dragon Trading Company following him, even if Yang Jin tried to escape, he would eventually be caught and dragged to the company. Ill let him live for now, but since hes done nothing good, Ill use him as bait for the Blood Cult, particularly the Blood Dragon. As the cults only remaining link to Nanchang, Im sure hell be the first one theyll contact. Baek Suryong had already instructed Geo Ilsan to keep a close watch on Yang Jin. Two years ago, along with Geo Sangwoong, Yang Jin had fallen prey to the Soul Reaping Demonic Art, ruining his life and making him a pawn of the Blood Cult. However, since he was nothing like the bloodthirsty Ghost Blood Unit, it was fine to keep him alive and use him for now. When Yang Jin disappeared over the horizon, Baek Suryong took off his mask and surveyed the gambling den closely. The place where the ledger is hidden... Soon, he noticed a section of the wall that was misaligned, and his eyes lit up with excitement. Found it. Feeling around the crack, Baek Suryong discovered a small hole in the wall. He then scoured the room for a sharp tool, inserted it into the hole, and yanked it sideways like a lever. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. CREAK... The wall slid open, revealing a hidden vault. Baek Suryong grinned. Good work, me. Although he wasnt as skilled as Jaegal Soyeong, an expert in formations and traps, he was quite knowledgeable about mechanical devices. Inside the vault, documents and ledgers belonging to the Blood Cult were arranged in neat stacks. Lets see... Baek Suryong quickly scanned through a thick ledger that contained the names of the Blood Cults spies. Wow, how did they plant so many moles in the Murim Alliance, clans, trading companies, martial arts academies, and all these other places? Clicking his tongue, Baek Suryongs gaze suddenly fell upon a certain familiar name. A slow smile crept across his lips. I knew it. There, written in bold characters, was the name: Pung Jinho. Chapter 121: The Blood Cults Modus Operandi (6) Chapter 121: The Blood Cult''s Modus Operandi (6) TL: FoodieMonster007 Early the next morning, Pung Jinho savored the delicate aroma of his tea, poured by a servant with a practiced hand, while his eyes roamed the lush greenery of the garden. A hint of a smile curled on his lips. Not bad, he murmured to himself, satisfaction evident in his tone. Gazing out at the garden was a ritual he never skipped, a small luxury before diving into the demands of his day. It was a quiet moment to bask in the fruits of his success, standing in a home that could rival the grandest estates of the great clans. Eyy, my lord... Youre full of energy this morning, arent you? The playful lilt of the servants voice, coupled with her flirtatious smile, only added to his contentment. Fufu, you sly little thing. Come here! They indulged in a bit of banter, the kind that blurred the lines between master and servant. Nearly an hour passed in this carefree manner before a steward, who had been waiting at a respectful distance, approached. My lord, its time for your bath. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Ill be there shortly. With an air of lazy arrogance, Pung Jinho adjusted his pajamas, made his way to the bathhouse, and, as usual, took his time soaking in the warm water. This resulted in him always being fashionably late to work, arriving almost an hour after the other instructors, but no one at Azure Dragon Academy had ever dared to criticize him for it. On the rare occasions when Mae Geuklyom frowned and suggested that punctuality might be appreciated, Pung Jinho would simply chuckle and offer the same tired excuse: Haha, the heavy workload keeps me late into the night, so please forgive me if Im a little late. In truth, it had been more than a decade since Pung Jinho had done any real overtime at the academy. His so-called overtime was instead spent hosting lavish drinking parties with local landlords, influential figures, and wealthy patronsall for the sake of expanding his web of connections. Connections are money. The wealth he had amassed through these connections, and by whatever means necessary, far surpassed the earnings of a mere instructor. After his bath, a luxurious feast awaited him. As he bit into a piece of pork, however, he frowned slightly and glanced at the anxious head chef hovering nearby. The meats a bit tough today. I apologize, sir. Ill prepare a replacement immediately. No need, Ill just eat this today. You can leave now. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Ordinarily, he would have berated the chef, but he had been in an unusually good mood since the previous night, so he decided to be lenient. As he continued his meal, his thoughts drifted to the days agenda. Come to think of it, todays the last day for course registration. Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts - Baek Suryong Analysis of Unorthodox Sect Martial Arts - Pung Jinho Even though he and Baek Suryong were competing for students with their overlapping courses, he wasnt worried in the slightest. In light of the connections he had cultivated and the sway he held over the academy, his victory was inevitable. A smirk crept across Pung Jinhos face. There isnt a single student at the Azure Dragon Academy who dares to cross me. Well, aside from a handful of delinquents who dont care about their grades. While pondering over the academys list of delinquents, suddenly, the figure of Baek Suryong, the Remedial Class homeroom teacher, popped up in his mind. That arrogant bastard... Pung Jinho muttered. His brow furrowed for a moment, but it was quickly replaced with a smug grin. He should have known his limits. He crossed a line he shouldnt have and sealed his own fate. Soon enough, Baek Suryong would bring about his own downfall without any interference from Pung Jinho. The fool had gotten tangled up with Geo Sangwoong, a move that led him straight into conflict with the Blood Cult. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. At the thought of Geo Sangwoong, Pung Jinho scoffed. Foolish kid. If you had just helped me build a relationship with your father, things wouldnt have turned out this way. Although Geo Sangwoong had never openly admitted that the Golden Dragon Chairman was his father, Pung Jinho had known the truth since the day the boy enrolled in the academy, thanks to his network of informants. As such, he had worked tirelessly to get close to Geo Sangwoong, offering him all sorts of favors and carefully guiding him in martial arts, all in the hope of meeting the Golden Dragon Chairman. In this city, merchants would offer half their fortunes just for a dinner with the Golden Dragon Chairman. However, Geo Sangwoong was stubborn. He avoided Pung Jinhos every attempt to win him over, until his repeated refusals finally provoked the instructors ire. Around this time, as if on cue, the Blood Cult approached Pung Jinho with a proposition. Heh, in the end, things worked out for the best. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Two years ago, Pung Jinho had orchestrated a fateful meeting between Geo Sangwoong and the Blood Dragon. With connections, information, and wealth bolstered by the Blood Cults backing, Pung Jinho feared nothing. Baek Suryong reached into his pocket and pulled out a small piece of paper, holding it up for Pung Jinho to see. It was a contract signed by Pung Jinho when he swore allegiance to the Blood Cult two years ago. Known as the Blood Seal, it had his fingerprints, personal seal, and handwriting unmistakably imprinted on it. Pung Jinhos eyes widened in shock, even as he lunged forward to grab the Blood Seal. Guh! Y-You bastard! Unfortunately, Baek Suryong had already predicted what he would do. Snatching the seal away at the last second, waved it tauntingly in front of Pung Jinho. What do you think will happen if I hand this over to the Murim Alliance? Do you think your connections, power, and money will protect you then? he sneered wickedly. You... YOU...! The Murim Alliance still hunted the remnants of the Blood Cult with fervor, even though they had been extinct for decades. If Pung Jinhos Blood Seal fell into their hands, they wouldnt just capture him, they would destroy his qi center, sever his limbs, and torture him until he divulged every last secret he knew. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? How did you... How did you get that... Does that really matter right now? What matters is that its in my hands, and the Blood Cult cant protect you anymore. The color drained from Pung Jinhos face, and the lavish feast he had just consumed threatened to come right back up again. Frantic, he searched for some excuse, any excuse that would get him out of this. T-Thats a fake! he stammered, grasping at straws. A fake? Pung Jinho forced a faint smile. Calm down. Theres no way Baek Suryong can prove that the Blood Seal is real. Not even the Murim Alliance is capable of doing that easily. In a slightly steadier voice, he explained, The Blood Cult disbanded ages ago. How could you possibly prove thats their property? Do you think the Murim Alliance investigators are fools? Hmm... Baek Suryong nodded thoughtfully, as if considering the point. Youre right. Its possible that someone is scheming to falsely accuse you of being a spy for the Blood Cult. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Exactly. Now that you understand... However, Baek Suryong wasnt done yet. Thats why I prepared a witness. W-Witness? What witness? Why are you so surprised? Baek Suryong leaned forward, causing Pung Jinho to instinctively shrink back. In a hushed tone, as if he was telling a secret, he whispered, Yang Jin, one of the Azure Dragon Academy alumni whom you sabotaged at the Heavenly Martial Festival two years ago, has agreed to testify against you. Hes also prepared to reveal the truth about all the terrible things that Geo Sangwoong went through. Hic! Pung Jinho hiccuped involuntarily, quickly clapping a hand over his mouth as confusion clouded his mind. How did he find out about that...? Only the Smiling Grim Reaper knew I was involved in that incident! Did something happen to him? Baek Suryong leaned in even closer, looming over Pung Jinho like a demon from hell. The Murim Alliance might take their time investigating you, but do you think the Golden Dragon Chairman would be so patient? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. D-Dont come any closer... If the Chairman finds out that you were an accomplice in the crippling of his son, he wont just kill you, hell grant you a fate worse than death. CRASH! Ugh! Pung Jinho, who had been trying to back away, stumbled over his chair and fell to the ground. Baek Suryong stared down at him icily. Pathetic. How dare he call himself a martial arts instructor with such a bloated belly and tender, callus-free hands? Though... as much as Id love to kill this trash right now, Ill restrain myself. Even trash can be useful if handled properly. Pung Jinho, Baek Suryong said softly, crouching down in front of Pung Jinho and sealing his acupoints. Ugh, ugh! Pung Jinho panicked, trying to struggle, but the sealed acupoints rendered him immobile. Prying Pung Jinhos mouth open, Baek Suryong forced him to swallow a small, black centipede. This is the parasitic worm that the Blood Cult intended to feed to Geo Sangwoong. I found it in the underground vault of the gambling den, he remarked nonchalantly. As the parasite wriggled down his throat, the agonizing pain brought tears to Pung Jinhos face. Ugh! Ugh! Baek Suryong watched Pung Jinho, his face devoid of pity, before releasing his sealed acupoints. The parasitic worm he had just fed to Pung Jinho became subservient to the owner of the first blood they tasted, so he had given it a drop of his own blood beforehand. Thus, now that the parasite was implanted in Pung Jinhos body, he could force the man to do his bidding and take complete control of his life. I can kill you anytime I want now. Im sure you understand what that means, he declared coldly. With a look of absolute horror in his eyes, Pung Jinho looked up at Baek Suryong. You... You... You? Get your honorifics right, Baek Suryong chuckled menacingly. M-My liege... How would you like me to serve you? Pung Jinho stammered, quickly correcting himself. Baek Suryong smirked with devilish satisfaction. Chapter 122: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (1) Chapter 122: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 ...You want to change the class youre teaching? Yes, Id like to overhaul the entire curriculum. Noh Goonsang stared at Pung Jinho, bewildered. Is this really the same Pung Jinho Ive known for so long? He looks like hes had a brush with death itself! Gone was the shiny, rosy complexion of yesterday. Pung Jinhos face was now ghostly pale, drained of all color, with lips that had turned a disturbing shade of blue. While he had never been a particularly likable figureeither as a martial artist or a teacherhis current state was so pitiful that it would elicit sympathy from just about anyone. Feeling slightly worried, Noh Goonsang asked, Are you feeling alright? ...What? Oh, yes, Im fine, Pung Jinho said absentmindedly, even though his head was bobbing around in disorientation and cold sweat was beading on his brow. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? But youre sweating like crazy. No, really, Im fine... Pung Jinho insisted, though the memory of the parasite writhing inside him was still fresh and sickening, and the lingering terror gnawing at him was hard to hide. Obviously concerned now, Noh Goonsang pressed, Did you eat something that didnt agree with you this morning? Uugh...! Suddenly, Pung Jinho clapped a hand over his mouth, barely managing to choke back the urge to vomit. For heavens sake! Youre definitely not alright! If youre going to throw up, pray step outside! Noh Goonsang recoiled, his voice tinged with both shock and disgust. Haa... Haa... Pung Jinho panted, forcing himself to take deep, steady breaths to calm his churning stomach. Within moments, he felt completely drained, and tears of exhaustion and fear blurred his vision. Damn it... My life is now in that bastard Baek Suryongs hands. Earlier that morning, Baek Suryong had made Pung Jinho swallow a parasitea cursed creature born of the Blood Cults dark arts. If that wasnt bad enough, the excruciating pain that Baek Suryong had inflicted upon him over the next hour was so intense that even now, the mere memory of it sent violent shivers coursing through his body. Hmm, Im not sure if this parasite will obey my commands. How about a little experiment? Keuaaah, aaah! S-Stop! Noh Goonsang looked at Pung Jinho with a grave expression. If somethings troubling you, why dont you tell me about it? I might be able to help, he offered sincerely. Pung Jinho squeezed out a strained smile and shook his head weakly. Thank you for the offer, but... its just a minor health issue. How could he possibly explain anything about the Blood Cult to Noh Goonsang? He had no choice but to bow to Baek Suryongs will until the day he died. Pushing his dread aside, Pung Jinho returned to the matter at hand. Anyway... Principal, may I please change the subject of the course Im teaching? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Well... Changing an entire course on the last day of registration was practically unheard of. However, as the principal of the Azure Dragon Academy, Noh Goonsang had the authority to approve such a request. Observing Pung Jinho with renewed curiosity, Noh Goonsang probed, I can approve the change...but are you doing this because of Mr. Baek? I heard that you two arrived at school together this morning. ...... Just a few days prior, Noh Goonsang had summoned Baek Suryong and Pung Jinho to his office and reprimanded them harshly. Enough! Ive confirmed that you two were at the brothel that day, but I dont care about the specifics. Whats important is that youve brought disgrace to the Azure Dragon Academy! Heres what well do. Ill conduct a thorough review of your lectures over the next two weeks. Whoever scores lower will have their class canceled. Since then, the rivalry between the two had become the talk of the academy, with some instructors speculating that one of them would be forced to resign. Most people bet that Mr. Baek would be the one to go, but... Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? This morning, the two men who had been at each others throats had shown up together. That alone was surprising, but now here was Pung Jinho, asking for permission to change his class curriculum. Noh Goonsang mulled over this new development. How should I interpret this? Did Pung Jinho back down first? Given the circumstances, that seemed the most likely explanation, yet it was hard to believe. Pung Jinho had over twenty years of teaching under his belt and wielded considerable influence, both within and beyond the academy. Even I hesitate to offend him... yet this years rookie instructor Baek Suryong managed to reduce him to this? I knew that there was more to Mr. Baek than meets the eye, but still... Noh Goonsang couldnt help but be impressed. This was more than just martial skill at work. For example, Pung Jinho was no match for him in terms of martial prowess, but within the academy, the mans political clout far outweighed his own. How on earth did Mr. Baek do it? Something must have happened between them... Noh Goonsang examined Pung Jinho, looking for clues, but not even a master could detect a parasite writhing in someone elses stomach. In the end, convinced that some significant event had taken place, he decided to play ignorant for the time being. Forcing a smile, Pung Jinho said, Ive... come to an understanding with Mr. Baek. ...Thank you. Pung Jinho bowed his head, feeling a pang of self-loathing for having been reduced to a mere puppet of Baek Suryong. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Hyung-nim! Hyung-nim! Hyung-nim! Baek Suryong clicked his tongue as he saw his two younger brothers racing toward him, panting. Why are you two making such a fuss? he asked. Listen! We just came from the Principals office, and guess what, Mr. Pung... Weve been assigned as assistant instructors for his new class! Calm down and explain one thing at a time. So, the thing is... As he listened to their excited, jumbled explanations, Baek Suryong couldnt help but chuckle. Hehe, everythings going according to plan. Instead of killing Pung Jinho, hed decided to use the mans influence to secure as many advantages as possible, starting with setting up this new course. I cant teach all the students by myself, so we need to train more good instructors. Fortunately, Noh Goonsang seemed to grasp his intentions perfectly. By the way, Hyung-nim, where are you headed? Ak Yeonho asked, noticing that Baek Suryong had put more effort into his appearance than usual. Baek Suryong grinned. Im off to teach a class. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. ...Oh right, todays your first Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts class... You wont teach the students anything too strange, will you...? If its unorthodox martial arts, does that mean youll cover things like assassination techniques, pickpocketing, and... bedroom techniques...? Do you have a death wish? The three of them bantered as they walked together. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? See you later, then. Good luck with your first class. Dont go too hard on the students. After parting ways with the two, Baek Suryong headed straight to the classroom. As he entered, he was met with a mix of familiar and unfamiliar faces. Hyonwon Kang. Yeo Min. Geo Sangwoong. Ya Suhyeok. The four most notorious delinquents of the Azure Dragon Academy were sitting quietly in the front row. Any other instructor would have been shocked to see this lineup, but here they were. Next to them, looking like hed stumbled into the wrong room, Wiji Cheon sat with his shoulders hunched, clearly out of place. And behind them... huh, to think that those two are here too. Baek Suryong noticed the infamous twin enforcers from the Student Council, the Azure Dragon Twins, seated together in the middle of the room. It seemed that beside the ones hed recruited, a few other students had signed up out of curiosity too. Finally, his gaze fell on Dokgo Jun, who was sitting at the very back with crossed arms, keeping his distance from the others. With a smile, Baek Suryong greeted the class, Nice to meet you all. Im Baek Suryong, and Ill be teaching Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts this semester. Standing at the front, he made eye contact with each student and exchanged a gentle, friendly smile with them. However, the words that followed were anything but friendly. For our first lesson, Im going to beat you all within an inch of your lives, he declared happily. What? Excuse me? Baek Suryong didnt give the students any time to think. In an instant, he filled the room with a suffocating wave of killing intent and warned, If you dont want to get hurt, youd better give it your all. With that, he leapt right into the fray. His first target? Dokgo Jun. Chapter 123: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (2) Chapter 123: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong tore through the classroom like a gust of wind, closing in on Dokgo Jun with lightning speed. With a quick flick of his wrist, the Black Dragon Pointer appeared in his grasp, and he swung downward with enough force to split Dokgo Juns skull in two. CLANG! Just in time, Dokgo Jun unsheathed his sword and blocked the strike. Looking at Baek Suryong with a mixture of shock and anger, he groaned, ...Fighting outside the dueling arena is against Academy rules. Youre seriously talking about school rules right now? Baek Suryong spat, withdrawing the Black Dragon Pointer and thrusting his left palm straight at Dokgo Juns chest. Dokgo Jun reacted instantly, meeting the sudden attack with his own palm strike. BOOM! The impact reverberated through the room like a thunderclap. Dokgo Jun stumbled back, struggling to regain his balance, but Baek Suryong pressed on relentlessly, his Black Dragon Pointer whistling through the air while his left hand, shaped like a hawks talon, shot toward Dokgo Juns eyes. Coward! Dokgo Jun shouted, his voice thick with righteous fury. Going for the eyes was a big taboo in the orthodox sects. Disgusted, he summoned his inner qi. Immediately, his martial arts uniform whipped around him and his wavering stance stabilized. His sword swings became sharper and more purposeful. So thats the Nine Swords of Dokgo... Baek Suryong noted, recognizing the fearsome sword technique of the Dokgo Clan, known for its brutal and heavy strikes. As Dokgo Jun channeled his intent into his blade, a storm of wind swirled around them, whipping their hair into wild tangles. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. As Baek Suryong met the Nine Swords of Dokgo head-on, he analyzed Dokgo Juns form in his mind. His foundations are solid... and his physical fitness and martial arts skills are definitely worthy of the Azure Dragon Academys finest. However, martial arts prowess isnt just about the basics. Without warning, Baek Suryong aimed a kick at Dokgo Juns groin. What the! Dokgo Jun yelped, recoiling just in time to avoid the strike. Seeing Dokgo Juns upper body falter, Baek Suryong seized the moment and grabbed a handful of Dokgo Juns hair. Argh! Dokgo Jun cried out, caught off guard by the sudden unexpected move. Baek Suryong yanked hard, slamming Dokgo Juns head onto a nearby desk. The impact left Dokgo Jun dazed, his vision swimming. Baek Suryong towered over him, clicking his tongue in disapproval. Is this all youve got? Hmm? Mr. Student Council President? Damn... Dokgo Jun growled, wiping the blood from his nose with the back of his hand. His pride stung, and his eyes blazed with fury. Eye gouging, groin kicks, hair pulling... these were without a doubt the dirtiest, most dishonorable tactics Dokgo Jun had ever faced. How can you act so smug after fighting dirty like this? he snapped. Baek Suryong chuckled, Isnt this class called Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts? That doesnt justify your actions... Then what did you expect? A dull lecture on the history of unorthodox sects, their branches, and martial arts? Maybe a discussion on the side effects? northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Of course, Baek Suryong could talk about such things, but that wasnt what he wanted to teach in his class. He hardened his expression, his voice firm and commanding. Listen up, kids. Im here to teach you how those unorthodox bastards really fightdirty, filthy, and underhandedand more importantly, how to fight back. Thats what this whole course is about. What he said didnt only apply to Dokgo Jun. After watching the brutal spectacle, all of the other students were now directing their attention at him. Baek Suryongs gaze swept over them. If you dont have the stomach for this, leave now. Ill give you one minute. Dont come back crying later. Then, turning back to Dokgo Jun, he said, Now, where were we? Shall we continue? Mr. Baek, please refrain from further damaging school property, a voice suddenly interrupted. Baek Suryong paused, turning to see who had spoken. It was the infamous twin enforcers of the Student Council, the Azure Dragon Twins. One wielded a six-sided baton, the other a restraining rope, both ready to strike. Baek Suryong scratched his chin as he sized them up. Let me guess, the one with the baton is the older brother, and the one with the rope is the younger, right? Sorry, but you two are so forgettable I couldnt bother learning your names. ...... The twins remained silent, but their tightened grips and the shift in their stance made it clear they were furious. Baek Suryong spun his Black Dragon Pointer provocatively, taunting both Dokgo Jun and the Azure Dragon Twins, Come on, then, Student Council geeks. If anything, their determination delighted him. You think you can take me down? Youre a thousand years too early, you orthodox sect brats, he laughed. Before long, the six found themselves embroiled in a chaotic melee. Weapons clashed fiercely, blows were aimed recklessly at vital points, and the classroom was filled with flying debris as the battle raged on. The intensity of the brawl reached a new level, forcing the students who had already lost to Baek Suryong to back up against the walls, terrified out of their wits. What kind of fight is this...? Dokgo Jun muttered in a daze. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Ugh... Please... spare me... Groans of pain echoed from all sides as the five students who had brazenly ganged up on Baek Suryong now lay on the ground, utterly defeated and covered in bruises. Phew, that was refreshing! Baek Suryong exclaimed energetically, almost as if hed just finished a light workout. Monster... Even after fighting all of us, he hasnt broken a sweat... Why does it feel like he keeps getting stronger? How did no one land a single hit on him? The students were shocked speechless. More than ten of them had attacked Baek Suryong, but not a single one of them had managed to land a blow. They were completely outmatched. Baek Suryong calmly explained, As you saw, I didnt use any proper techniques, only basic swordplay and the sort of moves youd expect from a street thug. Eye gouging, groin kicking, hair pulling, crude barbs, spitting and sand throwingall these are tactics that you orthodox kids consider dirty and underhanded. And yet he toyed with us... the students thought, despair settling in. Looking around at the fallen students, Baek Suryong added in a serious tone, So what if its unscrupulous? You got flustered by simple tricks like these and exposed a ridiculous number of openings. If youd handled them properly, you mightve at least landed a hit. Stung by the comment, one of the students couldnt help but argue, Isnt that because your fundamentals are solid, Mr. Baek? Unorthodox sect members dont train as hard as you do. A few others nodded in agreement. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? What? Baek Suryong burst out laughing, incredulous at their naivety. Where did these kids get such ridiculous ideas? That unorthodox sect practitioners are lazy and dont train? What, are they supposed to just drink and rob people all day? Do they seriously believe the masters from the unorthodox sects only got strong because they practiced demonic arts? I said, they dont train as hard... the students voice faded away, only now recognizing the absurdity of what he had just claimed. If you want to fight unorthodox sect members, you need to understand them. If you pampered little garden flowers step into the real murim, youll be cut down by someone far beneath you in no time. ...... None of the students could muster a response. Even though they felt a surge of defiance, they couldnt deny the truth in Baek Suryongs words. I guess thats enough lecturing for now. Baek Suryong glanced around at the deflated students. He already had a plan to turn these fragile flowers into tough weeds. We still have some class time left, so let me introduce you to the assistant instructor who will be helping me teach you about the unorthodox sects. ...Assistant instructor? True enough, the students now sensed someone waiting outside the door. Baek Suryong called out, Come in. The classroom door swung open, revealing a man in a neatly pressed official uniform. His expression was stern and unreadable as he scanned the room before bowing formally. I am Constable Cheong Cheon. At Baek Suryongs request, Ill be assisting with your classes for the semester. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. ...Huh? A constable? The students looked bewildered at the sudden appearance of a government official, but what Cheong Cheon said next left them even more stunned. Starting today, you will all be appointed as honorary constables, and we will be patrolling areas prone to violent crime on a weekly basis, Cheong Cheon continued, his monotonous tone unwavering. "What?! Baek Suryong smirked. Balancing classroom instruction with real-world experience was the best teaching method he knew. Chapter 124: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (3) Chapter 124: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 Dokgo Jun instantly protested, Suddenly being asked to work with the constables... Can we even get involved in government affairs? Although Dokgo Jun was a disheveled mess as a result of the beating he had received from Baek Suryong, he straightened his posture and greeted Cheong Cheon with the respectful manner one would expect from a member of a prestigious orthodox sect. Greetings Constable, I am Dokgo Jun, the President of the Azure Dragon Academy Student Council. Could I ask a few questions about what you just said? Of course, Cheong Cheon replied, his expression unreadable. His gaze, however, was sharp enough that even the students who had dismissed him as just another run-of-the-mill government official found themselves gulping nervously. What kind of constable... has an aura more intimidating than most martial arts masters? Dokgo Jun too wondered, choosing his words carefully as he asked, ...As you know, we are murim martial artists. You may not like hearing this, but given your role in the government, its not appropriate for us to work with you, as that would violate the principle of non-interference. The principle of non-interference between the government and the murim was an ancient tradition, and the very reason the murim had been allowed to exist freely for so many generations. Im concerned that there might be conflicts between the constables and the Azure Dragon Academy students. As martial artists were unruly by nature, many often disregarded the authorities and acted as they saw fit. In particular, among the proud, ardent young students of the Azure Dragon Academy, there were bound to be some who balked at the idea of following the orders of government officials. I doubt Baek Suryong would let that happen, but still... he wont be able to supervise all of us if we split up to patrol the city. While I understand the meaning behind this lesson, in practice, it seems fraught with potential problems. Dokgo Jun couldnt deny Baek Suryongs criticism that they were like pampered garden flowers, sheltered from the real world. After all, he had spent his entire childhood training at his familys estate, followed by rigorous training at the Azure Dragon Academy. Even during his travels, he rode in a carriage so heavily guarded by formidable escorts that no bandit would dare approach. As a result, he had never encountered a martial artist from an unorthodox sect. Its not that Im uninterested in taking on unorthodox sect martial artists... but I cant help but worry. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Cheong Cheons proposed mission was simply to patrol the back alleys of the city. Any unorthodox cult members they encountered would probably be nothing more than low-level thugs with rudimentary martial arts skills, too weak to even pose a challenge to him. I dont see how this would benefit my training at all. Wouldnt my time be better spent swinging a sword just one more time? Of course, Dokgo Jun couldnt say that out loud. Instead, he politely declined, Im not sure if we, as young and inexperienced students, could be of any real help to you, Constable. Wed be fortunate if we didnt cause more problems. As the Student Council President, his words carried weight with the other students, who, seemingly swayed by his logic, began to nod in agreement. Hes right. We dont need to patrol the back alleys... Wouldnt it be better for you to train us, Mr. Baek? northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Im not comfortable hanging around with constables. I had no idea this was a practical class. Maybe I should drop out... Except for the five students staying at White Dragon Manor, all the others reacted negatively to Cheong Cheons suggestion that they become honorary constables. These orthodox sect brats are seriously hopeless... Baek Suryong muttered, before opening his mouth to persuade the students. However, Cheong Cheon cut in before he could speak. Meeting Dokgo Juns gaze, Cheong Cheon asked, Is it okay if I call you Student Dokgo Jun? Yes, feel free to do so. Cheong Cheon nodded curtly. How much do you know about this city? ...Excuse me? Dokgo Jun tilted his head, puzzled by the question. Without waiting for a reply, Cheong Cheon asked again, Nanchang is a big city, but would I be correct in saying that the only parts of it you are familiar with are the shopping districts and the entertainment areas around the Azure Dragon Academy? Dokgo Jun nodded. The vastness and prosperity of Nanchang provided him and his fellow students with little reason to venture beyond the safety of their comfort zone. As the capital of Jiangxi Province, Nanchang thrived on fertile land that produced abundant rice, cotton, tobacco, and tea. With its wealth of natural resources, the city attracted merchants from across the Central Plains, transforming it into a bustling commercial hub. Such prosperous and strategically important cities were rare in the Central Plains, and its prominence was further underscored by the presence of the Jiangxi Branch of the Murim Alliance and the Azure Dragon Academy. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. But where there is light, there is also shadow. Recently, there has been a spike in violent incidents and murders in Nanchangs slums. Several murim sects have established themselves there, and their conflicts have led to constant unrest. Even several constables have been seriously injured after getting involved in one of these fights, Cheong Cheon said monotonously, though his choice of words made him seem oddly charismatic. Thats terrible... Dokgo Jun murmured under his breath. Beside him, the Azure Dragon Twins, their expressions serious, asked Cheong Cheon in their usual split-sentence manner. Have you contacted... ...The Jiangxi Murim Alliance?Findd new stories at novelhall.com Cheong Cheon, unfazed by their unusual habit, answered without hesitation, Weve requested assistance from the Jiangxi Murim Alliance several times, but their support has been repeatedly delayed. Ive been here often enough... since this is where I grew up. This is the first time Im hearing this. Theres not much to tell, really. I lived here with my mother. We were poor. As they walked through the slums, they took in the surroundings and the people. The streets were filthy, and an unpleasant stench lingered in the air. The residents faces were all haggard, sickly, and weary from the hardships theyd endured. As they passed a woman with a sickly complexion holding a childs hand, Baek Suryongs brief gaze seemed to startle her. Quickly pulling the child close to her, she hurried away as fast as she could. She must have thought we were thugs from the unorthodox sects, Cheong Cheon remarked, as if he was accustomed to such occurrences. Currently, the unorthodox sects active in this area are the Scarlet Tiger Gang, the Great Bear Gang, and the Iron Head Sect. Over the years, the names of the sects and their leaders have changed, but the things they do remain the same. Baek Suryong clicked his tongue. By murim standards, these thugs were merely second- or third-rate warriors, not even worthy of being called unorthodox sect martial artists. But to people who dont know martial arts, even those scumbags seem like unparalleled masters, Cheong Cheon added. Thats true. These thugs terrorized the slum dwellers, extorted merchants, and committed all kinds of crimes. Still, although the scale and might of these back alley gangsters may be insignificant relative to the great murim sects, to the people who suffered at their hands, could such evil truly be considered trivial? Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Cheong Cheon, having witnessed countless crimes while growing up in this place, certainly did not think so. As a child, I dreamed of becoming a constable so I could get rid of scum like them, but when I finally did, I found out that its not so easy. Those cockroach-like bastards are tenacious. No matter how many you kill, more just crawl out. Cheong Cheon nodded. Baek Suryong was right. These lowly thugs were everywhere, and they were so numerous that even the Murim Alliance didnt bother to pay them any attention. They were pests that could not be eradicated, and so the poorest civilians, who had no means of protection, ended up being the ones who suffered most under their tyranny. I want to make these streets... safe for people to walk through, Cheong Cheon declared. It wasnt a grand ambition. All he wanted was a street where people could walk safely. Yet, achieving that modest goal was almost impossible... Seems worth doing. Especially if its just that. ...What? Baek Suryong looked around the slum, carefully observing the people, the streets, and the shabby signs of the unorthodox sects in the distance. He hadnt proposed the idea of working with Cheong Cheon just on a whim. Although he wanted the students to gain real experience, he did have other reasons as well. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Cheong Cheon, let me ask you something. If you resolve the conflict here, would you get promoted to chief inspector? Cheong Cheon stopped in his tracks. A promotion? Im not really all that interested, but... if we succeed at cleaning up this mess, its definitely possible. The violence and murders caused by the plethora of third-rate unorthodox sects in the slums had plagued the city for decades, leading to a deterioration in public safety. Unfortunately, the Murim Alliance wasnt willing to interfere, and the government lacked the ability and commitment to address the problem. However, if a constable managed to resolve it, a huge promotion was certainly in the cards. Is that so? Good to know. Youre up to something again, arent you? Cheong Cheon let out a long sigh, but when he saw Baek Suryongs mischievous grin, he couldnt help but laugh. It was troubling, but somehow reassuring at the same time. Whats the plan? he asked. Educate the kids, clean up the trash, and maybe even develop some business opportunities. Business opportunities? Baek Suryong looked around. The White Dragon Conglomerate has been looking to expand into new markets lately. As a major trade hub, Nanchangs markets were already dominated by large trading companies, making it difficult for the up-and-coming White Dragon Conglomerate to expand. Therefore, their only opportunity lay in an untapped market. The slums, for example, were shabby and dirty now, but there was no guarantee that they would stay that way forever. A few days ago, when Golden Dragon Chairman Geo Ilsan had heard about Baek Suryongs ambitions, he had given him some advice. Mr. Baek, have you ever thought about developing a new district? Is there really an undeveloped district in this city? It has to be cleaned up first... but theres one place that shows a lot of promise. Just as the Golden Dragon chairman had said, after seeing it with his own eyes, Baek Suryong realized that the slums had the potential to become a thriving new marketplace. And as a bonus, Ill get you promoted. Heh... Well, if Cheong Cheon becomes the chief inspector, I would also benefit greatly from his increased authority, Baek Suryong thought. Playfully throwing an arm around Cheong Cheons shoulder, he said, Lets give it a shot. Starting with cleaning up the trash. Chapter 125: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (4) Chapter 125: Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 This place has been my go-to since I was a kid, Cheong Cheon remarked as he pushed open the creaking door of a rundown inn that looked like it could crumble at any moment. Entering, Baek Suryong saw that the inn was run by an elderly woman, so hunched over that it looked like her frail body might snap in two any moment. Grandma! Im here! Cheong Cheon hollered, his voice echoing throughout the inn. When he saw Baek Suryongs shocked expression, though, he sheepishly explained that he had only yelled because the old lady was both mute and almost deaf. The old woman slowly, almost painfully, turned her head toward the pair and fixed her weary eyes on them. Deep wrinkles forming around her eyes, she slowly rose to her feet and hobbled toward the kitchen. Unable to hide his impatience, Baek Suryong asked, Wheres she going without even taking our order? Somyeon1 is the only dish that is served here. Just so you know, it tastes awful, but at least the portions are generous. Have a seat, Cheong Cheon said, brushing the dust off a rickety table with his sleeve before sitting down. It was obvious this wasnt his first visit to the inn. Baek Suryong sat across from him, clicking his tongue. You really know how to live like a pauper. As a constable in a large city like Nanchang, Cheong Cheons salary was nothing to sneeze at, and if he pocketed a little extra on the side, he could easily earn double or even triple his official salary. Curious, Baek Suryong asked, Do you take bribes? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? No, Cheong Cheon replied flatly, shaking his head. Hes as pure as a saint, Baek Suryong thought, not surprised in the least. Just as Cheong Cheon had no interest in his biological fathers considerable inheritance, he didnt seem to care about material wealth at all. Looking closer, Baek Suryong noticed that Cheong Cheons uniform was worn and frayed. It was probably the same one hed received when he first joined the constabulary. Since youre making money, you should spend some of it on decent clothes and food. A penniless constable? The criminals must be laughing at you. My stern face keeps them in line, Cheong Cheon replied with a deadpan expression. Pfft! Baek Suryong couldnt help but chuckle, unsure if Cheong Cheon was joking or not. By the way, do they serve wine here? In a way, Cheong Cheon was the first friend Baek Suryong had made since arriving in this city, and he wanted to share a drink with him. However, at the mention of alcohol, Cheong Cheons face clouded over. Alcohol... This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. If its because youre on duty, we can have it next time... The old lady has bamboo leaf wine, but its pricey. Ill pay, just order it. Ill be right back, Cheong Cheon said, eagerly springing to his feet to fetch the wine. As he walked off, Baek Suryong called after him, You might as well bring several bottles, since it will take the old woman forever to get them! Shortly after, the old woman returned from the kitchen and placed bowls of somyeon in front of the two men. Baek Suryong took a bite, then promptly laid down his chopsticks. ...This tastes awful. But the portions are generous, Cheong Cheon said with a satisfied smile, slurping down his noodles. Baek Suryong shook his head in disbelief. It was rare to see Cheong Cheon smile like that. Pouring bamboo-leaf wine into his glass and then into Cheong Cheons, he remarked, Youre ridiculous. Why are you smiling like youve brought me to a famous restaurant? For a while, the two sat in silence, passing the drinks back and forth. The old woman, mute and deaf, sat at a nearby table like a stone statue, staring out at the setting sun with clouded eyes. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Midway through his bowl, Cheong Cheon suddenly steered the conversation back to the real reason for their visit. Like I said previously, this slum is controlled by three unorthodox sects. You mean the Scarlet Tiger Gang, the Great Bear Gang, and the Ironhead Sect, right? Cheong Cheon nodded, then began to describe the factions vying for control of the slums, The Scarlet Tiger Gang is the largest of the three. Since their boss changed a year ago, theyve expanded rapidly in an attempt to unify the slum under their rule. Most of the recent unrest around here has been caused by them. Since the new boss took over, the Scarlet Tiger Gang had started imitating murim sects, even establishing their own code of conduct. They all have scarlet tiger tattoos on their arms. Although there are a lot of them, most arent very skilled...except for the gang leader. Hes a formidable fighter. How formidable? I only saw him from a distance once...but I dont think I could beat him. Really? Baek Suryong asked, visibly surprised. He knew better than anyone how skilled Cheong Cheon was. Although hes still considered a first-rate martial artist, hell probably reach the peak level soon, Baek Suryong thought. After learning the complete Blood Rain Demonic Art from him, Cheong Cheon had trained relentlessly, even often going to him for guidance. As a result of his efforts, he had now reached a level where he could be considered a martial arts expert. So, youre saying the boss of the Scarlet Tiger Gang is at least at the peak level? ...Probably. Well, all in all, it looks like there are plenty of opponents in this place who could teach those spoiled brats what real killing intent feels like. Of course, Ill have to work hard to keep a good balance before things get dicey, but damn it this isnt the kind of challenge I love the most! This will be a good experience for those little punks, Baek Suryong said, a malicious smile playing on his lips. Cheong Cheon stood up. I need to head back now. Got a lot of work piling up. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. You go on ahead. Ill hang around a bit longer. Cheong Cheon walked over to the old woman behind the counter and called out, Grandma! The food was great. This guyll pay for it. Ill be back soon! The old woman nodded slowly, a smile spreading across her wrinkled face. After Cheong Cheon left, Baek Suryong lingered in the inn, alone with his thoughts. The Scarlet Tiger Gang, the Great Bear Gang, and the Ironhead Sect... As he pondered the situation, his expression darkened, growing more serious. Suddenly, a shout echoed from somewhere outside. A fight! Baek Suryong turned his head to the sound coming from outside the inn. Even though the source was far away, he used his inner qi to improve his vision and saw a group of men brawling in the distance. Hmm... I cant really see clearly from here, he muttered, before executing his movement arts and leaping onto the inns roof in one fluid motion. The old woman below widened her eyes in surprise, startled. Baek Suryong flashed her a grin before turning his attention back to the battle. Those guys with tiger tattoos must be the Scarlet Tiger Gang... and it looks like theyre up against just one man. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. A lone man stood surrounded by the Scarlet Tiger Gang, fighting them off. Ugh! The man was short, his head marked with scars, his body as solid as a stone wall. Huh, Baek Suryong thought, watching closely. The Scarlet Tiger Gang members brandished knives and axes, while a lone short man fought them off with his bare hands, showing not an ounce of fear. Their weapons grazed his body, drawing blood, but he remained unfazed, using the chaos of the brawl to make them stumble over each other before charging in and... CRACK! ...Headbutting one of the gang members. As the man fell back, the lone shorty seized the opportunity, crouched down, and then surged upward, this time headbutting another gangsters jaw. Argh! The Scarlet Tiger gangster screamed as his jaw shattered, sending blood and broken teeth flying everywhere. Blood splattered across the shortys face, drenching him in crimson. Come on! Ill kill you all! he roared like a wild beast. Wow... Despite the distance, Baek Suryong couldnt help but admire the mans killing intent. It was raw, ferocious, devoid of technique, but filled with such murderous determination and malice that it made Baek Suryongs skin tingle. The kiddos at the Azure Dragon Academy could really learn something from this guy, he thought. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. As he observed, the shorty continued his desperate struggle, battling the Scarlet Tiger Gang with every ounce of his being. Cheoldu, you crazy bastard! one of the Scarlet Tiger gangsters yelled. Dont let him escape! We have to kill him today! However, despite their shouts, the man they called Cheoldu broke through the encirclement and fled. The gang members gave chase, but by the looks of it, it wouldnt be long before he lost them. So thats Cheoldu, Baek Suryong thought as he watched the shorty disappear into the distance. Jumping down from the roof, he walked up to the old woman as if it was the most natural thing in the world and asked, What do you think, Grandma? ...... Between the Scarlet Tiger Gang, the Great Bear Gang, and the Ironhead Sect, which one do you think will take over this neighborhood? ...... With a look of puzzlement, the old woman tilted her head slightly, as if she was straining to hear him. Still, Baek Suryong didnt mind and continued talking as if she could hear his every word. Or how about this? What if a new power took control of the streets? ...... Baek Suryong smiled, a mysterious and meaningful grin, as if sharing a secret with someone who could hear everything. ...How long are you going to keep pretending to be deaf? he chuckled, looking at the old woman, who was clearly faking her confusion. What if I went outside and spread the word that this place is a branch of the Rogues Guild? Would that make you talk? How did you... The old womans eyes, usually dull, sharpened in an instant. Her voice, raspy from disuse, cracked as she spoke. How did you figure it out? Not even my regulars, who have been coming here for over ten years, know about this. This shabby inn, introduced by Cheong Cheon, was, in fact, a secret branch of the Rogues Guild. Somyeon (I): A very thin noodle made of wheat flour. You might be more familiar with the Japanese name, so?men. ? Chapter 126: The Rogues Guilds Decision Chapter 126: The Rogues'' Guild''s Decision TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong grinned smugly, saying, The truth is, Im the worlds best detective. In an instant, the old womans expression changed, her once kind, wrinkled face hardening into something cold and unforgiving. This sudden transformation was enough to make anyone think twice before speaking. Havent you heard the saying curiosity kills the cat? she threatened, her harsh, sharp voice like a crows caw sending a chill through the air. However, even though most people would recoil at the sound, Baek Suryong showed no reaction at all.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) Is he much stronger than the Guild estimated, or is he just pretending to be unfazed? The old womans mind raced as she hastily re-evaluated Baek Suryongs strength. Although her voice was naturally unpleasant, she was also a master of Sound Arts, a highly specialized martial art. Just moments earlier, she had subtly infused her voice with inner qi to gauge Baek Suryongs skill, but in all her years, no one had ever stayed so composed after hearing its effects. Typically, the more skilled the individual, the more sensitive they were to external forces. The moment they heard the sound arts, their bodies and qi would react instinctively, a reflex to protect them. Even the most seasoned martial artists would flinch or scowl in response. Yet, Baek Suryong seemed entirely unaffected. Either his qi sensitivity is duller than most, or he reacted before I even initiated my sound arts... Neither option made much sense. Suddenly, Baek Suryong snickered, Was that sound arts? Ive heard that its almost a lost art nowadays due to its inefficiency. Youve mastered a rare skill. The old womans wrinkled face remained a mask of calm, but drops of cold sweat trickled down her back as she replied, ...Impressive. As Baek Suryong mentioned, the Sound Arts were indeed teetering on the edge of extinction. It was difficult to master and not very effective in battle, so few martial artists were inclined to learn it. However, since its subtle nature allowed it to be used covertly, the Rogues Guild decided to keep it alive, primarily by having courtesans learn it. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Noticing the unasked question in the old womans eyes, Baek Suryong answered, Well, I once knew a master of sound arts. Anyway, judging by your level of mastery, you must have trained for decades. Do you usually remain silent to preserve your voice? ...Enough with the idle talk. Shall we get down to business? The old woman snapped, her demeanor changing dramatically as she strode briskly to the inns door, closed it, and pushed a table in front of it to prevent anyone from entering. Turning around, she asked icily, How did you know this place was a Rogues Guild branch? Did you come here knowing that to begin with? No, I didnt realize it at first, Baek Suryong replied, glancing slowly around the interior of the inn. Its just that... considering that this inn is run by an old woman who can barely walk, its surprisingly clean and well maintained despite looking like its on the verge of collapse. Something felt off. ...Just that? Of course, there was more. The moment you saw me, your pupils dilated slightly. Also, the noodles in that filthy, tasteless soup were remarkably uniform in thickness and length. It made me wonder if youve been trained in martial arts. ...... Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Still smiling leisurely, Baek Suryong continued, An old woman who runs an inn and is both mute and deaf? Thats the perfect setting to discuss secret matters without worrying about leaks. However, if said old woman has been secretly practicing martial arts, then the likelihood that shes neither mute nor deaf is very high... The old womans expression hardened. Noticing her growing concern, Baek Suryongs grin widened. Why would an old woman pretend to be deaf and mute? To eavesdrop on private conversations, of course. In that case, there was a good chance that this place was a secret branch of the Rogues Guild. As for confirmation, well, youve just confirmed it yourself. ...Hah! In less than an hour, Baek Suryong had used his keen intuition and unparalleled powers of observation to deduce the old womans true identity, which she had kept hidden from everyone, even her closest associates, for more than a decade. I feel like Ive seen a ghost, she quipped. Heres a suggestion. If the floor is poorly constructed, it will make a suspicious sound when one walks over it, Baek Suryong said, stomping lightly with his foot and causing a hollow sound to echo from underneath the floor. Im pretty sure theres a secret passage leading to the Rogues Guild headquarters under here. You probably want to be more careful in the future. Though, I doubt youll run into someone like me again. Baek Suryong shrugged nonchalantly. ...... The old womans face paled, and cold sweat beaded on her forehead. There was indeed a secret passage under the inn that led to the Nanchang headquarters of the Rogues Guild. Although knowing about the passage doesnt mean he can reach Headquarters...Im not so sure about this guy. The passage was filled with traps and mechanisms designed to repel any intruders, and even the most skilled martial artists would struggle to survive if they entered recklessly. However, Baek Suryong gave her the strange feeling that he possessed many unusual skills. Baek Suryong asked, Anything else youre curious about? ...... Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? What kind of nonsense... To you, I might look the same as those scum. But if theyre the worst, then Im the lesser evil. Im not interested in the few pennies the poor have. Perhaps one day, the local economy would develop and things would turn around, but that was likely many years away. Baek Suryongs real reason for wanting to take control of the unorthodox sects in the slums was something else entirely. If a day ever comes when I have to fight the Blood Cult... The students of the Azure Dragon Academy were, after all, just students. Each one was exceptionally talented, with a high chance of becoming great masters in the future, but that didnt mean Baek Suryong could order them around. I need loyal subordinates who can move at my command. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Recently, he had learned a lot about the current Blood Cult through the Smiling Grim Reaper. The infiltration of the Blood Dragon into the Heavenly Martial Academy could only mean that the Cult had already amassed considerable power, so he had to prepare for an eventual clash with them. Ill kill those who are beyond saving and work the others to the bone. Maybe then, this place will be more peaceful than before. ...... The old woman narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing Baek Suryong as if trying to gauge the truth behind his words. That sounds convincing enough, but... how am I supposed to trust you? Dont trust me. How could you trust someone youve just met? Thats ridiculous. Ha! Then what the hell am I supposed to... Trust Cheong Cheon instead, Baek Suryong interrupted. ...... Do you think Cheong Cheon is the type to exploit the poor? The old woman didnt need to think twice. She shook her head, saying, Cheong Cheon... hes a good child. She remembered Cheong Cheon as a young boy. Despite his frail body, he studied all night, determined to become a constable. As such, he was barely able to eat properly, and became so thin that he looked malnourished. Even when she offered him free noodles, he stubbornly refused, saying he wouldnt take anything without paying for it. Yet whenever he had money, hed eat twice as much without complaining, devouring the foul noodles with a tenacity that impressed her. In the end, Cheong Cheon was one of the few who had risen from the slums through sheer determination. To the old woman who had lived here for decades, he was like one of her own children. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Baek Suryong added, If I ever tried to exploit the people here, Cheong Cheon would probably try to kill me. Heh. Yes, he probably would, The old woman chuckled. Baek Suryong extended a hand to her, who was still lying on the floor. So, what do you think? Care to consider my proposal? The old woman looked at Baek Suryongs hand for a long time, then she took it and let him help her to get up. ...Fine. Ill trust Cheong Cheons judgment. Wise choice. Wait here. Ill bring the information on those sects you mentioned. The rest isnt urgent, so Ill prepare it later. Baek Suryong tilted his head in surprise. Dont you need to report this to your superiors? It doesnt seem like something you can decide on your own. Heh. Dont worry, Ive got enough authority for that. Although Baek Suryong didnt know it, the old woman was one of the top three most influential figures in the Rogues Guilds Nanchang branch. Moreover, she was the highest authority in the slums. A short while later, she returned with a thick stack of documents. Here it is. Some of its a bit outdated, so if you have any questions, just ask, she said. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Baek Suryong sat down and began reading through the materials she brought. Before long, the night grew late, and outside the inns closed windows, a hazy moon cast its light. With a soft thud, Baek Suryong shut the last notebook. Looks like Cheoldu is the best man for the job, he concluded. This is a distraction technique used in sumo wrestling called Nekodamashi, where a wrestler claps his hands in front of his opponents face, causing him to blink. ? Chapter 127: To Live Like Humans Chapter 127: To Live Like Humans TL: FoodieMonster007 Damn it... Cheoldu cursed, clenching his teeth as he smeared a thick ointment over the wounds that marred his body. It wasnt the sting of the cuts that made him swear. Pain had been his companion since childhood, and scars were just another part of his existence. No, the reason why Cheoldus face warped into something monstrous was something else altogether. ...Captain. Shut up and keep breathing, Cheoldu whispered gruffly, his expression stern as he replaced his subordinate Jangsams blood-soaked bandages. Lying on the ground with a haggard expression, Jangsam smiled weakly. Not that it matters. Im going to die soon anyway. Might as well tease the Captain one last time before I go. You damned bastard... northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Under any other circumstances, Cheoldu would have beaten Jangsam for daring to mouth off to him, the captain, but when he saw Jangsams pale, cracked lips, he found himself unable to lift a hand. Lately, the Scarlet Tiger Gang had attacked them relentlessly, pushing harder and harder to take over the slums. For the Ironhead Sect, every day had become a battle for survival, every moment a fight to stay alive. Today, Cheoldu had made it through, but his friends... not all of them were so lucky. Fufu, getting nursed by Captain...This Jangsams finally made it big. You filthy dog. Once youre better, youll be cleaning the latrines for three years straight. Oof. Thats just one more reason for me to die. Even on the brink of death, Jangsam cracked jokes. Cheoldu almost struck him for real this time, but he clenched his fist and held back. Shit... Captain and subordinate, thats what they called each other, but the truth was, they were more like brothers, friends whod grown up together under the thumb of that old beggar king. Jangsams dimming eyes lingered on Cheoldu. Captain, remember when you killed that motherfucker of a Beggar King? I was so frickin happy that day. I thought wed finally escaped this hell. I thought, damn, we can finally live like real humans, and strut around like we own the place. And for a few years, we did, didnt we? Fufu. ...... Cheoldu said nothing, just stared silently at his friend, his face twisting with a pain that went beyond the physical. Suddenly, Jangsams eyes cleared up and his voice steadied as he said, But... as time went on, I started feeling sorry for you, Captain. Every time someone died by your hand, every time we strutted around, breaking, killing, stomping on people, a certain question would creep into my head. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. It was then that Cheoldu knew. Jangsam had reached the state that the murim commonly referred to as terminal luciditythe last moments of clarity just before death. Lifting his head to meet Cheoldus gaze, Jangsam asked, How are we any different from that Beggar King bastard? ...Fuck, now youre starting to sound like a stuffy scholar, Cheoldu scoffed, but the words hit home. After all, hed been asking himself the same question for ages. ...Stop overthinking things. Were uneducated, bottom-of-the-barrel trash. This is just the shitty hand weve been dealt in life. Jangsam nodded, but a bitter smile tugged at his lips. All we wanted to live like humans. If wed had the chance... maybe even we could... No, thats just an excuse. I mean, just look at Cheong Cheon hyung-nim... At least that hyung-nim had a mother. Fufu. True, true, Jangsam chuckled weakly, but his eyes were starting to cloud over again. His voice, laced with regret, grew fainter. Cheoldu... Maybe its not too late. Maybe you can still live like a human. From now on... dont commit any more sins... Jangsams voice trailed off as his head slumped to the side, the words he wanted to say left unfinished forever. ...Rest in peace. I dont want to hear you spewing nonsense anymore, Cheoldu whispered, gently closing Jangsams eyes and covering his face with a cloth. After that, he stood up and left the clinic, feeling no sadness, only a simmering rage at the damn situation. Outside, he surveyed the Ironhead Sects old manor, their base of operations. ...Shit. His subordinates were scattered around, their faces weary and bodies wrapped in bandages. The air was thick with the smell of cheap ointments, as expensive medicine used by real murim martial artists was beyond their reach. Captain. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. ...Captain. Captain... The faces that turned to him were exhausted, some as pale as death itself, blood seeping through their myriad bandages. Many familiar faces were already missing. Seven in four days. No, now that Jangsams dead, its eight. The Ironhead Sect had barely thirty members to begin with, and now nearly a third of them were gone. Just then, Asam, the Head Administrator of the Ironhead Sect, approached. Captain. We got a message from the Great Bear Gang. Cheoldu glanced briefly at Asams empty left sleeve. What did they say? The same as always. That theyll help us if we join them. Theyre telling us to give up and kneel. Bullshit. The Great Bear Gang was no different from the Scarlet Tiger Gang. If anything, the old freelancers in the Great Bear Gang were even more arrogant. Bowing to them meant becoming their slaves at best, only to be discarded later. Theyre just as desperate as us, since the Scarlet Tiger Gangs started going after them too. The hatchets crossed through the air, shattering Baek Suryongs body into pieces... ...Shattering? Well, that was something, Baek Suryongs playful voice came from Cheoldus left, where he suddenly reappeared. An afterimage! Cheoldu realized, his heart sinking. Your form is poor, probably because youve never had proper training, Baek Suryong remarked, sounding almost amused as he casually grabbed Cheoldus arm. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Cheoldu didnt resist the pull. Instead, he made a snap decision, ducking low and charging forward with his head, aiming to slam into Baek Suryongs chest. Die! he bellowed. Nice improvisation, Baek Suryong chuckled, releasing Cheoldus arm and sidestepping effortlessly. Cheoldus head smashed into a nearby wall with a thunderous crash, cracks spider-webbing through the thick stone. Staggering, his head ringing, Cheoldu tried to regain his bearings. Baek Suryong raised an eyebrow in surprise. Woah... Is your head really made of iron? Fufu... Cheoldu chuckled darkly, blood streaming down his face. His eyes, now bloodshot, burned with a wild, unyielding killing intent. Seeing this, Baek Suryongs expression grew serious. This guy... hes got the natural instincts of a killer. Though its not to the extent of the infamous Killer Star, its not bad. Cheoldu wiped the blood from his forehead with the back of his hand and charged again, swinging his hatchets wildly, stabbing with a hidden dagger, and throwing every concealed weapon he had. He even scattered the poison he always carried. Yet, no matter how ferocious his attacks, not a single strike came close to touching Baek Suryong. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Raaagh! Cheoldu growled, throwing himself at Baek Suryong in a blind frenzy. Baek Suryong calmly evaded every blow. He could have subdued Cheoldu from the start, but chose not to. There are some things you can only learn by fighting someone directly. He was studying Cheoldus fighting style: his habits in battle, how his joints and muscles had developed, and how he utilized his strength. This would help him decide what kind of martial arts to teach Cheoldu. After a while, Baek Suryongs eyes lit up. ...That one should be perfect. Among the many martial arts techniques stored in his mind, one came to the forefront. A slight smile played on his lips as he said, Okay, thats enough. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. DIEEEEEE!! Cheoldu roared, but Baek Suryong was done toying with him. First, you need to calm down, Baek Suryong said firmly as he reached out, grabbed the enraged Cheoldu by the collar, and slammed him into the ground all in one fluid motion. Cheoldus world spun for a moment, and then his back hit the ground with bone-crushing force. CRACK! Agony shot through his body, as if his spine had snapped. Eyes wide, he choked, Cough! Cough! Fuck... Baek Suryong stood over him, looking down with a calm expression. Dont get up. Just listen to me for a bit. His eyes bloodshot, Cheoldu scrambled away from Baek Suryong. Ill... kill... I overheard your conversation earlier. Was your friends name Jangsam? Shut... up... Cheoldu gritted his teeth, forcing himself to his feet. He had fought for survival his whole life. No matter how strong the opponent or how close death seemed, he couldnt give up. Baek Suryong looked at him sadly, his tone measured. ...I wanted to save him if I could, but in his state, even the Divine Physician couldnt have done anything. So, I quietly listened to your conversation instead. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. I said... shut up...! Cheoldu fumbled on the ground until he found the hatchet hed dropped earlier. He pushed himself to his feet, knees shaking, gasping for breath. As he finally stood upright, Baek Suryong watched him with a faintly sorrowful expression. Im giving you all a chance. A change to live like humans. Shut... up... what? Did I mishear him? No. Cheoldus head swam. The man he thought had come to kill him was offering a hand of salvation, something he never expected. Of course, it wont be easy to achieve that immediately. However, once the businesses in the slums take root, Ill give you all legitimate jobs. Youll be able to live without killing, without stealing, without committing crimes. What kind of crazy talk... Cheoldu muttered in disbelief. Baek Suryong smiled and extended his hand. Join me. ...... In that moment, Cheoldu remembered Jangsams final words. Cheoldu... Maybe its not too late. Maybe you can still live like a human. From now on... dont commit any more sins... As his friends dying words echoed in his mind, tears suddenly welled up in Cheoldus eyes and began to fall. What...? Why...? Confused and embarrassed, Cheoldu roughly wiped his eyes with the back of his hand. Chapter 128: What Do I Need To Do? Chapter 128: What Do I Need To Do? TL: FoodieMonster007 Fuck, did something get in my eye? Why now, of all times...? Cheoldu grumbled, clumsily rubbing his reddened eyes with the back of his hand. Tears were streaming down his face, but he couldnt understand why. He hadnt even shed a tear when Jangsam died. Hell, hed endured stabbings, burns, and every other kind of pain life threw at him, but each time hed gritted his teeth and soldiered on. Yet now, Im crying over a few words from that bastard? Cheoldu couldnt accept it. Just the thought that some pretty boy, whod appeared out of nowhere and knocked him down, could stir up his buried emotions was infuriating. Raising a hatchet, he pointed it threateningly at Baek Suryongs forehead. Bullshit, he spat, glaring fiercely at the man. What kind of nonsense are you spouting? You think Ill believe youll give me a job if I come under you? I know its hard to believe, but hear me out first, Baek Suryong said calmly, then recounted what he had told the old woman at the Rogues Guild. Unfortunately, Cheoldu wasnt interested in listening to anything he had to say. You... Cheoldu sneered, spitting on the ground and letting a trickle of blood escape from between his teeth. You look like one of those spoiled brats from a good family who picked up a few martial arts tricks. What, are you planning to gather a bunch of lowlifes so you can have fun playing the leader? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Visibly unimpressed by Cheoldus defiance, Baek Suryong crossed his arms and sighed, Maybe his skull is just too thick. He doesnt seem to understand human language. Perhaps some more beatings will do the trick? Stop talking shit and come at me! Cheoldu roared, charging at Baek Suryong again. Deep down, he knew he couldnt win, but running wasnt an option. With a hatchet in each hand, he charged forward like a bull, headfirst into danger. Even if I die here today, so be it! Ill at least take a limb, no, a finger from him! At that moment, Cheoldus concentration reached an all-time high. Injuries be damned, he abandoned all attempts at defense and swung his hatchets with surprising speed, drawing a brilliant trajectory as they ripped through the air. Youve got a real knack for axe arts, Baek Suryong murmured, effortlessly dodging the attack. As if anticipating Baek Suryongs sidestep, Cheoldu threw his hatchets and lunged forward, his head shooting forward like a cannonball toward his opponents chest. It was a reckless move, without regard for his own safety. If he missed, his head would smash into the wall behind him and split open like a ripe watermelon. What you need is a straightforward, powerful martial art... One that matches your killing intent... I know! The Thunderclap Axe is just right for you, Baek Suryong murmured, even as he drew a smooth circle with his hand, skillfully demonstrating a Taoist technique to effortlessly deflect Cheoldus head to the side. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Disoriented, Cheoldu spun around in the air, feeling as if he was defying gravity for a moment, then crashed to the ground with a heavy thud. Ugh... Cheoldu sat dazed on the ground, struggling to gather his senses. He stared at Baek Suryong, who had subdued him without a scratch, as if he were staring at a ghost. Who the hell are you? Just fucking kill me already! Im not your plaything... BONK! Baek Suryong struck the crown of Cheoldus head with the Black Dragon Pointer. Why dont you try using that iron head of yours for something other than headbutting people? he asked incredulously. ...What? With eyes as cold as ice, Baek Suryong looked down at Cheoldu. If I were just gathering thugs for fun, do you think Id bother keeping you alive? Cheoldu glared daggers at Baek Suryong, but Baek Suryong met his gaze with a firm, unyielding stare. Finally, Cheoldu caved in. So... What is it youre trying to do? Why would someone like you be in a place like this...? he asked in resignation. Im going to unite the forces in the slums and form a proper sect. A sect? Cheoldus eyes widened. Hed assumed Baek Suryong was just another power-hungry thug, looking to control the slums and collect protection money. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Baek Suryong nodded. Yes. I plan to gather thugs like you and teach them martial arts. However, I wont accept everyone. Those beyond redemption will be swept up and handed over to the authorities. Only those who can be reformed will undergo rigorous training. A wicked smile spread across Baek Suryongs lips, already imagining the hell awaiting the new trainees. Cheoldu blinked in confusion. Why would you do something like that? You dont need to know the details. Whats important is this. Baek Suryong drew his sword, Moon Shadow. Cheoldu flinched, expecting an attack, but his gaze quickly locked onto the dazzling crimson sword qi dancing along Moon Shadows blade. Having never seen sword qi up close before, he was completely captivated by the sight. ...Is he famous? Hes a new instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, and hes been causing quite the stir lately. So, hes a big shot. Figures. Cheoldu had heard plenty about the Azure Dragon Academy. People said that if you learned martial arts there, you could fly through the sky and smash rocks with your bare fists. To someone like Cheoldu, who had only picked up rudimentary fighting skills, it was like hearing about another world. Old lady, that guy... he said hed teach me advanced martial arts. Cheoldu had long given up on getting into the Azure Dragon Academy. The stigma of being from the slums and his troubled past, which involved run-ins with the authorities from a young age, held him back. Not only the Azure Dragon Academy, but even the countryside martial arts academies had rejected him. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. ...I cant teach martial arts to someone like you. You? Learn martial arts? Youre bound to become a demon someday. Get lost! Your eyes are filled with killing intent! Do you know where you are? Get out of here right now! As he recalled these bitter memories, Cheoldu smiled wryly. If someone like me learns advanced martial arts, I might end up becoming a public enemy of the murim. What nonsense are you blabbing? Get up, you fool, the old woman said, poking him with her cane until he groaned and struggled to his feet. Watching him with a steady gaze, she then asked, What are you going to do? Will you join forces with Baek Suryong? ...Honestly, I dont know if I can trust him. Seeing Cheoldus confusion, the old woman decided to offer some advice. That man said something interesting. He told me not to trust him, but to trust Cheong Cheon instead. ...Cheong Cheon? The constable? They seemed close. Everyone in the slums knew Cheong Cheon. He was one of the few who had risen from these very streets to make something of himself and was always there to help when problems arose. So, Cheong Cheon... But you know, Id rather put my trust in Baek Suryong than Cheong Cheon. Why? The old woman chuckled at Cheoldus uncharacteristically innocent question. Because ever since Baek Suryong appeared, Cheong Cheons face has brightened. Isnt that reason enough? Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? ...... After thinking for a moment, Cheoldu finally said, Old lady, Im hungry. Can you get me something to eat? Alright. Ill make you a bowl of those shitty noodles back at the inn. The two of them headed back to the inn together. When they entered, they found Baek Suryong reading some documents given to him by the Rogues Guild. Youre here? ...I just came here to eat. Suit yourself. Baek Suryong smirked and returned to his documents. Meanwhile, Cheoldu forced down a bowl of the shitty noodles that the old woman had prepared for him. Only after he had stuffed himself full did he walk over to Baek Suryong and sit down across from him. Tell me. What do I need to do? he asked. Chapter 129: The Rehabilitation Sect Chapter 129: The Rehabilitation Sect TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong and Cheoldu talked the night away at the inn, completely unaware that dawn was creeping up on them until the first light shone through the window. Suddenly, Cheoldu jumped to his feet. Oh no! I told the guys to disband if I didnt return by sunrise... The night before, hed given Asam the key to the warehouse and instructed him to divide up the treasure if he didnt return by dawn. For all he knew, the Ironhead Sects headquarters was already completely abandoned. You idiot! How could you forget something so important? Baek Suryong shouted, also springing to his feet. Cheoldu shot back, You heard everything, didnt you? Shouldnt you have remembered it too? What? Now youre trying to pin this on me? Quit bickering, you fools! If youve got time to argue, youve got time to run! The old woman barked, her voice gruff and commanding enough to jolt them both back to their senses. Without another word, they bolted out of the inn, sprinting towards the crumbling mansion that served as the Ironhead Sects base. As the mansion loomed into view, Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in disgust, What the hell...? Under the harsh light of day, the place looked even worse than it had in the dark. It was practically a ruin, teetering on the edge of collapse. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Shaking his head, he asked, This place looks haunted. Where did all your tribute money go? Cheoldu, trailing behind him, muttered sheepishly, We spent it all on booze, food, and medicine when the kids got hurt... Baek Suryong shook his head in disbelief. So you guys live paycheck to paycheck... Anyway, lucky for you, theres still some people inside. Baek Suryongs senses were sharp enough to detect the presences in the mansion, thanks to the Heaven Defying Divine Art. He slowed his pace and fell in step next to Cheoldu, then gave him a reassuring pat on the back, saying, Your friends may not be the brightest, but theyre definitely loyal. Cheoldu managed a quiet smile, feeling a flicker of hope, but that was short-lived. BOOM! A sudden, loud noise erupted from inside the mansion, and a man shouted, Okay, listen up, folks! Asam? Cheoldu mumbled. Asam was the Ironhead Sects secretary and one of his closest friends along with the late Jangsam. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? If Cheoldu isnt back by now, hes either dead or captured by the Scarlet Tiger Gang! So, everything in the warehouse is ours now! ...What the hell is that bastard talking about? Cheoldus mouth twitched in disbelief. Asam continued his speech, But damn it, where could we even go with such a small fortune? Nowhere! Life at the bottom will be the same wherever we go. Hahaha! Laughter erupted from within the mansion. These guys... embarrassing me in front of a guest... Cheoldu muttered. Worried that the sorry state of the Ironhead Sect might make Baek Suryong reconsider their alliance, he cast a nervous glance at him, but to his surprise, Baek Suryong was grinning impishly. Cheoldu, dont you get a feeling that something is not quite right? Baek Suryong asked. Cheoldu blinked in confusion. ...What do you mean? Baek Suryong chuckled, If they were really planning to disband, theyd just split the wealth and be done with it. Why is Asam gathering everyone and giving a speech? Thats... Finally, Cheoldu realized the strangeness of the situation. These guys were on the brink of death yesterday. Why is Asam saying those things, and why do the others sound so lively and confident? His questions were answered right away. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Fufufu! Who are we? Were brothers who know all of each others secrets! Thats right! Ooh yeah! You got it!Follow the latest novels at novelhall.coms words were met with shouts of agreement, followed by the sound of weapons clashing. The atmosphere was electric, like soldiers preparing for battle. Asam roared, He wants to die alone? Cheoldu must think were a bunch of idiots. Isnt that right?! The mansion shook with a deafening cheer. Weapons clanged, people yelled, and chaos erupted. Still trying to process what was happening, Cheoldu whispered, Why are they... Before he could finish his line, Asams voice rang out again, more serious this time. Lets go rescue that stubborn fool Cheoldu. Or better yet, lets die with him. Whos coming with me to piss all over the Scarlet Tiger Gangs doorstep? Uwooo! The Ironhead Sect members spirits soared, and the mansions ancient gates wobbled as if they might collapse from the sheer force of their energy. The crude, unrefined greeting and title were so fitting for these unorthodox sect members that Baek Suryong couldnt help but chuckle. Turning this lot into a proper sect is going to be quite the task. With the new hierarchy firmly established, he sat down with Cheoldu and Asam for a serious discussion. So youre saying youre going to take over this whole area? Asam asked. You could put it that way. Hyung-nim, what should we do? Should I tell the boys to get ready for battle? Asams eyes glittered with excitement. Baek Suryong was the greatest martial artist he had ever seen. Just a few minutes ago, he had seen the handsome man disappear in a flash, and the next thing he knew, all of his comrades were knocked over everywhere like fallen autumn leaves. Baek Suryong was exactly the kind of martial master hed only heard about in stories, and he was now the new head of the Ironhead Sect. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Just give the order, and well turn the Scarlet Tiger Gang into a bloody mess... BONK! Baek Suryong smacked Asam on the head, cutting him off. For now, do nothing. Dont even think about fighting. ...What? And stay out of sight as much as possible unless you want to get caught up in something nasty. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. The Scarlet Tiger Gang and the Great Bear Gang would soon be at each others throats, but that would be handled by the Azure Dragon Academy students, who were scheduled to patrol the slums starting tomorrow. While they gained experience from the skirmishes, Baek Suryong planned to rebuild the Ironhead Sect. First, we need to do something about this rundown mansion. Theres no point in trying to repair it, so we should just demolish it and start over. H-How on earth are we supposed to pay for that...? Ive already arranged for someone to come by this morning to give us an estimate. Huh? Estimate? What...? Just wait quietly for now. Not long after, a familiar face arrived, bringing good news for Baek Suryong. It was Bok Manchun, the White Dragon Conglomerates Chief Administrator, looking more robust and plump than ever. Mr. Baek! Administrator Bok, youre looking well. And you, sir, just keep getting more and more handsome. If my daughter were a little older, Id try to arrange an engagement! Its such a shame! This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. ...Isnt your daughter only five? If she were ten, Id definitely give it a try! Hahaha! Bok Manchun cracked a joke as soon as he arrived, his laughter echoing through the room. He still didnt know that Heo Cheon was actually Baek Suryong in disguise, and currently believed that Baek Suryong was Heo Cheons best friend. By the way, Mr. Baek, have you seen Young Master lately? Hes been so busy that even I havent met him for a while... He does seem to be preoccupied with work these days. Hoho. Indeed, hes a man who always appears and disappears like a ghost. Id love to take you both out on a boat trip someday. Im sure well find the time eventually. Finished with small talk, Bok Manchun surveyed the crumbling mansion, causing the men of the Ironhead Sect to shrink back under the piercing gaze of his lone eye. After some time, he concluded, I think it would be cheaper to just tear down this building and rebuild it than try to restore it. Also, I heard about your plan. Founding a new sect to bring order to the slums... its a commendable goal indeed. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? It will also help open up new markets for the White Dragon Conglomerate. Yes, and Young Master has also ordered us to provide you with our full support. Bok Manchun might have appeared as a friendly middle-aged man, but beneath that exterior was a shrewd operator with over twenty years of experience as a freelancer. Still, its going to take some time to turn these thugs into decent men. Nah, it wont take as long as you think. Bok Manchun nodded. Well, Ill trust in your area of expertise, Mr. Baek. Anyway, as agreed, the White Dragon Conglomerate will provide all the funds, manpower, and other resources needed to establish this sect. Cheoldu, Asam, and the other Ironhead Sect men stared at Bok Manchun in disbelief. Was this wealthy man really going to invest in their sect? Baek Suryong was the only one who wasnt surprised. It was all his money anyway. No matter how much credit Bok Manchun tried to take, in the end, it was Baek Suryongs money funding everything. So, have you decided on a name for the sect? A name... At Bok Manchuns question, Baek Suryong looked around. The young men from the slums, poor and uneducated, were all staring at him anxiously. If I leave them as they are, they would end up as escorts at best, bandits at worst. I cant change the sins theyve already committed, but Ill make sure they live without adding to them. In that moment, a fitting name came to him, and a wide grin spread across his face. How about the Rehabilitation Sect? Translators Note: If I disappear this weekend, blame Wukong. Chapter 130: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (1) Chapter 130: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Fuck. Whyd I have to get stuck with a goody-two-shoes like you? Right back at you. The last thing I wanted was to get paired with a problematic delinquent... Hyonwon Kang and Dokgo Jun exchanged disgruntled looks. They were the same age and had entered the academy in the same year, but that was where their similarities ended. One was the Student Council President, the face of the entire Azure Dragon Academy. The other was a delinquent who, until recently, the academy had basically given up on. Even the way they dressed, the way they spoke, the way they carried themselves... From head to toe, they couldnt have been more different. Nevertheless, today, they were both thinking the same thing: I dont want to be seen with this guy. Stubborn jerk. Impossibly thick-headed idiot. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Their days troubles had started during their second Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts class that morning. At first, neither of them had any inkling why Baek Suryong kept flashing his trademark mischievous grin in their direction. Starting today, well be patrolling the crime-prone areas of Nanchang in pairs or trios. Ill announce the teams now. Team One: Dokgo Jun, Hyonwon Kang. Their names were the first called, and when no others followed, the whole class, including the pair, blinked in disbelief. ...Mr. Baek, could you repeat that? No way! Why do I have to be paired with this guy?! As expected, there was a loud outcry from both parties, but Baek Suryong scoffed at them and stuck to his decision. Mr. Baek... Geo Sangwoong, the only fourth-year student in the class, raised his hand hesitantly, probably worried about the impending disaster. Wouldnt it be better to add a third person to their team? If no one else volunteers, Ill... Unfortunately, his attempt at chivalry was quickly shot down. Baek Suryong taunted, Those guys are already third years, so two is enough. Or what, are you spoiled brats scared of the unorthodox sects in the slums? Need your teacher to hold your hand? His words struck a nerve, and the two boys known for their fierce pride couldnt let it slide. Two of us will be enough. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. What are you talking about? I can handle this patrol alone! ...Was what they had declared confidently, but now, both of them were regretting their morning bravado. We should take a left here. What? Its obvious we should turn right. The biggest problem was that there were only two of them, so a majority vote was out of the question. Whenever their opinions clashed, neither was willing to back down, even when it came to a simple decision like deciding whether to go left or right at a fork in the road. Its left. Its right. Left. Right. ...Wanna settle this with a fight? Winner gets their way. You sure about that? Youll regret it. They nearly came to blows more than once, but Baek Suryongs warning loomed large in their minds. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. If you fight among yourselves on patrol, Ill have you go through a repeat of our first lesson when you get back. Especially you seniors. Dont disgrace the academy outside of these walls. The Headmaster takes a great interest in this class, and if you mess up, theres a face-to-face meeting with him lined up for you. Baek Suryongs lessons were bad enough, but a one-on-one meeting with Mae Geuklyom? Even for the Student Council President and the academys most notorious delinquent, that was a nightmare best avoided. In the end, they spent the entire morning in a tense standoff, achieving nothing but exhausting themselves. GRRRROOOWL...Ne/w novel chapters are p/u/blished on Cough, cough! At the sound of his rumbling stomach, Hyonwon Kang cleared his throat, embarrassed, but Dokgo Jun pretended not to notice. ...Oi, Dokgo. Lets just eat something, Hyonwon Kang suggested reluctantly. Fine, Dokgo Jun sighed, nodding. For the first time that day, they were in agreement. Luckily, a small inn was just around the corner. The place was run-down, practically crumbling, but given that they were in the slums, they were thankful for even that. As they entered, they saw an old woman, hunched over and deeply wrinkled, sitting there in a daze. Man, its different when you know a punch is coming versus when you get hit out of nowhere. What are you even talking about...? Dokgo Jun asked, getting increasingly bewildered by the moment. Hyonwon Kang clicked his tongue. There was no point in trying to explain it to him. Only those who had taken Baek Suryongs lessons would understand. Sullenly, he groaned, Anyway, what about the teacher? I was just curious about his teaching methods. If you dont want to talk about it, thats fine. Im not trying to pry... Dokgo Jun asked cautiously, but Hyonwon Kang shrugged as if it was no big deal. Nothing much. He drills me hard, corrects my posture, throws in some advice now and then... Oh, and he taught me a new martial art. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. A new martial art? Hyonwon Kang grinned and nodded. Yeah, a blade technique. Ive only just started learning it, but its seriously amazing. Recently, Hyonwon Kang had been learning the Asura Blood Heaven Blade from Baek Suryong. Although it was a new technique, he had picked it up with astonishing speed, and felt as comfortable with it as if it had been made for him from the very beginning. Even Baek Suryong was shocked. With a grin, he added, At this years Heavenly Martial Festival, Im going to crush Peng Sahyuk with this technique and win the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament. ...... Dokgo Jun fell into deep thought, seriously considering the possibility. What? Why are you giving me that face? Arent you going to say something like, Youre so damn full of yourself or Stop bragging? Hahaha! Dokgo Jun burst out laughing. I was just surprised to hear you talking about winning the Heavenly Martial Festival. Hyonwon Kang slurped down the remaining broth from the enormous bowl, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. Whys that so surprising? Someones been pushing me hard, so I might as well go out there and win. Its my masters wish, after all. ...If you can really defeat Peng Sahyuk, the Azure Dragon Academy winning the overall championship at the Heavenly Martial Festival wouldnt just be a dream. Is that so? Then its settled. Hyonwon Kang grinned cockily. Dokgo Jun shook his head helplessly. Living in the White Dragon Manor must have made him as confident as his teacher. His expression darkened. A part of him was envious. Compared to Hyonwon Kang, who was growing stronger every day, his own martial arts seemed to be stagnating. Its been months since Ive made any progress in the Nine Swords of Dokgo. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. People called Dokgo Jun the greatest prodigy of the Azure Dragon Academy, and his family praised him as the most gifted genius in decades, but Dokgo Jun was keenly aware of his own limits. If I were at the Heavenly Martial Academy, Id wouldnt have made it into the top tier at all. For the longest time, he had trained relentlessly, even breaking down his day into hours and minutes to make the most of his time. Yet, for months, he had not improved at all. At this rate... Dokgo Jun clenched his fists under the table. This slump was the reason why he had signed up for Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts. He hoped that a change in teaching style and environment would help him achieve a breakthrough. I mustnt get impatient. Enlightenment doesnt come easily. Resolving to remain steadfast, he changed the subject, proposing, Ive been thinking. How about in the afternoon, we each take turns being the leader for an hour? During that time, the other person follows without question. Sounds good. Shouldve suggested that earlier, Hyonwon Kang readily agreed. Having reached a consensus, the two stood up to resume their patrol. However, just as they approached the old woman by the door to settle the bill, the inns door shattered, and a bloodied man tumbled inside. CRASH! Guh! Gah... Gasping for breath, the man crawled across the inns floor. Outside, voices jeered at him. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? What do you mean, you cant pay the protection money? You are courting death. Lets show him what happens when someone messes with the Scarlet Tiger Gang. You, block the back door. You guys, go get his wife. Men with tiger tattoos on their arms entered the inn, laughing among themselves. Dokgo Juns expression hardened. Stepping forward to confront the newcomers, he warned, Doing this in broad daylight... Oi, Hyonwon Kang interrupted. !! Startled by the sudden surge of killing intent beside him, Dokgo Jun turned to see Hyonwon Kang grinning savagely. Im going first, Hyonwon Kang declared. ...What? Did you already forget what you just said? Ill be the leader for the first hour, so dont get in my way, Hyonwon Kang explained, then lunged at the Scarlet Tiger Gang members before Dokgo Jun could react. Chapter 131: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (2) Chapter 131: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Six thugs with fiery red tiger tattoos on their forearms and shoulders stood like sentinels outside the inn, their imposing presence casting a dark shadow over the scene. Several shabbily dressed individuals knelt before them, their faces pale with terror and their bodies covered in fresh bruises, evidence that they had just endured a severe beating. A bald, hulking man, clearly the leader of the thugs, cracked his neck with a menacing grin. Hah! You idiots must be out of your minds. Why dont you say that again? I cant pay the protection fees? Its not that we cant pay... Please, just give us until next month. Please, my lord! My child is sick, and I need to buy medicine. P-Please, spare us! The bald man scratched his shiny head and let out a sigh of exasperation, Who do you think makes it possible for you to run your businesses safely in this neighborhood? Its us, the Scarlet Tiger Gang! We constantly watch over you so that no one dares to mess with you. Am I wrong? N-No, youre absolutely right. Of course, we know that well... Even as they bowed their heads in submission, the merchants seethed with rage, trying their best to hold back their cries of frustration. You think youre helping us? Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Where were you when we really needed protection? You robbed us of more than half our revenue! Whenever the Scarlet Tiger Gang collected their so-called protection fees, they left the merchants with barely enough to survive. Their situation was already dire, but now the gang had announced an increase in taxes, pushing the poor neighborhood further into despair. Im glad you understand. I was worried you didnt get it. Thanks to our patrols day and night, this neighborhood is at least somewhat livable. ...... ...... The merchants, dragged here to set an example for the others, kept their heads down in silence even as passersby pretended not to notice, quickening their pace to avoid the scene. The bald man grinned maliciously. I heard someone snitched to that constable a while back. They only got away with it so far because we still dont know who it was. But... if we catch them, well chop them up and feed them to the dogs. Remember that. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. The merchants shuddered at the casual threat, their fear almost tangible. The bald man and his lackeys snickered, enjoying the sight of the merchants cowering in terror. Make sure to pay the overdue protection money by tomorrow. B-But theres no way we can come up with it by tomorrow... I dont care how you do itsell your parents, sell your children, whatever it takes. If you dont want to die. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Suddenly, one of the merchants sprang to his feet and pointed at the bald man, shouting, You filthy bastards! I cant pay anymore! Kill me if you want! Then, without waiting for a response, he turned and bolted. Get that bastard, the bald man barked at his lackeys. Catch him! The henchmen immediately chased after the fleeing man. Injured, he didnt get far before they caught up with him and brutally thrashed him in public. Argh, you scum! the man roared, struggling his hardest even as he was being pummeled. The other merchants looked away, unable to bear the sight, while the bald man and his cronies roared with laughter. Again and again, they toyed with the man, hitting him, letting him go, then chasing him down to hit him again.U//ppTodated fr/o/m Finally, sent flying by a powerful kick, the man crashed through the door of a dilapidated inn run by the deaf and mute old woman. Everyone, watch carefully. This is what happens when you defy the Scarlet Tiger Gang, the bald man declared, glancing at the remaining merchants. Then, turning to his henchmen, he ordered, Bring that bastard to me, and fetch my sword. When two of his men had entered the inn, the bald man looked back at the merchants around him, grinning. Once they drag that bastard out, Im going to cut off his arm and make an example of him... POW! THUD! WHAM! Suddenly, the sound of a fight broke out inside the inn, causing the bald man to pause in mid-sentence. Assuming his men were roughing up the man before hauling him out, he sighed irritably, You idiots! Stop messing around and just grab him! If he dies... Dont worry, theyre not dead yet. After all, the teacher warned us not to beat you guys to death, someone answered. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Huh? The bald man frowned at the unfamiliar voice. Moments later, his lackeys tumbled out of the inn, bloodied and unconscious. What the hell...? Stunned, the bald mans gaze shifted past his fallen men to a young man emerging from the inn. Who the hell are you? Although the young mans fierce expression and solid build were intimidating, it was his intense killing intent that was making the bald mans skin prickle. Are you from the Great Bear Gang? I dont remember ever seeing you... Hey, baldy. Youll be seeing a lot more of me from now on, the young man interjected. Help us? A middle-aged woman snorted, her voice tinged with resignation. You had fun showing off your martial arts and saving people, but did you think about the consequences of your actions? Those men will be back tomorrow, and when they come, theyll be even angrier because of what you did. What will we do then? Will you be here to stop them again? Hyonwon Kangs eyes narrowed. Are you saying we shouldve just let those thugs do whatever they wanted? The woman bit her lower lip. I hate those bastards too, enough to want to kill them, but if you cant get rid of them all at once, its better to leave them alone. Otherwise, were the ones wholl suffer more in the end. Silence fell, heavy and awkward, as even Hyonwon Kang found himself at a loss for words. The woman sighed, the weight of her despair evident in her expression. Its not that were ungrateful, young warrior. Really, we do thank you for saving us. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Uh, um...yeah... Hyonwon Kang scratched his head awkwardly, his usual confidence slipping. Dokgo Jun, however, straightened up, determination lighting up his face. From now on, well come here every day. We plan to patrol these streets regularly so the Scarlet Tiger Gang cant harm you. The woman chuckled bitterly, And what if they decide to burn down our homes tonight? Are you going to stand guard here all night as well? Thats... Dokgo Jun hesitated, his bravado faltering. As a sheltered young man who had never dealt with the realities of commoner life, hed never faced anything like this before. While Dokgo Jun wrestled with his thoughts, Hyonwon Kang, who had been quietly brooding, suddenly ran a hand through his hair and spoke irritably, Man, you people sure do have a lot of complaints. So? Wheres the Scarlet Tiger Gangs hideout? ...What? I dont like leaving things unfinished. Youre scared of revenge? Then Ill make sure you dont have to worry about that. All eyes were on Hyonwon Kang now, including Dokgo Juns, shock written all over their faces. There was only one reason why he would ask for the gangs location. Y-Youre not actually planning to attack them, are you? someone stammered. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Hyonwon Kang didnt answer, just offered a cryptic smile. Dokgo Jun quickly shook his head. Have you forgotten what Mr. Baek said? He told us to avoid direct conflict with the Scarlet Tiger Gang... Ha! If I always did what I was told, would I be known as the worst delinquent in town? Maam, where is the Scarlet Tiger Gangs hideout? It was clear Hyonwon Kang wasnt joking. The woman hesitated, fear and uncertainty warring in her eyes, but she eventually caved in and pointed in the direction of the gangs hideout. Without another word, Hyonwon Kang turned to head that way. ...Wait! Dokgo Jun shouted, raising his sword to block the other boys path. Hyonwon Kang raised an eyebrow. Are you going to move that sword or what? he hissed menacingly. I cant let you go. A fierce aura surged from Hyonwon Kang as his fierce gaze locked onto Dokgo Jun. Are you saying we should just let those bastards come back and take revenge on these people? Dokgo Jun glanced at the frightened merchants, then shook his head. If they hadnt intervened, it mightve been different, but now that they had, he couldnt let anyone suffer because of their actions. No, I have another plan, he said. ...Another plan? Hyonwon Kangs anger subsided slightly, his curiosity piqued by the unexpected words. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Well go near the Scarlet Tiger Gangs hideout, but we wont attack them directly. Then what? Well use guerilla tactics. Lure them out one by one and take them down. Dokgo Juns eyes burned with resolve. He might have been raised in a strict household, steeped in martial arts, literature, and military strategy from an early age, but his approach was methodical, unlike Hyonwon Kangs impulsiveness. Yet, the emotions driving them were strikingly similar. Hyonwon Kang, dont think youre the only martial artist who cant stand injustice. I cant forgive what the Scarlet Tiger Gang has done either, he added passionately, his usual calm demeanor giving way to something fiercer. Huh...? Hyonwon Kang blinked in surprise. Whats gotten into this model student all of a sudden? It never crossed his mind that his actions would ignite a competitive, justice-driven fire in Dokgo Jun. Unaware of the influence he had, Hyonwon Kang suddenly felt the need to tread more carefully around this classmates newfound unpredictability. Uh, hey, Dokgo? Maybe we should think this through a bit more? At least leave a letter for the teacher... No way! No teacher would ever approve of this. We have to do it ourselves. Is that really something the Student Council President should be saying!? Hyonwon Kang wanted to shout, but Dokgo Jun didnt give him the chance. Checking the time, Dokgo Juns lips curled into a mischievous grin. Looks like an hour has passed. What? Dokgo Juns grin widened. That means Im the leader for the next hour, so stop complaining and just follow me. Wha-? Hey! Ignoring Hyonwon Kangs protests, Dokgo Jun strode off, his steps confident and unyielding. Hyonwon Kang hesitated for a moment, but soon relented and chased after Dokgo Jun. ...Ugh, whatever. Wait for me! Im coming too! Translators Note: Dokgo Jun unconsciously yelled Wonkang!, hahahahaha... Chapter 132: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (3) Chapter 132: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 The old woman watched as Hyonwon Kang and Dokgo Jun made their way toward the Scarlet Tiger Gangs hideout. As expected, she murmured to herself, settling into her usual spot. Sipping her tea, the lines on her weathered face seemed to ease just a bit. Finally, when a middle-aged man and woman entered the inn and took their seats across from her, she addressed them casually, So, what do you make of those two? They seem like good-hearted kids, the woman answered. ...And theyre both strong, the man added.U//ppTodated fr/o/m If Hyonwon Kang and Dokgo Jun had caught sight of these two, their reactions would have been anything but calm. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. I hate those bastards too, enough to want to kill them, but if you cant get rid of them all at once, its better to leave them alone. Otherwise, were the ones wholl suffer more in the end. The woman speaking was the one who had bitterly revealed the harsh truths of life in the slums to the students. You filthy bastards! I cant pay anymore! Kill me if you want! The man, on the other hand, was the one who had crashed into the inn, shattering the door as he fled from the Scarlet Tiger Gang. The old woman chuckled softly, Youve both worked hard. In truth, the pair belonged to the Rogues Guild. They had known about Hyonwon Kang and Dokgo Jun from the very beginning, and had deliberately lured the Scarlet Tiger Gang to them. The woman, who held a slightly higher rank within the Guild, suddenly commended, When Hyonwon Kang recklessly tried to charge into the Scarlet Tiger Gang, Dokgo Jun held him back and suggested a different approach. It was impressive. The old woman nodded thoughtfully, acknowledging the observation. Hmm... I didnt think theyd make a good team at first, but maybe they complement each other better than I imagined. She turned her gaze to the side. What do you think? In a shadowy corner, Baek Suryong was scribbling furiously on a piece of paper. It went as expected, he said, barely glancing up from his work. The old woman frowned at his seemingly indifferent reply. You insisted on hearing our reports about the kids, yet youre barely paying attention... What exactly have you been writing for so long? Im listening, but Im swamped with both my main job and side projects, Baek Suryong replied, waving the notebook he had been writing in. As the smell of fresh ink wafted from the still wet pages, he flashed a broad grin. As for this? Its a martial arts manual for those Rehabilitation Sect punks. I dont have the time to teach them every day, so Im writing it all down. Luckily, not all of them are illiterate. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? A martial arts manual...? The old woman and the two guild members exchanged incredulous looks. Normally, the old woman would have dismissed such a ridiculous claim, but she knew Baek Suryong wasnt one to joke about these things. Still, if he was telling the truth, then... The same question crossed all three of their minds: What kind of lunatic writes a precious martial arts manual in a public place like an inn? Just what is this man thinking? Sensing their bewilderment, Baek Suryong shrugged. I didnt create it from scratch. I just modified an existing martial art. To be precise, he had reworked the martial art of the Blood Wolves, the elite force of the former Blood Cult. I removed techniques that were too focused on killing, reduced the risk of self-injury from reckless moves, and added a sequence that purifies the mind and body over time... The result was a martial art even more advanced than what the Blood Wolves had practiced. Baek Suryong smirked, pleased with himself. Since its a martial art that can rehabilitate even the worst criminals, Im planning on calling it the Divine Rehabilitation Technique. The old woman and the two Rogues Guild members exchanged baffled looks. You didnt take long to write it all down. Only a true master could do something like that, the old woman remarked. Anyway, Dokgo Jun hasnt progressed much for months. Thats why I paired him with Hyonwon Kang, Baek Suryong explained. Hyonwon Kang was the opposite of Dokgo Jun. He was unbound by rules, oblivious to others opinions, and had a fiery personality. This strongly influenced his martial arts, which were highly adaptable and full of improvisation. These traits could be weaknesses, but thats also why they make such a complementary pair. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Baek Suryong hoped that by spending time together, the two would help each other overcome their shortcomings and grow stronger. Especially Dokgo Jun. He needs to become much, much stronger. Baek Suryongs eyes gleamed with determination. Dokgo Jun wasnt just the head of the Student Council but also a prodigy representing the Azure Dragon Academy. His performance at the Heavenly Martial Festival would greatly influence the morale of the other students. That was why, for the academy to win, Dokgo Juns growth was essential. The third years will focus on preparing for the competition, with Hyonwon Kang and Dokgo Jun at the center. It would have been perfect if Peng Sahyuk had stayed... Baek Suryong shook his head, dismissing the thought of the student who had left for the Heavenly Martial Academy. There was no point in dwelling on what could have been. When we meet again, Ill make sure that punk regrets it, he mumbled to himself, before turning back to the old woman. So, how goes your preparations for the next phase of the plan? he asked. ...Everything is ready, the old woman replied, eyeing Baek Suryong with a mix of exasperation and curiosity. Just what kind of person is he...? I cant read him at all. Even with the Rogues Guilds vast information network, they had found little on Baek Suryong. His martial prowess, his meticulous strategies, and his accomplishments so far were extraordinary. It was as if he had descended from the heavens. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? I have a feeling that this guy will shake up not just the Azure Dragon Academy and this city, but the entire murim. It was a good decision to ally with him quickly. It was a feeling that bordered on paranoia, but the old woman trusted her instincts. As if he could read her thoughts, Baek Suryong grinned. What about the other teams? he asked. Theyll report in every half-hour. Ive told them to use fireworks if anything dangerous happens. Cheong Cheon is also on standby. Thats enough, Baek Suryong said with a nod. One never knew what variables might arise in the field. Thats why he had arranged for the Rogues Guild to monitor the students, so that they could be alerted immediately if anything went wrong. None of the kids are the type to be easily defeated, but still... Its always wise to be careful, even when crossing a stone bridge. For his plan to improve his students skills through real combat to succeed, it was crucial that none of them died or sustained serious injuriesa goal that would be impossible without the Rogues Guilds cooperation. Just as the old woman had said, Rogues Guild members discreetly came and went from the inn, reporting regularly. The second team is patrolling the western streets. Nothing unusual to report. The third team is about to enter the Great Bear Gangs territory. A bunch of swindlers approached the fourth team. What should we do? Thanks to the Rogues Guilds assistance, Baek Suryong could sit in one place and oversee everything happening in the slums, giving orders as needed. It was like fighting a battle with perfect knowledge of the battlefield and constantly updated information. Hmm... Closing his eyes, Baek Suryong mapped out the students movements in his mind, along with the actions of the Scarlet Tiger Gang and the Great Bear Gang. With all this, it would be impossible to lose. Sipping his tea calmly, Baek Suryong began to move the pieces in his mind. Dokgo Pae: In classic wuxia author Jin Yongs Return of the Condor Heroes, the creator of the Nine Swords of Dokgo is Dokgo Gupae (Dugu Qiubai), whose name means loner who seeks defeat. Apparently, he lamented over his loneliness from being the greatest swordsman and badly wanted to lose. ? Chapter 133: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (4) Chapter 133: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 Hyung-nim! How many days has it been? Those brats are breaking our guys arms and legs every time they meet them! a bald giant bellowed, the veins on his forehead bulging with frustration as his voice reverberated through the room. In response, a man with a thick beard, the Vice Sect Leader of the Scarlet Tiger Gang, groaned irritably, How many times do I have to tell you to call me Vice Sect Leader? The bald giant crossed his arms and gnashed his teeth at the Vice Sect Leader, despite having shared many years and tough battles with him. Nows not the time to worry about titles! We need a plan before our boys end up crippled! Fuck, where the hell did those freaks come from... The Scarlet Tiger Gang was locked in a brutal war with the Great Bear Gang and the Ironhead Sect, all vying for control of the slums, yet recently, they had been distracted by a group of young punks who frequently ambushed Scarlet Tiger members, leaving broken limbs in their wake. At first, we thought that the Great Bear Gang had hired some freelancers... but it turns out they were dealing with the same problem. Growing increasingly agitated, the Vice Sect Leader stroked his beard, frustration etched in every line of his face. Do you know who those kids are? The bald giant replied, Theyre students from the Azure Dragon Academy. One of them is Dokgo Jun, the Student Council President, and the other is Hyonwon Kang, a notorious juvenile delinquent. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The bearded man stared at his comrade in disbelief. What? The Student Council President and a notorious delinquent? What on earth are they doing together? Hell if I know. More importantly, theyre playing vigilante with the martial arts that they learned in school, and its interrupting our work. Damn it... At first, the gang had thought it was just a temporary thing. After all, every now and then, some self-righteous kids from the orthodox sects would come to the slums to play hero. Most of them gave up and left when they realized there was nothing here for them, but this time, they just kept coming back. The Vice Sect Leader sighed heavily. Theres only two of them, so tell our guys to avoid them. Weve been around these parts long enough that... Do you think we havent tried that?! Its not working. They show up at every spot where our guys go to collect money, like someones tipping them off... Shit, this is driving me insane, the Vice Sect Leader groaned, scratching his beard furiously. The biggest problem was the kids martial prowess. In the Scarlet Tiger Gang, only he and the sect leader were strong enough to take on first-rate experts, but he had no intention of risking his neck for this. Scanning the room, he asked, Any of you got ideas? Gathered around him were the Scarlet Tiger lieutenants, a group of tough guys who may not have had much education, but who had earned their place in the gang through their accomplishments. One of them raised his hand timidly. How about we report them to the authorities? he suggested. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Without a second thought, the Vice Sect Leader threw a rock at the mans forehead, roaring, You moron! What grounds do we have to report them? Barely ducking out of the way, the lieutenant replied gingerly, Uh, interference with business...? Were a murim sect, you idiot! We dont go crying to the authorities just because our boys got hurt! Especially after weve been beating the crap out of the Great Bear Gang and the Ironhead Sect while using the non-interference principle between murim and government as our shield! Keep talking, and Ill rip your mouth wide open. S-Sorry, sir. Glaring at the huddled group, the Vice Sect Leaders hopes faded. How did these dumb shits even make it to lieutenant? The bald giant hesitantly asked, Hyung-nimI mean, Vice Sect Leader, sir. Wheres Master? Master is still in isolated training. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The Master they spoke of was the current sect leader of the Scarlet Tiger Gang. A year ago, this man had split the previous gang leadera first-rate masterin half within three moves and claimed the position. His strength was beyond imagination. The Vice Sect Leader was certain. If Master got involved, those brats from the Azure Dragon Academy wouldnt stand a chance. Should we ask Master for help... the bald giant started. However, the Vice Sect Leader cut him off with a chilling tone, You want to bother him over something so trivial? Hell tear you to pieces for disturbing his training. The giant gulped, stammering, N-No, sir. It was just a thought. No need to trouble Master. The Master of the Scarlet Tiger Gang was a man who would crush anyone who displeased him like an insect, even if they were his subordinates. Although none of the lieutenants in the gang were strangers to killing, at least they had reasons for doing so. The Master, on the other hand, would kill, torture, and even eat a meal in front of a dying person just because he was in a bad mood. We need to handle this ourselves. If Master finds out that we fucked up... some of us might not survive, the Vice Sect Leader warned. His words sent a chill through the lieutenants. No one knew which of them would die. Their lives depended on their masters mood. Even the vice sect leader and the bald giant, who were favored enough to be taken as his disciples, were not exempt. These kids have learned some serious martial arts, havent they? the Vice Sect Leader muttered to himself, absentmindedly toying with a dagger. Sob, sob... Im so sorry. Im really, really sorry. Youre safe now. Were here, so dont worry... However, the trembling womans next words took him by surprise. I-I had no choice. They said they would kill my children if I didnt cooperate... What? What did you say? northbladetldotcom welcomes you. As the two boys exchanged puzzled glances, the woman suddenly pulled a concealed weapon and fired, sending dozens of needles spraying out at point-blank range. Although the two boys reacted immediately, they couldnt dodge all of the needles in the darkness. Ugh! Ah! They managed to protect their vital points, but a few needles lodged themselves into their arms and legs. Im really sorry! Please forgive me! You can kill me, just spare my children... Fuck. Just go to sleep, Hyonwon Kang groaned, pressing an acupoint to knock the woman unconscious. Meanwhile, Dokgo Jun drew his sword and pointed it into the darkness behind him. Breathing heavily, he spat, Are you the ones who made her do this? Heheheh. From the shadows, the Scarlet Tiger Gangs lieutenants and thugs emerged. Standing at the forefront, the Vice Sect Leader licked his dagger with a smirk. Youre telling me these idiots are the ones whove been giving us so much trouble? Theyre idiots, sure, but their martial arts are no joke, the bald giant added, his face showing a hint of unease. Idiots or not, theyre just naive kids. Look at them, running headlong into trouble the moment they hear a woman scream, the Vice Sect Leader sneered. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Hyonwon Kang drew his blade and pointed it at the man. You look pretty tough. Are you the boss of the Scarlet Tiger Gang? Heh... Even in this situation, youve still got guts, kid. The Vice Sect Leader signaled his men, who quickly surrounded Hyonwon Kang and Dokgo Jun. Pulling out metal nets and ropes, they then spun them menacingly in the air. Those needles were poisoned. The more you resist, the faster the poison will spread. What? Oh fuck... My body... Hyonwon Kang staggered, trying to expel the poison with his inner arts, but this was far stronger than the cheap poison hed encountered before. The Vice Sect Leader grinned sadistically. We dont intend to kill you, so just surrender. Though, we do intend to collect a ransom when we return you to the Azure Dragon Academy. Since you started this fight, theyll have no choice but to pay us compensation. And then youll be known as the prodigies who were defeated by third-rate thugs. Youll become legends at Azure Dragon Academy for the wrong reasons. Hahaha! He laughed, his shoulders shaking with amusement at the thought of tarnishing these prodigies bright futures. However, there was one thing the Vice Sect Leader hadnt counted on. Dokgo Jun pushed Hyonwon Kang aside and stepped forward, eyes blazing with intense hatred and unbridled fury like never before. How could they terrorize an innocent woman into helping them set a trap and then brag about it? he thought, taking a step forward. His loose clothes fluttered wildly as his inner qi surged, and his hair, once neatly tied, now stood on end. A sharp sword qi formed on the tip of his outstretched blade. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Before that happens... Ill just kill you all, he said menacingly. A peak master? the Vice Sect Leader gasped, his eyes widening in shock, but Dokgo Juns sword was already at his throat. SPURT! As a fountain of blood sprayed into the air, a pair of eyes watched the scene from a distance, perched on a rooftop. Thats right, this is the true Nine Swords of Dokgo. Baek Suryong smiled as he murmured to himself, his hands clasped behind his back. Chapter 134: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (5) Chapter 134: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (5) TL: FoodieMonster007 Translators Note: Vice Sect Leader has been changed to Underboss for accuracy. WHOOSH! A sharp slice of sword qi cut through the air, severing more than half of the Underbosss thick beard. Luckily, he had been on the run for so long that he never let his martial arts training slip, especially his footwork. Dodging just in time, he avoided the full force of the attack, though the razor-sharp energy grazed his neck. Blood trickled down, staining the remnants of his beard red. Panicking, the Underboss staggered back, retreating with all his might. Stop him! Throw the nets! he roared. Over a dozen steel nets and ropes, tied at the ends like nooses, flew toward Dokgo Jun, momentarily blotting out the sky. You lot... You dont deserve to live, Dokgo Jun snarled through clenched teeth. The fury in his eyes burning brighter than ever, he advanced, charging straight at the incoming nets and nooses. Lately, while patrolling the slums, he had seen too much. The streets were filthy and smelly, and people barely survived day to day. He had always known such things existed, but to see it with his own eyes was different. It was raw, heart-wrenching. Why are you so eager to torment good people? Every time he witnessed the atrocities committed by the Scarlet Tiger Gang, every time he heard the tearful pleas of the wronged, every time he saw the blank, skyward stares of children abandoned in the streets, Dokgo Jun had to fight down the urge to kill. A martial artist must always remain calm. You are the prodigy of the murim. Carry yourself with dignity, and be cautious of anything that might tarnish your reputation. Never bring shame to the family name by acting recklessly! These teachings had been drilled into him by the elders of the Dokgo Clan. As their prodigy, Dokgo Jun was expected to be rational, discerning, and careful in both word and deed. His father, in particular, was strict on this point. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Jun, some people look down on our clan because we were founded by freelancers. They underestimate our martial arts, thinking its crude and simple. Never let them look down on you. Yes, Father. Good. I trust you. We may be going through some tough times now, but in your generation, we will rise again as the worlds strongest clan. Yes, Father. Haha, what a fine young man you are. That puts my heart at ease! ...... Dokgo Jun believed in his father and the elders. He believed in the Nine Swords of Dokgo, which they had refined and perfected. Trusting that he would one day grasp the true essence of this sword art, he had practiced diligently. Now, however, the swordsmanship he had worked so hard to master felt stifling. This is so frustrating. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. He had been playing with a sword since he could walk, but never before had he felt such frustration. He didnt want to swing his sword like this. He wanted to pour all his strength and focus into a single strike. A fierce battle raged within him, between his impulsive thoughts and the teachings of his family. The steel nets and nooses were closing in on him. Biting his lip, Dokgo Jun made a decision. I wont hold back any longer. With a single slash, he unleashed all the pent-up anger he had been holding back. ROAAAAR! In a single slash, the dozens of nets that had darkened the sky were sliced in half, as if the heavens themselves had parted. Stunned speechless, the men who had thrown the nets stood staring, their mouths hanging open. Ha... Haha... Dokgo Jun laughed, staring blankly at his sword amid the chaos. So this is... the Nine Swords of Dokgo... Suddenly, he felt a spark ignite in his mind, but it was only a small piece of the puzzle. Just a little more. If I swing my sword just a little more, I think Ill be able to understand it completely! Fortunately, there were plenty of enemies in front of him to help with that. More... I need more... he muttered to himself, charging at the terrified foes. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? WHOOSH! Two heads flew off in an instant. Without a moments hesitation, Dokgo Jun dodged a spear thrust from the side, spun halfway around, and slashed through another thugs waist.T/his chapter is updat/ed by SPLATTER! Standing tall, Dokgo Jun raised his sword, aiming it directly at the Underbosss forehead. Despite his exhaustion, his blade did not waver as he declared, I am the Student Council President of the Azure Dragon Academy... The Underboss gulped. For a moment, Dokgo Juns slender sword seemed more massive than any broadsword. How does a dying brat have such presence? Taking a moment to catch his breath, Dokgo Jun continued, I am the Sword Dragon Dokgo Jun! The Sword Dragons blade began to dance once more. Damn it... Hyonwon Kang stood with his mouth hanging open, watching Dokgo Jun. He desperately wanted to join the fray, but slowing the spread of the poison through his veins drained him of all his strength. Of course, he could force himself to fight, but in his condition, he knew he would only get in the way. He didnt want to admit it, but he had to. Dokgo Jun was much stronger than him, and it wasnt just the amount of inner qi. Dokgo Juns swordsmanship, his footwork, even his dedication to outer arts training... everything was on a higher level. I thought that I had caught up. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Hyonwon Kang clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles turned white, but his eyes, locked on Dokgo Juns fierce battle, were not those of someone defeated or disheartened. There will always be people stronger than me. He had already suffered a humiliating defeat at the hands of Peng Sahyuk, endured daily beatings from Wiji Cheon, and hadnt even come close to laying a finger on his monstrous teacher, Baek Suryong. To him, Dokgo Jun was just another obstacle to overcome. Just you wait and see. Ill beat you one day. Strengthening his resolve, Hyonwon Kang continued to watch Dokgo Juns battle, mentally rehearsing how to block, dodge, or counter each and every one of those overwhelming blows. Even just imagining it felt like valuable training. Suddenly, he noticed Dokgo Jun looking over with a worried expression, even though the Underboss and the bald giant were lunging at him from behind. Startled, he shouted, Idiot! Behind you! Luckily, Dokgo Jun barely managed to block the attack and only ended up stumbling backwards, though his movements were noticeably slower than before. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Those cowardly bastards! Hyonwon Kang snarled, drawing his blade. Weakened by poison, he struggled to even stay upright, but he couldnt just stand by and watch his classmate die. Just as he was about to leap into the fray, however, a voice from behind stopped him. Wait a little longer. Hyonwon Kang whipped his head around. To his surprise, Baek Suryong was standing there with his hands clasped behind his back, calmly watching Dokgo Jun. Mr. Baek? When did you get here? I was here from the very beginning, Baek Suryong replied coolly. Hyonwon Kangs jaw dropped in disbelief. Dont interfere yet. That kid can do more, Baek Suryong added, keeping his eyes glued to Dokgo Jun as the boy desperately fought off the Underboss and the bald giant. Still, as wounds began to accumulate on Dokgo Juns body, Hyonwon Kangs anxiety grew. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? What if he dies out there? Arent you a teacher? This is just irresponsible... he said, but his voice trailed off as he noticed Baek Suryong tapping the ground lightly with his toe. Despite his relaxed posture, Baek Suryong was clearly ready to intervene at any moment if Dokgo Juns life was truly in danger. Do you really think Id let him die? A moment of enlightenment doesnt come easily. When this fight is over, Dokgo Juns martial arts will grow significantly, Baek Suryong said. ...... Watch closely. Itll be a great help to you too. ...Yes, Hyonwon Kang mumbled quietly, reluctantly turning his attention back to Dokgo Jun. THWACK! Ow! What was that for?! You answered too politely. It didnt sound like you. What the fuck!? Amid Hyonwon Kangs grumbling, the student and teacher continued watching Dokgo Juns battle together. However, as the fight was nearing its end, they noticed that something was very wrong with Dokgo Jun. Translators Note: Look forward to mass releases this weekend! Chapter 135: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (6) Chapter 135: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (6) TL: FoodieMonster007 The Scarlet Tiger Gangs Underboss and the bald giant finally met their match in Dokgo Jun. How can someone so crazy exist?! Is he trying to take us all down with him?! The boy who called himself Sword Dragon was relentless, swinging his sword like a demon unleashed. His body, poisoned and riddled with wounds, moved with reckless abandon, as if each strike was a matter of life and death. Again and again, the Underboss and the bald giant dodged his attacks, their skin prickling with fear. If that sword lands, were finished! Good thing he seems to be getting tired... Unlike Dokgo Jun, who brandished his sword with reckless abandon as if death held no sway over him, the two of them approached the battle cautiously, with survival as their first priority. After all, who wouldnt? Even for the most seasoned of martial artists, the instinct for self-preservation was deeply ingrained. The Underbosss face drained of color. Damn it, except for that fool Cheoldu, Ive never seen anyone fight so savagely. No, Cheoldus fighting style is like that because he has nothing but guts and a thick skull going for him. This guy, on the other hand, is an expert martial artist. Why the fuck would someone like that fight like a cornered animal? I dont get it! Huff... Huff... Cough!Ne/w novel chapters are p/u/blished on Eventually, Dokgo Juns breath grew labored. Seeing his enemies retreat, he paused, spat blood onto the ground, and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. It was a barbaric sight, unimaginable to anyone familiar with the usual Dokgo Jun. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Why dont you fight me properly? he demanded, his eyes filled with such killing intent that his opponents flinched. A shiver ran down the Underbosss spine at the boys raw, fierce determination. Damn brat...! he hissed. If Im a brat, then what should we call cowards like you who are running away from this brat? Trash? Vermin? Dokgo Jun chuckled, his hair a disheveled mess and his half-lidded eyes radiating malice. Raising his sword as if he were pronouncing a death sentence, he declared, You will all die here. Or I will. ...... Overwhelmed by Dokgo Juns unyielding spirit, the Underboss made a cunning, selfish decision. Pivoting on his heel, he used movement arts to blend into the crowd of his men, commanding, Retreat! Go back to your posts! H-Hyung-nim! Wait for me! the bald giant shouted, scrambling desperately after him. They should be able to hold him off for a while, the Underboss thought, praying that his men could buy him enough time to escape. Do you think you can escape? Dokgo Jun muttered ominously, before launching himself into the middle of the crowd. SWOOSH! He swung his sword in a wide arc, easily cleaving through the gang members blocking his path. Blood sprayed through the air, severed limbs falling like rain. T-This is crazy! Glancing back, the bald-headed giant widened his eyes in shock. Dokgo Jun was closing in on him, a dark desire reflected in his clear eyes. P-Please... the giant begged, but his head was severed before he could finish. Without even a glance at the falling corpse, Dokgo Jun rushed toward the Underboss. Damn it! Why are you chasing me so relentlessly when were not even sworn enemies? the Underboss howled, barely managing to parry Dokgo Juns sword at the cost of a broken wrist. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Because youre worthless pests who are of no use to the world. What makes you so superior?! Realizing that it was useless to try to escape, the Underboss turned around and lashed back with all his might. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Though he landed a few blows on Dokgo Jun, there was no relief on his face. I dont believe this! Despite the poison and the accumulating injuries, this kid... hes stronger than he was at the start... CLANG! Finally, the Underbosss blade was knocked from his hand, and he fell to his knees. W-Wait! I was only following the Bosss orders... he stammered. Take your excuses to hell. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. SWISH! The Underbosss head rolled across the ground, his face forever frozen in terror and resentment. With his death, the remaining members of the Scarlet Tiger Gang scattered in all directions, fleeing in blind panic. Pulling Hyonwon Kang behind him, Baek Suryong stared at Dokgo Jun. It seems were past the point of talking, he concluded. Wary of Baek Suryong, Dokgo Jun sprang back immediately, keeping his distance. Even in his crazed state, he instinctively perceived how dangerous this opponent was. Despite being shaken, Hyonwon Kang stared at Baek Suryong with pleading eyes. Mr. Baek, that guy... This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Noticing Hyonwon Kangs unexpected concern for his classmate, Baek Suryong smiled. Dont worry. Im an expert in rehabilitating problem children and treating qi deviation. Ill bring him back to normal before you know it. Theres nothing to worry about. Hyonwon Kang replied sullenly, Thats obvious. Just dont hit him too hard. Hes already lost so much blood, a few more hits might kill him. Do you think I dont know the obvious, dumbass? Baek Suryong clicked his tongue before turning his focus back to Dokgo Jun. Grr... Dokgo Jun growled. He crouched low to the ground like a wounded beast, eyes darting around as he searched for an opening. Baek Suryongs blue robe fluttered in the wind as he deliberately flaunted a gap in his defenses. Come on, show me what youve learned today, he taunted. As if waiting for those words, Dokgo Jun lunged with a shout, Die, vermin! He poured every ounce of his remaining strength into his swordsmanship. It was somewhat reminiscent of the Nine Swords of Dokgo that Baek Suryong knew. WHOOSH! Easily dodging the first strike, Baek Suryong moved to Dokgo Juns side and commented, Although your form is getting worse with time, you executed the Nine Swords of Dokgo quite well today. Raaaah! Die! Dokgo Jun swung his sword again and again, but after fighting dozens of opponents while being poisoned, using up all of his qi, and burning up so much energy that he couldnt maintain proper form and technique, it would take a miracle for him to even graze Baek Suryong. However, you are still inexperienced, Baek Suryong continued his impromptu lesson with a relaxed air. Throwing everything into offense doesnt mean ignoring defense. Dont lose the insight you gained today and keep practicing. Youre on the right track to mastering the Nine Swords of Dokgo. Graaaah! Die! Die, you vermin! Dokgo Jun roared, swinging his sword wildly as if he couldnt hear a word. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Sighing, Baek Suryong effortlessly dodged, deflected, and analyzed Dokgo Juns new approach to the Nine Swords of Dokgo. Not bad, he thought with a smile. When he had first met Dokgo Jun, he hadnt expected much from the boy. Although he was the student council president and undoubtedly strong, there hadnt been anything special about him. Now, though, he felt a glimmer of hope for Dokgo Jun. Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Hyonwon Kang, who was still watching the fight in a daze. Is it because of him? The delinquent and the Student Council President... it was a good decision to pair them up after all. CLANG! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Baek Suryong blocked Dokgo Juns sword, causing the boy to stumble back, then began walking toward him. It was time to end the lesson. Your goal is to reach the quarterfinals of the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament. You may not be a genius, but youre not without talent. AAARGH! Dokgo Jun let out a wild scream and charged, squeezing out the last of his inner qi for one final strike. Baek Suryong could have easily dodged and subdued him, but he chose not to. Rather, he met the attack head-on with a powerful sword strike in the same style as the Nine Swords of Dokgo, saying, I believe in you. Youll definitely become one of the Dragons.1 BOOM! The sound of thunder echoed as their swords collided, and Dokgo Juns blade snapped in half. That...that sword...!! For a brief moment, Dokgo Jun glimpsed what it meant to reach ultimate mastery of the Nine Swords of Dokgo, and his glazed eyes cleared. If you ever have questions, come find me. Ill give you advice anytime, Baek Suryong said, smiling. ...... Dokgo Jun tried to reply, but before he could utter a word, his consciousness faded, and his legs gave way under him. Catching the falling Dokgo Jun, Baek Suryong gently patted the boys bloodied cheek and praised, You did well. Dokgo Jun couldnt hear those words, but even in that state, he held on tightly to his broken sword. Come on, Wonkang. Lets go, Baek Suryong said, hoisting the limp Dokgo Jun over his shoulder and turning back to face Hyonwon Kang. Ah, right! Snapping back to reality, Hyonwon Kang hurriedly scurried after Baek Suryong. For both him and Dokgo Jun, this long day was finally coming to an end. The top 8 finalists of the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament are called Dragons (male) and Phoenixes (female). ? Chapter 136: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (7) Chapter 136: The Delinquent and the Student Council President (7) TL: FoodieMonster007 Ugh... Dokgo Jun groaned, slowly opening his eyes. His head throbbed like it was splitting apart, and his throat felt like sandpaper. Finally awake, huh? a familiar voice cut through the haze. Dokgo Jun turned his head to face the speaker, dislodging the damp cloth that had been placed on his forehead. You moron. I put that there for you, and already youre messing it up. W-Wonkang? ...... Annoyed by the nickname, Hyonwon Kang snatched up the fallen cloth and slapped it in Dokgo Juns face. Not having any of it, Dokgo Jun swiped the cloth away and glared at the delinquent, but before he could retort, Hyonwon Kang let out a long yawn. Yaaawn... Dokgo Jun studied his classmate more closely, startled by the unusual sight. Hyonwon Kang was sitting cross-legged, looking absolutely exhausted as if he hadnt slept in days. Concerned, Dokgo Jun immediately tried to sit up, but the old bed beneath him creaked loudly in protest. Scanning the room, he realized that it wasnt just the bed; everything in the room was old, worn and dirty. This is definitely not a physicians clinic. W-Where are we? he asked, confused. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Yawning again, Hyonwon Kang stretched lazily before answering, Were in that run-down inn with the shitty noodles. Mr. Baek said it was better to get the poison out of you quickly, so we brought you here instead of to a physician. Since your injuries werent too serious, I just slapped on some ointment and bandaged you up. ...... Despite hearing the explanation, Dokgo Jun barely understood any of it. He could feel the bandages wrapped tightly around his body, but everything else was a blur... Wait. Mr. Baek? What, you dont remember? Baek Suryong knocked you out and carried you here. When did... Ah! Dokgo Juns memories came flooding back to him. Fighting with the underboss of the Scarlet Tiger Gang, killing him, ruthlessly cutting down the other fleeing thugs, and... W-What have I done? Dokgo Jun gasped, the blood draining from his face as the image of him almost killing Hyonwon Kang flashed through his mind.V/\Issi?T for the b/est novel reading experi/en/ce Unable to meet Hyonwon Kangs gaze, he hung his head in shame, mumbling, I... Im sorry. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? What have I done? Haunted by my inner demons... I almost murdered a friend with my own hands. If my sword had struck Hyonwon Kang... Just the thought alone made Dokgo Jun tremble uncontrollably. I-I swear, I didnt do it on purpose, he stammered. I couldnt recognize anyone... I was blinded by something. My head felt like it was on fire. I thought... I thought I saw a way to make a breakthrough in my swordsmanship, and I tried to grasp it. But... it was my first time... killing someone. I thought, because they were evil, it was okay. But now... Damn it, no matter what I say, its all just excuses. Im really sorry. Ill definitely atone for this. I almost committed an unforgivable crime against you... Forget it, you idiot, Hyonwon Kang interrupted, cutting through Dokgo Juns spiraling thoughts. Dokgo Jun looked up, eyes wide with disbelief. F-Forget it? Yawning yet again, Hyonwon Kang shrugged nonchalantly. If youre that sorry, just treat me to a feast later. No alcohol though, I quit drinking. I cant just let it go that easily, Dokgo Jun muttered, shaking his head. Hyonwon Kang brushed it off like it was nothing, but he couldnt just move on. I made a terrible mistake, and I cant just gloss over it. My family taught me to always settle all my debts and grudges properly. A broad grin spread across Hyonwon Kangs weary face. Look at you, back to being a model student already! Remember what you yelled while swinging your sword around? Die, vermin! Does that ring a bell? W-What? Dokgo Juns face burned with embarrassment. He didnt want to remember, but Hyonwon Kangs teasing brought it all rushing back. Still, he tried to lie, saying with a stiff expression, Did I...say that? I dont...remember. Unfortunately, it was impossible to fool the sharp-witted Hyonwon Kang with such a clumsy act. Oh, please. You look like youd rather crawl into a hole. Die, vermin! Die! Hyonwon Kang mocked, waving his arms wildly and making ridiculous faces in a crude impersonation of Dokgo Jun. Dokgo Juns face flushed deeper. S-Stop it. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Oh? You dont remember this either? Then what about this? Die, all of you! I, the Sword Dragon, will bring justice to the murim! Dokgo Jun exploded, I never said that! I swear I didnt... Hyonwon Kang grinned smugly. Aha! Didnt you just claim to remember nothing? Im confused. Swordsmanship so raw and unrefined... Thats not what Ive been taught all my life. Is this really the right path? Doubt gnawed at himdoubt about the sword he had dedicated his life to. The shock of taking his first life had only deepened the confusion, pushing him toward the early stages of qi deviation. I couldnt figure it out, but Mr. Baek said... Dont lose the insight you gained today and keep practicing. Youre on the right track to mastering the Nine Swords of Dokgo. Even in his foggy state of mind, those words had brought him peace. I want to confirm it with him again, Dokgo Jun admitted. I need to know if Im really on the correct path, and if so, how to move forward. I really dont want to be a nuisance, but... Lets go, Hyonwon Kang said, standing up abruptly. Dokgo Jun widened his eyes in surprise. Right now? Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? If theres something you want to know, you should ask him right away. Its not like hes asleep. Without giving Dokgo Jun a chance to protest, Hyonwon Kang dragged him out of bed and led him to Baek Suryongs room, where they found Baek Suryong wide awake and sitting at his desk, surrounded by piles of documents, ink and paper. Baek Suryong glanced at them, raising an eyebrow. Whats the matter? You shouldnt be up and moving around yet, Dokgo Jun. Despite having foreseen this, Hyonwon Kang stared at the scene incredulously. Does he ever rest? Even at the White Dragon Manor, hes always the first to wake up and the last to sleep! Most importantly, none of us have ever seen him relax or laze around! Exasperated, Hyonwon Kang gave up thinking and nudged Dokgo Jun forward. Hes got something to ask you. Dokgo Jun hesitated for a moment, then stammered, I-I wanted to ask you about the sword. If youre busy, I can come back later... Baek Suryong closed the document hed been reading and grinned. Take a seat. If its about the sword, Im always happy to talk. What did you want to ask me about? Dokgo Jun sat down, a solemn expression on his face. When it came to the sword, he was more serious than anyone else. ...I want to ask about the direction of my swordsmanship, he said. Baek Suryong nodded approvingly and leaned back in his chair. Looks like this will be a long conversation. Lets take our time and go over everything. Remember what I said about the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament? Youll need to make it to the top eight, at least. Wait, what? You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Baek Suryong shot a glance at Hyonwon Kang, then turned back to Dokgo Jun. Why? Are you not confident? Among the third years, youre the only one who can pull it off. ...No, Im confident. Baek Suryong smirked, satisfied with Dokgo Juns bold reply. Just then, Hyonwon Kang, who had been standing there with his arms folded, said loudly, Yaaaawn... Im heading out. I havent slept in days! I need to rest. As soon as Hyonwon Kang left, Baek Suryong leaned close to Dokgo Jun and grinned mischievously. Did you see the look on his face just now? ...What? Wonkang. Hes not going to sleep well for days. You really fired him up. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. The truth dawned on Dokgo Jun. Baek Suryongs earlier comment that he was the only contender for the Dragon and Phoenix was a deliberate act of provocation. Bewildered, he asked, Do you always stir up competition between students like this? Ill do whatever it takes to win the Heavenly Martial Festival. Wouldnt you? ...As the Student Council President, I cant argue with that. Baek Suryongs gaze sharpened. So, whats been bothering you? Dokgo Jun straightened up, and the two of them talked late into the night. When Dokgo Jun finally left Baek Suryongs room, fatigue was clearly visible on his face, but there was also a new sense of relief, as if a heavy weight had been lifted from his shoulders. The Grand Champion of the Heavenly Martial Festival, huh... he murmured, watching the first light of dawn creep across the sky. It was a goal he had never dared to imagine. Until now, the Student Councils biggest wish had been to avoid finishing last. Perhaps we can really do it. Clenching his fist, he shuffled back to his room, already itching to pick up his sword and start training again. Chapter 137: Bait the Hook to Catch the Fish Chapter 137: Bait the Hook to Catch the Fish TL: FoodieMonster007 After what you and your students have done, the Scarlet Tiger Boss will not sit still, the old woman said in a raspy voice. Hmm? Baek Suryong glanced up from his work, briefly meeting her eyes. Lately, he had holed himself up in the inn, relying solely on it for food and shelter. The old woman placed a fresh bowl of somyeon in front of Baek Suryong and took a seat across the table. Overnight, the Underboss and most of the Scarlet Tiger lieutenants were slaughtered. Some of them were even disciples of the Scarlet Tiger Boss, trained by the man himself... Hey! Even if youre busy, you need to remember to eat! she nagged. Baek Suryong took a bite of the noodles, then quietly set his chopsticks down. ...Yuck. The old womans eyes narrowed, and she reached out to take the bowl away. Yuck? Is that how you thank me after I went through the trouble of making this because I thought youd be hungry? Hmph, if you dont like it, then dont eat it. Baek Suryong raised a hand to stop her. Leave it. Ill take a bite when I feel sleepy. Your somyeons perfect for staying awake. You cheeky brat, the old woman grumbled, then sighed, her expression darkening. Anyway, what are you going to do now? Youve made an enemy of the Scarlet Tiger Gang. That will force the boss to come out of his seclusion training soon. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Does he care enough about his disciples to seek revenge for their deaths right away? Not quite, she said, her voice growing quieter. But... he kills anyone who displeases him. Forces them to bow to his strength. Takes what he wants from the weak without a second thought. So, just another run-of-the-mill homicidal maniac? R-Run-of-the-mill homicidal maniac? Baek Suryong nodded casually, unperturbed. Hed seen a lot of bloodthirsty lunatics during his time in the Blood Cult. No matter how savage the Scarlet Tiger Boss was, it wouldnt surprise him. Still, Im curious about his martial arts. Although Cheong Cheon and the old woman had only seen the man a handful of times, it was surprising that they both agreed his martial arts skills were extraordinary. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. The old woman continued, About a year ago, he took the gang by storm, killing the previous boss in just three moves. Hes been their leader ever since. Even in the unorthodox sects, something like that shouldve caused a lot of friction, but he silenced all dissent with sheer strength. Three moves? Now Baek Suryongs interest was truly piqued. The Underboss whom Dokgo Jun killed was a first-rate expert. That means the former boss mustve been even stronger, and yet he fell in three moves? The new boss must be one of the top-tier peak masters. Of course, ones combat prowess will vary depending on the compatibility of both parties martial arts and the circumstances... but its always wise to assume the worst. Yes, though he hasnt shown his face much since then. From what Ive heard, hes obsessed with martial arts training and has no interest in women or alcohol. He even has his men extort more money from the people so that they can buy up all the elixirs in the shops, the old woman lamented. With that kind of dedication, Ill bet theres a story behind it. Has the Rogues Guild dug up any info on his past? The old woman shook her head. I requested a thorough investigation, but nothing came up. Either he was a hermit who came down from the mountains, or hes been wearing a disguise for the past year. At the very least, hes had to interact with someone, right? Hes not a monk or an ascetic, surely hes been to a bar or two. He did, but when we dug deeper, some of our members were badly injured. The old womans face darkened with anger. Several members of the Rogues Guild had been crippled by the Scarlet Tiger Boss, who was as brutal as he was cunning. Grinding her teeth, she continued, Hes smart enough not to get his hands dirty himself, too. The ones who die or get maimed are always people from the slums, the kind no one cares about. People you can kill without consequence, even if word of it reaches the authorities or the Murim Alliance. Hm... Baek Suryong frowned slightly, but remained calm. Unlike the students from the Azure Dragon Academy, who wouldve been outraged to hear this, he kept his focus on figuring out how to exploit the situation to his advantage. He definitely sounds like trouble... After all, with skills like that, who in their right mind would hide out in a slum? he asked rhetorically. You should warn your students not to go anywhere near the Scarlet Tiger Gang. They might get seriously hurt or even killed. Baek Suryong nodded. Yeah, Ill do that for now. Since hed allied himself with the Rogues Guild, he wasnt about to ignore the old womans advice, but ideas were already beginning to form in his mind. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The Scarlet Tiger Gang isnt the only one in the slums that needs to be dealt with. What about the Great Bear Gang? he asked. The old woman scoffed with disdain, all signs of her anxiety fading away. Hmph. Ever since your Azure Dragon Academy students started showing up, those cowards have barely left their hideout. Theyre no bears, theyre foxes and rats. Three of them, to be precise. Spotting his younger brother sprinting toward him, belly swaying comically with each step, Mighty Blade, the eldest of the Mighty Bear Trio, clicked his tongue in disapproval. Tsk tsk, how disgraceful. A man past forty scampering about like a little boy, with not a shred of dignity. Mighty Spear, the middle brother, nodded in agreement. That punk just never changes, does he? Hyung-nim! My dignity is the last thing you should be concerned about right now! Mighty Staff, the youngest, gasped excitedly. Taking a moment to catch his breath, he then blurted out, Did you hear? Last night, the underboss of the Scarlet Tiger Gang was killed! Weve heard. Is that whats got you in such a frenzy? Pathetic. How are you always the last to know... But theres more! Mighty Staff raised his voice, silencing his brothers. Leaning in closer, he whispered, Want to know who did it? The brothers who had been slouching in their seats sat bolt upright, their interest piqued by the excitement in Mighty Staffs tone. From experience, they knew that this little brother would never act like this over something trivial. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Some self-righteous brat from the Azure Dragon Academy? Or a teacher? Who else in this city can pull that off? Unless it was an outsider? I heard from a trusted source... Mighty Staff paused for dramatic effect, ensuring he had his brothers full attention. Only when they finally started looking impatient, he continued, ...That it was a Mysterious Master. Nonsense. Its not even noon yet, and youre already drunk? Mighty Staff thumped his chest in frustration. Just listen! Why do you think the Azure Dragon Academy suddenly began meddling in the slums? Well... Isnt poking their noses into other peoples business the favorite pastime of those orthodox bastards? Mighty Staff sighed, exasperated. They were acting on the orders of the Mysterious Master. It was a ploy to draw out the Scarlet Tiger Boss, he explained. What for? To take him down, obviously. He was there that night too. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Both elder brothers stiffened. Although retired and enjoying a relaxed existence, the trio were not strangers to the undercurrents of their former life. Their expressions darkened with the weight of the news. Mighty Blade, always the sharp one, pressed, Are you sure? Absolutely. Our informant in the Rogues Guild confirmed it. The mention of their informant lent weight to the claim. Mighty Staff further elaborated, The Mysterious Master clashed with the Scarlet Tiger Boss, but when the tables turned against him, he fled. The Scarlet Tiger Boss, too, then retreated, having sustained internal injuries. The Scarlet Tiger Boss is injured? That brute? Yes, and I heard that the injuries are severe. Mighty Blade pondered for a short while, weighing his options. When he came to a decision, he drew upon his deep reserves of inner qi, bellowing, Brothers! Gather round! Hearing their leaders voice thunder across the estate, moments later, five former freelancers sauntered into the courtyard. Whats the fuss? northbladetldotcom welcomes you. We were just enjoying ourselves... Though their current interests lay more in leisure than combat, the intensity in their gaze was undiminished. Surveying the group, Mighty Blade smiled wryly. An opportunity to take over the Scarlet Tiger Gang has presented itself. I could use your help. Chapter 138: I Am Wiji Cheon Chapter 138: I Am Wiji Cheon TL: FoodieMonster007 When they heard that the Scarlet Tiger Boss had been seriously injured, and that there might be a chance for them to seize control of the Scarlet Tiger Gang, the freelancers couldnt hide their excitement. The Scarlet Tiger Boss is hurt, eh? Fufu. Finally, a chance to take him down, a man with a chain-sickle coiled around his waist and a sickly yellow orb in place of one eye said, licking his lips. Mighty Blade chuckled, Still nursing a grudge, eh, Death Sickle? Does that missing eye he took from you still bother you? Dont even ask, Death Sickle grumbled. It hurts like hell every single night. The incident had occurred not long after the Scarlet Tiger Boss had claimed leadership. Death Sickle, drunk and reckless in a bar one night, had made the mistake of picking a fight with the man. In his drunken stupor, hed raised a glass in a mock toast to congratulate the new boss. And the Scarlet Tiger Bosss response? Hed gouged out Death Sickles eye without a second thought. Keuaaah! My eye! My eyyyyyee! Death Sickle screamed. The Scarlet Tiger Boss, unfazed, casually dropped the gouged eyeball into the very drink Death Sickle had offered him and swallowed it with a smile, chewing thoughtfully. Not bad with a little booze. Keuaaah! You crazy bastard! Fortunately, some nearby constables had intervened before the fight could escalate. Still, from that moment on, Death Sickle vowed to kill the Scarlet Tiger Boss. The man had become his mortal enemy. Ill kill him with my bare hands, Death Sickle swore, eyes burning with fury. First, Ill rip out both his eyes, chop off his legs, and watch him crawl like a worm. Then, Ill skin him alive and salt the wounds until he begs me to kill him. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Mighty Blade clapped him on the shoulder, smirking. Hes all yours, Death Sickle. I wont get in the way of your sweet revenge. He turned to the other ex-freelancers, whose faces mirrored Death Sickles eagerness for bloodshed. Fufu, looks like youve all been itching for a fight, he laughed. Freelancers, by their very nature, werent the kind to stay put for long. Normally, theyd blow off steam on the road, but the meddling kids from Azure Dragon Academy had kept them holed up in the estate for weeks, and tensions were running high. As such, sensing a fight on the horizon, they were practically frothing at the mouth like dogs catching the scent of prey. Drinking and gambling can only keep you busy for so long, one ex-freelancer muttered, tapping the hilt of his sword. Fufu, I think my blades starting to rust. Its about time I polished it with some blood. So, when are we doing this? Youre bringing your disciples along, right? Youll need the help in your old age, another teased, earning a few chuckles from the group. Mighty Spear, the second of the Mighty Bear Trio and the most cautious among them, raised an eyebrow. Hyung-nim, what about the Azure Dragon Academy brats? Theyve been patrolling night and day. They arent blind, theres no way theyre not watching us. Mighty Blade paused, surveying the estate. Counting the ex-freelancers and their lackeys, the Great Bear Gang numbered around fifty in total. Ill need at least half of them to raid the Scarlet Tigers. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Ideally, he wouldve preferred a quick and silent night raid with just the ex-freelancers, but with the risk of traps and the need to cover their escape if things went south, they needed more bodies. Boss! Take us with you! Well be the first to cut down those Scarlet Tiger bastards! Well bring glory to the Great Bears with the martial arts you taught us! A pack of eager disciples rushed over, their faces glowing with excitement. Seeing them, Mighty Blade almost laughed aloud. These so-called disciples were little more than pawns, lured in with promises of martial arts training. None of the freelancers viewed them as anything but expendable. Of course, he said, suppressing his amusement. Be ready. We move at dawn, quietly. Yes, Boss! You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. The disciples scattered with newfound purpose, and the ex-freelancers snickered as they watched them go. Fools. Half of them will be dead by morning. We can always find new recruits. Mighty Blade frowned, picturing Cheoldu, the Ironhead leader. Cheoldu... now theres someone with potential. If I ever took a real disciple, itd be someone like himtough, fearless, and born with a killers instinct. He had tried recruiting Cheoldu multiple times, but the man always refused. He said hed rather die than serve under anyone. How dare he? Mighty Blade considered the question a moment longer, before answering, Well take care of the Ironhead Sect on our way back. Might as well wipe them out while were at it. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. A-Are we going to kill them all? Mighty Blade grinned. Of course. If they wont follow me, then theyre a threat. Better to eliminate them. The only reason the Ironhead Sect was left alone was because they kept the Scarlet Tiger Gang in check, making things easier for the Great Bear Gang. Once the Scarlet Tigers were gone, though, they would no longer have any use for the Ironhead Sect. Soon, this whole district will be mine, he thought, the idea of becoming king of the slums filling him with satisfaction. Such a thing might not have meant much to the bigger murim sects, but to him, it was everything. Glancing around impatiently, he muttered, Wheres everyone? Its been a while... One of his disciples shuffled nervously. Do you think theyre still asleep? Have some patience, Mighty Blade snapped. You think its easy moving through deserted alleys unnoticed? Y-Yes, Boss. Sorry... Still, even after waiting a bit longer, none of the freelancers arrived. Somethings not right... A chill ran down Mighty Blades spine, and his instincts screamed at him. He turned to his disciples, voice low and urgent, Were heading back. Now. Unfortunately, as they made their retreat, they were intercepted. Going somewhere? Whos there?! This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. A mocking voice from the shadows made them freeze. They immediately drew their weapons, but figures soon stepped out of the darkness and surrounded them. It was Cheoldu and the Ironhead Sect. Mighty Blades eyes narrowed in surprise. You bastard! How did you know wed be here? Twirling a hatchet in each hand, Cheoldu sneered, Been a while, hasnt it, fat pig of the Great Bear Gang? Wait, havent you gotten even rounder? You pregnant or something? Mighty Blades face twisted with rage, waves of killing intent radiating off him. Heh... Youll regret saying that. Tonight, Im going to split that thick skull of yours in two. The tension thickened, and a big fight was just about to begin when... Wait! A young voice called out from behind Cheoldus men. Mighty Blade turned, his eyes narrowing in confusion as a boy no older than fifteen squeezed his way through from the back of the crowd. What the hell? Mighty Blade muttered, taking in the kids delicate, almost frail appearance. A short stature, big eyes, nervous expression, and a sword at his side that looked more decorative than functional. The boy bowed politely. Uh, h-hello. I am Wiji Cheon, a freshman at the Azure Dragon Academy. What? Mighty Blade stared at the boy, dumbfounded. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Still bowing, Wiji Cheon began, As part of our Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts class... He paused, drawing his sword with a surprising fluidity. !! Mighty Blade instinctively took a step back, his body tensing. The moment the boy unsheathed his sword, gone was the timid child, replaced by something dangerous, something terrifying. This kid isnt normal, he realized, a feeling of foreboding rising in his chest. ...I challenge you to a duel, Wiji Cheon finished, his eyes locked on Mighty Blade with a calm, deadly focus. Translators Note: These are some cringey nicknames... Chapter 139: I Wont Kill Him Chapter 139: I Won''t Kill Him TL: FoodieMonster007 Mighty Blade struggled to maintain his composure. His gaze locked onto Wiji Cheon in front of him, but his eyes flicked back to Cheoldu behind him as he demanded, Whos behind this? Cheoldu, why do you and that kid from the Azure Dragon Academy look like youre on the same side? No matter how I think about it, this doesnt make any sense. Before him stood an improbable alliancea ragtag group from the Ironhead Sect, the lowest of the low, alongside a student from the renowned Azure Dragon Academy, one of the murims Five Great Academies. It was a baffling combination, and Mighty Blade could hardly believe his eyes. Even if we fight, you owe me an explanation. Im so curious that I dont think I could die peacefully without knowing, he taunted, his mocking grin shifting from Cheoldu to Wiji Cheon, though his eyes glinted with lethal intent. Did the Azure Dragon Academy come up with this plan? Theres no way this came from your thick skull, Cheoldu. And those rumors about the Scarlet Tiger Gang? They were lies, werent they? This was a setup from the start, wasnt it? ...... Answer me, you fucking bastards! Mighty Blade yelled, releasing a burst of killing intent that made even his own disciples shiver. Cheoldu stepped forward, positioning himself beside Wiji Cheon. Hey, fat pig, he said, unfazed by the oppressive atmosphere. Let me set the record straight. Were not the Ironhead Sect anymore. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? No way... You joined the Scarlet Tiger Gang? Thats impossible. You wouldnt bow that stubborn head of yours to anyone... We now go by the name Rehabilitation Sect, Cheoldu declared seriously. Mighty Blade and his followers blinked in shock. The Rehabilitation... Sect? What kind of ridiculous joke is that? Are you making fun of me? Mighty Blade snarled. Cheoldu proudly puffed out his chest. Weve sworn to clean up our act. No more extortion, no more senseless fights. Were gonna train the right way and become real martial artists. This was the first time Cheoldu had publicly declared the name Rehabilitation Sect. In effect, he was announcing the birth of a new sect. Even though the real Sect Leader isnt here... Baek Suryong was the true Sect Leader, but the world would soon recognize Cheoldu as its face. Haha. What a pile of crap, Mighty Blade chuckled, looking at Cheoldu with pity. The Rehabilitation Sect? Cheoldu, do you know what happens when a rat from the sewers tries to crawl into a clean place? It gets stomped to death for being dirty. Whoevers been filling your head with nonsense, stop listening. Know your place. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Mighty Blade then turned to Wiji Cheon. Boy, if I had gotten married, Id have five kids your age by now. You seem pretty confident in your martial arts, but arrogance like that will get you killed before you can even grow up. The tension in the air heightened. Mighty Blades coat flapped wildly, and a dark aura began to ripple along the edge of his dao. Cheoldu gulped nervously, watching the scene unfold. What the hell? Was Mighty Blade always this strong? Mighty Blade, the eldest of the Mighty Bear Trio and undisputed leader of the Great Bear Gang, had always been seen as weaker than the Scarlet Tiger Boss. Now, though, it dawned on Cheoldu that Mighty Blade had been concealing his true power all this time so that his enemies would drastically underestimate him. Maybe hes not so different from the Scarlet Tiger Boss after all... Cheoldu tightened his grip on his twin hatchets, feeling a surge of trepidation wash over him. Mighty Blade, his eyes gleaming with killing intent, growled, This is my final warning. Get out of my way now, and Ill let you live. I need to check on my idiot brothers. Somethings happened, and I need to make sure theyre alright. Well? Scram! He took a step forward, but Wiji Cheon and Cheoldu stood firm, blocking his path. Thats not happening. Youre going to die here today. Haha, are you serious? Do you think the two of you can stop me? Mighty Blade laughed, even as he stomped his foot and launched himself forward with the force of a cannonball. His massive dao, far too heavy for most men to lift, spun effortlessly in his hands, and as he brought it down in a wide arc, the sheer force seemed to rip the air apart. BOOM! Wiji Cheon and Cheoldu barely leaped aside, nearly losing their balance as the ground shook from the impact of the dao, sending up a cloud of dust that obscured their view. Hmph! Rats, Mighty Blade sneered. He swung his blade at Cheoldu, planning to eliminate the weaker opponent first. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Seeing the huge dao slicing through the dust, Cheoldu gritted his teeth, knowing he couldnt dodge. He crossed his hatchets to block the attack, but the force still sent him tumbling ten meters across the ground. Ugh... Cheoldu groaned. It was only a single blow, but his hatchets were cracked and he could feel that his arms were fractured. Still, Cheoldu wasnt the one most surprised. You blocked that? When did you learn martial arts? Mighty Blade asked incredulously. ...... His energy drained, Cheoldu could not respond. Sweat dripped down his face as he struggled to stand. If it werent for the martial arts the Sect Leader taught me... Id be dead, he thought, relieved. Even though he had only been learning the Thunderclap Axe from Baek Suryong for a few days, the technique had just saved his life. Mighty Blade scowled, frustrated that his attack had been blocked. He marched toward Cheoldu, threatening, If you refuse to die cleanly, Ill just turn you into minced meat. Mr. Baek! Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The students looked back and forth between Baek Suryong and Wiji Cheon, shocked. Mighty Blade was the de facto leader of the Great Bear Gang. Although the brothers were known as the Mighty Bear Trio, it was common knowledge that Mighty Blades strength alone surpassed his siblings combined. Anyone who had spent a day listening to rumors in the slums would know this. Leaving such a powerful opponent to a first-year student... Even if Wiji Cheon is the top student and a prodigy... As the senior students exchanged worried glances, Baek Suryong dropped another bombshell. Cheon, dont kill him, just subdue him. Mr. Baek, thats too much to ask, Dokgo Jun objected and stepped forward. He had recently experienced firsthand how difficult it was to hold back in a fight to the death. Even if one was leagues above his opponent, holding back in battle could easily get one killed. I know how incredible Wiji Cheon is, but Mighty Blade isnt someone you can take lightly, he added. Im aware of that, Baek Suryong acknowledged, his gaze fixed on Wiji Cheon. Cheon, your opponent is the kind of scum the world would be better off without. Do you know why he retired from freelancing despite his skills? Its because his involvement in countless dirty deeds has ruined his reputation to the point where no one will hire him anymore. ...... Even so, you must subdue him without killing him. Do you understand why? Wiji Cheon thought for a moment, then nodded. Youre telling me not to be swayed by my swords voice, right? Exactly. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Although Wiji Cheon had mostly overcome the qi deviation caused by learning the fake Unlimited Sword, the aftereffects still lingered. Sometimes the sword would still whisper to him, begging him to kill his opponent. The scary thing was that every time he followed the call of the sword, he felt a strange sense of freedom, and his swordplay surged beyond its normal limits. Of course, Baek Suryong knew what this phenomenon was. Wiji Cheon is on the verge of awakening to the Killing Sword. Swordsmen who awakened to the Killing Sword could often defeat opponents stronger than themselves. The real danger lay in being consumed by it and turning into a bloodthirsty monster, leading many to consider it an evil art. Baek Suryong, however, did not share this view. To him, the Killing Sword was a mental martial art that enabled a person to enter a certain state of mind, as opposed to qi deviation, which caused true madness. Cheon, you must learn to control your killing intent. Even if you are facing someone who deserves to die, you must be able to restrain your sword, he stressed. Still, no matter how much advice he gave, in the end, this was an obstacle that Wiji Cheon would have to overcome on his own. After all, it was the boys will that guided the blade. Wiji Cheon nodded earnestly. Ill do my best. I wont kill him. Hah...hah... Hes stronger than I thought... Wiji Cheon wheezed, feeling his legs wobble. His clothes were torn, and blood stained the fabric in several places. You damned brat! Are you toying with me?! Mighty Blade roared. Like Wiji Cheon, he was battered and bruised, but his face was flushed with rage. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Scratching his head in embarrassment, Wiji Cheon chuckled weakly, Oh, so you noticed Ive been holding back. Thats because I promised my teacher that I wouldnt kill you. What the hell are you talking about?! Ill kill you! Mighty Blade charged, swinging his massive dao ferociously. Wiji Cheon focused his mind. Mighty Blades attacks had indeed been overwhelming at first, but the true trial only began when he started to recognize the patterns in the gang leaders technique. Kill! Kill! Kill! The swords voice echoed in his mind, tempting him. Several times, he almost gave in, but each time, he resisted. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Wiji Cheon smiled to dampen some of his killing intent. No... I wont kill him. Arghhh! A guy like this... isnt worth killing. Wiji Cheons sword, originally aimed at Mighty Blades heart, changed its course at the last moment. The two figures blurred as they crossed paths in an instant. Y-You...! Mighty Blades eyes blazed with anger as he turned to glare at Wiji Cheon. He moved to attack, only to find that his weapon was still eerily left behind in its original position. CLANG! The enormous weapon clattered to the ground with a heavy thud. Mighty Blade collapsed to his knees, finally realizing his arm had been severed from the shoulder down. Chapter 140: The Scarlet Tiger Boss (1) Chapter 140: The Scarlet Tiger Boss (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Ha, haha, hahahahahaha! Mighty Blade laughed maniacally, his gaze fixed on the giant dao and severed arm lying on the ground in front of him. After more than twenty years as a freelancer, hed never imagined hed drop his weapon like this. What surged through him wasnt pain, but a deep, overwhelming sense of futility. To think that I, Mighty Blade, was brought down by a mere brat, he muttered bitterly. His bloodshot eyes locked onto Wiji Cheon. The helplessness he felt quickly morphed into anger. He wanted nothing more than to tear the boy apart, but the reality of his situation was too dire. Begging for his life seemed more fitting, yet the thought of doing so didnt even cross his mind. That kid wont kill me. He doesnt have the guts to take a life. Thats why he kept adjusting his swords trajectory whenever it seemed like he was about to land a fatal blow, he reassured himself. Mighty Blade straightened up, glaring confidently at Wiji Cheon despite his injuries. Where are my brothers? Dont tell me youve killed them already. Theyre fighting with the others, Wiji Cheon replied, now looking as timid as ever since his sword was once again sheathed. Our teacher told us not to kill if possible... so they might still be alive. Mighty Blades ears latched onto one particular word. Teacher? Are you seriously telling me it was your teacher who planned all this? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Instead of answering, Wiji Cheon shot back, Why do you people do this? Stealing more than half of what people earn in a day, beating them, killing them without a second thought... A faint glimmer of killing intent flickered in Wiji Cheons eyes. He had patrolled the slums and seen just how tough life was for the people there. Knowing this, it became harder and harder to restrain himself from killing Mighty Blade. Even now, the Killing Swords whispers echoed in his ears, urging him to kill, kill, kill. Youre strong and skilled in martial arts. If freelancing doesnt work out, why not try farming? Wiji Cheon suggested. His childhood had been spent fleeing with his grandfather, hiding in remote mountain villages. Though they never stayed long in one place, he made many friends along the way who, though poor and ragged, were always kindhearted and found happiness in what little they had. That was why he was devastated when, during his patrols in the slums, he saw children just like them, but not one of their faces showed even a hint of happiness. Kill him. Wiji Cheon clenched his fist. He had won the fight, yet the voice refused to leave him alone. Mighty Blade, unaware of the boys inner struggle, forced himself to his feet and staggered toward Wiji Cheon, laughing, Farming? Is this a joke, boy? Let me tell you something. Thats not how the world works. The strong crush the weak, take what they want, and devour them. The law of nature is survival of the fittest. Didnt you cripple me with your fancy sword as well? Mighty Blade felt his confidence returning. He had lost the fight, but he knew that Wiji Cheon wouldnt kill him, so he kept prodding, trying to rattle him. Eventually, youll end up like me. No, the orthodox sects are actually worse. They pretend to be righteous, but behind the scenes theyre involved in things so filthy that you cant even imagine it. Wiji Cheon looked up at Mighty Blade in silence. One slash would sever his head. One thrust would pierce his heart. Or perhaps he could make a shallow cut and let the man slowly bleed to death. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Kill him! The voice was louder now, more insistent than during the fight. The man before him was worthless trash, a blight on the world. If thats the case, wouldnt killing him be the right thing to do? Wiji Cheons resolve wavered. Sensing the boys hesitation, Mighty Blade pressed on, You should quit this hero act while you still can. The longer you hold it in, the more itll eat away at you. Fufu. Not that its a bad thing. for new novels If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Stop... Wiji Cheon mumbled, shaking his head as if in pain. Mighty Blade felt a thrill run through him. Wiji Cheon was a martial arts prodigybarely fifteen and already a peak masterbut at the end of the day, he was just a kid. Maybe I can feed his inner demons, Mighty Blade thought, licking his lips. He might not have won in martial arts, but he could still mess with Wiji Cheons mind. Fufu, I can see it in your eyes. You want to kill me, dont you? But if you do, youll be just like me. Shut up... Hehe, thank you. Wiji Cheon grinned sheepishly and scratched the back of his head, his innocent demeanor returning. Cheoldu grabbed Mighty Blades leg and dragged him across the ground. Lets head back, shall we? Yes! Wiji Cheon replied enthusiastically. The former Ironhead Sect, now rebranded as the Rehabilitation Sect, began cleaning up the area. The disciples Mighty Blade had brought had long since surrendered, and all that was left was to clear the remnants of the fight. Hey, are all the students at the Azure Dragon Academy as strong as you? Youre a first-year, right? Cheoldu asked, curious. Wiji Cheon nodded. Of course. The seniors are all way stronger than me. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Stronger than you? Cheoldus jaw dropped, dumbfounded by the revelation. Azure Dragon Academy students are all monsters... he thought, silently vowing to double down on his training in the Divine Rehabilitation Technique and the Thunderclap Axe when they returned. Just then, Asam approached and reported, Cheoldu, weve finished cleaning up. Alright, lets go... How interesting, came a sudden voice. It wasnt loud, but the moment Wiji Cheon heard it, every hair on his body stood on end. He whirled around, sword already drawn, pointing in the direction of the voice. His skin broke out in a cold sweat, and his heart pounded in his chest. Fufufu. Such a good reaction. A man stood on a nearby rooftop, his disheveled hair glowing silver in the moonlight. Although his figure was cloaked in shadow, his eyes shone a bright, eerie yellow. With a graceful leap, he landed and began striding toward Wiji Cheon, saying, I came out to see what all the noise was about, and it seems Ive stumbled upon something quite entertaining. The Scarlet Tiger Boss... Cheoldu muttered, recognizing the man immediately. I heard you were in seclusion training. I was. And your name is... Cheoldu, right? I just finished my training. Had a small breakthrough, the Scarlet Tiger Boss said, flashing a satisfied grin. His attention then shifted back to Wiji Cheon, his expression turning curious. Boy, I see youve started down the path of the Killing Sword. ...... northbladetldotcom welcomes you. But why are you holding yourself back? It is the suppression of your desires that makes your sword qi unstable and feeds the inner demons in your heart. ...... I know youre not mute. Do I need to kill a few people here before youre willing to talk? the Scarlet Tiger Boss asked with a faint smile, his eyes scanning the surroundings for a target. Wiji Cheon narrowed his eyes. Ive been taught that I should control the Killing Sword with my will. The Scarlet Tiger Boss shook his head firmly. Wrong. The Killing Sword isnt something you control by suppressing it. You have to surrender to it, become one with it. Only then can you reach the next level. ...... You have been taught wrong. Completely wrong. Whoever taught you is a fool. An absolute fool! he cackled, his yellowed teeth glinting in the moonlight. Boy, let me show you the true way of the Killing Sword. Become my disciple. No, my master is... I dont care what you think, the Scarlet Tiger Boss interrupted. In the blink of an eye, his blood-red nails lashed out, aiming straight for Wiji Cheon. Translators Note: Ohh, this is the start of one of my favorite arcs! Chapter 141: The Scarlet Tiger Boss (2) Chapter 141: The Scarlet Tiger Boss (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 The Great Bear Gangs hideout echoed with anguished screams. Please, stop! Spare us, were begging you! We were wrong! We wont ever do it again, we swear! Two burly men, Mighty Spear and Mighty Staff, the second and third brothers of the infamous Mighty Bear Trio, lay crumpled on the ground, shielding themselves from a barrage of punches and kicks. Already, their bodies were riddled with dark bruises, and blood flowed freely from their broken noses. So you knew you were wrong, huh? But you kept doing it anyway? You should be apologizing to the people you crippled, not us. Towering over the two battered brothers were two young men, their eyes sharp and unrelentingGeo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok. Their imposing builds made even the hefty Mighty Spear and Mighty Staff look small. Were really sorry! Well change, we promise! Just give us a chance... All pride long gone, the two men clung to the legs of the martial artists less than half their age, desperation dripping from their every word, but Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok looked down at them, unmoved. You thought your strength made you untouchable, like kings? People like you make life miserable for the rest of us. If you still had a shred of decency, youd have gone to the mountains to work. But no, you made everyone elses life a living hell. Useless scum. The mountains? What kind of work...? Mighty Spear asked, confused. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Desperate to cover up his slip of the tongue, Ya Suhyeoks fist met his jaw with a sickening thud. You dont get it? This filth needs a harsher lesson. Without hesitation, Ya Suhyeok resumed stomping the two brothers, and Geo Sangwoong, who had been feigning restraint, joined in. After everything these men had done to the slums, forgiveness wasnt on the cards. Argh! No more! Please, just stop! Spare us, please, we The beating dragged on, while the students from the Azure Dragon Academy watched from the sidelines, shaking their heads in disbelief. The once-proud Mighty Spear and Mighty Staff had been reduced to nothing more than whimpering wrecks. Eyes began to turn toward Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok, filled with a mixture of awe and wariness. They didnt even use any weapons... To defeat those two so overwhelmingly with nothing but their bare hands... This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The fight had been swift. Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok had intercepted the brothers on their way to launch a surprise attack on the Scarlet Tiger Gang. A few dozen exchanges later, it was over. Now, they were delivering their own brutal brand of justice, dragging the fallen brothers back to the Great Bear Gangs den for all to see. Think of this as payback, Geo Sangwoong spat, disgusted. Ya Suhyeok nodded in agreement. No matter how much I think about it, I cant forgive you. WHACK! POW! SMACK! Witnessing blow after blow landing with terrifying precision, one of the onlookers mumbled, uneasy, At this rate, theyre going to kill those thugs. Didnt Mr. Baek say not to kill unless it was absolutely necessary? Should we stop them? Another student shook his head. Nah, look closely. Those thugs are badly bruised, but no bones seem to be broken. Theyre not even bleeding that much. ...Oh, youre right. How do they know exactly where to hit? Being well-versed in the outer arts, both Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok had a thorough knowledge of the human body, which allowed them to easily master the art of inflicting maximum pain without causing fatal injury. To top it off, they were even skilled enough not to grant Mighty Spear and Mighty Staff the mercy that was fainting. Those two... they really look like a pair of bears when they work together. Haha, they really do. The students, still watching the display, murmured among themselves. Suddenly, someone suggested, Hey, how about we call them the Monochrome Bears from now on?1 Ya Suhyeoks dark complexion contrasted with Geo Sangwoongs light skin, making the nickname seem strangely appropriate when the two stood side by side. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The Monochrome Bears? Yeah, that works. Theyre always together anyway. Lets call them that from now on! None of the students were aware that this playful nickname would one day become famous throughout the murim. Years later, Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok would regret not objecting in time, but at the moment, they were too engrossed in the beatdown to notice. Nearby, Hyonwon Kang clicked his tongue, You two should ease up. Unless youre planning to beat them to death? Of all people, youre telling us to hold back? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? W-Wiji Cheon... the Scarlet Tiger Boss... What about Wiji Cheon? Spit it out! Hyonwon Kang barked, grabbing the man by his collar. The Scarlet Tiger Boss... kidnapped Wiji Cheon, Cheoldu choked. Alarmed, Hyonwon Kang shook him harder. Kidnapped? What do you mean, kidnapped? And the Scarlet Tiger Boss? Whats he got to do with this? Wasnt Cheon fighting the Great Bear Boss?! Geo Sangwoong rested his big hand on Hyonwon Kangs arm, his voice calm but firm as he reassured, Wonkang, calm down. Youre strangling him so badly that he cant talk. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Fuck... Hyonwon Kang let go, stepping back with a scowl. Cheoldu, gasping for air, continued, ...It happened so fast. The Scarlet Tiger Boss appeared out of nowhere. He said he wanted to teach Wiji Cheon the way of the Killing Sword, and asked him to become his disciple. When Wiji Cheon refused, the Boss immediately attacked him, and then... The mere memory of the fight made Cheoldu tremble violently. The bosss sword qi flowed from his claws, his wild hair whipped in the wind, and his yellow eyes burned like flames. His terrifying laughter echoed as he toyed with Wiji Cheon. Hed been fighting in the slums all his life, but hed never seen such pure, untamed violence. Even Mighty Blade, who had tried to flee in the chaos, had been sliced to pieceshis life ended just for getting in the way. ...... Silence hung heavy in the air as Cheoldus words sank in. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. In a strained voice, Dokgo Jun finally managed to ask, So... Wiji Cheon lost? He was being overwhelmed, but he stubbornly refused to go down. Thats when the Scarlet Tiger Boss... Cheoldu lowered his head, gritting his teeth. ...He threatened to kill us, one by one, unless Wiji Cheon threw down his sword and surrendered. And then he...dropped it immediately. That idiot... Ugh. Thats so like him. Even though Wiji Cheon often lost himself in the heat of battle, he was, at heart, a kind and gentle soul. Cheoldu glanced down at his own body, littered with cuts and gashes from the bosss claws. He had barely escaped with his life. Taking a deep breath, he continued, The moment Wiji Cheon let go of his sword, the Scarlet Tiger Boss sealed his acupoints. Wiji Cheon tried to fight back, but the Boss dragged him back to the Scarlet Tiger Gangs hideout... Weve got to move quickly. The Scarlet Tiger Boss may not kill him right away since he wants Wiji Cheon as a disciple, but who knows what that lunatic might do... Understood, Cheong Cheon said, signaling the officers to take Cheoldu to the physician. Rest now. Well handle it from here. Turning to the students, he added, As youve heard, Wiji Cheon has been kidnapped by the enemy leader. Ill contact the constabulary for reinforcements. Has anyone seen Baek Suryong? The students exchanged glances, then shook their heads. Hes probably at the inn... Maybe hes already gone after Wiji Cheon. Hes always a step ahead of us. I hope so, but... If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Despite their overwhelming victory over the Great Bear Gang, unease rippled through the students. Should we just wait here? Mr. Baek will take care of it. We need to contact the academy quickly. This is bad. Mr. Baek will save him. If we do something stupid and mess things up... Right. If even Wiji Cheon couldnt handle that guy... SLAM! A door shattered under the force of Hyonwon Kangs kick, silencing the murmurs. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. He glared at the group, eyes blazing. Cowards! Our junior just got kidnapped, and you want to sit here and wait for a teacher? With that attitude, you dare call yourselves martial artists? ...... The students, many of them seniors to Wiji Cheon, averted their eyes in shame. Hyonwon Kang scoffed, Pathetic. Whether Mr. Baek shows up or not, Im going after my junior. Im going too, Dokgo Jun said, stepping forward. Geo Sangwoong, Ya Suhyeok, and Yeo Min quickly followed suit. We have to save him. Hes our cute junior, after all. Seriously, what a troublesome kid. Hes the best cook among us though. With Hyonwon Kang leading, the White Dragon Manor students, along with Dokgo Jun and the Azure Dragon Twins, marched out of the Great Bear Gangs front gate. Fire! Fire! Suddenly, a massive fire erupted in the distance, originating from the direction of the Scarlet Tiger Gangs hideout. Monochrome Bears: This is a play on words, no racism intended. Since Bears sounds the same as Warriors, I will alternate between Monochrome Duo and Monochrome Bears depending on the hanja in the raws or the person speaking. Baek Suryong and the kids would obviously shamelessly call Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok bears, while strangers would be more polite. ? Chapter 142: To the Valley of Villains (1) Chapter 142: To the Valley of Villains (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 FWOOSH! Flames roared to life, shooting up violently from all sides. Like a wild, hungry beast, the fire devoured everything in its path, licking the air with fiery tongues. Fire! Fire! The grand mansion that served as the headquarters of the Scarlet Tiger Gang, which stood in stark contrast to the run-down slums that surrounded it, was engulfed in flames. The fire that erupted from the heart of the mansion spread rapidly, consuming the entire estate in a matter of minutes. Bright red flames lit up the pre-dawn sky, and thick smoke drifted into the streets, rousing the neighborhood. Shocked residents rushed outside, their eyes wide with disbelief as they stared at the inferno that had engulfed the Scarlet Tiger Gangs stronghold. Isnt that... the Scarlet Tiger Gangs hideout? Good heavens, how did this happen? Its divine retribution! Those bastards deserve it! Let them burn! Wahahaha! Fortunately, the mansion stood on the outskirts of the slums, so there was no immediate danger of the fire spreading to other buildings. Move! a voice shouted urgently as blurry figures rushed past the gathered crowd, utilizing their movement arts to the fullest. With such speed and grace that they seemed to fly, the group hurtled toward the blazing headquarters of the Scarlet Tiger Gang. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? They were the students of Azure Dragon Academy, led by Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok. Well break down the front gate! the two big boys yelled in unison as they approached the burning mansion. Together, they threw their weight against the gateslarge enough for ten men to pass side by sideusing their shoulders to ram it open. BOOM! With a thunderous crash, the gates flew inward, revealing a sea of flames and suffocating smoke that obscured the situation inside. Step aside! Hyonwon Kang yelled, running ahead and scattering the flames momentarily with a swing of his blade. As the fire parted, the inside of the mansion came into view, and the students grimaced at the sight. So many corpses... What happened here? Underneath the roaring flames lay dozens of brutally slashed bodies. From the tattoos on their arms, it was clear they were all members of the Scarlet Tiger Gang. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Why are these guys dead? They didnt die in the fire. Someone cut them down. ...Was it Wiji Cheon? No way... A grim thought crossed their minds. Doesnt matter who did it. Any fucker who messes with our junior is dead, Hyonwon Kang growled like a wild beast. Wiji Cheon may have been stronger than him, but to Hyonwon Kang, who had no siblings, he was a cute younger brother, a junior at the Azure Dragon Academy, and a shy, soft-hearted chap who couldnt even stand up for himself when the cafeteria lady overcharged him. I sense something up ahead. Follow me, he commanded. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Wait... hold on, Dokgo Jun objected, grabbing Hyonwon Kangs shoulder. Although he had not fully recovered from his injuries, he had forced himself to run along with the others out of concern for Wiji Cheon. As a result, his face was pale and he was panting heavily. Huff... The enemy is an unorthodox sect master, and hes much stronger than Wiji Cheon. If we rush in recklessly, well all be in danger, including Wiji Cheon, he stressed anxiously. To his surprise, Hyonwon Kang replied calmly, I know. Im planning to ambush them after I assess the situation.Ne/w novel chapters are p/u/blished at novelhall.com ...Youre more level-headed than I thought. Hyonwon Kang smirked. I learned that from someone not too long ago. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. ...... The group suppressed their presence and moved deeper into the burning mansion. CRASH! THUD! Pillars collapsed and the ceiling caved in as the fire continued its destruction. The thick smoke and unbearable heat made it hard to breathe, and if they werent trained martial artists, they wouldve succumbed long ago. [Were almost at the Bosss chambers. Prepare yourselves,] Hyonwon Kang warned using telepathy as he took the lead. Suddenly, a figure emerged through the flickering flames. The students tensed for a moment, wary, but the new arrival turned out to be a familiar face. ...Mr. Baek? Hyonwon Kang muttered, shocked. Took you long enough, Baek Suryong said curtly. Having arrived before them, he had already inspected the scene. Geo Sangwoong stepped forward urgently. Wheres Wiji Cheon? And the Scarlet Tiger Boss? Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. However, his students only exchanged glances, clearly unbothered. Hyonwon Kang grinned. Didnt you know? Were not people who care about things like class attendance. You delinquents think thats something to be proud of? Baek Suryong moaned, rubbing his temples. I can already picture the lecture Im going to get from Grandpa... His head hurt just imagining it. Sighing, he decided to stop thinking. Well, thats a problem for later. Lets move. Try your best to keep up with me. Yes, Mr. Baek! Before long, word came from the Rogues Guild, and the pursuit began. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. CRACKLE, CRACKLE. A small fire flickered between two figures. Eat. No. Wiji Cheon refused the food offered by the Scarlet Tiger Boss, who simply chuckled and ate it himself without pressing further. A heavy silence fell between them. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Wiji Cheon, his acupuncture points sealed, glared quietly at the Scarlet Tiger Boss. How could you do that...? he suddenly whispered. The Scarlet Tiger Boss glanced up. Do what? Up close, he looked like a grizzled middle-aged man, his disheveled hair and yellow eyes giving him a wild, almost feral appearance. When he wasnt busy killing, however, he had a strange calm about him that only added to Wiji Cheons confusion. Wiji Cheon clarified, How can you kill people so easily? The Scarlet Tiger Boss scratched his chin. Why not? I kill because I want to. What other reason do I need? ...... Wiji Cheon felt a shiver run down his spine. He had misjudged this man. He wasnt just ruthless, he was batshit crazy. The only reason he didnt seem like it was because he used twisted logic as if it was the most natural thing in the world. The Scarlet Tiger Boss fixed his clear, piercing gaze on Wiji Cheon. What about you? Why do you resist the Killing Sword? Because I dont want to kill people as easily as you do. Heh, you think you can fool me? The Killing Sword is honed by taking countless lives. Youve killed over fifty people, havent you? Ill bet my life on it. ...... Wiji Cheon bit his lip until it bled. The Scarlet Tiger Boss was right. Though the memories were blurry, he remembered killing dozens of people while suffering from qi deviation caused by the fake Unlimited Sword. Suddenly, the Killing Sword whispered to him again. Kill him. Boy, surrender yourself to the Killing Sword. Embrace the freedom it offers. Do that, and your martial arts will soar to new heights. With your talent and age, you could become a grandmaster in ten years, maybe even less. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. There was genuine envy in the Scarlet Tiger Bosss voice. He understood Wiji Cheons potentialsomething only those who had dedicated their lives to martial arts could grasp. Finishing his meal, the Scarlet Tiger Boss licked his lips, saying, Theres a village just down the hill. Lets go there together. Ill release your sealed acupoints. Let the Killing Sword take over, and well bathe in blood. Once youve tasted that thrill, youll never want to let it go... If you try anything like that! Ill bite my tongue and commit suicide! Even if my acupoints are sealed, the moment theyre released, Ill kill myself without hesitation! Wiji Cheon shouted angrily, releasing his killing intent. The Scarlet Tiger Boss blinked, genuinely puzzled. I dont get it. Why are you so dead set against murder? Recalling Baek Suryongs teachings, Wiji Cheon said firmly, Because its what my teacher taught me. Ill never give in to the Killing Sword. The Scarlet Tiger Boss scoffed. What a quack teacher, ruining a genius who couldve become the worlds greatest swordsman. Youre better off without him. Dont insult my teacher. Hes a far better man than youll ever be, Wiji Cheon retorted. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The Scarlet Tiger Boss sneered, his voice dripping with mockery, So your teachers that great, huh? You talk as if hes some unbeatable master. He may not be the worlds strongest, but he can easily defeat someone like you. Oh? So hes a grandmaster, is he? The Scarlet Tiger Boss laughed as he stood up. He stomped on the fire, snuffing it out, then hoisted Wiji Cheon onto his shoulder. But tell me this, will your teacher even dare to follow us, once he figures out where were headed? Wiji Cheon stayed silent. The Scarlet Tiger Boss grinned, showing his yellowed teeth. How about a bet? If your teacher chases us down, I wont force you to learn the Killing Sword. ...Where are we going? With a malicious grin, the Scarlet Tiger Boss scratched some letters into the dirt where the fire had been. Were going to the Valley of Villains, home to the murims Ten Great Villains. Moments later, only the ominous words Valley of Villains (˹) remained scrawled in the dirt where the two had camped. Translators Note: Time for a poll since this place name is going to stick for a while. PollMake Chapter 143: To the Valley of Evil (2) Chapter 143: To the Valley of Evil (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong traced his fingers over the letters ˹ȡ left in the ashes. Though there was still a faint warmth, quite a bit of time had passed since the person who drew it had left. The Valley of Evil, huh... Well, at least this confirms were on the right track. Our target was even kind enough to write down his destination. Of course, Baek Suryong didnt trust the message at face value. Being a former villain himself, he knew better than anyone how sly they could be. This could be a ploy to throw us off. Ill take note of it, but following the trail closely comes first. Where is the Valley of Evil, anyway? Ive never heard of it. It wasnt around fifty years ago, thats for sure. While he was lost in thought, his students, who had been chasing after him using their movement arts, arrived one by one. Huff, huff... W-Water... Mr. Baek, how can your movement arts be so fast...? Sighing and tossing them a water bottle, Baek Suryong asked, Has anyone heard of a place called the Valley of Evil? Me, Ive heard of it. Geo Sangwoong, the son of the Golden Dragon Trading Company Chairman, raised his hand. Given his background, he was familiar with various rumors and stories from the murim. The Valley of Evil is a deep gorge where all sorts of bad guys gather. About thirty years ago, demonic practitioners and criminals started hiding there to avoid the Murim Alliance... Wait, dont tell me Cheon went there? See for yourself. Baek Suryong gestured to the ashes beside him. The students gathered around to inspect the writing. Geo Sangwoongs already pale face grew even paler. This is bad! If hes entered the Valley of Evil, we may never see Cheon again! Senior, why are you saying such unlucky things? Isnt it just a valley where a few runaway villains are hiding? Hyonwon Kang remarked casually. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Frustrated, Geo Sangwoong thumped his chest. You idiot. This isnt the time to be relaxed. The Valley of Evil is home to two of the Ten Great Villains! The Ten Great Villains? Baek Suryong frowned as he repeated the name. While he wasnt fully up-to-date with modern murim affairs, he knew about the Ten Great Villains. Although todays murim was dominated by the orthodox sects, these ten powerful unorthodox martial artists still roamed around freely. Among them, the strongest three were known as the Three Blights (), and they were even ranked among the murims Ten Supremes. Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. Are those two in the Valley of Evil part of the Three Blights? Thankfully, no. The two in the Valley are the Bloody Ripper (Ѫֹ) and the Nine Yin Witch (ħŮ). Baek Suryong recalled the details about these two. Even though they werent among the Three Blights, both were still incredibly dangerous. The Bloody Rippers claw techniques, which could slice through steel like tofu, had earned him a fearsome reputation decades ago. The Nine Yin Witch, a master of ice techniques, had roamed the jianghu for over a decade before finally settling in the Valley of Evil. Most importantly, between the two of them, they had murdered well over a hundred orthodox martial artists. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Dammit... The groups mood grew heavy as the gravity of the situation set in. Hyonwon Kang kicked at the ashes left by the Scarlet Tiger Boss, muttering, What the hell has the Murim Alliance been doing, letting people like that run loose? Theyve tried to take them down several times, Geo Sangwoong explained, but every time, theyve failed. Dozens of people have died or been injured entering the valley, only to find it empty when they got there. ...... A heavy silence hung over the group. Looking at his students tense faces, Baek Suryong sighed, This wont work. You should all head back. Ill go alone. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. What? What are you saying now? Baek Suryong pointed to a towering peak ahead of them. Do you really think that you kids, who have been whining all the way here, can keep up with me? The trail leads over that mountain. Judging by your endurance, I guarantee all of you will collapse within two hours. ...... The students bit their lips in frustration. They wanted to argue with Baek Suryong, but deep down, they knew he was right. Sensing their feelings, Baek Suryong softened his tone. The Azure Dragon Academy will send out a pursuit team soon. Join them and follow me at a more reasonable pace. Hyonwon Kang immediately protested, But...! Hyonwon Kang, nows not the time for this, Geo Sangwoong interjected, grabbing Hyonwon Kangs shoulder to stop him from arguing. As much as it stung, Baek Suryongs plan was the best option. Saving Wiji Cheon was the highest priority, and they couldnt afford to slow their teacher down. Realizing this, the students hung their heads in defeat. Suddenly, Ya Suhyeok, who had been quiet so far because he was the most junior student in the group, pointed to the mountain in front of them and suggested, Mr. Baek... I think I can find a shortcut through that mountain. What? If we take the shortcut, we can halve the distance we need to travel. Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes, skeptical. You figured that out just by looking? Ya Suhyeok scratched the back of his head. Ive been hiking in the mountains since I was a kid. Also, I might be able to find some friends to help us out. You know how it is with us mountain dwellers... This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong regarded him seriously. Can you guarantee youll find a path? We dont have time to waste. If you give me a chance, Ill prove it to you, Ya Suhyeok said determinedly. I can still... go further... Just a little more... SMACK! THWACK! WHACK! Hit on the forehead by Baek Suryongs Black Dragon Pointer, the protesting Hyonwon Kang, Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok instantly fell to the ground. Rest when I tell you to. If we run into enemies while youre in this state, you wont be able to defend yourselves. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Seeing the logic in Baek Suryongs words, the exhausted students quickly lay down on the floor to rest and recuperate. Even Baek Suryong began to stretch his muscles, which had become sore after two days of non-stop running. At least weve closed the gap, he mused. So far, hed managed to track the Scarlet Tiger Boss without too much trouble. Or rather, never mind hiding his trail, the man had even occasionally left traces behind, as if inviting them to follow. Why is he doing this? As expected of a lunatic, hes impossible to read. Baek Suryong fell into deep thought. He had gathered a lot of information about the Scarlet Tiger Boss during the pursuit. The difference in depth between the left and right footprints suggested that he was carrying Wiji Cheon over his shoulder, yet the length of his stride remained consistent. His movement arts havent faltered at all despite the arduous chase and the additional burden. Hes stronger than I thought. Staying calm was key in moments like this. To rush in carelessly just because their goal was in sight would only lead to mistakes. Looking at the students, Baek Suryong instructed, Were catching up quickly, and Cheon seems to still be alright. Well rest here for two hours. Circulate your qi and loosen up your muscles. Mmm... Seeing the boys groan in acknowledgement, Baek Suryong got to his feet. They had finished their jerky earlier in the day, so he planned to hunt or gather something from the surrounding forest. Ill help, Yeo Min offered, joining him. Compared to the guys, who were all completely wiped out, she was barely panting. Worried, Baek Suryong reaffirmed, You sure you dont want a break? Smiling cheekily, Yeo Min replied, Im fine. After all, thanks to a certain someone, Ive been training my movement arts every day. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Unlike the others, she had focused mostly on movement arts in preparation for the competition at the upcoming Heavenly Martial Festival. As a result, she had the most stamina out of the group. How are the others holding up? I didnt get a chance to observe them closely since I was leading the way. Theyre hopeless. Those idiots didnt even notice the blisters and abrasion wounds on their feet, Yeo Min sighed. Regardless, despite her frequent complaints, Baek Suryong knew that Yeo Min had been quietly caring for her friends, treating their wounds and encouraging them whenever they started to fall behind. He asked warmly, How goes your training? Tough as always. By the way, I have a question about the movement arts you taught me previously... Ask away. As they walked through the forest, the two caught a few birds for dinner, but when they returned, they found the boys fast asleep and snoring away. Watching the birds roasting over the fire, Yeo Min asked quietly, Erm, Mr. Baek... Who do you think the Scarlet Tiger Boss really is? Hes probably connected to the Bloody Ripper. What? Yeo Mins eyes widened at the mention of one of the Ten Great Villains. Dont worry, Im quite sure hes not the Bloody Ripper himself, but the mans disciple or junior brother. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? According to Cheoldu, the Scarlet Tiger Boss used a claw technique that stained his fingernails red, which was strikingly similar to the Bloody Rippers style. Arent you scared, Mr. Baek? You might end up fighting one of the Ten Great Villains. Baek Suryong shrugged nonchalantly. It was one thing if it was one of the Three Blights, but he didnt see the Bloody Ripper as much of a threat, especially if he went all out. Still, he had no intention of fighting the Bloody Ripper if he could help it. His goal was to catch the Scarlet Tiger Boss and save Wiji Cheon before more variables popped up. Ill catch him before we even get to the Valley of Evil, he said confidently. Impressed, Yeo Min quietly murmured, Youre always so confident, Mr. Baek. Self-confidence is the mark of the capable. You sure know how to boast... Sighing, Yeo Min crouched down and stared blankly into the fire. She may have been in better shape than the others, but she was clearly still tired. For a while, Baek Suryong watched her in silence. By the way... he suddenly began. Yes? His gaze rested on Yeo Mins hair, illuminated by the fire, where strands of white could be seen peeking through the black. Ive been meaning to ask... whats that medicine you take every day? Yeo Min flinched. Translators Note: I have the flu, so updates will be slow this weekend... Take care and get the flu vaccine if you can, this seasons flu is nasty. Chapter 144: To the Valley of Evil (3) Chapter 144: To the Valley of Evil (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 When did you figure it out? Yeo Min snapped, hunching over like a bristling hedgehog and glaring daggers at Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong replied softly, Ive known for a while. Youve been secretly taking pills twice a day, morning and night. Yeo Min frowned, but remained silent. Baek Suryong watched her reaction calmly. She had been careful, but inside the White Dragon Manor, there was no hiding anything from his sharp eyes. Concerned, he asked again, Are you sick? Or do you have some kind of unusual constitution? From what Ive seen during your training, though, you dont seem to be seriously ill. Im... Yeo Min hesitated. Everyone had something theyd rather keep hidden, and normally Baek Suryong wasnt one to pry. However, this involved a students health, and he couldnt just let it go. Come to think of it, Ive never had a real conversation with her. Unlike the boys, he hadnt had long talks with Yeo Min, not because she was a woman, but because she always kept her distance and avoided such moments. I know this isnt the best time, but if I dont ask now, I might not get another chance, he pressed. ...... If its a secret, Ill keep it. Just tell me. Maybe I can help. You know I specialize in treating qi deviation and rehabilitating delinquents... Its none of your concern, Mr. Baek. Yeo Min cut him off, shaking her head firmly and forcing a strained and obviously fake smile. Were just in a contractual relationship, right? Isnt it awkward when an employer gets too curious about his employees private life? ...... Baek Suryong fell silent. Unlike the other students, Yeo Min was only learning martial arts for money, just like she had danced at the Golden Dragon Inn for a living. Is her obsession with money connected to the medicine? Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryongs gaze was once again drawn to the few strands of white hair peeking through Yeo Mins otherwise black locks, but the desperate look in her eyes made him hesitate to ask her about it. Yeo Min pleaded, Just like we agreed, Ill enter the Heavenly Martial Festivals movement arts competition. Im not confident about winning, but since youre paying me, Ill definitely do my best. You promised me a big bonus if I get first place, right? So nothing else really matters, does it? ...... After a brief pause, Baek Suryong nodded. Okay. Nothing else matters. For a moment, Yeo Mins expression hardened, but she quickly returned to her usual self. Phew. Thats a relief. I was worried youd keep pestering me for answers. Do I seem like that kind of person to you? You just proved that youre not, right? Yeo Min giggled, sticking her tongue out playfully, before standing up. Baek Suryong shot her a puzzled look. Where are you going? I saw a stream nearby just now, so Im going to wash up. After two days of running, I must smell awful... Wait, dont tell me youre planning to sneak a peek? Im not interested in kids. Youre not that much older than me! Yeo Min pouted, then vanished in a flash using her movement arts. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong watched her disappear into the distance, then lay down on the ground, resting his head on his arms. A sea of stars shimmered brilliantly in the night sky, as if threatening to rain down and drown him at any moment. A contractual relationship, huh? For something like that, she sure seemed sincere about trying to save her fellow student. Seriously, why does it seem like everyone who comes to the White Dragon Manor has a story to tell? Sighing softly, Baek Suryong closed his eyes. Two days later. Well catch up within the hour, Baek Suryong announced, glancing back at his students. Hows everyone holding up? Im fine. Ready to fight. I can keep going as long as needed. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? After four days of relentless pursuit, the students cheeks were hollow and their bodies pushed to the limit. They had climbed mountain after mountain, using movement arts all the while. Several times, they had come close to fainting, and even now they were waging a constant war against their own fatigue. I was sure that at least half of them would drop out, Baek Suryong mused. He hadnt gone easy on the students at all. Rescuing Wiji Cheon was his priority, and he couldnt risk slowing down even if it meant he had to abandon them. Still, the four had kept up, sometimes encouraging each other through gritted teeth, sometimes lending a hand and pulling a straggler along. Seeing the huge fists filling up his vision, the Scarlet Tiger Boss leaned back, dodging the attacks with ease, all the while still grinning smugly. Impressive! he praised. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. However, there was one ambusher he failed to notice. Is this funny to you? Because Im not laughing, a voice said from right behind him. Startled, the Scarlet Tiger Boss whirled around, slashing the ground with his crimson claws. Deep gouges formed in the earth, but Baek Suryong had already closed the distance. Their eyes met, and Baek Suryong smiled icily. Im not letting you off easy. ...Fuck. SPLAT! As Moon Shadow traced a silver arc through the air, it drew a red line from the Scarlet Tiger Bosss left shoulder to his right abdomen. An instant later, blood gushed from the wound like a fountain. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Urgh... the Scarlet Tiger Boss groaned, staggering. Its not over yet, Baek Suryong added, stepping forward. Sheathing Moon Shadow, he instead drew the Black Dragon Pointer and swiftly struck the Scarlet Tiger Bosss acupoints, sealing them. The Scarlet Tiger Boss convulsed violently, his body trembling as though struck by lightning, before collapsing to his knees. Baek Suryong turned to Wiji Cheon. Mr. Baek... Wiji Cheon whimpered weakly. Hold still for a moment. Unsealing Wiji Cheons acupoints, Baek Suryong helped him sit up and checked his condition. You dont seem badly hurt. How are you feeling? ...... Wiji Cheon opened his mouth to reply, but just then, a scream rang out from behind Baek Suryong. Mr. Baek! Behind you! Hes not down yet! Hyonwon Kang shouted. Kekeke... Giggling, the Scarlet Tiger Boss, who should have been incapacitated, slowly rose to his feet. His wound had stopped bleeding, and his flesh was healing quickly. His wild hair turned pure white in an instant, and the whites of his eyes became dyed completely black. So youre the teacher the boy talked about? Youre strong. Really strong, he laughed, his voice twisted and eerie as the dark energy emanating from him intensified. Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in disdain. He wasnt really shocked. After all, no normal human could run nonstop for four days while carrying another person. The current murim is in an era of peace? What a joke. Demonic arts are everywhere these days, he grumbled. Handing Wiji Cheon over to his students, he ordered, Take Cheon and fall back. The Scarlet Tiger Boss, now fully transformed into a white-haired demon, grinned widely. Before we fight, let me tell you something. I poisoned your student earlier. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong froze. ...What? The Scarlet Tiger Boss cackled, his laughter filled with malice. Theres no antidote. Only the Demon Doctor in the Valley of Evil can cure him. Baek Suryongs eyes flicked to Wiji Cheon, whose pale face confirmed the truth of those words. Kekeke... Kuhahaha! Seeing Baek Suryong and his students digest the revelation, the Scarlet Tiger Boss continued to gloat, his voice dark and sinister. Finally, Baek Suryong whispered softly, Youre saying theres no antidote? Youre sure? Thats right. Even if you kill me, you wont find one. If you want to save him, youll have to go to the Valley of Evil. ...... So, hand him over to me. Ill turn him into the fourth Blight and return him to you in ten years, the Scarlet Tiger Boss offered, his madness and disturbing fixation on Wiji Cheon sending shivers down the students spines. Baek Suryong, however, was unaffected. I see. I guess Ill just have to kill you and hunt down the Demon Doctor myself, then. Kekeke... Huh? When the meaning of Baek Suryongs words finally hit him, the Scarlet Tiger Bosss laughter faltered. To confirm what he thought hed just heard, he looked into Baek Suryongs eyes... What the fuck...?! The moment he saw those chillingly clear, crimson eyes, he felt every muscle in his body tense in fear. You filthy scum... How dare you lay a hand on my student? Baek Suryong whispered. Chapter 145: To the Valley of Evil (4) Chapter 145: To the Valley of Evil (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 Youre planning to attack the Valley of Evil? Pfft... HAHAHA! Desperate to hide the fact that he had been momentarily intimidated by Baek Suryong, the Scarlet Tiger Boss laughed derisively. Are you stupid? Do you really think the Valley of Evil is a place just anyone can walk into? Unfortunately, Baek Suryong wasnt an opponent who would be rattled by trash talk. Smirking, he sneered back, Its not that just anyone cant go there. Its that no one wants to. Who in their right mind would willingly step into a stinking garbage dump? You insolent brat... the Scarlet Tiger Boss snarled, releasing even more menacing energy. At the sight of the white hair flying in the air, the clothes flapping wildly, and the pure black eyes focused on them, the students faces quickly paled. No way... Mr. Baek! That man is the White-Haired Demon! Geo Sangwoong shouted, connecting the current appearance of the Scarlet Tiger Boss with the alias of an infamous villain. Hyonwon Kang, visibly unnerved by the thick killing intent in the air, rubbed his arms to chase away the goosebumps. Whos the White-Haired Demon? Hes one of the murims most notorious criminals, and is responsible for the slaughter of dozens of Murim Alliance warriors and hundreds of innocent civilians. Hes also a disciple of the Bloody Ripper, one of the Ten Great Villains, Geo Sangwoong explained. As the words sunk in, the faces of the other students grew grim. ...Wouldnt a guy like that be ranked just below the Ten Great Villains? Good heavens... Whats a guy like that doing hiding out in the Scarlet Tiger Gang? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Can Mr. Baek really win? Unease spread across the faces of the students as they glanced between the White-Haired Demon and Baek Suryong. The White-Haired Demon was an infamous martial arts master in his prime. Baek Suryong was undoubtedly strong, but could he truly defeat a demon from the unorthodox sects, someone feared throughout the entire jianghu? Noticing their anxiety, the White-Haired Demon smiled. Fufu, it seems my fame is still undiminished. Look how frightened your students are. Tsk tsk, thats not fame, its infamy. Dont you have any shame, boasting like that? Well, I guess you dont, seeing as youre hardly a decent human being, Baek Suryong taunted. Are you incapable of keeping your mouth shut...? Fine, Ill tear it apart for you. In a flash, the White-Haired Demons form blurred. Before anyone realized it, he was already standing in front of Baek Suryong and slashing toward Baek Suryongs face. Fortunately, Baek Suryong drew his sword, Moon Shadow, just in time to block the attack. CLANG! The force of the blow sent Baek Suryong sliding back over three meters, while the White-Haired Demon stood unmoved, laughing. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? I-I could barely see what happened! They were so fast... The students faces drained of color as they replayed the scene in their minds. The speed the White-Haired Demon had just displayed was on an entirely different level than before he started using demonic arts. Hey, Teacher. Just because you got a sneak attack in, you thought you were stronger than me? Hmph! Sneak attacks are for the weak. A real master doesnt need such tricks, the White-Haired Demon sneered. Hmm, this isnt some ordinary demonic art. Hes mixing it with deceptive footwork, Baek Suryong thought, wordlessly wiping the blood from his lips with the back of his hand. Though slight, the first attack had left him with internal injuries. Ignoring Baek Suryong, the White-Haired Demon cast his sinister-looking eyes toward the students. Im going to kill all of you right here, right now, then take my disciple to the Valley of Evil. If you want to blame someone, blame your teacher for bringing you here. The students gritted their teeth as the overwhelming killing intent washed over them, yet not a single one of them backed down. Every one of them stood their ground, ready to fight. The White-Haired Demon let out a sigh of amusement, Well, youve all got some guts. Staying conscious in the face of my killing intent? Thats something, at least. His creepy, glossy black eyes slithered over each student, making them flinch as he licked his lips. You know what? Ive changed my mind. Ill take one more disciple. Whoever kneels first will get the chance. He grinned, fully expecting at least one of Baek Suryongs students to waver. However, he couldnt have been more wrong. Fucking bastard. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Shut up and fight us. Id rather bite my tongue and die than become your disciple. Kuhahaha! The White-Haired Demon threw his head back, laughing like a madman, his voice echoing through the sky. The Blood Jade Claws is the greatest martial art in the world! Ill train my disciple to become the strongest master and prove it to everyone! At that moment, Baek Suryong realized his mistake. Confronted with such a powerful martial art, he had let his desire to crush the opponent with sheer strength take over. He had been tempted to overpower the White-Haired Demon simply to prove the superiority of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Baek Suryong shook his head. When did I start thinking like this? In the past, even though his qi center was damaged and he couldnt use any inner arts, he had still managed to fight his way out of every unfavorable situation that hed run into. Relying on brute force alone had never been his style. Besides, Im not even at a disadvantage now. In addition to the Heaven Defying Divine Art, Baek Suryong had also mastered the ultimate techniques left by his four masters, but in his anger over Wiji Cheons poisoning, he seemed to have forgotten that. His hair, which had begun turning red, returned to its original color, and the blood-red glow in his eyes faded. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Seeing this, the White-Haired Demon clicked his tongue in frustration. Youre giving up already? How disappointing. Theres no need to be disappointed. Warmups over, and our fight is only just beginning, Baek Suryong replied with a slight smile as his entire demeanor changed, becoming more relaxed, his movements smoother. Turning to his anxious students, he lectured, Pay attention. Ill show you how to use the martial arts I taught you in real combat. With that, Baek Suryong began to display, one after another, the forgotten techniques of four absolute murim masters. Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok watched the battle with their mouths agape, their eyes transfixed on Baek Suryong. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? His defense is rock solid... But also... so dexterous and versatile... Baek Suryongs muscles, honed by the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest, were as hard as stone, yet somehow, they moved with astonishing flexibility. In one moment, he would explode with power, and in the next, he flowed like water, deflecting attacks with effortless grace. How is that even possible? Do you think well ever be able to do that? The precision with which Baek Suryong controlled every part of his body sent chills down their spines, leaving them in awenot just as students, but also as martial artists who specialized in outer arts. Beside them, Hyonwon Kangs eyes widened in shock. The Asura Blood Heaven Blade... Although Baek Suryong was using a sword instead of a dao, Hyonwon Kang, who had learned the martial art, could tell that the essence of his technique, with its distinctive might, unmistakably belonged to the Asura Blood Heaven Blade. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? S-So thats the real Asura Blood Heaven Blade... he murmured, suddenly feeling small and inadequate. Up until this moment, he thought he had learned the technique properly, but now he realized that he had only grasped the form without the substance. Clenching his fists in renewed determination, he swore to himself, One day, Ill definitely... Just then, the Asura Blood Heaven Blade slashed through the White-Haired Demons shoulder, drawing a scream of agony. Keuaaah! Damn you! Get away from me! the White-Haired Demon roared, releasing ten waves of claw qi from both hands. In response, Baek Suryong easily stepped aside, smoothly dodging the attack with the Ice Moon Goddesss signature technique, the Snow Shadow Steps. Mesmerized by the sight, Yeo Min whispered, How beautiful... Despite the deadly web of claw qi filling the air, Baek Suryong danced through it all, not leaving even a shadow behind. Keuaaah! You damned rat! the White-Haired Demon shrieked in fury, wildly swinging his hands. Claw qi slashed and tore through the air, destroying everything around them, yet not a single strike touched Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong calmly came to a halt and raised his sword into a mid-guard position. T-That... Thats the Unlimited Swords starting stance... Wiji Cheon mumbled, sensing the overwhelming power emanating from the blade despite his vision being clouded by the poison. One by one, Baek Suryong flawlessly demonstrated the martial arts he had taught his students. Chapter 146: The Handsome Playboy Baek Muryong Chapter 146: The Handsome Playboy Baek Muryong TL: FoodieMonster007 Where the fuck did this lunatic come from?! The White-Haired Demon couldnt believe what was happening. Moments ago, the fight had clearly been in his favor, but suddenly Baek Suryongs demeanor and fighting style changed completely, as if he wasnt the same man hed been when the battle began. CLANG! The White-Haired Demon paled, barely managing to deflect Baek Suryongs strike. How? How can you use so many martial arts at the same time...? he mumbled, his voice quivering with disbelief. Baek Suryongs movements were unpredictable. One moment he would fight like an outer arts master, delivering powerful strikes with solid defense. The next, he would switch to a powerful and vicious blade technique. Then, as if that werent enough, he dodged with footwork so precise it seemed otherworldly, following it up with swordsmanship so precise it sent shivers down the White-Haired Demons spine. Normally, learning so many martial arts techniques would spread a person too thin, yet Baek Suryongs execution was so flawless, the White-Haired Demon felt as if he was fighting against several experts who were attacking him from all sides simultaneously. Soon, as he struggled to keep up, his movements grew desperate and frantic. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. This is impossible! No one can do this... Although the White-Haired Demon wasnt considered one of the greatest murim masters, he had always believed that his Blood Jade Claws were on par with their martial arts. Now, he realized how wrong he had been. Every technique Baek Suryong used rivaled the most advanced martial arts of legend. Did he really master all these techniques at such a young age? It defied logic. No one should be capable of such a feat. However, if Baek Suryong was truly a heaven-sent genius, someone who was destined for greatness, someone who was fated to become the worlds strongest, then maybe, just maybe, it was possible. A surge of rage and despair flooded the White-Haired Demons mind. His envy and resentment boiled over, and with a monstrous grimace, he roared, AAARGH! You motherfucker! Stop running away like a rat and face me head-on! At the sound of the White-Haired Demons qi-enhanced voice, the students winced in pain and quickly covered their ears. Only Baek Suryong met his wrath with an unwavering gaze and a faint smile, chuckling, What are you talking about? Im not running away, Im too busy beating you up. Nevertheless, as the battle progressed, Baek Suryongs smile grew wider and wider. The moment he stopped relying solely on the Heaven Defying Divine Art, a whole host of new insights bubbled up in his mind, allowing him to seamlessly integrate the various martial arts his masters had taught him. The four martial arts... they can definitely be used at the same time. No, maybe... maybe they can even be merged into a new martial art? He was ecstatic. Even though he hadnt mastered even half of what his masters had taught him, and mastering just one of the martial arts might take him a lifetime, he had gained a little bit of enlightenment in this battle. It wasnt much, just a glimpse of something greater, something he wasnt sure he could fully grasp yet, but it was definitely there. What shall I call it? Eh... Ill come up with a name for it later. For now, I need to focus on the raging madman. Baek Suryong smirked. Thanks to you, Ive gained a lot of insight into my martial arts. The White-Haired Demons eyes flashed with rage as he charged at Baek Suryong, his long white hair whipping wildly behind him. Are you mocking me?! The Blood Jade Claws is the ultimate martial art! Thats why you keep dodging like a rat! Youre afraid to face me directly, arent you? Known for his obsession with martial arts, the White-Haired Demon was usually composed and rational, but the moment anyone challenged his pride in martial arts, he completely lost controljust like now. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? As the White-Haired Demons attack blazed towards him, Baek Suryong smoothly sidestepped and swung his sword at the back of the mans hand, sighing disappointedly, Sigh... Tell you what. To express my gratitude, Ill show you how pathetic your martial arts really are. BANG! Even with sword qi infused into the strike, the White-Haired Demons hands, fortified by the Blood Jade Claws, remained unscathed. See? My hands are still intact! Your pathetic sword cant even scratch the Blood Jade Claws! the White-Haired Demon let out a crazed laugh, holding up his glistening blood-red hands as if to show them off. Ill break them. What? You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. I said, Im going to break them. Watch carefully, Baek Suryong replied coldly as he raised his sword again, eyes glinting with icy determination. CLANG! BOOM! WHAM! Baek Suryong relentlessly targeted the White-Haired Demons hands. While he had ample opportunity to strike at other vital points, from the head to the heart to the throat, Baek Suryong opted to focus all of his attacks on his opponents hands. And so, little by little, cracks began to form on the Blood Jade Claws. Panic setting in, the White-Haired Demon howled, S-Stop it! Stop, I said! Still, Baek Suryong didnt stop. He continued to slash, his strokes unwavering and precise, until finally the technique that had taken the White-Haired Demon decades and the blood of countless victims to perfect finally began to crumble. CRACK... CRACK... No... no! Please, stop! Stop! The White-Haired Demons eyes filled with horror as he watched his cherished Blood Jade Claws break apart before his very eyes. With a heart-wrenching scream, he collapsed to his knees, staring in disbelief at the shattered remnants of his most prized technique. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? M-My Blood Jade Claws... His eyes dimmed, hollow and lifeless, as if his soul had been shattered along with the claws. For a man whose entire existence revolved around martial arts, seeing his greatest weapon destroyed had broken his spirit. Hoo... Baek Suryong sheathed his sword and breathed deeply to collect himself. Then, glancing around at his students, he noticed that they were staring back at him in stunned silence. Grinning, he remarked cheekily, Well, I think thats enough of a martial arts demonstration, no? The students, finally shaking off their shock, hurriedly nodded and rushed over, surrounding Baek Suryong with cheers and admiration. It could work... but were running out of time. According to the White-Haired Demon, the poison would fully spread within three days. Even with the medicine from the Golden Dragon Trading Company, Wiji Cheon wouldnt last more than another day or two. Baek Suryong frowned, lost in thought. Suddenly, Hyonwon Kang suggested, Mr. Baek, if sneaking ins not an option, why dont we just walk in? You know, boldly, right through the front door? It was the kind of idea only a true delinquent could come up with. What? Baek Suryong asked, confused. Think about it. Its the Valley of Evil, right? If we disguise ourselves as evil villains, wouldnt they just let us through? Thats cra... Baek Suryong trailed off as he looked around at his students. They all had a rough, almost villainous look about them, especially Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok, whose faces could pass for seasoned criminals even by Baek Suryongs standards. Hyonwon Kang frowned. Why are you looking at us like that? Baek Suryong chuckled, You know what? Youre right. Wait, what? Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. It seems like disguising ourselves wont even take much effort. Yaaawn... At the entrance to the Valley of Evil, three expert martial artists sat lazily atop a large rock, bored out of their minds. A hulking man with a massive axe slung over his shoulder grumbled, Im soooo bored. We havent had any decent new recruits lately. Hey, lumberjack, if youre so bored, why dont you go chop some firewood or something? a man with narrow, slitted eyes and a serrated blade at his waist teased, grinning slyly. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. What? Fucking butcher bastard, you courting death? Heh, feeling stiff? Maybe we should loosen up a bit, just like old days. Just as the two men were about to jump off the rock and draw their weapons, however, the third man interrupted, Both of you, shut up. Youre disturbing my meditation. Grumbling, the other two climbed back onto the rock. These three menHell Axe, Wolf Fang Blade, and Seclusion Training Freakwere the notorious gatekeepers of the Valley of Evil. ...Someones coming, Seclusion Training Freak said, suddenly awakening from his meditation. He stood up, his unusual deep blue eyes fixed on several figures approaching in the distance. Before long, five people reached the base of the rock. Each one had a face that screamed Im a villain!, but the two at the front were particularly intimidating, even to the gatekeepers. Hell Axe stepped forward. Who are you? he demanded. One of the two roughest-looking men stepped up, slinging a dao over his shoulder. Grinning wickedly, he said, Greetings, brothers. Were the Zhejiang Five Devils. We heard about the Valley of Evils reputation and are seeking refuge here. He motioned to his companions, all of whom had the air of villains proud of their infamy. Hey, gang. Lets introduce ourselves properly. Ill go first. Im the Crazy Asura, Hyeok Wonkang. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Im the Explosive Iron Fist, Ya Hyeoksu. ...The Cold-Blooded Flying Devil, Yeo Gok. The Rakshasa Sword Demon... Wiji... uh, Wiji Ho. The absurdity of their self-proclaimed aliases had the gatekeepers holding back laughter. Kuhaha... Huh? Hell Axe, who had been chuckling, suddenly stopped. His eyes landed on the man at the very back. Unlike the others, this man had a refined, almost elegant air. Too elegant, in fact, for a supposed villain, and strikingly handsome to boot. And whos this pretty boy? Hell Axe asked, raising an eyebrow. Before the man could answer, however, Hyonwon Kang slapped him on the back, cackling, Hahaha! This heres our eldest brother, the Handsome Playboy Baek Muryong, master of bedroom arts and seduction techniques! Ah, I see. Seduction techniques, huh... No wonder he looks like a gigolo... Damn that face, Im jealous. The gatekeepers, convinced by Hyonwon Kangs explanation, nodded approvingly. Meanwhile, the so-called Handsome Playboy Baek Muryong scowled irritably as if hed just swallowed shit. Translators Note: Wonkang is so dead. Handsome Prince Baek Muheun father of Handsome Playboy Baek Muryong HAHAHAHAHA Grandpa needs to hear this... Chapter 147: I Dont Want To See It Chapter 147: I Don''t Want To See It TL: FoodieMonster007 Even with the introduction, this brat... Baek Suryong maintained a smile, but inside, he was glaring daggers at Hyonwon Kangs back. The Handsome Playboy, master of seduction techniques and bedroom arts, seriously? We all agreed on the aliases beforehand, but did Wonkang really have to introduce me like that? Then again, it wasnt entirely Hyonwon Kangs fault. The other kids were just as much to blame. After all, a while back... Given your looks, the only part you can play is a pervert, right? Everyone agrees? Still, pervert is kind of harsh. We should at least tweak the wording. What about Lustful Demon? Lascivious Spirit? Pleasure Fiend? Or perhaps... the King of Coitus? ...Knock it off, you idiots. H-How about the Lustful Hero? Oh, since hes handsome, we should add the word handsome to it. Something like... the Handsome Playboy? Yeah, that works. I like it. Wiji Cheon, even you... Dont you realize Im putting up with this nonsense for your sake...? Baek Suryong shook his head, shoving aside the unpleasant memories. They had come a long way, and if he wanted to enter the Valley of Evil, hed have to embrace his role as the Handsome Playboy Baek Muryong. Their first challenge was getting past the three gatekeepers standing before them. The Zhejiang Five Devils? Never heard of em... What about you guys? Hell Axe asked, scratching his beard as he looked over at Wolf Fang Blade and Seclusion Training Freak. The two men shook their heads. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Sizing up the Zhejiang Five Devils, Wolf Fang Blade chuckled, Seems like theyre just a bunch of country bumpkins. Hyonwon Kang, playing the part of the Crazy Asura, furrowed his brow in annoyance as he sauntered forward. Hey now, you called us country bumpkins? Were pretty famous back in Zhejiang. Do you have any idea how many people weve killed? Oh yeah? How many, exactly? ...Does the exact number even matter? Hyonwon Kang hesitated for a split second, but kept a sly grin, not showing any sign of being rattled. Who can say? After I hit a hundred, I stopped keeping track. It got tedious. Hmm... The gatekeepers of the Valley of Evil eyed the self-proclaimed Zhejiang Five Devils carefully. Seclusion Training Freak, who had been silently observing from the back, finally said, Well, their bodies look decent enough. Theyve definitely been training diligently, especially this Crazy Asura and Explosive Iron Fist who have remarkably well-developed builds. Hell Axe and Wolf Fang Blade nodded in agreement. Usually, those with flashy nicknames turn out to be nobodies, but these guys dont seem like complete weaklings. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Seems we wont need to kill them on the spot. We ought to at least put them to the test. With a broad grin, Hell Axe stepped forward, saying, Congratulations. Youve just earned the right to take the test. Test? Since youre newbies here, let me explain. Theres only one rule to enter the Valley of Evil. Either you impress us and get our approval, or you kill one of us and force your way in. Hell Axe flashed his yellowed teeth and brought down the massive axe he had been resting on his shoulder. BOOM! ...... Hyonwon Kang gawked at the monstrous slab of metal. Feeling a bit intimidated, he cautiously asked, Has anyone ever actually killed a gatekeeper and gotten in? The last one who succeeded was me, ten years ago. These two were already here then. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? ...... In other words, no one had defeated a gatekeeper in over a decade. Whether we can or not, killing them isnt an option, Baek Suryong thought. If they took out a gatekeeper, theyd draw the attention of everyone in the Valley of Evil, making their mission that much harder. Stepping forward, he said, Ive heard that being a powerful martial artist isnt the only way to get into the Valley of Evil. Hell Axe grinned. Yeah. As long as you show us a skill that impresses us, well consider it a pass. For example, you could sweet-talk us into letting you in, poison us, or if all else fails, just bribe us. Even if martial arts werent a villains strong suit, entry into the Valley of Evil was still possible. In some ways, their mindset was more open than that of the orthodox sects. Then well each demonstrate our skills individually, Baek Suryong said, giving a nod to his students. Ya Hyeoksu, the Explosive Iron Fist of the Zhejiang Five Devils, volunteered to go first, saying, Im pretty confident in my strength. Hey, you with the axe. How about an arm-wrestling match? You talking to me? Hell Axe raised an eyebrow. This kid wasnt even half his size, yet he was challenging him. Ya Hyeoksu sneered, You seem pretty strong. If I win, how about you let us pass? Heh, bold little punk. Fine, step up here, Hell Axe chuckled, amused by the kids audacity. Before long, the two clasped hands over a broad tree stump between them, and their gazes locked, each immediately recognizing the others formidable strength. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Hell Axe licked his lips. Kid, since I accepted your challenge, Ive got a condition of my own. And that is? If I win, Ill chop off your arm right here and now. Still up for it? !! Startled, Yeo Gok stared at Seclusion Training Freak, eyes wide. Seclusion Training Freak smirked. That was just a greeting. From now on, if you get hit, youll end up dead or crippled. Do your best to stay alive! Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Yeo Gok swallowed hard and narrowed her eyes in concentration. ...Fine. Lets begin. Seeing her focus, Seclusion Training Freak chuckled and started throwing the stones. Each one flew faster than most hidden weapons, but Yeo Gok used her movement arts to dodge. However, as time went on, she found herself cornered. Her clothes were torn, and the stones grazed perilously close to her. At some point, Yeo Gok unconsciously began emulating the Snow Shadow Steps technique Baek Suryong had taught her. Seclusion Training Freaks blue eyes flashed eerily. Impressive. Youre making me actually want to hit you now. Muttering under his breath, he pulled a small dagger from his sleeve instead of another stone. The blade quivered slightly in his hand, humming with blue sword energy as he aimed it straight at Yeo Goks heart. If you can dodge this as well... Thats enough, dont you think? Youve already thrown more than ten, a cold voice interrupted from the side. Seclusion Training Freak turned to face the speaker, only to find the Big Brother of the Zhejiang Five Devils, the so-called Handsome Playboy, staring at him impassively. ...Seems I got a bit carried away, Seclusion Training Freak chuckled, lowering the dagger. Fine. He passes too. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Yeo Gok collapsed to the ground, her legs giving out. Seclusion Training Freak glanced at her briefly, then turned back to Baek Suryong. Youre the Handsome Playboy, right? Is it your turn now? Nope. Im last, he said, stepping aside to reveal the pale-faced Wiji Cheon. Wiji Cheon stuttered, I-I am the Rakshasa Sword Demon. This time, you... No, I mean, I will... Seclusion Training Freak clicked his tongue at Wiji Cheons pale complexion and blue lips. You dont look so good. Ive heard theres a skilled physician here called the Demon Doctor, and Id like to get this kid treated. Does he truly live here? Seclusion Training Freak nodded, but his reply wasnt particularly encouraging, The Demon Doctor indeed lives here, but whether he treats your friend or not depends on his mood. I see. Well, as long as hes there, thats good enough. Thats what they all say, Seclusion Training Freak chuckled softly, then turned back to Wiji Cheon. So, what are you going to show us? Ill demonstrate my swordsmanship. Just a demonstration? Not a duel? ...If you like my swordsmanship, please let me in. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Seclusion Training Freak nodded and stepped back to give Wiji Cheon some space. Hoo... Wiji Cheon exhaled deeply, closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them halfway. He slowly raised his sword, his hands trembling slightly, then with a smooth, deliberate motion, he swung it downward. SWOOSH! The single slash cut through the air, leaving a stinging silence in its wake. For a long time, no one spoke, and all three gatekeepers stared at Wiji Cheon, seemingly dazed. After a long, heavy pause, they spoke almost simultaneously. You pass. ...Pass. Go ahead inside. It was unanimous. I knew that would do the trick. Baek Suryong grinned. Despite being criminals, the gatekeepers were exceptional martial artists. After witnessing Wiji Cheons talent that even the White-Haired Demon coveted, it was impossible for them not to be impressed. Now, only I remain. All of his students had passed, and it would be embarrassing if he failed now. Still, he had no doubt that he would succeed, no matter what the test. One didnt deserve to be a martial arts instructor without at least that much confidence. Baek Suryong stepped forward, saying with flair, For the final test, I will... You pass, Seclusion Training Freak interrupted. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? What? I said, you pass. Why? I had something prepared too. I dont want to see it. Baek Suryong blinked in confusion, but Seclusion Training Freak took a step back, his expression becoming wary. Youre the Handsome Playboy, right? Your specialty is seductive techniques and bedroom arts? he asked cautiously. ...Yes. Why? Seclusion Training Freaks face grew stern. Were not interested in seeing your... um, skills in that domain, he declared firmly. ...Who said I was going to show you that? For a moment, Baek Suryong seriously contemplated killing them all on the spot. Chapter 148: The Bloody Ripper (1) Chapter 148: The Bloody Ripper (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Fufu, those guys were pretty amusing, Hell Axe remarked, setting a splint on his fractured arm. Even though hed lost to some greenhorn juniors, he was in an excellent mood. Fun times like these are the reason why I keep working as a gatekeeper, he mused. Besides, since he hadnt been beaten in martial arts but in arm-wrestling, his pride as a martial artist remained intact. Still, its a bit of a shame. If only I were ten years younger... Anyway, I cant believe someone actually beat me, the one and only Hell Axe, in arm-wrestling! That kids gonna go places, I tell you. Wolf Fang Blade snorted, Hmph. Looks like youve taken a liking to him. Unlike his counterpart, Wolf Fang Blade was visibly displeased. Not only had the young bladesman who called himself the Crazy Asura survived ten exchanges, he had also meticulously observed his technique. Just the memory of those probing eyes irritated him, sending goosebumps up his arms. The next time I fight him, will I be able to dominate him like I did today? The mere thought was unsettling. Those guys are suspicious. They seem to be the same types as us, but their inner arts feel too pure. That Crazy Asuras blade techniques were definitely ruthless, but... I just cant shake off the feeling that they have some other purpose, Wolf Fang Blade grumbled with a scowl. Eh, lots of folks come here with some agenda. As for their inner arts, its not the first time someone from the orthodox has escaped here after committing some unforgivable crime, Hell Axe replied casually. Yeah, I guess thats true, Wolf Fang Blade nodded reluctantly. They were gatekeepers of the Valley of Evil, but they werent obligated to kick out or kill anyone they found suspiciousunless the Murim Alliance invaded, of course. Short of something that serious, their aim was simply to enjoy toying with those who occasionally dropped by. By the way, Seclusion Training Freak, Hell Axe began, having finished with his splint. About that pervert from earlier. Whyd you let him in without a test? Not a pervert, the Handsome Playboy, Seclusion Training Freak corrected, staring at the entrance to the Valley of Evil where the Zhejiang Five Devils had gone with a peculiar grin. Same difference. Anyway, that pretty boy. Whyd you let him in without any test? northbladetldotcom welcomes you. ...... Seclusion Training Freak remained silent. Well? Spit it out. You know I cant stand not knowing when Im curious. Youre not the type to do that without a reason, Hell Axe pressed. Under Hell Axes persistent questioning, Seclusion Training Freak grinned and replied, There was no need to test him. What do you mean, no need? Recalling the look the Handsome Playboy had given him, Seclusion Training Freak said, He was strong. While the others were undergoing the tests, he kept his eyes on us, ready to strike at any moment. Sure, but isnt it only natural to want to step in when ones sworn younger brothers look like theyre in trouble? Hell Axe asked. It wasnt just that. If things had gone wrong, he would have tried to kill us, Seclusion Training Freak explained. ...... Hell Axe and Wolf Fang Blade fell silent. The reason Seclusion Training Freaks eyes were a deep blue1 was because hed mastered a special sight technique. Thanks to it, he could see things others couldnt, which is how he became the de facto leader of the Valley of Evils gatekeepers. Of course, in terms of martial arts, he was also the strongest among the three. Thats unsettling. Does he really have the ability to kill us? Wolf Fang Blade asked, slightly worried. Well, wed have to fight him to find out. Even my eyes cant see that much, Seclusion Training Freak admitted with a slight grin. Radiating a ferocious killing intent, Hell Axe growled like a beast, Damn it! If Id known earlier, Id have chopped off that Explosive Iron Fists arm. This was the Valley of Evil, a place where numerous murderous fiends who had survived unimaginable carnage lived in hiding. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? But weve already let them in, so itd be silly to go pick a fight now... Plus, theres that rule about not messing with newcomers on their first day, Hell Axe reminded. Despite being a collection of villains, even the Valley of Evil had its own set of rules. Otherwise, without any order or regulations, the place would have turned into a living hell ages ago. Well, if they last a few more days, well get another chance to see them, Seclusion Training Freak remarked. The three gatekeepers gazed for a moment in the direction the Zhejiang Five Devils had gone. Then, as if something occurred to him, Wolf Fang Blade laughed, That pervert. If he has a run-in with the Nine Yin Witch, there wont even be any bones left of him. Now that I think about it, the Nine Yin Witch hates guys who practice harvesting yin to nourish yang the most, doesnt she? That woman hates all men. She grits her teeth just seeing us. Heheh, thats true. Along with the Bloody Ripper, the Nine Yin Witch was one of the most notorious villains in the Valley of Evil. Her mastery of ice techniques, which had secured her a position as one of the Ten Great Villains, could instantly freeze an area tens of meters in diameter. However, unlike the Bloody Ripper, who led the largest faction in the Valley, she lived alone in seclusion. Still, unless hes really unlucky, he wont run into her, Wolf Fang Blade mused. Then again, who knows? Maybe he can charm the Nine Yin Witch. You saw how good-looking he was, right? If hes half as good below... Hehehe! Hohoho! The two men burst into laughter. They shifted the conversation to dirty jokes, but even that lost its appeal soon enough. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Man, Im bored. Thats life in the Valley of Evil. Hmm, looks like the pig was telling the truth, Baek Suryong reasoned, having deliberately threatened Black Boar to gauge the atmosphere of the Valley of Evil. He released the mans collar, pulled a silver coin from his robe and waved it side to side, saying, Alright. Lets handle it this way then. Black Boars eyes followed the coins movement. As expected, he was a very greedy fellow. Ill pay you for information, so dont mess around and provide proper details. How about it? Baek Suryong proposed. Nothing came free in this world, especially in a place like the Valley of Evil. He was certain Black Boar would not refuse him. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. As expected, a smile reappeared on Black Boars lips. Hehe, you seem very familiar with negotiations, eh? Well, if its something I know, Ill answer sincerely. Im not shameless enough to lie when Im getting paid. Tell me where I can find the Demon Doctor, Baek Suryong demanded. ...... Black Boar hesitated. Ah, so you dont know where he is, Baek Suryong said, turning to leave. Caught off guard, Black Boar stammered, I-I do know, but... youre not planning to go there right now, are you? I am, Baek Suryong affirmed. Is it okay if I just give you the address... Baek Suryong pulled out a few more silvers. No, lead us there. I dont trust you enough to just hand over my money. If you guide us to the Demon Doctors place, this is yours. ...... Black Boars eyes flickered greedily. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? What? Dont want to earn some coin? Then Ill find someone else to guide us, Baek Suryong said, glancing around. Instantly, a few other shady characters began to approach, their interest piqued. N-No! Ill guide you! Black Boar exclaimed hastily. Baek Suryong smiled and tossed him a silver coin. Heres a down payment. Follow me, Black Boar said, easily catching the coin. Whether you regret this or not later has nothing to do with me though... he mumbled to himself. The Demon Doctors abode was tucked away in a damp, secluded corner of the Valley of Evil. Ugh! It stinks... The students grimaced at the foul odor assaulting their noses, some even pinching their nostrils shut. The closer they got to the Demon Doctors place, the more the air filled with a mix of smellsmedicines, blood, animals, filth, and... ...The stench of embalmed corpses. Baek Suryong, who had witnessed several human experiments by the Blood Cult, still remembered this distinctive scent that triggered his worst nightmares. Theres no doubt, this Demon Doctor is a madman! northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Soon, with Black Boar leading the way, they arrived at the Demon Doctors hut. KNOCK, KNOCK. Black Boar rapped on the door, cautiously calling out, Elder Demon Doctor, are you there? Who is it? came a sharp, irritated voice from inside. Black Boar bowed and replied, Its Black Boar. Ive brought some newcomers who wish to meet you. Newcomers? Tell them to come back later. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. U-Understood. Then Ill... Later, my ass. Move aside, Baek Suryong interrupted, shoving Black Boar aside and kicking the door open. BANG! Black Boar shrieked, Youre mad! However, Baek Suryong ignored him, storming inside with his students. The huts interior was more spacious than expected. An old physician, in the midst of administering acupuncture to a patient, frowned at the intruders. Looks like newcomers these days dont have manners, he said coldly. Youngsters these days are all like that, another old man lying down and getting acupuncture on his arm chuckled. H-Hey! If you behave so rudely, youll be in serious trouble... Huh?! Black Boar, who had rushed in after them, gasped upon seeing the old man lying down. His face went ashen, and he barely stopped himself from fainting. E-Elder Bloody Ripper... he whispered in terror. The Bloody Ripper, one of the Ten Great Villains and the ruler of the Valley of Evil. Unfortunately, it seemed that they had stumbled upon the Bloody Ripper being treated by the Demon Doctor. Translators Note: Im so nice, translating Heukbidon as Black Boar instead of Black Pig. Iberico and Berkshire pork though...drool... Read the previous 2 chapters carefully. ? Chapter 149: The Bloody Ripper (2) Chapter 149: The Bloody Ripper (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 The Bloody Ripper lay comfortably on the clinic bed, but none of the people who entered the Demon Doctors hut felt at ease. Thats the Bloody Ripper? Of all places, here... W-What should we do? Fight? Seeing everyone staring at him with in bewilderment, the Bloody Ripper chuckled, Black Boar, did you bring these guests with you? Black Boar stammered as if hed seen the god of death, N-No, its not that... T-These folks insisted on wanting to visit the Demon Doctor... Then why do I hear the jingling of silver coins in your pocket? Startled, Black Boar dropped to his knees and prostrated himself. Eek! Im sorry! Im so sorry! he squealed. The Bloody Ripper smiled gently, without a hint of killing intent. You fool. If you were going to bring guests, you should have taught them the rules and etiquette of the Valley of Evil first. If they only heard the bad rumors about this place and assumed it was a hellhole where villains did as they pleased, who can blame them? Black Boars face paled at the Bloody Rippers seemingly kind and reasonable words. I-Im sorry. Truly sorry, he apologized, prostrating himself and banging his head on the floor repeatedly. Blood streamed from his forehead, but he didnt stop. The Bloody Ripper let out a small sigh. Haa... Since its their first day, I wont kill you or those kids. You seem to have reflected enough, so you may go now. T-Thank you, Elder! Thank you so much! Bowing several more times, Black Boar crawled out of the hut on his knees, then turned and ran away as fast as his pudgy legs could carry him. Wow, isnt that kid excessively scared? Hey, Demon Doctor, have I ever killed any of his friends before? How would I know that, you fool? This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Like old friends, the Bloody Ripper casually chatted with the Demon Doctor while Baek Suryong and the students watched silently. Only after several minutes did the Bloody Ripper turn to look at Baek Suryong, saying, Anyway, its been a while since weve had newcomers. Baek Suryong met his gaze without moving an inch. This guy... hes strong. He was incomparable to the likes of the White-Haired Demon. Even without releasing his aura, the Bloody Rippers presence was immense enough to justify his ranking as one of the top ten villains in the murim. If I unleash the Heaven Defying Divine Art at full power and add my Masters martial arts, could I win? Baek Suryong gauged his chances, but to be honest, the odds of him losing were higher. Well then, where are you all from... Hmm? The Bloody Ripper suddenly sniffed the air and sat up halfway from his bed. Beckoning to Baek Suryong with his finger, he commanded, You, come here. ...... Baek Suryong didnt reply and just stared at him. The Bloody Ripper chuckled softly, Dont worry, I wont harm you. Come here. Theres something I want to ask you. What do you want to ask? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. I smell my Junior Brothers scent on you. Did you meet him recently? The students froze, unable to hide their agitation. Fortunately, the Bloody Rippers gaze was fixed on the expressionless Baek Suryong, so he didnt notice the others. [Everyone, stay calm. No matter what I say from now on, dont be surprised.] Baek Suryong sent a telepathic message to his students before approaching the Bloody Ripper. At the same time, he released an appropriate amount of qi, not too strong or too weak, just enough for the Bloody Ripper to consider him a capable young fighter. Oho? A glint of interest flashed in the Bloody Rippers eyes. As expected, Baek Suryong thought, recalling the information he had gotten from the White-Haired Demon. > Senior Brother likes martial artists who do their best to act confident in front of him even though theyre scared the most... Making sure to show just the right mix of bluster and nervousness, Baek Suryong asked, Are you the Bloody Ripper? The King of the Valley of Evil and one of the Ten Great Villains, that Bloody Ripper? Yes. I am the Bloody Ripper, the old man said, smiling at Baek Suryongs somewhat tense and formal tone, as if he were observing a childs bluffing antics. GULP. Thankfully, their worries didnt come to pass. Baek Suryong scratched his head and answered sheepishly, W-Well... I think my Master tricked me. Tricked you? He told me that when I arrived at the Valley of Evil, I should find the Demon Doctor and grab his beard and shake it. Then hed give me some useful elixirs... What? Hahaha! Yeah, thats a wicked prank my Junior Brother would pull indeed! Bwahahaha! the Bloody Ripper burst into laughter. Whats so damn funny?! Because of your delinquent Junior Brother, my beard almost got pulled out! Hahaha! How is that not funny? AHAHAHAHA! Ugh, that fucking White-Haired Demon. When he comes back, Ill use him for plenty of poison experiments. Baek Suryong sighed inwardly with relief. Fortunately, the Demon Doctors doubts seemed to have been dispelled by his hasty excuse, and there was no longer any trace of suspicion on the Bloody Rippers face. Behind him, the students all wore disbelieving expressions as they watched their teacher deceive two old evil monsters. How can he lie so well? You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Was our teacher a con artist in his past life? I wont believe anything he says from now on... I feel like I would be deceived by him, even if I knew that he was a swindler beforehand. Bwahaha, Im glad to have such a handsome and skilled Nephew! The Bloody Ripper laughed so much that tears formed at the corners of his eyes. Im honored by your praise, Senior Uncle. The Bloody Ripper smiled contentedly and stood up. Patting Baek Suryongs shoulder affectionately, he said, Lets go to my place and talk more. Ill treat you to dinner. ...... Baek Suryongs mind raced. Cheon needs emergency detoxification... Should I ask the Demon Doctor now? But if I do that, Id have to explain why the White-Haired Demon poisoned Cheon. Having just escaped the Bloody Rippers suspicion, is it wise to create a situation that could arouse it again? Why? Dont you want to? the Bloody Ripper urged. Baek Suryong quickly made up his mind. Im sorry, Cheon, please hold on a bit longer. Smiling gently, he said, Of course not. I just didnt know how to express my gratitude for such generous kindness... Haha, its fine. If youre my Junior Brothers disciple, then youre like my disciple too. Then Ill gratefully accept your hospitality. Hey, what are you all doing? Arent you going to thank your Senior Uncle? T-Thank you. Thank you! Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Thank you... The Bloody Ripper looked at the nervous faces of the Zhejiang Five Devils and smiled warmly. Dont feel burdened. Lets all go to my place. And so, the Zhejiang Five Devils left the Demon Doctors abode and headed to the Bloody Rippers house. The Bloody Ripper and Baek Suryong walked side by side at the front, with the others following behind. As they walked, Hyonwon Kang mouthed words to the others. You know we have to be careful, right?Everyone, stay sharp. One slip of the tongue and its over. The other students gulped nervously and nodded. Thanks to Baek Suryongs brilliant quick thinking, they had escaped immediate danger, but they had been invited to dinner. Like cautious explorers entering a tigers den, they all decided to remain extra vigilant. Translators Note: I wonder if I can catch up to the manhwa by Dec... Chapter 150: The Bloody Ripper (3) Chapter 150: The Bloody Ripper (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 Ahahaha! Look at me, getting all excited at my age! Its probably because I havent had guests for ages! Laughing boisterously, the Bloody Ripper downed several shots of strong liquor in quick succession, humming along with the tunes played by the servants. Offering another drink to Baek Suryong and the Zhejiang Five Devils seated beside him, he said, Have another drink, Nephew. You all should drink freely, too! Thank you. Baek Suryong accepted the liquor and drained it in one gulp. Glancing around, he remarked, Senior Uncle, your home is truly magnificent. Hoho, you have a keen eye, the Bloody Ripper replied with a satisfied grin. It took me five whole years to build this place. There are plenty of empty rooms, so feel free to stay as long as you like. In truth, the mansion was so palatial, it was hard to believe it was built inside a canyon. The main hall alone, where the banquet was held, was spacious enough to seat dozens. Shackled at the hands and feet, servants moved about, carrying food and drinks. Arent all these servants martial artists? Have they been enslaved? Baek Suryong wondered. The servants wore scant clothing that barely maintained their modesty, and numbers were branded onto their backs. The Bloody Ripper even called them by numbers rather than names, stirring some of Baek Suryongs most unpleasant memories. Number Seven, go fetch more rice wine. ...Yes, Elder. Naturally, Baek Suryong, having seen worse in the Blood Cult, wasnt particularly ruffled. His pampered young students, on the other hand, were visibly disturbed and unsettled. Noticing the Zhejiang Five Devils glancing at the servants, the Bloody Ripper chuckled. These guys broke the rules of the Valley of Evil and disrupted order. As punishment, theyre doing hard labor at my house for ten years. Ten years... Baek Suryong muttered. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Given the state of the servants, it wouldnt be surprising if they all died within two or three years. Still, he did not pity them. These servants were scum who had killed innocent people outside, committed all sorts of crimes, and then ran away to hide in the Valley of Evil. Its karmic retribution. These criminals arent worthy of anyones pity. Of course, that didnt mean he sided with the Bloody Ripper who punished them. This old monster just made other villains into slaves for his own convenience. A place where greater evil rules over lesser evilthat was the essence of the Valley of Evil. Suddenly curious, Baek Suryong asked, Senior Uncle, may I ask you something? Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Ask anything you like. You mentioned that there are rules in the Valley of Evil. Who sets those rules? Me, of course, the Bloody Ripper replied with a broad smile. Without a hint of hesitation or shame, he explained, I settled here thirty years ago with some guys I used to hang out with. After that, notorious villains heard the rumors and began to arrive one by one. I gave them food and shelter, and that was the beginning of the history of the Valley of Evil. ...... The Bloody Ripper had founded the Valley of Evil, slowly gathering villains through his reputation until he had built a veritable army and an impregnable fortress. The reason he was the King here wasnt just because he was strongit was because the villains acknowledged him as their ruler. The Valley of Evil is my territory and this mansion my castle. Here, my word is the law. Am I wrong? Eh, boys? Not at all! Everything you say is correct! the other villains invited to the banquet hall shouted in unison, drumming the tables with their palms. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong scrunched up his nose. The banquet hall was filled with the smell of alcohol, the sweat of the villains, and the stench of blood ingrained in their bodies. Hahaha! This is great! the Bloody Ripper laughed heartily, downing more liquor. When he finally set his cup down again, he wiped the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand and stared at Baek Suryong with a red face and bloodshot eyes. Well, sometimes there are those who dont listen, like the Nine Yin Witch, but that bitch rarely leaves her house, so you can just ignore her, he said drunkenly. The Nine Yin Witch... The Bloody Rippers eyes gleamed strangely. This youngster... even among the villains of the Valley of Evil, his presence is overwhelming. To ease the frozen atmosphere, he laughed raucously, Hoho, it seems youve been through quite the battlefields. I brought up this subject to liven things up, but instead the atmosphere has cooled down. Look, even Ive got goosebumps on my arms. Im sorry. It wasnt a very interesting story, Baek Suryong said with an awkward smile. The Bloody Ripper grinned back. No need to apologize, Nephew. You know what? Im liking you more and more. Though... the younger brothers you brought along seem to have guts the size of beans. Baek Suryong glanced back at his students, who quickly turned away, their faces as white as sheets. Smirking, he replied, My apologies, they are still very lacking. Eventually, the banquet came to an end. Drunken villains staggered and left the hall one by one, and the servants began cleaning up the mess. Everyone, leave. I want to have continue drinking with only my Nephew, the Bloody Ripper commanded, seeming to have taken a great liking to Baek Suryong. [Mr. Baek...] Hyonwon Kang looked at Baek Suryong with pleading eyes. Baek Suryong shook his head, indicating he would be okay. [Go to your rooms and rest. We dont know what might happen though, so dont let your guard down.] [...Okay.] After the Zhejiang Five Devils headed to their rooms under the guidance of a servant, Baek Suryong was left alone with the Bloody Ripper. For a while, the two of them did nothing but exchange drinks. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Here, take it. Thank you, Senior Uncle. Having drunk an enormous amount of alcohol, the Bloody Rippers face was flushed, and his eyes were half-glazed. Smiling slyly at Baek Suryong, he suddenly remarked, Nephew, arent you quite the good drinker? Im just too nervous to get drunk. Youre too good for that foolish Junior Brother of mine. I almost want to make you my own disciple. You flatter me. The Bloody Ripper stared at him peculiarly, then suddenly held out his hand. Hey, want to hear an interesting story? WOOOONG! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The Bloody Rippers entire arm turned crimson as he unleashed his signature technique, the Blood Jade Claws. Before I mastered the Blood Jade Claws, I was a mediocre, run-of-the-mill martial artist. Although I had outstanding talent, I never had a chance to learn advanced martial arts because I was born into poverty. The Bloody Ripper spoke of his past. In his youth, he had been a freelancer who had learned second-rate martial arts at a small village academy, wandering from place to place just to make a living. It was then that he met the White-Haired Demon, with whom he immediately hit it off and became sworn brothers, committing all sorts of evil deeds together. Later, when he mastered the Blood Jade Claws, he even passed on his martial arts to the White-Haired Demon, so close was their relationship. Coming to the Valley of Evil changed my life. I didnt mention it earlier... but this is where I obtained the secret manual of the Blood Jade Claws. No way! Was it what they call a miraculous encounter? Hoho, yes, a miraculous encounter. But thats not all. The Bloody Ripper lowered his voice and said, The legacy of the Blood Cult is hidden in the Valley of Evil. The Blood Cult... you say? Baek Suryongs eyes narrowed imperceptibly at the unexpected revelation. Chapter 151: Ill Go Chapter 151: I''ll Go TL: FoodieMonster007 The Blood Cults legacy is hidden in the Valley of Evil? Baek Suryong echoed. The White-Haired Demon hadnt mentioned anything about this during his interrogation. If the White-Haired Demon had known, he wouldve spilled the beans under the influence of the Blood Demon Eyes. That can only mean... is the Bloody Ripper testing me? Did I let something slip about the Blood Cult when I mentioned my past life? With a puzzled look, Baek Suryong murmured, The Blood Cult... Master never mentioned such a tale. Thats because I never told him, the Bloody Ripper replied smoothly. The fewer people who know a secret, the better it is kept, no? Then why tell me now...? The Bloody Ripper gazed at Baek Suryong, eyes swirling with complex emotions. After a brief silence, he said, Everyone who knew about this died thirty years ago. They were the comrades I used to run with back then. The Bloody Ripper said that they died, but to Baek Suryong, it sounded more like were killed. I didnt have the heart to endanger my own Junior Brother, so I kept him in the dark. Lucky for him, he wasnt around when we stumbled upon the Blood Jade Claws. The Bloody Ripper paused, turning his gaze out the window. As if lost in old memories, deeper wrinkles etched themselves onto his already aged face. But sometimes, on nights like this, I just feel like spilling my secrets. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Is that so? Baek Suryong whispered. The Bloody Ripper nodded. Staring blankly at the dim moon half-obscured by clouds, the drunken old man rambled, Back then, I memorized the secret manual of the Blood Jade Claws and downed the elixir that came with it. Twenty years flew by, and the martial world pegged me as the weakest of the Ten Great Villains. The weakest... well, maybe they got that right. Baek Suryong refilled his empty cup. With my modest skills, I cant even begin to grasp your level, Senior Uncle. Youre too humble. Do you think I dont know youve been holding back? the Bloody Ripper chuckled. But no worries. Its only natural for a martial artist to keep about thirty percent of their true ability hidden. Baek Suryongs eyes widened in surprise. Im sorry. I said, its fine. In fact, Im pleased to have such an exceptional nephew. The Bloody Ripper reached out and gave Baek Suryongs bowed shoulder a light pat. Anyway, the Blood Jade Claws I found is just the tip of the iceberg. One day, an earthquake split the ground, and only the spot where it was hidden became exposed. The rest... Theres more? Heh, you bet. The treasures, secret manuals, elixirsthe Blood Cults stash before their downfallare buried underground in the Valley of Evil. The Bloody Ripper smirked, pointing to the floor. Right beneath my house. Baek Suryong glanced down and gulped. Is this one of the Blood Cults hidden vaults? If what hes saying is true... I definitely need to find a way in. It took me a full decade to locate the entrance to where the Blood Cults legacy lies, the Bloody Ripper said, grabbing the wine bottle and taking a swig straight from it. BANG! Suddenly, he slammed the bottle down so hard it cracked. The old man laughed, greed and madness flickering in his eyes. Do you want it too? Of course you do. Any martial artist would. The Blood Cult once terrorized the world despite being a lone sect... and just by mastering one of their techniques, I became one of the Ten Great Villains. Can you imagine how many martial arts and secret techniques are down there? You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Baek Suryong met his gaze steadily. But you havent obtained anything except the Blood Jade Claws yet. The Bloody Rippers expression hardened. ...Why do you think that? If you had, youd have mastered martial arts far superior to the Blood Jade Claws by now. You wouldve made a name for yourself not just as one of the Ten Great Villains, but perhaps as one of the Ten Supremes, or maybe even the worlds strongest, Baek Suryong replied calmly. It was blatant flattery, but the Bloody Ripper laughed knowingly. Youre sharp. Theres a massive black iron door in the way, and Ive never been able to find a way past it. I thought about blasting it open, but I was afraid of damaging whats inside. There must be martial arts that surpass the Blood Jade Claws in there, and if there are elixirs... maybe even Rejuvenation wouldnt be a dream anymore. Truth be told, he was now too old to learn new martial arts, but after decades of searching for a way to open the door or dig another entrance, he couldnt give up. Rejuvenation was a state of great enlightenment where ones body became youthful again. It was a realm that could only be reached after surpassing the peak level and attaining transcendence, and in todays martial world, it was common knowledge that all the Ten Supremes had achieved Rejuvenation. Baek Suryong snorted inwardly. Honestly, I doubt hed achieve Rejuvenation even with supreme martial arts and elixirs... but it seems hes obsessed with the idea that obtaining the Blood Cults legacy will make it possible. What a delusional obsession. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Despite his skepticism, Baek Suryong suggested, Is there really no way to open the door? Perhaps we should bring in an expert in mechanisms or formations... Ive tried that already, and they concluded that the mechanism responds only to a specific martial art. A specific martial art... Baek Suryong mumbled. One martial art immediately came to mind. Could it be? The Heaven Defying Divine Art? The martial arts of the Blood Demon, the Cult Leader of the Blood Cult. Although Baek Suryong wasnt the Blood Demon, he was indeed a successor of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. A thin smile played on his lips. What an unexpected windfall. Of course, getting my hands on that treasure wont be easy, especially with this drunken old monster sitting in front of me in the way. His opponent was the most dangerous and evil villain in the Valley of Evil. Not even he could take the Bloody Ripper lightly, and if he wanted to cure Wiji Cheon and get his hands on the treasure, he needed to tread carefully. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Of course, the one whod bear the brunt of this mess would be that fellow Baek Suryong... and if something happened to Wiji Cheon, Baek Suryong wouldnt just lose his job, he would also face much more severe consequences. We must organize a rescue team immediately, someone suggested. Have you asked the Murim Alliance for help? We need a tracking expert... The opponent is a demonic practitioner from the unorthodox sects. There is a high chance that we are already too late... There was a lot of buzz among the instructors, but none offered any practical solutions. BAM! Kwak Cheolwoo slammed the table, his words filled with qi as he said, We will form a rescue team comprising of volunteers from among the instructors. If no one steps forward, well draw lots... Ill go, Mae Geuklyom declared without hesitation, standing up. As he looked around at the instructors who were all talk and no action, the elderly swordsman exuded a frosty aura. I will save that child, he repeated. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. As the headmaster in charge of student welfare, him volunteering was only to be expected, so everyone nodded in agreement. Scanning the room, Kwak Cheolwoo asked, Is there no one else? It would be too much for the Headmaster alone. We need at least two more. Vice Principal, I alone am enough, Mae Geuklyom said firmly. Ill be using movement arts without break. Anyone who wants to come with me must be at least a peak master. Others will only slow us down. At his words, several instructors who were about to volunteer quietly lowered their hands. Even in the Azure Dragon Academy, peak masters were rare. Besides, such experts had busy schedules and couldnt easily change their commitments. Ak Yeonho raised his hand eagerly. Me! Ill go! Kwak Cheolwoos face lit up. Ak Yeonho of the Shandong Ak Clan was indeed a peak master. Mr. Ak Yeonho, your help would be greatly appreciated, he said. Mae Geuklyom nodded, acknowledging that Ak Yeonho could keep up with him. I think we need one more. Any other volunteers? Kwak Cheolwoo asked. Myeong Iloh and Jaegal Soyeong raised their hands, but Mae Geuklyom declined, deeming them unsuitable. The other instructors avoided Kwak Cheolwoos gaze. At that moment, someone unexpected raised his hand. I will go, Namgung Su volunteered. Kwak Cheolwoo gasped in surprise, Mr. Namgung? Namgung Su nodded, his expression icy. This time, Kwak Cheolwoo hesitated. Mr. Namgung, you cant. You have so many classes... northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Just have the other instructors cover for me for a few days. Ill also hold supplementary classes when I return, Namgung Su replied, then turned to Mae Geuklyom and Ak Yeonho. Are either of you familiar with tracking arts? I dont know it well, Mae Geuklyom admitted. Only the basics, Ak Yeonho added. Namgung Su nodded, as if hed expected this. Understood, Ill find the path. Knowing Mr. Baek Suryong, he should have left behind easy to follow clues. Still looking reluctant, Kwak Cheolwoo suggested, Mr. Namgung, wouldnt it be better to get support from a tracking expert from the Murim Alliance... Namgung Su stared directly at him. The rescue of Student Wiji Cheon is a matter of utmost urgency. We dont have time to wait. Besides, do you think theres anyone in the Murim Alliance whos better than me at tracking and martial arts? It was a bold statement, bordering on arrogance, but since no one could refute it, it was decided that Namgung Su would join the team. Standing up, Namgung Su addressed the other two rescuers as he left the meeting room, Well meet at the main gate in an hour. Please be ready by then. Mmm. Got it! One hour later, the Wiji Cheon Rescue Team set off from the Azure Dragon Academy. Translators Note: Power levels in SIMB: Third-Rate, Second-Rate, First-Rate, Peak, Transcendent, Transcendent with Rejuvenation Chapter 152: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (1) Chapter 152: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 When the Bloody Ripper and Baek Suryong collided, a massive surge of qi exploded outward. RUMMMMMMMBLE! Any martial artist attuned to qi would have sensed the colossal clash of energies. The students, who had been waiting in their quarters anxiously without lowering their vigilance, all flinched at once. Hey, was that...? Did a fight break out? Could it be Mr. Baek? Being deep in enemy territory, they kept their senses on full alert. Hyonwon Kang peered out the door and murmured quietly, Someones coming. Soon, the sound of rushing footsteps echoed from outside, along with shouts of Dont let them escape!, You guys, circle around back!, By order of our King! Turning to his juniors, Hyonwon Kang smirked. I think were fucked. They all sighed, nodding in unison, then began stretching and preparing themselves for the impending battle. Ya Suhyeok placed a reassuring hand on Wiji Cheons shoulder. Wiji Cheon, stay behind me. ...I can fight too. Its alright. Just watch us fight today, Ya Suhyeok replied, shoving Wiji Cheon behind him. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. CRASH! Suddenly, the door exploded into splinters, revealing dozens of villains beyond the shattered doorway. At the front stood the Demon Doctor. Eyeing the battle-ready Zhejiang Five Devils, he chuckled, Heheh, I knew this would happen. I suspected you guys from the start. Especially that little one. The Demon Doctors gaze zeroed in on Wiji Cheon, who peeked out from behind Ya Suhyeok. His eyes gleamed slyly, like a snakes. Youve been poisoned by one of my own concoctions. How did you... The Demon Doctor pulled out a small vial from his wide sleeve and waved it in front of Wiji Cheon. Ugh. Did you really think that I wouldnt recognize a poison I made myself? I can recognize it from a hundred steps away just by the smell of it. You guys came to find me for the antidote, right? ...... Anyone could tell that the tiny vial the Demon Doctor waved contained the antidote. Hyonwon Kang ran a rough hand through his hair, cursing under his breath, Damn it. So you lured us here knowing everything from the start? The Demon Doctor smirked, shaking his head. I didnt tell the Bloody Ripper anything. I dearly wanted to see him get stabbed in the back for once, but unfortunately, it seems he figured it out on his own. After wrapping up the banquet earlier, he told me to capture you guys. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? ...... The students fell silent. One thing was certain, the Demon Doctor was as twisted as they came. Pointing at the Zhejiang Five Devils with a bony finger, the Demon Doctor ordered the villains, Capture them. Ill use these little rats as test subjects. Yes! the villains of the Valley of Evil acknowledged, charging forward all at once. Hyonwon Kang drew his blade and quickly commanded, Ya Suhyeok and I will hold the front. Yeo Min, look for a chance to snatch the antidote from the Demon Doctor. Wiji Cheon, stay back. Once we get the antidote, we make a run for it. Got it? What about Mr. Baek? Wiji Cheon asked, his face pale. Hyonwon Kang scoffed confidently, doing his best to act as if there was nothing to worry about. Dont you remember what he said before we came here? He told us to escape on our own if anything happened. The other students nodded. After all, the Baek Suryong they knew was someone who could beat up demons in hell with his Black Dragon Pointer and make them repent. As long as we dont hold Mr. Baek back, hell be fine... Watch out! Just like that, the students clashed with the villains of the Valley of Evil. BOOM! CRASH! SMASH! Then you might know how to open that door. No, you must know. You came here from the start aiming for my treasure, didnt you? Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Think whatever you want. How dare you...! Blood vessels bulged in the Bloody Rippers eyes, his expression twisting into monstrous rage. Obsession with the Blood Cults legacy had consumed him for decades, and the thought that it might be taken drove him mad. Tell me how to open the door! Then I wont kill you, Ill just gouge out your eyes and cut off your tongue. Wow, typical demonic scum. You call that a fair trade? Fine, Ill add another reward. Ill keep you by my side and let others serve you for the rest of your life. How about that? Fucking crazy geezer... Baek Suryong began, when an idea flashed in his mind. Grinning, he said, The Blood Cult will soon come to retrieve the items. I simply came ahead to check on them. I knew it... His suspicion that the Handsome Playboy was a spy for the Blood Cult confirmed, the Bloody Rippers expression contorted with rage. With a solemn expression, Baek Suryong continued, Bloody Ripper, youve committed the sin of coveting our cults treasure. Even tearing you apart and feeding you to the dogs wouldnt be enough punishment. However! Since your martial arts skills are useful, we are willing to take you in. The final decision will be left to the higher-ups, but you could easily be promoted to captain. How about it? Stop coveting whats out of your reach and accept my proposal. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Of course, its all a lie, but who cares? Whether the Bloody Ripper falls for it or not, Ill be able to buy myself some time to find the entrance to the treasure vault... There it is! Even while battling the Bloody Ripper, Baek Suryong kept scanning his surroundings, searching for the hidden entrance to the vault. Just a Captain? Dont talk nonsense. Ill tear apart anyone who covets my treasure with these hands, the Bloody Ripper growled, eyes blazing with killing intent. At the same time, a distinct energy formed at the tips of the his claws, different from the sword qi hed shown so far. Seeing this, Baek Suryong murmured softly, Enhanced qi... Enhanced qi was proof that one had reached the rank of a transcendent master. No, wait. Hes not completely at the transcendent level. On closer inspection, the Bloody Rippers enhanced qi was somewhat unstable in form, but even unstable enhanced qi was too much for Baek Suryong right now. You! Tell me how to open the entrance! the Bloody Ripper roared, closing the distance in an instant and swinging his claws imbued with enhanced qi. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? BOOOOOM! Baek Suryong hurriedly dodged, and the enhanced qi annihilated the wall behind him. Its destructive power was on a different level than sword qi. If he tried to block it recklessly, his sword would shatter. Baek Suryong glanced down at his cherished sword, Moon Shadow. Its a treasured sword, maybe it can withstand a few strikes... but it definitely wont last an entire fight. Ill need the Blood Demon Sword for that. WHOOSH! Baek Suryong used his movement arts, creating more distance between him and his opponent. Do you think you can escape? Ill chase you to the ends of hell! The Bloody Ripper swung his claws imbued with enhanced qi indiscriminately. His massive mansion, built over years, crumbled, and servants and villains around were caught in the destruction. Baek Suryong dodged the attacks with agility, taunting, Go to hell alone, you ugly old monster. Tell me how to open the door! Before I tear everything apart except your mouth! Suddenly, Baek Suryong stopped in his tracks and stuck out his tongue. With skills like that? You! Provoked, the Bloody Ripper leaped into the air, spun his body, and unleashed enhanced qi downward. KABOOOOOM! The cascading enhanced qi demolished the ground, revealing a hidden space beneath. A satisfied grin spread across Baek Suryongs face. So it was here after all. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. He hadnt just been dodging all the time. While evading the Bloody Rippers attacks, hed found the entrance to the cave where the Blood Cults legacy was hidden and maneuvered the fight so that the Bloody Ripper would inadvertently destroy the surrounding area. Realizing this too late, the Bloody Rippers face paled. Impossible... With a sinister smirk, Baek Suryong leaped into the hole, shouting, Im taking all the Blood Cults treasure! No!!! As he hurried to chase Baek Suryong, the Bloody Ripper stopped abruptly. Infusing his voice with inner qi, he shouted loudly, No one is to follow me! Anyone who dares will be killed! After sternly warning the villains of the Valley of Evil, the Bloody Ripper plunged into the hole after Baek Suryong. Chapter 153: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (2) Chapter 153: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Just as I thought, hes hot on my tail, Baek Suryong sighed, sensing the Bloody Rippers menacing aura closing in on him. You scoundrel! Ill skin you alive, soak you in salt water, tear you limb from limb, and feed you to the dogs! the Bloody Ripper roared, his qi-infused voice sending tremors through the underground tunnel. An ordinary martial artist would have clapped his hands over his ears and staggered, but not Baek Suryong. Without using any inner qi, he glanced back and shouted, Are you trying to cause a cave-in? If you want to be buried along with your precious treasure, go ahead, keep yelling like that! Alarmed, the Bloody Ripper instantly held back from roaring. Just as Baek Suryong had pointed out, there was a real risk of the tunnel collapsing. Instead, he snarled through gritted teeth, You bastard! Even grinding your bones wouldnt satisfy me! Baek Suryong continued to run. The passage sloped downward and stretched on endlessly. In an attempt to stall his pursuer, he randomly sent waves of sword qi flying behind him, conveniently also snuffing out every torch along the way. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Soon, darkness enveloped the path completely. Do you think hiding in the dark will let you escape my eyes? the Bloody Rippers mocking laughter echoed from behind. Itll slow you down, at least, Baek Suryong retorted, scattering nails that hed hidden in his sleeve across the ground. The Bloody Ripper stepped on them, but his feet, wrapped in inner qi, remained unscathed. At best, they were a minor nuisance. Pathetic! Is this the best trick youve got? he sneered. Seeing the Bloody Ripper furiously smashing everything in his path, Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in frustration at the old mans overwhelming qi. When it comes to inner qi quantity, age is an unfair advantage. This geezers qi reserves are not only leagues above mine, its probably one of the highest even among the Ten Great Villains. Damn it, I cant afford a prolonged fight. Baek Suryong bit his lip. Even if he gave it his all, victory against a master like the Bloody Ripper was uncertain. To kill him, he would have to risk serious injury, and even if he managed to win like that, there was no way the other villains of the Valley of Evil would leave his heavily wounded self alone. Just then, the Bloody Ripper shouted again, his voice sounding much closer this time. Still remember what I told you about the Zhejiang Five Devils? What do you think has happened to your sworn brothers by now, eh? Think theyre still alive? Baek Suryong scoffed, Stupid old fart. Did you actually believe they were my sworn brothers? Kuhuhu. Whether thats true or just bravado, Ill find out myself later. Baek Suryong didnt bother to answer, but deep down he couldnt help but worry about the students he had left behind, even though he had warned them thoroughly before coming to the Valley of Evil, and they were skilled enough not to be easily defeated. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. I can only hope theyre handling things well. Just hold on a little longer, kids! Ill finish this quickly and rush over. Shrugging off his worries, he refocused on his own situation. Since this was where the Blood Cult had hidden their treasure, there would surely be mechanical traps and formations set up. Luckily for him, the former head instructor of the Blood Cult, avoiding or disarming these traps was as easy as taking a walk in his own backyard. Wait, speaking of traps... Why dont I use them to kill this bastard? Baek Suryong grinned and kept running. Soon, a massive door came into view. As he fixed his sights on the door, his Blood Demons eyes glowed even more sinisterly in the pitch black darkness. Baek Suryong slashed at the looming door with his sword qi. CLANG! Unsurprisingly, not a single scratch appeared on it, confirming that not only was it made of Meteor Iron, it was at least several inches thick. Even trying to break it with enhanced qi wouldnt be easy, Baek Suryong mused. Sure, if he kept hammering at it, it might give way eventually, but forcing it open might cause a cave-in or set off explosives, killing them and destroying all the treasure. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. One hour after the two men entered the Blood Cults secret vault. Kuuaaaah! You damn brat! Ill skin you alive! the Bloody Ripper bellowed, flailing his claws in fury. His hair and beard were singed, his clothes were torn, and his body was riddled with cuts. Some of the wounds had even turned black from poison. Up ahead, Baek Suryong glanced back, offering a friendly warning, Watch your head! Contrary to his words, however, it wasnt the ceiling that opened, but the left wall, releasing hundreds of long steel needles. Deflecting the needles with his claws, the Bloody Ripper snarled, Hah! Did you think Ill be fooled again? No matter how deadly the hidden weapons were, injuring a master of his caliber was nearly impossibleunless someone else intervened. THWACK! A single needle, secretly thrown by Baek Suryong, embedded itself in the Bloody Rippers shoulder. Eyes blazing from pain and rage, the Bloody Ripper unleashed his enhanced qi, shattering the entire trap and launching another wave of attacks toward Baek Suryong. How long do you think you can keep running?! Unfortunately, Baek Suryong had already predicted his actions and dodged to the side. Pointing downward, he said plainly, Watch your step. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Kuuaaak! You fucking son of a bitch! Needles rained down, floors gave way, flames erupted, and rocks tumbled, but Baek Suryong skillfully maneuvered through the traps, leaving only the Bloody Ripper to endure the worst. Ill catch you even if I become a ghost! the Bloody Ripper roared. Oh my, how scary, Baek Suryong quipped. Furious, the Bloody Ripper destroyed every mechanism in his path, pouring out his inner qi without restraint. If he could just kill Baek Suryong, all the treasure would be his. Tsk, what a persistent old man, Baek Suryong muttered, clicking his tongue. Hed used the Bloody Ripper to smash through all the traps along the path to the vault, covering in under an hour what should have taken half a day, but the old man was still lively and energetic. Their cat-and-mouse game had stretched on for quite a while, yet every chase must eventually reach its conclusion, and at last, they found themselves at a dead end. Fuck... Baek Suryong swore, leaning against the wall. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The Bloody Ripper approached with a triumphant grin. Kuhuhu... Now, once I kill you, its all over. The two men stood in a narrow chamber only a few meters wide. Despite his injuries and exhaustion, the Bloody Ripper still possessed the overwhelming weapon that was enhanced qi. In such a confined space, the outcome seemed obvious. Nevertheless, Baek Suryong didnt look worried at all. Instead, he grinned, saying, Yeah. This should do. Youre too tired to run away now. Me? Run away? What nonsense are you spouting... Unlike you, I cant use it for long, Baek Suryong sighed, raising Moon Shadow. At that moment, the sword qi surrounding his blade intensified, becoming denser and more vivid until it was a deeper, brighter crimson than even the Bloody Rippers. E-Enhanced Qi...! the Bloody Ripper exclaimed, his mouth hanging open in shock and disbelief. Pointing his sword at the old man, Baek Suryong smirked. Why? Did you think only you could use it? Chapter 154: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (3) Chapter 154: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong charged forward like lightning, his sword slicing through the air. Unlike before, his blade was now enveloped in a crimson enhanced sword qi as vivid as fresh blood. The Bloody Ripper dared not underestimate the power behind this attack. Gathering enhanced qi in both hands, he crossed his arms in front of his chest to block the incoming slash. CLAAAANG!! As enhanced qi collided with enhanced qi, a massive shockwave erupted around the two martial artists. Ugh! The Bloody Ripper slid backwards, almost hitting the wall before he could stop himself, but he couldnt feel the pain in his arms. The shock of seeing the enhanced qi on Baek Suryongs sword was simply too overwhelming. H-How can you use enhanced qi...! Whats so special about enhanced qi? Baek Suryong replied as if it were nothing. Damn it, damn it all! How did he reach the realm of enhanced sword qi when he hasnt even turned thirty yet?! The Bloody Rippers face contorted into a grotesque grimace. The thought that a young upstart had achieved in mere years what had taken him decades ignited a fiery inferiority complex within him. You arrogant brat! Youve got some nerve! he screamed, summoning all his inner qi, even tapping into his core reserves. There was no reason to hold back anymore. Whoever killed the other here would claim all the Blood Cults treasures hidden within this secret cave, and perhaps even... Tears of blood streamed from the Bloody Rippers eyes, now completely consumed by madness. I know! Ill kill you and become the new Blood Demon! Kahahaha! he laughed. Baek Suryong shook his head. Youre totally out of your mind. CLAAAANG! Once again, enhanced qi clashed against enhanced qi, sending waves of scattered energy in all directions. With each collision between these two masters, forces of nature in their own right, the cavern shook and began to crumble. Amidst the swirling dust clouds, the Bloody Ripper laughed maniacally, Kahahaha! Just maintaining enhanced qi seems tough for you! Just give up already! In contrast, rivers of sweat poured down Baek Suryongs face, which had turned as pale as a corpse. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. As much as I hate to admit it, hes right, using enhanced qi is still too much for me. Right now, Baek Suryong was forcefully wringing out his qi center and acupoints to produce enhanced qi, which placed a great strain on his body. Unfortunately, in order to freely use enhanced qi, he needed to fully open the Conception and Governing Meridians, as well as reach the seventh star of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Sensing Baek Suryongs struggle, the Bloody Ripper sneered, firmly believing that victory was within his grasp. Heheheh, even if you force out some half-baked enhanced qi, the outcome wont change. First, Ill cut off your legs so you cant run anymore. Then, Ill... Whew. Im finally getting the hang of this, Baek Suryong interrupted, grinning despite his pale complexion. ...What? How can he smile in this situation? Why does he look so calm when he should be pleading for his life? The Bloody Ripper couldnt fathom what Baek Suryong was thinking. Hmph, do you think putting on a brave face will... the Bloody Ripper began, though his voice faded as he noticed Baek Suryongs expression growing more relaxed. Looking down, he noticed the enhanced sword qi surrounding Baek Suryongs sword writhe and wobble briefly, before settling into an even more condensed form along the edges of the blade. Baek Suryong smiled sheepishly. My apologies, its my first time using this in actual combat, so controlling it was a bit tricky. W-What are you doing...? The Bloody Ripper couldnt fathom what was unfolding before his eyes, but one thing was clearthe technique Baek Suryong had just used was so advanced that he couldnt possibly replicate it. Am I seeing things? He actually compressed enhanced qi! Thats something only an absolute master on the level of the Ten Supremes can do! You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Shall we go again? Baek Suryong taunted, dashing toward the Bloody Ripper. Perhaps because the enhanced sword qi was compressed, his swings now looked much faster and lighter, though the power behind them was anything but. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! The struggling Baek Suryong from earlier was nowhere to be seen. With the agility of a leopard and the ferocity of a tiger, he seemed to be attacking from all directions at once. Now, the one cornered was the Bloody Ripper. Ugh... Dont get cocky!! he barked, gathering all his inner qi and unleashing explosions in every direction. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! I...! the Bloody Ripper began to object, but under Baek Suryongs icy stare, he fell silent. For decades, you neglected your training, holding onto the illusion that acquiring mythical techniques and elixirs would grant you Rejuvenation. Thats not true! I also worked hard... Dont bother arguing with me, your physical condition and martial arts speak for themselves. You have no one to blame but yourself. Save your excuses for the judges of hell. Baek Suryong raised his sword and placed it over the Bloody Rippers heart. Like an afterthought, he added, Oh, and when you meet your junior brother in the afterlife, remember to give him my regards, okay? N-No...! SPURT! The Bloody Rippers body shuddered briefly before crumpling to the ground. A pitiful end for a master who had once spread terror across the world as one of the Ten Great Villains. The notorious founder and ruler of the Valley of Evil, responsible for countless atrocities, died alone and unseen. Hoo... Baek Suryong leaned against a wall, panting. Though hed won a resounding victory over the Bloody Ripper, his inner qi and stamina were nearly exhausted. Had it not been for the Blood Cults traps, he would have been the one lying on the ground instead. Well, a win is a win, he wheezed, glancing at the corpse. He was worried about his students, but in his current state he wouldnt be of any help to them without some rest and recuperation. An elixir would be nice right about now... Feeling along the wall, Baek Suryong felt out a hidden switch and pressed it. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. RUMMMMBLE... A hidden door opened at what he previously believed was a dead end, revealing a passage illuminated by numerous priceless phosphorescent pearls. Lets see how much those Blood Cult bastards stashed away before their downfall, he said with a grin, entering the passage cautiously, wary of traps. Fortunately, there seemed to be no more traps as far as he could tell. Soon, he entered a chamber containing mountains of gold and jewels. Whew! They sure piled up a lot, he whistled. Nevertheless, Baek Suryong took only a cursory look at the fortune before going deeper into the cave. What he sought could not be bought with money. If this place was really created before the fall of the Blood Cult... then it must be here. Shortly after, Baek Suryong noticed a small wooden box resting atop an ornate iron chest deep within the vault. Upon opening the box, he found a glowing red sphere, roughly the size of a lime. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? A bright smile appeared on his lips. I knew it. The Blood Elixir... The Blood Elixir was a supreme tonic crafted specially for the Blood Demon, and was a perfect blend of impure qi and medicinal essence. Consuming it would elevate his mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art to the next level. Baek Suryong then shifted his attention to the chest. Lifting the lid, he pulled out a piece of black fabric made of an unknown material that was neither leather nor cloth. No way. Isnt this the Black Dragon Armor? he gasped. The Black Dragon Armor, a legendary armor of the Blood Cult, was revered for its ability to protect the wearer from extreme temperatures, block sword qi, and, when infused with inner qi, even endure enhanced qi. Delighted, Baek Suryong took off his shirt and donned the Black Dragon Armor. As if it had a will of its own, the armor adjusted itself to fit him perfectly. Haha, the Blood Elixir and the Black Dragon Armor. Lucky me! Still, as the saying goes, human greed knows no bounds. Before leaving, Baek Suryong quickly scanned the treasure vault for anything else of interest. Something old and worn, tucked away in a corner, caught his eye. Thats...! It was the item hed most hoped to find. Chapter 155: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (4) Chapter 155: The Legacy of the Blood Cult (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 It was an ancient sword, perhaps centuries old. Left forgotten in a dusty corner of the vault, whoever stored it here obviously didnt think much of it. However, the moment Baek Suryongs eyes fell on the blade, he couldnt tear them away. He approached the sword and examined it closely, noting that the scabbard was worn and peeling, and where tassels once hung, there were only faint, charred remnants. Still, despite the damage and the passage of time eroding his memories, he recognized it immediately. He picked it up, gently brushing away the layers of dust that had settled on it. Its been a while, Soul Sword... Soul Sword, the favorite weapon and faithful companion of the Sword Saint, the greatest swordsman in history. As its name implied, it held the unyielding, unbreakable soul of a martial artist... that is, until his son was taken hostage. Baek Suryong recalled the faraway look in the Sword Saints eyes whenever he stroked Soul Sword. This sword contains my soul. To be honest, Soul Sword was not an exceptional weapon by any standards. In terms of sharpness and durability, it was no better than Moon Shadow, the sword Baek Suryong currently used. Nonetheless, even the most ordinary weapon becomes a treasure in its own right when wielded by a supreme martial artist for decades. HUMMMMM! Baek Suryong drew the blade halfway from its scabbard, and it resonated with a clear hum as if responding to him... as if the spirit of the Sword Saint himself was still within it. Ive spent half my life with this little one. Like me, its old and worn... but still usable. Remembering that rare smile, warmth crept onto Baek Suryongs face, in stark contrast to the icy expression hed worn during his battle with the Bloody Ripper. Master Sword Saint, Ill take good care of Soul Sword for you, he murmured, carefully wrapping the sword in cloth and strapping it across his back. Despite its serviceability, he had no plans to use it in battle, as it didnt feel like his to wield. I wonder if my other three masters mementos are here too... Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Baek Suryong searched the vault, hoping to find the items that once belonged to his other masters. Ever since the Bloody Ripper had mentioned that the legacy of the Blood Cult was hidden here, hed been wondering if their belongings were hidden here as well. Unfortunately, nothing else caught his eye. I guess Id better head back. I hope everyones safe... he sighed. Nearly two hours had passed since he entered the underground vault. Exhausted to the point of collapse, he took five minutes to meditate before getting up. Although he had the Blood Elixir, he intended to consume it later, when he had time and was properly prepared. Just as he was about to leave, however, a wall suddenly slid down from the ceiling, blocking his exit, and smoke began to pour in from all directions. Baek Suryong covered his nose with his sleeve, frowning. Damn it, I knew getting in here was too easy... He drew Moon Shadow and prepared to cut through the door with enhanced sword qi, but letters began to appear on the newly exposed wall as the smoke caressed it. Welcome, visitor. I am the Demonic Strategist, the Second Elder of the Blood Demon Divine Cult. The Demonic Strategist! Baek Suryong exclaimed, a fiery anger igniting in his eyes. The Demonic Strategist was the bastard who had forced him to steal the martial arts of his four Masters, only to discard him afterward. If youve reached this place, it can only mean one of two things: you are either the rightful heir to the Heaven Defying Divine Art, or a thief who has bypassed every trap to steal our treasure. Im the heir of the Heaven Defying Divine Art and a thief who came here to steal the treasure, damn it! Baek Suryong hissed, swinging his sword wildly. BOOM! CRASH! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? His compressed enhanced sword qi shredded the words left by the Demonic Strategist, but the wall was sturdier than he expected. Even with his powerful attack, he couldnt do much damage. His expression hardened, and his mind raced. Is the door made of meteor iron? By the time I cut through the door, will I have enough qi left to rescue the kids...? At that moment, new words appeared on the wall. Hence, I will administer a test to see if you are qualified. A test? Baek Suryong muttered. The poisonous smoke filling this vault is deadly to ordinary martial artists, but for one who has mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art, it is medicine. Baek Suryongs eyes widened. What the hell!? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? If you are the true heir, consume the Blood Elixir immediately and begin meditating, for you will have a fortuitous encounter today. If youre a thief seeking treasure, however, you will die vomiting blood. Haha... hahaha... Baek Suryong laughed hollowly. As expected of the Demonic Strategist, he set up a trap even here, where the Blood Cults treasure was hidden. Clicking his tongue at the cunning snakes meticulousness, he couldnt help but reflect on how messed up fate truly was. Sucks to be you, Demonic Strategist! Your treasure has ended up in my hands! I bet even someone as clever as you couldnt possibly have seen this coming! I pray that you are the successor of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, the future Blood Demon who will revive our cult. ...Pray for something else, you fucking son of a bitch. Baek Suryong swallowed the Blood Elixir in one gulp and sat down cross-legged. Although he was worried about the students, now was the time to eliminate all distractions and focus his mind. Demonic Strategist, Ill help myself to all the treasures you left behind. Watch closely from hell, because I wont hesitate to use them to destroy the Blood Cult. Taking a deep breath, Yeo Min infused her voice with inner qi and shouted, Everyone stop! If you come any closer, Ill set off a bomb! The charging villains faltered. A-A BOMB? What did that bitch just say? You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Shes bluffing, right? Im serious! Yeo Min added, reaching into her sleeve pocket and pulling out a black orb the size of a fist. This is a bomb! If I detonate it here, everyone within two hundred feet will die! The villains flinched and stepped back nervously. The Demon Doctor scoffed. Of course shes bluffing. How could a little girl like her be carrying something as valuable as a bomb? Dont believe me? Regret it in the afterlife! Yeo Min shrieked, throwing the bomb with all her strength. Ahhhh! Get back! Uncertain whether it was real or fake, the villains instinctively retreated, though they didnt pull back far enough to break the encirclement. Senior! Yeo Min shouted to Hyonwon Kang. As if on cue, Hyonwon Kang unleashed a wave of Blade Wind, striking the bombs fuse with pinpoint accuracy. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM! An earth-shattering explosion ensued. The bomb that Yeo Min had thrown turned out to be real, and the explosion swallowed up or blew away most of the villains in the vicinity. Cough! Cough! A few moments later, the students, who had thrown themselves to the ground to avoid the force of the blast, scrambled to their feet, coughing. Thanks to Ya Suhyeok, who had shielded them with his sturdy body at the last second, they were relatively unharmed. Hyonwon Kang looked around dazedly. Holy shit... It was a real bomb? Yeo Min mumbled, I told you it was real. Its my only one though... What kind of crazy girl carries around a BOMB? Hyonwon Kang shouted, aghast. The aftermath of the explosion was immense. Flames spread everywhere, engulfing buildings. The raging inferno and the dismembered corpses scattered by the blast transformed the Valley of Evil into a scene straight out of hell. Lets hurry and run. We didnt get them all with the bomb, Yeo Min urged. Yeah... Lets get out of here, Hyonwon Kang agreed. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Ya Suhyeok carried Wiji Cheon on his back, and Yeo Min supported the injured Hyonwon Kang. Taking advantage of the chaos caused by the explosion, they fled from the Valley of Evil. Unfortunately, it wasnt long before they were pursued. Dont let them escape! Catch them and kill them! Enraged, the villains chased after them, and before long, they once again found themselves surrounded. Fuck... Is this the end? Just our luck... ...... As the students resigned themselves to one last stand, suddenly, a cool wind began to blow. I came to see what all the commotion was about, and what do I find? A bunch of kids playing with fire in the middle of the night, a voice so frosty it sent shivers down their spines said. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. To everyones disbelief, the raging flames that engulfed the Valley of Evil quickly began to subside as an icy blizzard summoned by a single individual cooled the inferno that had overtaken the valley. The villains looked up at the source of the blizzarda white-haired woman standing in the moonlight. T-The Nine Yin Witch... someone stammered. The Nine Yin Witch stood atop the ice she had conjured, gazing down upon the martial artists below. Translators Note: And so it is revealed that the Demonic Strategist either survived the events of Chapter 1, or predicted what was going to happen that day. Also, Wonkang is surprisingly turning out to be a natural leader and caring big brother. Chapter 156: The Nine Yin Witch (1) Chapter 156: The Nine Yin Witch (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Everyone froze, as if they had been turned to ice. Standing before them was the second of the Ten Great Villains of the Valley of Evil, a master of ice arts who could freeze everything around herself. So thats the Nine Yin Witch... Shes nothing like I imagined! Id heard that she was beautiful, but I didnt think she was this beautiful! Since the Nine Yin Witch spent most of her time in seclusion, many of the villains in the Valley of Evil were seeing her for the first time and were astonished by her youthful, stunning appearance that completely contradicted her witch alias. No matter how they looked at her, she didnt appear a day over thirty. Considering that shed been infamous for over a decade, it was astonishing. Slowly surveying the surroundings, the Nine Yin Witch asked, Wheres that that damned old man? With all this commotion, why is he still nowhere to be seen? The old man she referred to was, naturally, the Bloody Ripper. Given his personality, he wouldnt just sit back and let such chaos unfold in the Valley of Evil. Tilting her head, the Nine Yin Witch murmured, Did he finally die of old age? Ahem! Who says hes dead? the Demon Doctor loudly cleared his throat and stepped forward. Although he usually enjoyed abusing his authority in the Valley of Evil and acting like the Bloody Rippers close friend, even he couldnt treat the Nine Yin Witch lightly. Nine Yin Witch, what brings you here? he asked politely. The Valleys going up in flames, and you expect me to just sit back and watch? Besides, is there anywhere in the Valley of Evil I cant go? the Nine Yin Witch replied. Well... The Demon Doctor couldnt argue. However, since the Nine Yin Witch usually kept to herself, he couldnt understand why she had suddenly appeared. ...Its fine if you just want to observe, but please dont interfere in our affairs. What affairs are you talking about? the Nine Yin Witch demanded. The Demon Doctor cautiously replied, Were in the process of apprehending some criminals who have caused havoc in the Valley of Evil. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Criminals, huh... Then shouldnt you be the first to be arrested? she scoffed. The veins on the Demon Doctors forehead bulged, but even though he was momentarily suppressed by the Witchs aura, he wasnt one to back down easily. Anyway, dont interfere! If the Bloody Ripper finds out about this later... CRACK, CRACKLE! A terrifying chill emanated from the Nine Yin Witchs body, and ice sprouted from where she stood, extending toward the Demon Doctor. Sliding down the icy path shed created, she came to a stop right in front of him. The Bloody Ripper? Do I look like Im afraid of that old man? she whispered, lightly tracing his face with her long fingers. Ugh... The Demon Doctors eyebrows frosted over, turning white, and white puffs escaped from his mouth. In the Valley of Evil, the only person who could restrain the Nine Yin Witch was the Bloody Ripper, but right now, he was nowhere to be seen. Didnt you know? That old man leaves me alone because I keep trash like you in check. Trembling nervously, the Demon Doctor nodded, begging, P-Please, stop... If you threaten me with the Bloody Rippers name one more time, it wont end like this, she warned, expanding the range of her aura and causing the other nearby villains to shiver uncontrollably. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. U-Understood... Seeing his submissive reaction, the Nine Yin Witch withdrew her icy aura. Meanwhile, the students who had narrowly escaped death desperately tried to figure a way out of their current predicament. The Nine Yin Witch! Out of the frying pan into the fire... Can we get out of here alive? Were doomed... Although the Bloody Ripper and the Nine Yin Witch had never actually fought, the murim rankings placed her slightly above him. Such a terrifying Great Villain now turned her gaze toward them, her eyes scanning each of them. Under her cold gaze, they felt as if they were being stripped naked, especially Yeo Min, who she stared at the longest. You children dont look like you belong in the Valley of Evil, she remarked. Then, looking directly at Yeo Min, she mumbled, And you... Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? ...... Sigh... Get to the point. What do you want? the Nine Yin Witch demanded. Lets wait for the Bloody Ripper to return, Seclusion Training Freak suggested, smiling. Despite his gentle demeanor, he drew his sword, making it clear that he wouldnt just walk away if the negotiations failed. If you prefer, we can settle this right here. I assure you, even if you survive, these youngsters wont. Are you threatening me? she asked. Just giving you a heads up, he replied. Sparks flew between the two. The three gatekeepers, including Seclusion Training Freak, were the top martial artists in the Valley of Evil, second only to the Bloody Ripper and the Nine Yin Witch. If they clashed now... Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Everyone held their breath. Just as the fight was on the verge of starting, however, the Nine Yin Witch unexpectedly surprised everyone by stepping back first. Fine. For the sake of your pride, youre saying I cant let these kids leave the Valley of Evil, right? she asked. Seclusion Training Freak nodded. Correct. The Nine Yin Witch grinned slyly. Then, Ill take them to my place. What? When the Bloody Ripper returns, tell him to come collect them from me. For the first time, Seclusion Training Freaks composure wavered. The Nine Yin Witchs dwelling was in the most dangerous part of the valley, and most people didnt even know its location. No one who visited your home has ever returned alive... he began cautiously. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Thats because their intentions were always the same, the Nine Yin Witch replied coolly. ...... After thinking for a moment, Seclusion Training Freak nodded. He, too, was reluctant to confront her directly. Very well. Since youre willing to compromise, well back off. You can keep them until the Bloody Ripper returns. But if I may ask, why are you so interested in them? Im done talking to you, she said curtly, before turning to the bewildered Zhejiang Five Devils. Follow me, children, she commanded, moving to depart. Watching her leave with the students, the Seclusion Training Freak called after her, If I run into the Handsome Playboy, Ill let him know as well! No answer came. Shrugging, the Seclusion Training Freak turned to his companions. Lets head back. Hey, Seclusion Training Freak! How could you just let her go? You shouldve stopped her from taking them! the Demon Doctor protested, rushing up to him. However, the Seclusion Training Freak brushed him off. Aside from monitoring who goes in and out of the Valley of Evil, the rest is none of our business. Besides, the Nine Yin Witch showed us respect. You call that respect? Do you think the Bloody Ripper will be pleased when he finds out? Honestly, I would be surprised if hes still alive. W-What did you just say? the Demon Doctor stammered in shock. Laughing, the Seclusion Training Freak replied, Considering he hasnt shown up by now, something mustve happened. Maybe the Handsome Playboy killed him. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Thats absurd! I admit, its unlikely, but... The Seclusion Training Freak recalled the Handsome Playboys inhumanely beautiful face. Now that was a man who radiated a dangerous aura that even his keen eyes couldnt fully decipher. Regardless, even though he had hoped for some excitement, he never expected the Valley of Evil to be turned upside down. Heheh, seems his talents arent limited to his looks, he chuckled, shoulders shaking with amusement. Turning away, he headed back to the valley entrance, Hell Axe and Wolf Fang Blade in tow. Ha! What kind of gatekeeper is that? Hes worse than a dog! the Demon Doctor fumed. Grinding his teeth, he rummaged through his pockets, muttering, What makes you think I cant catch them without your help? I have my own methods. Soon, that little boys poison will take effect, and Ill threaten them with the antidote... Huh? Where is it? Wheres my antidote? Flustered, he emptied his pockets, even turning them inside out, but the antidote for Wiji Cheon was nowhere to be found. Chapter 157: The Nine Yin Witch (2) Chapter 157: The Nine Yin Witch (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Upon reaching the Nine Yin Witchs lair, the students shuffled uneasily, casting nervous glances at one another. Why did she bring us here? She wont suddenly turn on us and kill us... will she? In stark contrast to the Bloody Rippers opulent mansion in the heart of the Valley of Evil, the Nine Yin Witchs dwelling was desolation incarnate. She lived alone in a cave carved into a cliff, with no stairs or ropes in sight, only accessible using advanced movement arts. Inside, the cave was spacious but barren, devoid of any real furnishings. Are you just going to stand there? Sit wherever you want, the Nine Yin Witch snapped. Awkwardly, the students settled themselves. The male students, in particular, avoided the Nine Yin Witchs gaze, their eyes darting anywhere but at her. Yeo Min stepped forward and addressed the Nine Yin Witch on behalf of the group. We have a poisoned comrade. May we tend to him here? Suit yourselves. With the Witchs consent, the students gently laid the unconscious Wiji Cheon on the floor, taking turns channeling qi into him and massaging his limbs. Wiji Cheon! Snap out of it! Are you seriously going to die here? His bodys on fire... northbladetldotcom welcomes you. BAM! Hyonwon Kang punched the ground in frustration. Damn it! We cant do anything without the antidote. Precisely. Now move aside, Yeo Min said coolly, pulling the antidote from within her robes. Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok stared, mouths agape. Hyonwon Kang blurted, W-Where did you get that? I swiped it earlier when no one was looking, Yeo Min replied as she propped Wiji Cheon up, pried his mouth open, and administered the antidote. Placing her palm on his back, she channeled her qi to help it circulate swiftly, but with her own reserves nearly drained, it was an uphill battle. The poison has spread too widely. We need to use our qi to help him absorb the antidote more quickly, she said wearily. Ya Suhyeok groaned, Sorry... Im out of qi. Fuck, me too, Hyonwon Kang cursed. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. They were all in the same predicament. Noticing their struggle, the Nine Yin Witch stepped forward. Allow me, she offered, placing her hand on Wiji Cheon and channeling her qi into him. Almost immediately, color returned to Wiji Cheons face, and i no time, he began to stir. Ugh... he groaned, shivering. Are you alright? How are you feeling? Yeo Min asked. C-Cold... Without hesitation, Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok stripped off their ragged coats and draped them over him. Seeing the boys bared upper bodies, the Nine Yin Witch clicked her tongue, Tsk. You should tend to your own injuries before fussing over others. With a casual flick of her wrist, a chest in the caves corner creaked open, and ointments and bandages floated toward them. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The students gaped in astonishment. Telekinesis! Telekinesis, the ability to move distant objects using qi, demanded an exceptional level of control. However, the Nine Yin Witch performed it with ease, demonstrating her formidable prowess. Amazed, the students began tending to their injuries with the provided supplies. By the way... why did you save us? Yeo Min asked again. For a long time, the Nine Yin Witch gazed intently at Yeo Min, saying nothing. Feeling uneasy under her stare, Yeo Min repeated herself, Why are you... Unnie... W-What? The Nine Yin Witch appeared as if she wanted to say something important, but eventually shook her head. Forget it. What am I doing, saying such things to a child? A child? The students exchanged puzzled looks. No one knew the Nine Yin Witchs true age, but she didnt appear much older than them. In fact, she and Yeo Min resembled each other so much, they could be mistaken for sisters. Unable to join the womens conversation, Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok began a telepathic exchange. [Dont you think the Nine Yin Witch and Yeo Min look oddly similar? Their faces are different, but they give off the same vibe...] northbladetldotcom welcomes you. [You noticed that too, Senior? I was thinking the same thing.] [Maybe crazy girls get along because they have something in common. Didnt you see just now? Yeo Min carries a bomb around. A BOMB.] [I heard the Nine Yin Witch kills any man she sees... Are we safe here?] [If she planned to kill us, why bother saving us?] [Maybe she lures men here to drain their vitality. Remember what the Seclusion Training Freak said earlier?] Noticing her, the Nine Yin Witch hastily wiped her tears with her sleeve. Her eyes were red and puffy, evidence of prolonged crying. Why are you here? she snapped. Yeo Min settled down across from her. Were you crying? she asked gently. ...... Why? ...... Is it because of those people who call you a witch? Yeo Min asked. To her, the Nine Yin Witch looked profoundly sad. She felt an overwhelming urge to hear her story, to share in her sorrow. It was odd to connect so deeply with someone shed just met, yet it felt entirely natural. Is this what it means to feel empathy? she wondered. Perhaps equally perplexed by the affinity, the Nine Yin Witch whispered, Are you Hayeon-unnies daughter? Yeo Mins eyes widened in shock. Eun Hayeon was her deceased mothers name, but she had never told this to anyone before. D-Did you know my mother? H-How? she stammered. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The Nine Yin Witch reached out and gently touched Yeo Mins face. With a distant and pained look, she murmured, So its true. No wonder I felt that you looked strangely familiar the moment I saw you. Youre Hayeon-unnies daughter, huh... How did you know my mother? Yeo Min pressed. After hesitating for a moment, the Nine Yin Witch began, Your mother and I grew up together in a place where orphaned girls like us were gathered and forced to train in martial arts. Ah... Having never heard about her mothers past before, Yeo Min hung onto every word, utterly captivated. In that place, if you didnt learn martial arts properly, you were beaten and starved. Each week, several children died. Back then, Hayeon-unnie helped me a lot. She always shared her food with me, even though she must have been hungry too. Mother never told me any of this... This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. I suppose she wouldnt. Its not the kind of story a mother would share with her daughter. Overwhelmed by these revelations about her mother, Yeo Min was momentarily speechless. The Nine Yin Witch continued, By the way, what happened to Hayeon-unnie? She passed away more than ten years ago... I see. So thats how it is. The Nine Yin Witch nodded sadly, as if shed anticipated the news. Gently stroking Yeo Mins cheek, she said, You really do look like Unnie. I recognized you the moment I saw you, so I tried to chase you out of the Valley of Evil, but that stupid Seclusion Training Freak got in the way. Do I really look like my mother? Ive never been sure... You do. But even if you didnt, I would have known. Because... The Nine Yin Witchs fingers brushed Yeo Mins hair, instantly turning it snow white. Startled, Yeo Min recoiled. I havent learned the Ice Arts, she stammered, feeling the chill of the Witchs ice qi. Apparently not. Why didnt you learn it? Didnt Unnie teach you? Yeo Min shook her head. Mother told me never to learn the Ice Arts. She said that if I did, I wouldnt live very long... just like her. ...... But its okay, Yeo Min smiled brightly. I take medicine instead. It keeps my hair from turning white and stops the cold energy from overwhelming me. I see. Well, if you havent learned it, then it makes sense. The Nine Yin Witch smiled gently, caressing Yeo Mins cheek. You and I both have the same constitution. I know better than anyone how painful it is, even if you suppress it with medicine. Youre remarkable, truly. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Thank you... sniff... Tears welled up in Yeo Mins eyes. Since her mothers death, this was the first time shed met someone who understood her secret. The Nine Yin Witch pulled Yeo Min into a tight hug. Its okay to cry. Let it all out. Sob... Waaah! Yeo Min wept in her arms, and the Nine Yin Witch held her close like a mother comforting her child. Gently stroking her back, the Nine Yin Witch whispered softly into her ear, Your Yin energy must be incredibly pure. Suppressed for so long without learning the Ice Arts... So pure and... delicious. Huh? Alarmed, Yeo Min sensed something was amiss and tried to pull away, but the Nine Yin Witchs grip tightened. Dont be scared. I wont hurt you, the Witch murmured. W-What... Still trapped in the Witchs embrace, Yeo Mins eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness. That was when she noticed figures glued onto to the walls. Realization dawned upon her. Ah... EEEEEEEEEK! she screamed. Bugs, birds, animals, even peoplethey were all frozen onto the walls, their faces twisted in agony. The Nine Yin Witch whispered into the struggling Yeo Mins ear, I gave you a chance. I reminded you again and again to quickly leave the Valley of Evil. I didnt want to hurt Unnies daughter. You shouldve left the moment you woke up. Why did you come deeper into the cave? In the end, you sought me out... The Nine Yin Witch leaned in and gently licked Yeo Mins pale neck. Ahh... I cant hold back any longer, she murmured, even as tears streamed down her face. Yeo Min trembled violently. P-Please... I saved you once, so dont hate me too much for killing you. You... witch! A wave of unbearable cold surged through her, and Yeo Min fell unconsciousness. Translators Note: Perhaps the rumor about Yeo Min being a thief wasnt entirely unfounded... Chapter 158: The Nine Yin Witch (3) Chapter 158: The Nine Yin Witch (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 Y-You witch...! Yeo Mins body slowly became rigid, and a thin layer of white frost formed on her skin. The Nine Yin Witch gently stroked Yeo Mins cold cheek, tears streaming down her face. Dont worry, it wont hurt. You wont feel anything. Itll all be over before you know it. Yeo Mins eyelids fluttered briefly, and the light in her eyes dimmed. The Nine Yin Witch reached out and gently closed them. WHOOSH! Suddenly, a sharp Blade Wind sliced through the air toward the Nine Yin Witchs wrist. Skillfully dodging it, she turned around to face her attacker. Hyonwon Kang stood there, blade drawn, glaring at her with terrifying eyes. Step away from Yeo Min, he growled like a beast, his killing intent far more intense than when he first arrived in the Valley of Evil, having survived a fight to the death. Unfortunately, his opponent was one of the ten most notorious villains in the jianghu. The Nine Yin Witch stared blankly at Hyonwon Kang, completely unfazed. Gritting his teeth, Hyonwon Kang continued, I thought it was strange how nice you were being... Did you bring us here with this in mind from the start? No, so please, just leave this place quickly, the Nine Yin Witch pleaded, her expression sorrowful. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. At the sight of her tears, Hyonwon Kang blinked in confusion. What the hell? Why are you the one crying? Senior! Ya Suhyeok shouted, arriving right after Hyonwon Kang. Even though his entire body was wrapped in bandages like a mummy, when he saw the frozen Yeo Min, a slew of curses erupted from his mouth, You filthy witch! What the fuck did you do to Senior Yeo Min? Ill tear you limb from limb! ...Calm down, you idiot. Snapping back to his senses thanks to his even more hot-headed junior, Hyonwon Kang cautiously pointed his dao at the Nine Yin Witch. Hand over my junior right now, and well leave quietly. Hey, you damn bitch! Just try to hurt my senior! Ill snap you in half! I said calm down, Ya Suhyeok, Hyonwon Kang repeated. Seeing the two men showing no fear before her, the Nine Yin Witch frowned slightly. Are you... not afraid of dying? Only then did Ya Suhyeok notice she was crying. Uh... Senior, why is she crying all of a sudden? he asked, flustered. Because shes a total nutjob, Hyonwon Kang muttered. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. White cold energy formed in both the Nine Yin Witchs hands, tears still streaming down her face as she pleaded, I... I dont want to kill you. But I cant help it. If I dont absorb yin energy, its unbearably painful. I dont want to die. So, so... Whining like a child for a moment, she glanced at Yeo Min, then turned back to Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok with a faint smile as pure as snow. Ill let you stay by her side so she wont feel lonely, she said softly. You crazy bitch! Ya Suhyeok shouted. The Nine Yin Witch slid smoothly toward them, formidable cold energy pouring from her hands. Think well just let you? Hyonwon Kang retorted. Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok split to the sides. An ice barrier formed instantly where theyd just been standing. CRACK! Exchanging glances, they circled to her sides. Facing an overwhelming master with a coordinated attack, they felt more confident than in the chaotic free-for-all battles theyd fought while escaping the Valley of Evil. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Heh, weve done this countless times at the White Dragon Manor! They even had their own student lingo for situations like this. Defeat Baek Suryong Plan Number Three, lets go! Hyonwon Kang called out. Got it! Ya Suhyeok replied. Though they were always bickering, Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok made the best team. Ya Suhyeok charged forward with his massive body, blocking the Nine Yin Witchs view, while Hyonwon Kang hid behind him, swinging his blade like lightning. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. You two... Where did you learn those martial arts... the Nine Yin Witch murmured. Seeing their techniques, she froze momentarily before hastily waving her hands. BOOM! Ya Suhyeok, despite being several times larger than her, was struck by her palm wind and sent flying. Hyonwon Kangs blade bounced off her icy, cold-clad nails. Its not over yet! Hyonwon Kang shouted. Twisting his waist, he spun his body and mustered the last of his inner strength to swing powerfully. SWOOSH! Fierce blade qi flew toward the Nine Yin Witch as if to shred her. She couldnt underestimate the attack, so she spread her hands to unleash her ice arts. BOOM! Accursed murderer! Someday, the same will happen to you! They had lunged at him like hungry ghosts, knocking him down, slashing, stabbing, tearing him apart... and hed surrendered himself to the dead, foolishly unable to open his eyes due to guilt. Meanwhile, in reality, his friends were getting hurt and the poison was eating away at him. He was so angry he couldnt forgive himself. Huh? Isnt that one of those guys from earlier? Yeah, the one who was poisoned... Suddenly, several villains spotted Wiji Cheon and approached him. A few rolled up their sleeves, seeing it as a good opportunity. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Looks like hes alone. Dont see the others. Lets catch him. Its a chance to get in Elder Bloody Rippers good books. Alright. If its just one guy... The villains quietly hid, preparing to ambush Wiji Cheon. Ambushing someone who was only looking ahead and running wasnt difficult. Die! With a loud shout, four villains attacked simultaneously from Wiji Cheons left and right, and... SWISH! Four heads fell to the ground in one slash, and Wiji Cheon continued running straight ahead at full speed as if he hadnt even noticed the ambush. M-Monster... Forget it. If we mess with him, well just get ourselves killed. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Intimidated by Wiji Cheons aura, the villains retreated. After a while, Wiji Cheon arrived at the place where the Bloody Ripper and Baek Suryong had clashed. Huff... Huff... This must be the place... he panted, stopping briefly to look around. The area was devastated from their fight, but he couldnt sense Baek Suryongs presence. Mr. Baek! Mr. Baek! he shouted in frustration, but there was no answer. Only a few villains glanced at him like hungry dogs. Where are you? Right now, Senior Wonkang, Senior Yeo Min, and Suhyeok are... As Wiji Cheon looked around urgently, he suddenly felt a pounding in his heart. Whipping his head around, he began to walk in one direction, muttering as if conversing with someone. This way? Or this way? Soon, he found a hole in the ground and jumped in without hesitation. Broken and damaged mechanical traps greeted him. Using his movement arts, he followed the traces of a terrifying battle. Someoneor somethinginside was calling him. The deeper he went, the stronger the pounding in his heart became. Who are you? Do you know me? he cried desperately, his throat parched. Unconsciously, he clenched and unclenched his fists. He put more strength into his legs, which already felt like they would burst. After a while, he arrived in front of a huge wall. His heart felt like it would burst from the pounding. He was sure Baek Suryong was beyond this wall, and that the voice calling him was also there. Here. This is the place... Mr. Baek? Mr. Baek! he called out. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? There was no answer. Wiji Cheon drew his sword and slashed at the wall. CLANG! CLANG! Unfortunately, this was a door made of Meteor Iron, which couldnt be easily cut even with enhanced qi. Flustered, he pounded on the wall with his fists. Mr. Baek! Mr. Baek! Everyones in danger! Senior Wonkang and Suhyeok are hurt! Yeo Min was captured by the Nine Yin Witch! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Blood began to flow from his fists, but he didnt feel any pain. Please, you need to save them quickly. Please help me. I cant save my friends with my own strength. Im too weak... Because of me... he cried. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. THUMP. Finally exhausted, Wiji Cheon collapsed on the spot, sobbing. Getting this far was a miracle in itself. To make matters worse, he heard footsteps behind him. Please... he looked up at the wall desperately. Step back. Im going to smash this damned wall, a voice behind the wall said. Recognizing Baek Suryongs voice, Wiji Cheon exclaimed, Mr. Baek! Chapter 159: MR. BAEEEEEEEK! Chapter 159: MR. BAEEEEEEEK! TL: FoodieMonster007 Translators Note: Due to a mistranslation, Seclusion Training Freak has been changed to Blue Eyed Freak. Im sorry, it sounds too similar... Despite the chaos within the Valley of Evil, the gatekeeper trio lounged at the entrance as usual. The only difference today was that they were engrossed in a heated bet about the outcome of the fight between the Bloody Ripper and the Handsome Playboy. Ill wager ten coins that the Handsome Playboy died within a hundred exchanges, and the Bloody Ripper lost an arm or a leg! Hell Axe declared. Wolf Fang Blade scoffed. Youre giving that playboy too much credit. I say he died within fifty exchanges, and the Bloody Ripper is meditating to heal his internal injuries. Look at the state of the Valley. Do you really think that old fart would stay quiet until now just because of some internal injuries? Hell Axe argued, pointing his axe toward the Valley of Evil. Although the flames had mostly died down, smoke still rose from various spots in the Valley of Evil. Screams and curses from wounded villains echoed occasionally, and the gatekeepers sharp senses detected clashes happening all over. It was a true hellscape. What a mess. An absolute mess, Hell Axe muttered. Yeah, its pretty bad, Wolf Fang Blade agreed. Still, the three gatekeepers didnt pay much attention to what was going on inside. That was just the kind of people they were. Whether the Valley of Evil collapsed or not, they couldnt give a shit. Hell Axe continued, Im telling you, that old Bloody Ripper mustve gotten a real beating. Otherwise, he wouldnt let things get this bad. Even so, he wouldnt have lost a limb. Maybe his internal injuries are worse than we thought, or perhaps he got hit by poison or hidden weapons, Wolf Fang Blade suggested. Hell Axe scoffed. Hah! You think that sly old fox would fall for such tricks? You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. If youre so sure, why not up the stakes? How about thirty coins? Wolf Fang Blade challenged. Fine! Ill clean out your pockets today, Hell Axe grinned. After a bit more bickering, both of them turned their gaze toward Blue Eyed Freak. What do you think, Blue Eyed Freak? Seems that pig youre torturing is dead, so want to join our bet? Hell Axe asked. Hoo... Blue Eyed Freak, who had been busy butchering a pig-like man, wiped the blood off his cheek with the back of his hand and stood up. At his feet lay the dismembered corpse of Black Boar, whom he had caught trying to sneak out of the Valley. Ill bet that the Handsome Playboy killed the Bloody Ripper, Blue Eyed Freak declared. ...What? Youre kidding. Hell Axe and Wolf Fang Blade were stunned. The mighty Bloody Ripper, defeated by some unknown nobody? Sure, there were plenty of hidden masters in the murim, but what were the odds of someone that young being so powerful? Wait a minute, Hell Axe said. Earlier, you told the Demon Doctor that the Handsome Playboy stood almost no chance against the Bloody Ripper. True, I did, Blue Eyed Freak admitted, nudging Black Boars corpse with his foot. But that was before I heard from this guy here that the Handsome Playboy mastered a martial art that turns both his hair and eyes red. Hell Axe blinked in confusion. Red hair and eyes? Whats that supposed to mean? Is it some kind of special demonic art? Wolf Fang Blade added. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Neither of them seemed to grasp the significance of Baek Suryongs unusual appearance. Well, its a legend even among those who know, but if its true... A sinister gleam appeared in Blue Eyed Freaks deep blue eyes. In any case, I bet the Bloody Ripper is dead, he said. Oh, come on... Seriously? The King of the Valley is dead? It was hard to believe, but Hell Axe and Wolf Fang Blade couldnt just dismiss it. After all, it was their leader, Blue Eyed Freak, who was saying it with such confidence. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Hell Axe scratched his wiry beard. But if the Bloody Ripper really is dead... The Valley will descend into chaos. Who else can control those villains? It has to be someone with skill and fame equal to his... Think the Nine Yin Witch will step up? Wolf Fang Blade asked. That crazy witch? Wed be lucky if she doesnt turn the Valley of Evil into the Valley of Ice and Snow. True... At the mention of the Nine Yin Witch, both men shuddered. It wasnt just the womans abilities that were unnerving, her fits of madness were too much even for villains like them. What do you think happened to those kids the Nine Yin Witch took? Theyre probably dead by now, or wishing they were. Suddenly, the tunnel shook. A red semicircle appeared on the wall behind Wiji Cheon, drawn by enhanced sword qi, and the cut wall was kicked down, revealing a man with crimson hair and eyes. The Demon Doctors eyes widened. The Handsome Playboy! You really defeated the Bloody Ripper? Baek Suryong grinned. Doctor! Just the man I was looking for. Y-You! Whats with your hair and eyes? the Demon Doctor stammered, pointing at Baek Suryong with a trembling finger. Oh, this? Whoops, I forgot to change it back, Baek Suryong said casually, returning his hair and eyes to their usual black, though his aura remained just as intense. Satisfied, he gauged the energy within him. Thanks to the Blood Elixir and the poisonous smoke, his Heaven Defying Divine Art, which had been stuck at the peak of the fifth star, had broken through the sixth star directly to the seventh. Although he couldnt fully control it yet, his power was now on a whole different level. Its not perfect yet, and Ill need to focus to maintain it, but now that Ive reached the seventh star, I can conceal the physical changes caused by the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Unfortunately for the Demon Doctor and the villains, though, all they noticed were Baek Suryongs torn clothes and the wounds peeking through. What are you waiting for? He must be exhausted from fighting the Bloody Ripper! Kill him now! the Demon Doctor yelled, even as he sneakily backed away. A dozen villains drew their weapons and charged. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? And grab the kid as a hostage! the Demon Doctor added. Tsk tsk... what a mess. You guys have no idea what teamwork and coordination means, do you? Baek Suryong sighed, teleporting right into the heart of the villains ranks with a light step. Shocked, the villains tried to turn around, but their bodies were too slow to react. Helpless, they could only watch as Baek Suryong casually walked past them as if they didnt exist. SPLURT! One by one, the villains fell to the ground like flies, splattering blood everywhere. Seemingly unaware that they had been killed, they all died without letting out a single scream, their faces frozen in surprise. Ah... ahhh... Terrified, the Demon Doctor fell on his butt. He was the only survivor. Panicking, he tried to crawl away, but it was futile. Before he knew it, Baek Suryong stood over him, the Blood Demon Eyes activating as he commanded, Demon Doctor. Look at me. Ugh! The Demon Doctor groaned, feeling his soul being drawn into those eyes. Previously, Baek Suryongs Blood Demon Eyes only worked on weaker demon practitioners. Now, regardless of their martial arts, it could also affect villains with evil hearts. The Demon Doctor prostrated himself on the ground, clinging to Baek Suryongs pant leg with one hand. As the Blood Demon Eyes etched absolute terror into his soul, overwhelming fear paralyzed him, until finally, he found that he could no longer defy Baek Suryong. P-Please spare me. Ill be your most loyal servant... he begged. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong ignored him and turned to Wiji Cheon. How are you feeling, Cheon? Wiji Cheon, who had been staring blankly at his teachers overwhelming display of martial prowess, snapped back to reality. Mr. Baek! The seniors and Suhyeok are in danger! The Nine Yin Witch... I know. I heard you earlier. Ill guide you to the Nine Yin Witchs house... No need. I know where it is. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. What? How? Wiji Cheon tilted his head, puzzled. I can sense her qi, Baek Suryong explained. With the Bloody Ripper gone, the Nine Yin Witch was the strongest martial artist around besides himself. Her powerful aura was easy to sense. More importantly, Baek Suryong could sense his students auras near hers, but they were fading fast. Clearly, the situation was dire. Ill be back soon. Stay here with the Demon Doctor, he instructed. Wiji Cheon immediately protested, But... No buts, and take this. Baek Suryong handed the Sword Saints Soul Sword to Wiji Cheon. Ever since you arrived, this sword has been calling restlessly for you. Wiji Cheon stared blankly at the Soul Sword, but took it anyway. Uh... This... Baek Suryong patted his head. Youve done well. Ill go rescue the others, so stay here and rest up. Mr. Baek... WHOOSH! Baek Suryong kicked off the ground and vanished from sight. Chapter 160: This Might Hurt a Bit Chapter 160: This Might Hurt a Bit TL: FoodieMonster007 Im sorry. Im truly sorry, the Nine Yin Witch whispered tearfully, gently stroking Yeo Mins cheek as if she were handling something precious. I just cant resist the yin energy inside you. Its too tempting. Yeo Min remained unresponsive. The Nine Yin Witch softly brushed her fingers over Yeo Mins long eyelashes. Dont worry, Ill make sure it doesnt hurt. Youll just fall into a deep sleep, and when you wake up, Hayeon-unnie will be there to greet you, she murmured, as if singing a lullaby. She then placed her palm over Yeo Mins qi center. You... crazy... witch... Hyonwon Kang snarled. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. He and Ya Suhyeok glared at the Nine Yin Witch, grinding their teeth. Their bodies were frozen, unable to move, but somehow they both managed to stay conscious. Talking, though, was all they could do. With a sly smile, the Nine Yin Witch remarked, Your resilience is truly amazing. I didnt expect you to be able to stay awake... but no matter. I have many questions for you two anyway. Who taught you those martial arts? Where are those people now? I need to find them all. As the Nine Yin Witch spoke, madness filled her eyes, and a terrifying chill began to pour from her body. Concentrating the White Ice Divine Art into her palm, she started absorbing Yeo Mins yin energy. Isnt that the Star Absorbing Technique?1 Recognizing the nature of the witchs martial art, Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeoks faces crumpled in horror. No... dont... Stop... right now... Ahahaha! The Nine Yin Witch threw her head back, letting out a maniacal laugh. She knew better than anyone that she was mentally unstable, and it was for this reason that she had hidden herself in the deepest part of the Valley of Evil. She recalled a childhood so distant that she could barely remember it. Decades ago, her impoverished parents had sold her, a little girl with abundant yin energy, to a certain martial arts school in exchange for a few coins. Unfortunately, the school turned out to be a research facility created by the Blood Cult. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Starting today, you will all learn martial arts. Specifically, the White Ice Divine Art. Arent you lucky that your parents sold you here instead of to a brothel? The Nine Yin Witch remembered her instructors unsettling smile which had left dozens of girls trembling in fear. Unfortunately, while immensely powerful, this martial art is incomplete, so you must figure out how to perfect it on your own. The instructors were ruthless. They would push the girls, who were not even ten years old, to their limits, and if they failed to make progress, they were severely punished. Each of you will learn the White Ice Divine Art in a different way. That way, we can gather plenty of data. Some girls were forced to recite the formulas backwards, some trained in the freezing cold, others in the scorching heat. The instructors treated the girls like test subjects, collecting data to perfect the White Ice Divine Art. As a result, many girls met tragic ends due to the harsh training and side effects. I hope we get at least one proper result this time. Im getting sick and tired of this tedious experiment. By the way, what happens to the rest when the divine art is completed? What else? Well dispose of them all. The facility was a place with an absurdly low survival rate. Having only lost her sanity, the Nine Yin Witch was already considered relatively fortunate. Number Twenty Seven, you are making good progress, and your side effects seem pretty mild. ...Thank you. Among those who learned the White Ice Divine Art, only a few, including the Nine Yin Witch, lived past the age of fifteen. As such, the Blood Cult had high expectations for her. Purifying the contaminated yin energy using the Star Absorbing Technique... So far, it doesnt seem like a bad method. For a long time, the Nine Yin Witch trained diligently, but the incomplete White Ice Divine Art had the side effect of making the yin energy in her body more impure as she progressed. To counteract this and prevent qi deviation, she used the Star Absorption Technique to absorb yin energy from living beings. However, the more she absorbed, the more she craved, and soon her insatiable desire for yin energy consumed her, driving her insane. Birds, plants, animals, people... she didnt discriminate as long as it was alive. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Ahhhh!!! Twenty Seven has started suffering bouts of insanity, and theyre getting more frequent. Is she a failure after all...? Lets observe a bit more before deciding what to do with her. One day, when the instructors were discussing her fate, an accident occurred at a neighboring Blood Cult facility. The test subjects have escaped from the Sword Cave! Theyre attacking the other caves! Stop them! Somehow... Ugh! Youre wrong, you know. The martial art youve learned is just a fake, clumsy imitation of the true White Ice Divine Art, Baek Suryong said. Mr. Baek! Teacher! Overcome with relief, Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok called out, their faces seemingly on the brink of tears. You guys stay back, Baek Suryong instructed, stepping forward. The Nine Yin Witch glared at him with wild eyes. Did you just call my White Ice Divine Art fake? Yes, why? Dont be ridiculous! the Nine Yin Witch bellowed in anger. Now that she had perfected the art, she believed she could defeat anyone, yet this man was dismissing her? How dare he? You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Baek Suryong sneered. A martial art that becomes more impure the more you practice it, causing random bouts of insanity. Who on earth would call that a divine art? How did you know that...?! the Nine Yin Witch exclaimed, shocked that this young newcomer knew about the side effects of her martial art. Baek Suryong took a step closer to her, saying, I also know that its a martial art created with malicious intent. You cant perfect it by stealing others yin energy. Shut up! What do you know? I know better than anyone... ...Because I created that fake martial art. Baek Suryong swallowed his last words. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Having sensed the Nine Yin Witchs unique energy as he approached, he wasnt surprised that she was practicing one of the fake martial arts he had created to sabotage the Blood Cult. After all, hadnt he already experienced this situation before with Wiji Cheon, who had been given the fake Unlimited Sword? Just how many crimes has the Blood Cult been involved in all these years? First, it was Master Moyongs Unlimited Sword, and now, its Master Euns White Ice Divine Art. Baek Suryong sighed softly, The martial art youve learned was deliberately designed to cause qi deviation. Surviving this long after learning it... All I can say is that you are incredibly fortunate. Sensing sympathy in his gaze, the Nine Yin Witch shouted angrily, Shut up! How dare you look at me like that! Ill freeze you solid! Her clothes billowed, and pure white energy gathered in her hands. She unleashed a double palm strike, her qi blast taking the form of two soaring white dragons. Baek Suryong didnt dodge. Instead, he charged straight ahead, swinging his sword. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. BOOM! The moment Moon Shadow encountered the twin ice dragons, a terrifying blast of cold froze everything in its path. Ahaha! Foolish man. Turn to ice... What?! When the Nine Yin Witch saw that Baek Suryong was still running towards her without slowing down, she flinched in confusion. Impossible! How...? The answer was almost immediately revealed to her. As Baek Suryong moved, his frozen martial arts uniform shattered, revealing the Black Dragon Armor beneath. Baek Suryong smirked. The Black Dragon Armor protected against extreme cold and heat. Trusting in that, he had closed the distance, catching her off guard. I picked up something useful before coming here, he replied snarkily. Die! the Nine Yin Witch yelled, swinging her palms wildly. BANG! CRASH! BOOM! Her attacks were powerful enough to nearly destroy the cave, but Baek Suryong blocked and evaded them all with ease. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. I wont fall for techniques I know like the back of my hand, he remarked. The White Ice Divine Art that the Nine Yin Witch had mastered was actually a corrupted version of a martial art he had developed alongside the Ice Moon Empress. Furthermore, with his recent breakthrough, his skills had advanced considerably, and he now possessed the Black Dragon Armor. Impossible! Ive already mastered the White Ice Divine Art! the Nine Yin Witch exclaimed in disbelief, her increasing agitation causing her movements to become erratic. I told you, that martial art is fake, Baek Suryong repeated, appearing behind the Witch. Reaching out and grasping the crown of her head where the Baihui acupoint was located, he warned, This might hurt a bit. What are you doing... Aaaaagh! Using the Heaven Defying Divine Art that had just reached the seventh star, Baek Suryong began absorbing the impure energy inside the Nine Yin Witchs body. Translators Note: I think I can squeeze out one more chapter today... Star Absorbing Technique: Yet another martial art from the classic wuxia novel, The Smiling, Proud Wanderer, the other being Dokgo Juns Nine Swords of Dokgo. The Star Absorbing Technique is the main martial art of the Sun Moon Demonic Cult Leader Ren Woxing, but ended up causing qi deviation due to the clash of all the different qi he absorbed. ? Chapter 161: Ice Essence Chapter 161: Ice Essence TL: FoodieMonster007 Kyahhhhh!!! The Nine Yin Witchs shrill scream reverberated through the cave, threatening to bring the entire structure down. Ugh... Gah... Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok clutched their ears in agony, blood trickling between their fingers. Baek Suryong spun around and yelled, Get Yeo Min to the Demon Doctor! Tell him I sent you, and that he must heal her even if it costs him his life! Without hesitation, the students hoisted Yeo Min onto their backs and dashed out of the cave. Let go of me! I said let go! the Nine Yin Witch shrieked, thrashed wildly as she struggled to shake off Baek Suryong. Radiating a terrifying chill, she slashed at him with qi-infused hands, desperate to tear him apart. Die! Die! Die! Unfortunately, none of her attacks made Baek Suryong loosen his grip on her head. His Black Dragon Armor, bolstered by the Heaven Defying Divine Arts inner qi, shielded him from the bone-chilling cold, and he could easily see through her palm and claw techniques. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? How odd. Her qi cultivation runs deep, but her offensive techniques are surprisingly crude. Baek Suryong frowned. The Nine Yin Witchs martial arts development was peculiar. Since most martial artists learned martial arts to become stronger in battle, it made no sense that her offensive skills were far less refined compared to her mastery of the White Ice Divine Art. Unknown to him, her instructors in the Blood Cult had never taught her any fighting techniques, focusing only on perfecting the White Ice Divine Art. Dieeee! the Nine Yin Witch screamed. CRASH! Annoyed, Baek Suryong slammed her face into the cave floor, shattering the rock and leaving her body half-buried in debris. Hold still, will you? he snapped. Writhing like a worm, the Nine Yin Witch groaned, Ugh... ugh... Im not keeping you alive out of the kindness in my heart, Baek Suryong stated coldly, though inside, he was deeply conflicted. The Nine Yin Witchs situation reminded him of Wiji Cheon. Like the boy, she had learned his counterfeit version of the White Ice Divine Art. This resulted in impure qi seeping into her bone marrow, which in turn caused qi deviation and episodes of madness. I designed those martial arts to sabotage the Blood Cult and force them to give it up... but instead, they gathered children and made them learn the fake techniques, using them as experiments to perfect it. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong bit his lip. It hadnt been his intention, but he couldnt help feeling somewhat responsible for the Blood Cults deeds. Listen, he lied, Im helping you regain your sanity because I need information about the Blood Cult, alright? No! It hurts! It hurts! Let me go, please! the Nine Yin Witch sobbed, still pinned to the ground, thrashing like a child. Baek Suryong pressed down harder, channeling the Heaven Defying Divine Art to absorb the impurities embedded in the Nine Yin Witchs bone marrow. From her head, he extended his qi into her eight extraordinary meridians and the twelve main meridians, drawing out all the toxins that had seeped into her limbs. The process was smooth-sailing. After all, when it came to handling impure qi, the Heaven Defying Divine Art was unrivaled. Still, extracting such deep-rooted impurities was dozens of times more painful than tearing off flesh. ...!! Overwhelmed by unbearable pain, with every muscle in her body convulsing, the Nine Yin Witch clawed at the ground helplessly, unable to even scream anymore. Ice crystals formed on Baek Suryongs hair and eyebrows, and his breath was frosty. Since he was in direct contact with the Nine Yin Witch, not even the Black Dragon Armor was sufficient to completely repel the White Ice Divine Art. Still, despite the freezing cold seeping into his body, he refused to let go and held her down firmly. Hang in there if you want to live, he urged. Ugh...! Fortunately, as time went on, the bone-chilling cold radiating from the Nine Yin Witchs body gradually began to fade. With her immense qi, if she had truly completed the Ice Moon Divine Art left by the Ice Moon Goddess, I wouldnt have lasted even half a second... Nah, even as it stands now, without the Black Dragon Armor, Id be in real trouble, Baek Suryong thought, heaving a sigh of relief. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? After what seemed like forever, when the impurities were finally purified, the Nine Yin Witchs pain eased and her convulsions subsided. It was unfortunate, but if she wanted to withdraw from the world and live in seclusion for the rest of her life, he couldnt force her to do his bidding. That would make him no different from the Blood Cult or the men who had tried to take advantage of her. However, the Nine Yin Witchs next actions hit him like a ton of bricks. I have one request, she said earnestly. Youre not exactly in a position to ask for favors. Yeo Min. ...... Ive hurt that child deeply. I want to make amends, even if just a little. Why are you telling me this? ...Because Ill never see her again. The Nine Yin Witch smiled gently, then sat down in a lotus position. Bringing her hands together as if in prayer, she began to circulate the White Ice Divine Art. Baek Suryong immediately shouted, Hey! I told you not to circulate your qi! If your madness returns... If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Focusing all the yin energy shed accumulated over her life between her palms, the Nine Yin Witch laughed lightheartedly, Forgive me. Its the last time Ill ever do this anyway. What are you doing...? Wait, dont tell me...! Realizing the Nine Yin Witchs intent, Baek Suryong face fell. RUMBLE! The Nine Yin Witch gathered all the yin energy shed amassed throughout her life between her hands, compressing it into a single crystal. Are you... creating an Ice Essence? Baek Suryong whispered. An Ice Essence, a crystal formed from the purest yin energy, was a priceless treasure that any practitioner of ice arts would risk their life to obtain. Moments later, the Nine Yin Witch opened her eyes, her face ghostly pale. In her palm rested a single snow-white crystal, slightly larger than a fingernail. Without hesitation, she handed the Ice Essence to Baek Suryong, saying, Please give this to Yeo Min. Ive harmed her body greatly, and I hope this Ice Essence will make up for it. ...... Please. ...Alright. Baek Suryong sighed, accepting the Ice Essence. It was so pure that he felt only a gentle chill when he touched it. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The Nine Yin Witch smiled weakly. Its probably too much for Yeo Min right now, so use some of it yourself if you need to, though I doubt you need my martial arts... No, I need it. Ill use it well, Baek Suryong interrupted. Even though he knew the Ice Moon Goddesss martial arts, he couldnt practice it due to his constitution and could only use her movement techniques. However, with the help of the Ice Essence, he could definitely learn the White Ice Divine Art. The Nine Yin Witch sighed in relief. Thats good. Ive only ever caused trouble for others... Im glad I can be of help to someone in the end. Any last words? ...... Hey. ...... Hey! No response came. The Nine Yin Witch sat in a lotus position, her eyes closed. With a serene smile, as if shed shed all the burdens of the world, she drifted into an eternal sleep. Translators Note: Thats all for this week! See you next week for the conclusion to the Valley of Evil arc! Chapter 162: Are You the Blood Demon? Chapter 162: Are You the Blood Demon? TL: FoodieMonster007 When Baek Suryong returned after retrieving the Nine Yin Witch''s Ice Essence, he found that several welcome guests had arrived in the Valley of Evil. "Hyung-nim!" Ak Yeonho called out, rushing over breathlessly like an eager puppy greeting its master. When he saw Baek Suryong''s ragged appearance, however, he gaped in surprise, "Whoa, what happened to you? Your clothes are ripped, torn, burnt... Wait... Why are you soaking wet? Suspicious..." "I''ve had a long day," Baek Suryong replied with a sigh. Right now, he looked utterly disheveled. After battling the Bloody Ripper in an underground lair riddled with traps, enjoying a poison gas sauna courtesy of the Demonic Strategist, and then facing off against the Nine Yin Witch, he had to endure her icy aura while extracting her impure qi. Needless to say, his once pristine sky-blue martial arts uniform was now so tattered that it wouldn''t even make a decent rag, and since the Witch''s ice had melted, he was also drenched. Glancing around, he asked, "You''re not alone, are you...? Fuck." Not far off, Mae Geuklyom was approaching, emanating a sharp, scary aura. "You rascal...!" the old man scolded, but upon seeing Baek Suryong''s miserable condition, his anger instantly melted into concern. "...Oh no, are you badly hurt?" Baek Suryong smiled warmly. "I feel better than I look." Compared to Mae Geuklyom, he was more surprised to see the tears on his grandfather''s clothing. Judging from the position of the slashes, they were all aimed at vital points, which was no trivial matter. Who on earth pushed Mae Geuklyom to this extent? Aside from the Bloody Ripper and the Nine Yin Witch, are there any experts in the Valley of Evil who can do this? As if reading his thoughts, Mae Geuklyom said, "I crossed swords with a youngster who called himself the Blue Eyed Freak at the Valley entrance. He''s quite an extraordinary master." "I see. If it''s the Blue Eyed Freak, then... Did you kill him?" The figure of the Valley of Evil gatekeeper with the eerie blue eyes flashed in Baek Suryong''s mind. Even though I was in a hurry and just passed by, if his martial arts are what I think it is... then his strength makes sense. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "After exchanging about a hundred moves with no decisive result, he and his two friends fled," Mae Geuklyom explained. "I thought about going after them, but in the end, I decided to prioritize saving Wiji Cheon and let them go." Baek Suryong nodded. "I would have done the same. They have the terrain advantage, so it wouldn''t have been easy to catch them." Unfortunately, before fleeing, Blue Eyed Freak left a parting shotnot to Mae Geuklyom, but to Baek Suryong. Mae Geuklyom narrowed his eyes. "...By the way, that Blue Eyed Freak told me your alias." "M-My alias?" Baek Suryong stammered, a shiver running down his spine. No way... It can''t be... Mae Geuklyom fixed a cold gaze on his grandson''s groin. "He called you the Handsome Playboy, master of seduction techniques and bedroom arts." Baek Suryong unconsciously stepped backward, muttering under his breath, "...That goddamned son of a bitch." A fiery storm lit up in Mae Geuklyom''s eyes. "You damn brat! What kind of scandalous behavior have you been exhibiting in public? The Handsome Playboy? The father''s alias was the Handsome Prince, and now the son''s is even worse!!" The Handsome Prince and the Handsome Playboy. The similarity to his despised son-in-law''s alias fueled Mae Geuklyom''s rage. Drawing his sword, he advanced towards Baek Suryong, his eyes still locked onto his grandson''s crotch. "I should have cut that thing off long ago..." "Grandpa! It''s a misunderstanding! I can explain everything! That alias wasn''t my idea, it was Wonkang''s..." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Silence! I''ll cut off your manhood and restore order to the murim!" "What does my manhood have to do with order in the murim?!" Flinching, Baek Suryong dodged Mae Geuklyom''s sword and... ran away. Not even reaching the seventh star of the Heaven Defying Divine Art could diminish his innate fear of his grandfather. "Get over here right now!" "Please spare me!" Thankfully, the short chase came to an end when Namgung Su and Geo Sangwoong appeared. "Baek Suryong," Namgung Su said sternly, approaching with a frown. Behind him, the bound and captured villains of the Valley of Evil knelt down in a neat line. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Taking a deep breath, he swallowed the Ice Essence in one gulp. Instantly, it dissolved, releasing a wave of icy energy throughout his entire body and threatening to freeze him from the inside out. "Ugh!" Baek Suryong groaned. The Ice Essence was even more potent than he''d anticipated. Inside him, the raging blizzards of the North clashed with the intense qi of the Heaven Defying Divine Art like two dragons entwined in mortal combat. "Phew... If I''d been greedy and tried to absorb it all myself, I''d have been in serious trouble," he muttered, cold sweat beading on his forehead as white mist billowed from his mouth, frost formed on his hair and eyebrows, and the surrounding temperature dropped sharply. Quickly circulating the Heaven Defying Divine Art, he pressed his right palm against Yeo Min''s dantian, channeling his qi to divide the Ice Essence''s energy in twohalf for himself and half for Yeo Min. CRACKLE CRACKLE... This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. An hour later, Baek Suryong finally removed his palm from Yeo Min''s qi center and sat down to meditate, focusing on stabilizing the Ice Essence''s energy inside his body. Hmm... I only know the White Ice Divine Art in theory. Even in my past life, I never practiced it... The ice element martial arts were notorious for their stringent physical constitution requirements, which he hadn''t met in either his past or present life. As a result, until now, he had only been able to use the Ice Moon Empress''s movement arts, but not her ice arts. With the yin energy of the Ice Essence, however, both he and Yeo Min now had the opportunity to learn it. "Hoo..." Baek Suryong exhaled, standing up. Noticing that Yeo Min''s breathing had steadied, he whispered, "I thought your potential was the lowest among the five kids, but now... you might be the best." Of course, unlocking that potential would require effort, talent, and proper guidance. Grinning, he playfully tousled her hair. "Get ready. From now on, besides movement arts training, we''ll add ice-based martial arts, heheheh..." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Was it his imagination? It seemed like Yeo Min''s eyebrows twitched. "You little punk..." he chuckled softly, a trace of sadness in his smile as he recalled the Nine Yin Witch''s final, serene expression. For a moment, Yeo Min''s face seemed to overlap with the Nine Yin Witch''s. Baek Suryong sighed bitterly, "Don''t worry anymore, and rest in peace. I will definitely avenge you... whether you want me to or not." It took several days to settle matters in the Valley of Evil. Personnel from the nearby Golden Dragon Trading Company arrived to tend to the wounded and transport the captured villains to the nearest constabularies. "Whoa! Less than ten people took over the Valley of Evil? And five of them are child prodigies!" the branch manager of the Golden Dragon Trading Company exclaimed in amazement. Although not a sect, the Valley of Evil was a notorious unorthodox force in the murim. With two of the Ten Great Villains residing there, even the Murim Alliance hadn''t dared to touch them. Nevertheless, the ones who had accomplished this feat weren''t particularly pleased about it. "All the quick-witted and strong ones fled early on. We only caught the small fry," Mae Geuklyom admitted honestly, though it sounded like excessive modesty to others. The Golden Dragon warriors and workers glanced at the instructors and students of the Azure Dragon Academy, whispering among themselves. Soon, incredible rumors would spread throughout the jianghu. When everything was settled, Mae Geuklyom addressed the Azure Dragon Academy group, "Let''s head back now." "Uhm, please go on without me," Baek Suryong said abruptly, coming to a halt. Seeing the puzzled looks around him, he added sheepishly, "I just realized I left something behind. Don''t worry, I''ll catch up soon." "...Don''t take too long," Mae Geuklyom nodded after a brief pause. He seemed to have noticed something, but eventually decided to ignore it. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong watched silently as their figures disappeared into the distance. When they were out of sight, he sensed a subtle presence behind him. Without turning around, he snapped, "You have something to say to me?" "So you noticed me after all." "How could I not notice someone staring at me so blatantly?" Baek Suryong glanced back at the speaker. As expected, it was Blue Eyed Freak, the leader of the Valley of Evil''s gatekeepers. Unlike before, though, he now had a fresh slash wound on his cheek. "What business do you have with me, Blue Eyed Freak?" Baek Suryong demanded. "I''ll get straight to the point," Blue Eyed Freak replied, his blue eyes gleaming ominously. "Are you... the Blood Demon?" Chapter 163: Rebuilding the Valley of Evil Chapter 163: Rebuilding the Valley of Evil TL: FoodieMonster007 "The Blood Demon? What the hell are you talking about all of a sudden?" Baek Suryong asked, his expression puzzled. Blue Eyed Freak''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Don''t play dumb. Someone saw your hair and eyes turning red when you fought the Bloody Ripper." "My hair and eyes turned red?" Baek Suryong widened his eyes, pretending this was news to him. Shrugging, he added, "I really have no idea what you''re talking about." "There are countless martial arts out there, but only one causes that effect," Blue Eyed Freak insisted, his blue eyes glinting eerily. Under that piercing gaze that scanned him from head to toe, Baek Suryong became certain of one thing. This guy... He''s mastered the Blue Eyes Demonic Art. Baek Suryong had suspected it when he first met the Blue Eyed Freak, but at the time, he was focused on rescuing Wiji Cheon and didn''t have time to dwell on it. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Now that I look at him again... Since reaching the seventh star of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, Baek Suryong could sense others'' energies much more keenly. If it was a demonic art from the Blood Cult, no matter how much they tried to hide it, he would definitely notice. To think I''d meet a successor of the Blue Eyes Demonic Art in a place like this. Fate sure is mischievous. Baek Suryong chuckled, "Oh really? And what martial art would that be?" "The Heaven Defying Divine Art. The ultimate martial art that only the Blood Demon, the supreme leader of the Blood Cult, can master." "......" "I''ll ask you one more time. Are you the Blood Demon?" the Blue Eyed Freak pressed, though he seemed certain of the answer. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong shook his head firmly. "No, I''m not." "You''re still going to deny it?!" Blue Eyed Freak roared, his blue eyes flashing fiercely. Baek Suryong looked at him with pity and snickered. There was no point in arguing, as words alone wouldn''t be enough to convince his opponent. Blue Eyed Freak lost his temper. "Are you mocking me? You may be able to fool others, Blood Demon, but you can''t deceive my eyes." "Believe what you want, but I''m telling you, I''m not the Blood Demon." "Then you won''t mind if I inform the Murim Alliance? I''ll tell them that Baek Suryong, an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, is the current Blood Demon who has mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Pfft! The Murim Alliance, you say?" Baek Suryong snorted. Approaching the Blue Eyed Freak, he slowly turned his hair and eyes red, almost as if he was showing off. Blue Eyed Freak''s face contorted with rage. "So I was right after all!" Baek Suryong scoffed. Although he had always feared that someone would discover the fact that he''d mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art, it didn''t matter if that someone was a villain like the Blue Eyed Freak. "Between me, an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, and you, a demonic practitioner from the Valley of Evil, who do you think the Murim Alliance would believe? They might just kill you on the spot," he said dismissively. Blue Eyed Freak immediately retorted, "I can always file an anonymous report. It won''t be hard to get the Murim Alliance to at least launch an investigation. If they dig into your past, I''m sure they''ll find evidence linking you to the Blood Cult..." "Hahaha! Go ahead, do whatever you want. Since I''m not the Blood Demon, there''s nothing for them to find," Baek Suryong laughed. He was confident that even if the Murim Alliance dug into his past, the worst they could uncover was that his parents, both former delinquents at the Azure Dragon Academy, had eloped. Unless they knew that he had been reincarnated, there was absolutely no way to connect the current him to the Blood Cult. Growing impatient, Blue Eyed Freak snarled, "Still lying until the very end!" Baek Suryong gazed at his reflection in those deep blue eyes. "I''m curious. What gives you the courage to confront me alone? Do you really think you can get away after provoking me? Or..." Baek Suryong extended his senses to search for Hell Axe and Wolf Fang Blade, only to discover that they were both far out of earshot. It seemed that Blue Eyed Freak wanted to keep them out of this conversation, but that also meant that they wouldn''t be able to intervene in time if he decided to kill their friend. "Argh!" The Blue Eyed Freak coughed out blood. It wasn''t mere brute force that had felled him; Baek Suryong had channeled the Heaven Defying Divine Art''s energy into his body, forcibly dispersing the Blue Eyes Demonic Art. He grit his teeth in frustration. By now, it was painfully clear to him that as Baek Suryong''s crimson Blood Demon Eyes glowed brighter, his own blue eyes began to dim. Baek Suryong explained, "Did you know? The Blue Eyes Demonic Art was a martial art created specifically for the shadows who guarded the Blood Demon. This means that even though it''s one of the most powerful demonic arts, the restrictions placed on it are stricter than most. "Our martial arts have a strict hierarchy. You, a user of the Blue Eyes Demonic Art, can never hope to defeat me, who mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Shut up! I''ll kill you...!" the Blue Eyed Freak screeched, desperately trying to muster all his remaining qi. Alas, it was futile. He was ready for sacrifice his life to take down Baek Suryong, but faced with its nemesis, his qi refused to obey him. Baek Suryong calmly looked down at him. "Since you called me the Blood Demon and tried to kill me, you must really hate the Blood Cult. As I said before though, I''m not the Blood Demon." "Stop talking nonsense! How can you not be the Blood Demon when you''ve mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art?!" "If I were truly the Blood Demon, why would I bother lying? Why would I go easy on you and let you live till now?" "You''re trying to deceive me until the very end!" SMACK! Baek Suryong slapped the Blue Eyed Freak so hard that his head whipped to the side. "Think before you speak. Do I look like someone who would waste time on such meaningless bullshit?" he said coldly. "......" The Blue Eyed Freak fell silent. After a while, when a little bit of reason came back to him, he asked gingerly, "Are you really not the Blood Demon?" "No, but it is true that I have mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art," Baek Suryong admitted. "How can that be? The Heaven Defying Divine Art is..." "...Just a martial art like any other. Anyone can learn it as long as they have the right formula." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "......" "Let me tell you this." A malevolent smile appeared on Baek Suryong''s face, and an overwhelming killing intent radiated from him. "I hate the Blood Cult just as much as you do, maybe even more. So far, I''ve killed every cultist I''ve met, and I will continue killing them. Someday, I''ll definitely find their headquarters and raze it to the ground." The Blue Eyed Freak stared blankly at the surreal sight in front of him. A man with blood-red hair and eyes stood silhouetted against the blazing hues of sunset, his chilling smile masking a rage capable of incinerating the entire murim as he declared his intention to annihilate the Blood Cult. "If I were the Blood Demon, I wouldn''t waste time talking to you. I''d just kill you quickly, or capture and torture you. Same goes for those guys over there," Baek Suryong said, tilting his head to the side. The Blue Eyed Freak glanced in the direction Baek Suryong had indicated. In the distance, he could see his friends, Hell Axe and Wolf Fang Blade, rushing over using movement arts. "Blue Eyed Freak!" "Hey, you! Stop!" This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Despite setting up a qi barrier to block sound before the fight, the explosive energy waves from their intense battle had breached it, alerting his friends and prompting them to come running. Baek Suryong returned his hair and eyes to their normal black color. There was no need to explain himself to more people than was absolutely necessary. Looking intently at Blue Eyed Freak, he warned, "I trust you''re smart enough to understand the situation." "...I didn''t tell them anything. Please, don''t kill them," Blue Eyed Freak pleaded. Baek Suryong nodded, then grabbed Blue Eyed Freak''s arm and helped him up. Seeing this from a distance, Hell Axe and Wolf Fang Blade ceased using movement arts and approached slowly, not wanting to provoke Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong carefully studied the trio in turn. After some deliberation, he announced, "I have a proposition for you three." The long-time gatekeepers of the Valley of Evil stared blankly at Baek Suryong, puzzled. Baek Suryong grinned. "What do you guys think about rebuilding the Valley of Evil?" All three men''s eyes widened in surprise. Chapter 164: The New Lord of the Valley Chapter 164: The New Lord of the Valley TL: FoodieMonster007 Hell Axe stared at Baek Suryong in disbelief, the absurdity of the request leaving him so dumfounded that he couldn''t get angry. "What? You want us to rebuild the Valley of Evil?" "You destroyed the Valley of Evil, and now you want us to rebuild it?" Wolf Fang Blade glared daggers at Baek Suryong. If Blue Eyed Freak hadn''t been held captive by Baek Suryong, he would have drawn his weapon by now. Unaffected by the two''s open hostility, Baek Suryong laughed, "Me? Destroy the Valley of Evil? No way. We only captured the small fry. The smart ones and those with decent martial arts skills already fled, like you guys." "......" The three gatekeepers shut their mouths. Baek Suryong was telling the truth. Although most of the Valley''s villains had been captured and taken away by warriors from the nearby Murim Alliance branch, as Baek Suryong pointed out, those apprehended were merely petty criminals. Baek Suryong grinned. "Bring those men back and rebuild the Valley of Evil. If you need funding, I''ll sponsor you. Through my company, I can also supply you guys with food and other everyday necessities." Well, the money comes from the Blood Cult''s secret vault beneath the Valley of Evil, but they don''t need to know that, do they? Sigh, even though I wanted to take it all, it''s just too much to pocket... Despite Baek Suryong''s assurance, Hell Axe and Wolf Fang Blade eyed him suspiciously. In their world, there was no such thing as a free lunch. Especially for villains like them, unconditional offers were nothing but traps. "What kind of nonsense are you spouting?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Don''t tell me you plan to become the new Valley Lord and make us your slaves?" "Naturally, I have my own agenda. I have one condition," Baek Suryong admitted, acknowledging their skepticism. "Hmph!" "I knew it!" Baek Suryong smiled and rested his hand on Blue Eyed Freak''s shoulder. "The condition is that Blue Eyed Freak here becomes the new Lord of the Valley." "W-What did you just say?" "Blue Eyed Freak? The new Valley Lord?" Hell Axe and Wolf Fang Blade turned to look at Blue Eyed Freak, their eyes wide with shock. A bewildered Blue Eyed Freak sent a telepathic message to Baek Suryong, [What are you thinking? You want me to become the Valley Lord?] [I''m giving you a chance for revenge,] Baek Suryong replied, smiling knowingly. Addressing everyone, he said grimly, "Soon the Blood Cult will rise again. "What...?" "T-The Blood Cult?" "Didn''t those guys disband a long time ago?" Blue Eyed Freak, Hell Axe, and Wolf Fang Blade couldn''t believe their ears. Guarding the Valley of Evil gave them little opportunity to hear about the outside world, making this news completely unfamiliar to them. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong explained, "It''s not exactly a secret. Everywhere you look, there are signs of the Blood Cult''s resurgence. Even the Murim Alliance has been on a state of high alert for quite some time now." When Go Juyeol had previously visited Baek Academy regarding the Jin Academy incident, he had already revealed that the Murim Alliance was aware of the Blood Cult''s comeback. Still, Baek Suryong was confident that no one in the Alliance had more detailed knowledge of the Cult''s movements than he did. It''s highly likely that a Blood Cult spy within the Murim Alliance is intentionally obstructing the flow of information, making them untrustworthy. I''ll have to form my own forces. "If the Blood Cult returns, a great war will erupt. The entire murim will become a battlefield," Baek Suryong continued, his expression more serious than ever. The gatekeeper trio narrowed their eyes. From Baek Suryong''s tone, they couldn''t easily dismiss his words as nonsense. "Eventually, all of you will be forced to choose sides. The Blood Cult will attempt to bring all unorthodox sects and martial artists under their control, while the orthodox sects will try to eliminate you before you can join the Blood Cult." "Ha! Who says they can drag us into their war?" "We''ve always lived on our own terms and will continue to do so. No one can force us to do their bidding." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Originally, I intended to leave the Valley of Evil to the Demon Doctor... but considering his martial prowess and character, Blue Eyed Freak is far more suited to be the Valley Lord. "Hell Axe, Wolf Fang Blade, I understand both of you have your own troubled histories. I''m ready to put that aside and help you win your freedom," Baek Suryong said, locking eyes with Blue Eyed Freak. "But none of this will be possible unless you, Blue Eyed Freak, take the position of Valley Lord." Hell Axe and Wolf Fang Blade looked at Blue Eyed Freak with hopeful expressions, but said nothing. They clearly wanted him to become the new Lord, but they didn''t want to pressure him. Still, Blue Eyed Freak hesitated. Glancing down at his trembling hands, he thought, Me? Go to war against the Blood Cult? When he was a child, he had no idea that the training facility he stayed at was run by the Blood Cult. For an orphan like him, they provided food, shelter, and martial arts training. He was satisfied with that. It wasn''t until his fellow trainees began to die, coughing up blood, that he realized something was terribly wrong. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Tsk. Three more corpses today." "I thought this one showed promise..." "It''s not easy finding a vessel for the Heaven Defying Divine Art. That kid tried too hard and exploded." "From now on, let''s have the less talented ones learn the Blue Eyes Demonic Art instead. We''ll need shadows to serve our Lord, after all." Even now, fragments of his instructors'' conversations sometimes haunted his dreams. Still, knowing he was a tool, he''d trained when ordered, took elixirs when ordered, and killed when ordered. Until "that incident" happened. One day, a blood-soaked boy with a scar like a worm on his lip stormed into his dormitory and cut down the instructor who rushed at him. His sharp eyes sweeping over the trembling, cowering children, he''d shouted, "Let''s get out of here! I won''t force any of you though. Only those who want to escape should come with me." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Practically hypnotized, Blue Eyed Freak had followed the boy without thinking, but soon they were forced to part ways. The Blood Cult pursuers had caught up, and the boy had decided to stay behind to stall them. "Run. Survive. If fate allows, we''ll meet again. Oh, and whatever you do, don''t go to the Murim Alliance. They''ve got Blood Cult spies there. If they catch you, they''ll torture you so badly you''ll wish you were dead." After that, Blue Eyed Freak had fled in a haze. For years, he lived as the boy had warned. Committing countless crimes to survive, he finally found his way to the Valley of Evil. Even then, peace eluded him. The fear of being hunted never left him. Every day, he stood guard at the entrance, waiting for the Blood Cultists. That was how he came to be the gatekeeper. Blue Eyed Freak stared intently at Baek Suryong''s face. For a moment, the face of the boy who had saved him so long ago overlapped with the young man''s. Feeling as if he was in a dream, he began, "By any chance, are you..." "Am I what?" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "No, it''s nothing." Blue Eyed Freak shook his head. The faces weren''t the same, and Baek Suryong didn''t have a scar on his lip. He''s not that boy. Even so, just when I was getting tired of waiting, just when I was on the verge of giving up... Though he had mistaken Baek Suryong for the Blood Demon and lashed out in a final act of desperation, his true enemy was his own exhaustion, born of endless suspense and mounting anxiety. No matter how long he kept watch, the scarred boy never reappeared in the murim. Now though, Baek Suryong had arrived in his stead. A successor of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, determined to destroy the Blood Cult. "Do you need more time to decide?" Baek Suryong asked. "No, I don''t." Blue Eyed Freak clenched his fists, his vivid blue eyes locking onto Baek Suryong. As it turned out, gathering his courage wasn''t as hard as he''d imagined. "I accept your proposal. I''ll take the position of Valley Lord, and when war breaks out, I''ll go to the frontlines and crush the Blood Cult." Wicked grins spread across the faces of Hell Axe and Wolf Fang Blade. It was the birth of a new Valley of Evil. Chapter 165: A Glorious Homecoming Chapter 165: A Glorious Homecoming TL: FoodieMonster007 "You said you''d be right back, so why are you so late? Did you get into a fight somewhere?" Mae Geuklyom frowned, scrutinizing Baek Suryong, who had finally returned after several hours. He''d been worried something might''ve happened since Baek Suryong was much later than expected, but thankfully, his grandson didn''t appear injured at all. Instead, the little rascal was grinning from ear to ear. "Sorry, I got held up at the outhouse," Baek Suryong replied slyly, his face as content as if he''d stumbled upon free money on the ground. "Hmph, that must have been one hell of a satisfying dump," Namgung Su sneered. Unfazed by Namgung Su''s sarcasm, Baek Suryong grinned mischievously and leaned closer to the prudish man. "How did you know that? Damn, I felt like I was passing a coiled dragon. As if I had just relieved myself of ten years of accumulated constipation. Well, I suppose you must be familiar with that feeling as well. Judging by the constant scowl on your face, you''re probably constipated all the time, aren''t you, Mr. Namgung?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Ridiculous. Disgusting. Stay away from me," Namgung Su grimaced and quickly backed away, clearly unwilling to take part in this baloney. Mae Geuklyom clicked his tongue. "You cheeky brat. Anyway, what are you grinning like that for?" "Some good things happened," Baek Suryong admitted. "You had a lucky encounter in the Valley of Evil, didn''t you?" Mae Geuklyom guessed. As expected, Mae Geuklyom was sharp. Noticing the change in his grandson''s aura, he figured Baek Suryong must have had a lucky encounter in the Valley of Evil. Baek Suryong nodded eagerly. "I did gain a lot in the Valley of Evil. I can''t really explain it all, but..." "No need to tell me everything," Mae Geuklyom cut in firmly. "Secrets related to one''s martial arts are never easy to share, even with family. Nevertheless, don''t get complacent. Only through relentless training can you reach higher levels." "I''ll keep that in mind." Baek Suryong replied respectfully. Grandpa''s right. Once I get back to the Azure Dragon Academy, I need to sort through everything I''ve gained. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. He obtained a lot this time in the Valley of Evil. From the Blood Cult''s hidden underground cave, he secured the Blood Elixir and the Black Dragon Armor. On top of that, he also absorbed half of the Ice Essence left behind by the Nine Yin Witch. Moreover, I''ve formed an army to fight against the Blood Cult in the future. Blue Eyed Freak had agreed to his plan to rebuild the Valley of Evil. Though it was now in ruins, soon enough, outcasts with nowhere else to turn would gather there again. If Blue Eyed Freak could control and train them, they''d become a formidable force in the upcoming war against the Blood Cult. Once I''m back, I''ll immediately send supplies through the White Dragon Conglomerate. Baek Suryong grinned to himself again, lost in thought. Suddenly, Ak Yeonho approached him quietly and whispered, "Hyung-nim, the kids are behaving strangely." "What''s wrong?" Currently, the instructors were riding on horseback while the students, still nursing their injuries, traveled in carriages. Ak Yeonho, who had just peeped inside one of the carriages, furrowed his brows. "I told the students to rest since they''re injured, but they''re all sitting cross-legged, meditating. No matter how many times I tell them to stop, they keep going. The atmosphere inside is way too intense..." "Leave them be." Baek Suryong chuckled. "Those sheltered brats have finally seen firsthand how terrifying the murim is. They''ve realized how pathetic it feels to be weak." The students had danced on the edge of death multiple times in the Valley of Evil. If luck hadn''t been on their side, some or all of them might have died. They must have learned a lot from that. Baek Suryong glanced at the carriage. He was separated from the students because of the Bloody Ripper, so he didn''t know what kind of battles they had fought, but looking at their wounds, he could imagine how brutal they had been. Some injuries would take a long time to heal, while others would leave lifelong scars. "Thankfully, I heard that Hyonwon Kang''s leg will heal soon. The physicians were amazed at his monstrous recovery speed," Ak Yeonho remarked, watching Baek Suryong''s expression carefully. He was worried that if Hyonwon Kang ended up with a permanent limp, Baek Suryong might blame himself. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Noticing Ak Yeonho''s concern, Baek Suryong chuckled, "Of course he''s healing fast. Whose student do you think he is?" Unlike the initial chase, the journey back to Azure Dragon Academy was leisurely. Preventing the students'' injuries from getting worse was the priority, so the group couldn''t travel fast. As a result, the journey back would take several times longer than the journey to the Valley of Evil. However, there was someone among them who couldn''t wait that long. "Headmaster, I''ll head back first. I''ve got a mountain of classes to teach and piles of work to handle," Namgung Su said. Mae Geuklyom replied, "Very well. Thank you for your efforts. I''ll be sure to bring the students back safely." Namgung Su turned to Baek Suryong, his usually stoic face showing a rare hint of resignation. "You. Don''t cause any more trouble and come straight back to the academy." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "You don''t need to take that medicine anymore. In fact, taking it now would be dangerous," Baek Suryong said firmly. The yin energy in Yeo Min''s body was now on a completely different level. If she tried to suppress it with medicine now, the rebound would likely kill her. "From now on, you need to learn ice arts to control the yin energy in your body." "...My mother told me that if I learned ice arts, my lifespan would be shortened, like hers was. She warned me never to learn it," Yeo Min whispered, her fear evident in her eyes. "That''s only if you learned the wrong kind." Baek Suryong smiled gently, extending a finger toward the teacup in front of him. CRACKLE... A thin layer of ice formed over the tea, freezing it. Even though he was only at the beginner level, it was unmistakably the White Ice Divine Art, the greatest ice art in the world. "If you master the martial arts I show you, you''ll be fine. With your natural constitution and the Ice Essence, you''ll improve faster than anyone else," he added. "T-That..." Stunned speechless, Yeo Min''s eyes widened in shock. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Finally, when she came back to her senses, she stammered, "M-Mr. Baek, you don''t need to give me money anymore." "Of course not. Were you planning to keep accepting it shamelessly?" Baek Suryong teased. Yeo Min had been staying and eating at the White Dragon Manor while receiving a monthly salary from Baek Suryong in exchange for participating in the movement arts tournament at the Heavenly Martial Festival. Although she needed the money for her medicine, she couldn''t shake the feeling that she was different from the other students. In essence, her relationship with Baek Suryong was a financial transaction, nothing more. However, that dynamic had just changed. Embarrassed, Yeo Min pouted. "Tsk, you could keep giving me an allowance... Just think of it as pocket money for your cute student." "You cheeky brat." Baek Suryong reached out and lightly flicked her forehead. "Ow! How could you hit an injured patient?!" Yeo Min protested, but her expression was much brighter than before. What a strong-willed kid, Baek Suryong thought with a grin. Yeo Min lost her mother at a young age and was betrayed by the Nine Yin Witch, someone she''d opened her heart to. Even though she received the Ice Essence and a chance to learn the White Ice Divine Art, she must have been deeply hurt emotionally. I was worried she might succumb to her inner demons, but it seems my worried were unfounded. Despite her delicate appearance, doesn''t she have more grit than the boys? Baek Suryong chuckled to himself, "Looks like I have good luck with students in this life." "Pardon? What did you say?" Yeo Min asked, confused, but her teacher refused to repeat himself. That day, Baek Suryong found the successor to the White Ice Divine Art, and the final disciple for his four masters. Fifteen days later, the group arrived in Nanchang, where the Azure Dragon Academy was located. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Before entering the city, Mae Geuklyom cast a worried glance at Baek Suryong. "Get ready to face the consequences of your actions." Baek Suryong nodded calmly. Although he had gained much in the Valley of Evil, the fact that Wiji Cheon had been kidnapped by the White-Haired Demon was clearly his fault, and he had no intention of shirking his responsibility. Anything''s fine as long as I''m not fired, he thought. He was willing to accept things like a massive pay cut. The real problem was if he couldn''t continue to teach his classes. That would severely disrupt his plans to win the Heavenly Martial Festival. I''ll do whatever it takes to keep teaching Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts. Even if it''s shady... Steeling himself, Baek Suryong stepped through the gates... "Whoa!" A tremendous cheer rose from the crowd gathered at the city entrance, as though they had been waiting for them. "Are they enemies?" "What''s going on?" Startled, the group drew their weapons, ready to fight. However, they were instead met with an unexpected welcome. "The heroes of the Azure Dragon Academy have returned!" "The prodigies who defeated the villains of the Valley of Evil!" "It''s the Azure Dragon Hero and his students!" In the face of such an overwhelmingly warm reception, everyone''s jaws dropped in confusion. Chapter 166: I Knew There Was Something Fishy About Him! Chapter 166: I Knew There Was Something Fishy About Him! TL: FoodieMonster007 "The rumors started circulating through the merchants of the Golden Dragon Trading Company," Myeong Il''oh remarked, his face flushed with excitement at meeting the person who had recently stirred up the entire city. "The Golden Dragon Trading Company? What kind of rumors did they spread to cause such a commotion?" Baek Suryong asked, puzzled. His ears were still ringing from the cheering crowd that had greeted them so enthusiastically, it felt like the city had exploded. Even though he was allegedly at the center of the rumors, he hadn''t heard any of them and had no idea why their group had been mobbed by the crowds in the city center. If Myeong Il''oh hadn''t come out to meet them, they might still be trapped in the sea of people. "People are saying that you, Hyung-nim, led the students to attack the Valley of Evil, beheaded the Bloody Ripper with a single strike, and then arrested all the villains!" Myeong Il''oh explained, his eyes sparkling. The corners of Baek Suryong''s mouth twitched awkwardly. "What do you mean, a single strike? That''s impossible, it''s not like I''m one of the Ten Supremes." Myeong Il''oh gazed at Baek Suryong with respect, envy, and a proud smile as if it was his own achievement. "Well, regardless, you did kill him, didn''t you? At first, everyone thought it was just nonsense... until the Rogues'' Guild showed up and verified the rumors." "The Rogues'' Guild?" Baek Suryong exclaimed. Myeong Il''oh nodded. "Yes. The Rogues'' Guild revealed that the Scarlet Tiger Boss who kidnapped Wiji Cheon was actually the White-Haired Demon, one of the murim''s most wanted criminals, and that he used a hostage to flee after losing to you, Hyung-nim." "That''s not exactly how it happened..." The White-Haired Demon hadn''t actually run away from Baek Suryong, but it seemed the Rogues'' Guild had spun the story that way to ensure public opinion favored him upon his return. The Golden Dragon Trading Company and the Rogues'' Guild, huh. I didn''t expect to get help from them. Who would have thought that building connections with the Golden Dragon Chairman and the old woman from the Rogues'' Guild would come in handy like this? However, that wasn''t the end of it. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "In the end, the most credible evidence was provided by Mr. Namgung Su, who returned before you. He personally confirmed the rumors that everyone doubted!" "Namgung Su did what?" "He assured everyone that you were definitely the one who killed the Bloody Ripper, Hyung-nim, and staked his own honor on it." Hearing that Namgung Su had even staked his honor, Baek Suryong blinked in disbelief. Suddenly, he remembered Namgung Su''s determined expression when he swore he wouldn''t let him get fired. "Deep down, he must be writhing in agony..." Baek Suryong muttered. "Pardon?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "It''s nothing," Baek Suryong replied. In any case, contrary to his expectations, public opinion was positive. From the city gates all the way back to the Azure Dragon Academy, countless people had hailed him as a "chivalrous hero." Myeong Il''oh asked, "Seriously though, what happened? I knew you were strong, Hyung-nim, but I didn''t think you could defeat one of the Ten Great Villains. Wait, now that I think about it, your aura feels different..." In reality, Baek Suryong''s aura had changed considerably, but Myeong Il''oh wasn''t sensitive enough to fully perceive it. He simply thought that Baek Suryong seemed more impressive because of the rumors. Baek Suryong chuckled, "So people are calling me the Azure Dragon Hero now? Did I get a new title?" "Yes! Do you like it?" Myeong Il''oh nodded, grinning proudly as if he was more excited than Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong smirked. The Azure Dragon Hero (ib), huh. "It''s not bad," he said. At the very least, he preferred it over the Hidden Dragon, which he''d heard at the Rogues'' Guild before. "By the way, Hyung-nim..." Myeong Il''oh glanced around warily, then leaned in closer, whispering, "What''s this about the Handsome Playboy? That rumor is making the rounds too. You didn''t... do anything strange while you were out, did you?" Baek Suryong raised his fist. "You want to die along with Hyonwon Kang?" Immediately, Myeong Il''oh flinched and reeled backwards. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? That damned delinquent Hyonwon Kang! I''ll make sure he pays for this! Baek Suryong made a mental note to punish Hyonwon Kang for his crimes. Sighing deeply, he said, "Anyway, I''m relieved that public opinion isn''t as bad as I expected. Looks like I don''t have to worry about being fired." "Fired? You were worried about that? Didn''t the guys at the Murim Alliance mention earlier that they''re giving you a reward? How could you be fired after that?" "......" Baek Suryong''s brow twitched as he recalled the ordeal he had just gone through. Upon entering the city just now, he had received an urgent summons from the Murim Alliance, so the group had split up. He went to the Murim Alliance''s Jiangxi Branch with Myeong Il''oh, while Mae Geuklyom took the injured students to the Azure Dragon Academy. What''s the hurry? Can''t they even give me the time to go home and unpack...? As expected, the keen perception of a top murim master was truly impressive. Noh Goonsang had quickly realized how much Baek Suryong''s martial arts had improved. "Nevertheless, you must be punished for your thoughtlessness." Noh Goonsang''s face darkened and a cold, oppressive air surrounded him. "No matter the reason, an Azure Dragon Academy instructor should never put students in harm''s way. If someone were to be crippled or lose their life, there would be no turning back." "I acknowledge that. It was my mistake," Baek Suryong admitted. "Your salary will be reduced for three months. Any objections?" "None at all, sir." Baek Suryong bowed respectfully. The punishment was lighter than he expected. Since none of the students were killed or seriously injured, and because he had greatly enhanced the Azure Dragon Academy''s reputation by taking down the Valley of Evil, the penalty had likely been reduced. "I will ensure this doesn''t happen again," he swore. Noh Goonsang nodded. The stern expression on his face faded and his harsh aura turned as gentle as a spring breeze. He''s at a level where he can freely control his aura, Baek Suryong mused. With the advancement of his Heaven Defying Divine Art, he was now able to appraise the true abilities of the masters that he hadn''t been able to before. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Noh Goonsang smiled gently. "Now, we must also give praise where it is due." "Excuse me?" Baek Suryong blurted out, puzzled. Turning his back on the puzzled Baek Suryong, Noh Goonsang faced the group of instructors. His voice, filled with authority, echoed through the hall. "While Mr. Baek Suryong has brought great honor to our Azure Dragon Academy by defeating one of the Ten Great Villains in the Valley of Evil, we cannot overlook the courage of the students who accompanied him. As the Principal, I have decided to reward four studentsGeo Sangwoong, Hyonwon Kang, Yeo Min, and Ya Suhyeokwith standard-grade elixirs." "Elixirs..." Although it was labeled as standard-grade, since the Murim Alliance supplied the elixir, it was likely the kind reserved for top-tier prodigies, capable of significantly enhancing the students'' inner qi. Baek Suryong quietly clenched his fist. This will be a huge help to them at their current level. However, Noh Goonsang wasn''t done yet. "In addition to the Murim Alliance reward, the Azure Dragon Academy will also award Mr. Baek with elixirs and a one-time monetary bonus," he announced. "Thank you," Baek Suryong said. The punishment was much lighter than he had expected, and the rewards were generous. Some instructors seemed displeased, but no one openly objected. Noh Goonsang added, "We will discuss more in my office after this meeting." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Yes, sir." Thus, the matter of rewards and punishments concerning the Valley of Evil incident was settled. Nodding, Noh Goonsang scanned the room. "Now, onto the main agenda. During the Five Academies'' Principals'' Meeting, several changes were made regarding this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival. To put it bluntly, starting this year, the requirements for participation will be much stricter." "What?" "Stricter participation requirements..." "Though it likely won''t affect our academy much..." The instructors started murmuring among themselves at the unexpected news. BOOM! Noh Goonsang stomped his foot to draw everyone''s attention back to him. "I am still speaking," he said firmly. Silence fell as everyone crumpled under the weight of Noh Goonsang''s immense aura. In the now-quiet hall, Noh Goonsang''s voice echoed, "The Heavenly Martial Festival has become more violent with each passing year. Permanent injuries are now common, and there have even been deaths. Because of this, we Principals gathered to discuss the problem. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "First, we pinpointed the cause. We realized that putting too much emphasis on martial arts achievements and festival results has left students lacking in both scholarship and character. The Five Academies of murim are supposed to nurture the future of the orthodox sects. If we only focus on martial arts, what makes us any different from the unorthodox faction? The true purpose of the Heavenly Martial Festival has been lost." Some instructors nodded in agreement, while others frowned in confusion. Noh Goonsang stopped for a moment, his eyes scanning the room until they finally landed on Baek Suryong. "Starting this year, students won''t be chosen for the Heavenly Martial Festival based solely on their martial arts skills. They''ll have to compete with others who''ve passed the evaluations we''ve long overlooked: character, social engagement, and chivalry." Character, Social Engagement, and Chivalry. The names of the three assessments swirled in Baek Suryong''s mind. Could those delinquents possibly pass all of these tests? Wait, did Namgung Su already know about this? Ahh, I knew there was something fishy about him! So this is why I got off easy...! "Your guidance as instructors will be more critical than ever, so I implore you to pay special attention to the students who are preparing for the upcoming Heavenly Martial Festival," Noh Goonsang concluded firmly. Chapter 167: Starting Today, Its Study Time Chapter 167: Starting Today, It''s Study Time TL: FoodieMonster007 After the instructors'' meeting concluded, Baek Suryong made a beeline for the Principal''s office. "It''s been a while since we''ve sat face-to-face like this, Mr. Baek," Noh Goonsang greeted. "Well, I''ve been kind of busy with work lately." "Hoho, it''s good that you''re busy, Mr. Baek, although I have missed seeing you often." Baek Suryong quietly observed the gently smiling Noh Goonsang. For some reason, the atmosphere around the old man felt... different, more intense. Was the Principal''s aura always this overwhelming? Have I become more sensitive because I reached the seventh star of the Heaven Defying Divine Art? Or... did he also become stronger recently? If I were to fight him now... Suddenly, the corners of Noh Goonsang''s mouth turned up slightly. "Are you sizing me up now?" "Oh, I must''ve done that unconsciously. I''m sorry." "It''s fine. That your martial arts have become so strong is truly a blessing for the Azure Dragon Academy." Noh Goonsang sipped from the teacup in front of him. As he set it down, his eyes narrowed, and his tone grew serious. "Tell me about what happened in the Valley of Evil. I''ve heard all kinds of rumors, but I''d rather hear it straight from you." "Yes. First, regarding the Scarlet Tiger Gang..." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. As requested, Baek Suryong recounted everythingfrom the Scarlet Tiger Gang to the Valley of Evil, the Bloody Ripper, and even the fight with the Nine Yin Witch. Of course, he didn''t tell the whole truth. He didn''t mention anything about the Blood Cult or the Nine Yin Witch''s Ice Essence. Even then, it was enough to astonish Noh Goonsang. "Ha! You even defeated the Nine Yin Witch? As far as I know, that was not in the rumors!" Noh Goonsang exclaimed, nodding as he slapped his knee. "So much happened in such a short time. Are you seriously telling me that you took down not just the Bloody Ripper, but also the White-Haired Demon and the Nine Yin Witch?" "Now that you mention it, yes." "What, this guy!" To have achieved such tremendous feats and yet show so little emotion! Seeing Baek Suryong''s indifferent expression, Noh Goonsang burst into hearty laughter, "How can someone who''s practically an unknown newcomer to the murim, yet toppled the Valley of Evil and defeated three notorious figures, stay this calm? I must say, the title of ''Azure Dragon Hero'' suits you perfectly." "You''re too kind," Baek Suryong replied, forcing a awkward grin at Noh Goonsang''s praise. In truth, however, he wasn''t all that happy. Fame wasn''t always a blessing in the murim. Making a name for oneself also meant attracting more enemies, which only led to more trouble down the road. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The Blood Cult might start keeping tabs on me soon. Baek Suryong resolved to avoid standing out as much as possible from now on. "Principal, besides Student Yeo Min, you''re the only one I''ve told about the Nine Yin Witch. I''d appreciate it if you could keep this between us," he requested politely. Puzzled, Noh Goonsang asked, "You didn''t report it to the Murim Alliance? Why not?" Baek Suryong recited the answer he had prepared, "...Because it''s related to Student Yeo Min''s personal affairs. I don''t want the Murim Alliance to start interrogating her. She''s already been through enough." Most importantly, I don''t want to be more famous, he thought, though he kept the words to himself. If he was impressed before, Noh Goonsang was now genuinely moved. "To downplay such an incredible achievement when you could have easily exaggerated it, all for the sake of your student... I see you in a different light now, Mr. Baek. I used to think your character fell short compared to your skills, but it seems I was mistaken." "Well, um... What?" Did I just hear that right? Baek Suryong tilted his head in confusion. Noh Goonsang quickly nodded. "Ahem! I''ll take this secret to my grave! Even is someone places a knife at my throat, I won''t say a word!" No, you don''t have to take it to the grave... Baek Suryong blinked, his expression blank. Anyway, it was fortunate that Noh Goonsang reacted positively. The tension from before had completely faded. "Hoho, now I see. The man standing before me is not just a new instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, but a rising master in the murim." "Cough! You''re making me blush. Honestly, I just got lucky." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Grinning, Noh Goonsang teased, "How about quitting your teaching job and becoming a hero?" "As expected of you, Mr. Baek! You''re always brimming with confidence." "...This is a emergency," Baek Suryong announced gravely, his expression dead serious in stark contrast to when he had spoken with Noh Goonsang just a few hours earlier. As soon as he returned to the White Dragon Manor, he had gathered his students and informed them about the new entry criteria for the Heavenly Martial Festival. "We have to pass our theory exams now?" "What the hell is up with the Social Engagement Evaluation? I don''t have any friends..." "Me neither..." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The delinquents, oblivious to the gravity of the situation, stared at Baek Suryong with vacant expressions. Only Geo Sangwoong, having competed in the Heavenly Martial Festival before, appeared shocked. "Now that I think about it, there''s been a lot of violence at the Heavenly Martial Festival recently. They picked participants based only on their martial skills, so a few bad apples slipped through..." Suddenly, he looked around at his juniors, who definitely numbered among the bad apples, and groaned, "...Mr. Baek, I think we''re fucked." "Ugh... Regardless, let''s see how bad things are with a written test," Baek Suryong sighed, passing out copies of last year''s test papers to the students. The subjects were writing, martial arts theory, and murim history. "This is nothing." "Piece of cake." "Aren''t you underestimating us, Mr. Baek?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. As the students sneered and quickly began scribbling on their test papers, Baek Suryong felt a flicker of hope. Less than an hour later, they all handed in their papers. He read through one of the common questions on all their tests. "Alright, let''s see... What''s the most important thing to becoming a master... Holy shit." It was a simple question asking about the mindset of a martial artist, but the students'' answers were outrageous. Baek Suryong lifted his head from the test papers and glared at the students, who unanimously avoided his gaze. "Money, family background, muscles? Are you guys idiots?!" WHACK! THWACK! SMACK! He rolled up the test papers and smacked the back of their heads so swiftly that none of the students could dodge. "Argh!" "Ouch!" Looking at the students splayed on the ground like frogs, Baek Suryong moaned, "I was a fool to have expected anything from you." These delinquent brats clearly hadn''t studied a single day in their entire lives. Sure, they were martial arts prodigies, but that didn''t mean they were good at everything. If anything, their talent probably made everyone overlook their other flaws up until now. No, I can''t put all the blame on them. I should take a moment to reflect on myself as well. Noh Goonsang had a point. When someone got too caught up in martial arts, their view of the world narrowed. They became rigid and set in their ways. Even in his own experience, hubris had caused many unorthodox martial artists to lose themselves to qi deviation or be overcome by their inner demons. "You know what? It''s good that I found out about this now. While you guys are recovering from your injuries, you won''t be able to train intensively, so we can use the extra time for other pursuits." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Excuse me?" "What do you mean..." Baek Suryong decided to think positively. The kids already had solid physical foundations. If they could strengthen their mentalities, their martial arts would naturally improve as well. "What I mean is, starting today, it''s study time." The students'' faces paled. NOOOOO! We''d much prefer training in martial arts instead!!! Chapter 168: How Can I Help You? Chapter 168: How Can I Help You? TL: FoodieMonster007 BAM! Baek Suryong slammed his wine cup down on the table. "Those brats are hopeless," he grumbled. It had been a while since he''d met up with his fellow new instructors, Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, and Jaegal Soyeong. As they chatted and sipped their drinks, the conversation inevitably steered toward the new admission criteria for the Heavenly Martial Festival. "Are the kids really that bad at studying?" Jaegal Soyeong asked, downing her liquor with more energy than anyone else at the table. As life at the academy was tough, drinking had become her only pleasure, and she was gradually turning into a hopeless alcoholic. Baek Suryong sighed, "Geo Sangwoong and Yeo Min are a bit better. They''re extremely good at math and have a knack for studying." Ironically, the two who were less gifted in martial arts excelled academically. The real problem was the martial arts prodigies. Just thinking about them frustrated him. "You wouldn''t believe how empty Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok''s heads are. Ya Suhyeok doesn''t even know who Zhang Sanfeng is!" "Wow, that''s pretty severe." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "How did they even pass the entrance exam?" "I was wondering the same thing..." Baek Suryong groaned. Back when he was an instructor in the Blood Cult, these issues never crossed his mind. Over there, the students'' upbringing and character didn''t matter, only martial arts prowess. The cult even had a penchant for simpletons and homicidal maniacs. Now that I think about it, maybe that''s why those trainees turned out the way they did. For a moment, a bitter expression crossed Baek Suryong''s face. Knowing how intense competition could push martial artists to unbelievable extremes, he understood the purpose of the new regulations for the Heavenly Martial Festival better than anyone else. "Haa..." he sighed. Refilling his wine cup, Ak Yeonho asked, "Setting those two aside, what about Wiji Cheon? He seems diligent, so I thought he''d be good at studying." "He''s a problem too. Wiji Cheon is..." Baek Suryong paused, searching for the right words. "I guess you could say he''s excessively pure." Wiji Cheon was undoubtedly a genius, but only when it came to the sword. If you taught him one sword technique, he would master ten, but in all other aspects, he was practically a blank slate. "Since he lived deep in the mountains with his grandfather from a young age, he lacks basic common sense. His concepts of good and evil are also a bit blurred." On top of that, his grandfather was the head of one of the Blood Cult''s Eight Great Clans, and Wiji Cheon himself had suffered from qi deviation that had turned him into a crazed serial killer until recently. If anyone needed basic moral education, it was him. "Hyonwon Kang, Ya Suhyeok, Wiji Cheon... I can''t believe I have to teach basic morals and etiquette to muscle-brained idiots and simple-minded kids..." Baek Suryong sighed yet again. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Noticing his dejection, his colleagues offered words of comfort. "Don''t worry too much. There''s still plenty of time." "You''ll do just fine this time too." Unfortunately, their consolations didn''t help much. With just over a month left until the first semester midterms, he needed to get the students up to a level where they could pass the Character Evaluation. At this rate, however, three out of five were sure to fail. And if that wasn''t bad enough... Taking advantage of the alcohol, Baek Suryong confessed, "You might be surprised, but I recently discovered there''s something I''m not good at." """WHAT?!""" Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, and Jaegal Soyeong exclaimed in unison, staring at their colleague incredulously. Ignoring them, Baek Suryong gazed dazedly into his wine cup. He was confident that he possessed a vast knowledge of martial arts, and it wasn''t a stretch to say that he had memorized most of the Blood Cult''s techniques. He could even teach most of the secondary skills needed by martial artists, such as formations, poisons, acupoint sealing, hidden weapon techniques, and so on. However, for someone with an unorthodox background like him, etiquette and moral education based on the righteousness and decorum of the orthodox sects were very unfamiliar. He could imitate it to a certain extent, but he was by no means qualified to teach it to others. With a solemn expression, he lamented, "I don''t want to lie about it, so I''ll be honest with you. When it comes to etiquette and common sense of the orthodox murim, I''m completely clueless. You''re probably surprised. I was too. I never imagined there''d be something I couldn''t teach. It really shocked me, so it must be even more shocking for you." Sighing bitterly, he emptied his cup in one gulp, his beautiful sorrowful eyes and slender fingers making him look as if he had just stepped out of a painting. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Regardless, no one here was swayed by that image. "Wow, how can someone be so arrogant..." "My goodness, is shameless bragging this guy''s version of drunken rambling?" "Come to think of it, maybe Hyung-nim''s narcissism is the biggest problem." At the sight of Baek Suryong feigning humility while effortlessly boasting, his colleagues could only look on in exasperation. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong grumbled, "What? Is being honest a crime now? As long as a martial artist fights well, who cares about manners? Does having a good upbringing help you dodge an attack?" "Hyung-nim, have you thought about not trying to teach everything yourself and leaving the academic and etiquette classes to others?" Myeong Il''oh suggested. In the end though, Hyonwon Kang looked away first, feeling slightly ashamed. After all, there was a reason why he absolutely had to participate in the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament. "....Fine, I''ll study. I don''t want to be disqualified from the Heavenly Martial Festival for such a stupid reason. No matter what, I have to beat that bastard Peng Sahyuk in the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament," he conceded. "Your motives are impure, but... at least you have some motivation." "I guess." Dokgo Jun moved to sit next to Hyonwon Kang, putting aside his own studies. "If there''s something you don''t understand, just ask me, okay?" "Then... explain this to me," Hyonwon Kang said, sliding the problem he was working on over to Dokgo Jun. At the same time, he smacked the back of Ya Suhyeok''s head. "Wake up, you idiot! You need to listen too!" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Mmm...yeah. Please teach me too, Senior." Rubbing his sleepy eyes, Ya Suhyeok shook his head and slapped his own cheeks a few times to wake himself up. At least they''re both trying in their own way. That''s better than nothing, Dokgo Jun thought, checking the problem Hyonwon Kang had given him. It was a simple question for him. "This question is about interpreting the Wudang Sect''s seasonal rituals using the Five Elements theory. The key points you need to understand here are..." Dokgo Jun patiently broke down what he knew, explaining it in a way that even a child could grasp. As the top student in both theory and practicals, this was an easy task for him... if he wasn''t up against the two most formidable opponents in the Azure Dragon Academy, that is. "...Zzz..." "Snore..." The Student Council President''s angry shout echoed loudly in the room, "Goddamnit! Hyonwon Kang! Ya Suhyeok! WAKE UP!!" An old man and a young boy sat down across from each other, leisurely sipping tea. Even though they were completely different, there was something about them that felt alike. Perhaps it was the way their swords lay neatly and identically across their laps. "I received a special request from Mr. Baek to teach you," Mae Geuklyom said. Wiji Cheon nodded. "Uh huh." "Come see me at this time every day. I will teach you the proper etiquette of a swordsman for one hour a day." "Okay. Uhm... I lived in the mountains with my grandfather since I was really small, so I don''t know much about etiquette. Please forgive me if I don''t know something simple." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Ignorance is not a sin. If you don''t know something, you can always learn. The real problem is when you consciously choose to do the wrong thing, even when you know what''s right." "...Understood." Although he was usually very shy, Wiji Cheon felt strangely at ease with Mae Geuklyom, like he was looking at a well-honed sword. Interestingly enough, Mae Geuklyom felt the same way. "I will explain everything to you using the sword as an example. That should be convenient for both of us." "Yes! Thank you!" "Don''t be so easily pleased." "Ehehe..." "Stop laughing foolishly." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Y-Yes!" Just like that, an old man who had dedicated his life to the sword and a boy fascinated by the sword found their own way of communicating. "Phew! At last, I can relax a little," Baek Suryong breathed a sigh of relief, having secretly watched the students studying. In the end, he had taken the advice of his colleagues and asked Dokgo Jun to help with Hyonwon Kang''s and Ya Suhyeok''s studies, and entrusted Wiji Cheon to Mae Geuklyom for lessons in basic common sense. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Geo Sangwoong and Yeo Min seemed like they could pass if they studied a bit more, so he decided not to worry about them. Instead, he had them focus more on martial arts training. Now that I''ve gotten them started preparing for the Character Evaluation... the next problem is the Social Engagement Evaluation. The Social Engagement Evaluation was a comprehensive assessment of a student''s social interactions based on classroom behavior, participation in school activities, club involvement, and so on. All of this would come together to form a student''s school record, or "resume" for short. "Sigh... There''s no way those delinquents have their resumes in order." After much consideration, Baek Suryong decided to consult an expert in this fielda legendary figure who had gotten the most students in the history of the Azure Dragon Academy employed at large trading companies, escort agencies, and even the Murim Alliance. As he opened the door to the expert''s office, the man in question stood up abruptly. "...Good afternoon sir, how can I help you?" Pung Jinho greeted nervously, bowing his head. Translator''s Note: I don''t think I can get another chapter out before bed, so that it for this week. See you next Friday! Chapter 169: The Medicinal Cooking Research Society (1) Chapter 169: The Medicinal Cooking Research Society (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Having taught for over twenty years, Pung Jinho was the second longest serving instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy after Mae Geuklyom. More importantly, his influence both within and beyond the academy surpassed everyone, even the Principal. While Mae Geuklyom focused solely on guiding students and honing his swordsmanship, Pung Jinho had spent those two decades bribing people and meticulously building connections. His hunger for power and wealth was insatiable, and he even dreamed of founding his own academy to replace the Azure Dragon Academy if it ever collapsed. Of course, Baek Suryong had long since crushed that ambition. "So, what do you think? Is it possible?" Baek Suryong asked. "Hmm..." Pung Jinho hummed thoughtfully as he examined the student records Baek Suryong had handed him. In particular, his focus lingered on the files of Geo Sangwoong, Hyonwon Kang, and Yeo Min, the most infamous delinquents at the Azure Dragon Academy. After a thorough review, Pung Jinho looked up, his expression far from encouraging. "It''s quite challenging. With resumes like these, they won''t just struggle to join the Heavenly Martial Festivalthey''ll have a hard time finding employment at any reputable company after graduation. Nowadays, there''s a tendency to focus more on the character of a graduate..." As Pung Jinho words trailed off, Baek Suryong caught a cunning sparkle in his eyes. Look at this? He''s plotting something again, isn''t he? It seems that after being left alone for so long, this trash has forgotten his own predicament. I''ll have to give him a reminder he won''t soon forget. Smirking, Baek Suryong demanded, "Do you think I came all this way just to hear that? I''m here for answers, not more questions." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Well, there is a way, but..." "Hey, trash. What''s up with your attitude, huh? Is this how you should be talking to me?" Annoyed, Baek Suryong pursed his lips and whistled, using a secret Blood Cult technique to awaken the dormant parasite in Pung Jinho''s body. "Gaaaah!" Pung Jinho screamed, convulsing oddly as if insects were crawling beneath his skin. His face turned beetroot red, and his veins bulged. "You must have thought you''d gotten rid of the parasite, huh? Otherwise, you wouldn''t dare act so arrogant in front of me," Baek Suryong chuckled, setting up a qi sound barrier to prevent the screams from being heard outside. "P-Please stop..." Pung Jinho begged desperately, writhing on the floor. "Seems you''ve forgotten how painful it is when the parasite acts up. Should I remind you periodically like this?" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "N-No!" "Okay then, prove that I don''t have to. First, how about you kneel down?" With great difficulty, Pung Jinho knelt, looking up at Baek Suryong with fear. How did he know I was trying to exploit his plight to make him remove the parasite? Baek Suryong sneered. Pung Jinho''s scheming was useless against him. "Just because people are calling me the Azure Dragon Hero, do you think that I''m really a righteous hero?" What Azure Dragon Hero? You''re the devil! Pung Jinho cursed himself for forgetting that to him, Baek Suryong was a more terrifying monster than the Ten Great Villains. "Please forgive me just this once..." he pleaded. Looking down coldly at the trembling, prostrating man, Baek Suryong gestured toward the student records on the table. "From now on, think carefully before you answer. Anyway, back to the topic. Can you get these kids into the Heavenly Martial Festival?" "Y-Yes, I can!" Smiling, Baek Suryong whistled again, lulling the parasite back to sleep. "See? If you''d done this from the start, it would have been better for both of us." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Struggling to his feet, Pung Jinho cautiously sat back down. His legs were shaking, and cold sweat dripped down his face. Glancing nervously at Baek Suryong, he stammered, "...B-But it''s t-truly very d-difficult. I-I''m not exaggerating!" Baek Suryong nodded. He had anticipated as much. In fact, he wouldn''t even be shocked if getting his students into the Heavenly Martial Festival required forging documents. "I won''t be unreasonable, so explain specifically what needs to be done," he demanded. Trembling, Pung Jinho picked up the student records. "All three senior students have terrible records, but Hyonwon Kang is the biggest problem." "I figured as much," Baek Suryong agreed, furrowing his brow. "What do you mean..." "They''ll do what they can on their own. They''ll take the exams to the best of their abilities, and they won''t cause any more trouble in class. Just tell the instructors to drop their prejudices and grade the kids fairly." "But if their grades are poor, they won''t be able to participate in the Heavenly Martial Festival..." "If they can''t even pass their exams without cheating, then they don''t deserve to compete," Baek Suryong asserted. He really wanted the students to participate in the Heavenly Martial Festival, but he didn''t want to resort to dishonest means to do it. Not only would it not sit well with him, it would also impose a lifetime of guilt upon the students. "All three kids have caused a lot of trouble, but they''re not inherently rotten. If they were, I wouldn''t be teaching them." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Pung Jinho''s face turned red with shame. "...I''m sorry. In that case, we''ll proceed by thoroughly managing their activities so as to create a good resume." "You''ve only talked about Hyonwon Kang so far. What about Geo Sangwoong and Yeo Min?" "They''re not as problematic as Hyonwon Kang, but we''ll still need to plan their daily schedules and improve their grades. Each requires a different approach..." Baek Suryong paid close attention to Pung Jinho''s words. Despite all his flaws, Pung Jinho was an absolute master at polishing students'' resumes. Even without any fraud, he still had plenty of valuable advice to offer Baek Suryong. "...Finally, all three must participate in club activities, as these significantly impact their Social Engagement Evaluation scores." "So they''ll need to join clubs?" "Unfortunately, just joining a club isn''t enough for them. They''ll need to take leading roles. For that... it might be better to create a new club." "Would something like a swordsmanship research club work?" Pung Jinho shook his head. "No, it has to stand out from the other clubs to make the activities more meaningful. The more noticeable the accomplishments, the better. Ideally, the club should engage in some charity work to showcase the students'' compassion..." "Hmm... a club that''s completely different from existing ones, with visible achievements, and helps people..." Suddenly, inspiration struck Baek Suryong. "How about a club like this?" he asked, explaining his idea. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Pung Jinho''s eyes glazed over. "...What?" "So it''s no good?" With a puzzled expression, Pung Jinho stroked his beard and then nodded seriously. "It''s a bit, no, very unusual, but... Well, since it''s a club that hasn''t existed before, the students will definitely earn extra points." That night, at the White Dragon Manor, Baek Suryong gathered the students and briefly explained his conversation with Pung Jinho. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "...For that reason, we''ve decided to create a new club, and you three absolutely must join," he declared, pointing at Hyonwon Kang, Geo Sangwoong, and Yeo Min. Understanding their situation, the students nodded obediently. "Understood, but what kind of club are we creating?" "Maybe something like martial arts research?" Baek Suryong shook his head. "Most martial arts-related clubs already exist, so achieving results with that would be tough." The students blinked in confusion, curious about what kind of club they were going to create. Baek Suryong had said it would be completely different from the existing clubs, one where they could make clear achievements and help others. Was there really such a perfect club? Grinning wickedly, Baek Suryong announced, "The club you''ll be founding is... the Medicinal Cooking Research Society." """THE WHAT?!""" The students exclaimed in unison, jaws dropping at the unexpected answer. Chapter 170: A Club Like No Other (2) Chapter 170: A Club Like No Other (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Hyonwon Kang exclaimed, "What the hell? Did you just say cooking?" Yeo Min drew in a sharp breath. "...You''re joking, right?" Geo Sangwoong chuckled heartily, "Hahaha! I''m all for it!" While the ever-hungry and wealthy Geo Sangwoong seemed thrilled, Hyonwon Kang and Yeo Min were completely baffled. Cooking? And with miracle herbs, no less! The mere thought of squandering so much money sent shivers down their spines. Hyonwon Kang whined, "Where will we get the money to buy miracle herbs? And who''s gonna do the cooking? I''ve never cooked in my life..." BONK! Baek Suryong whacked Hyonwon Kang on the head with the Black Dragon Pointer. With a twitching eyebrow, he scolded, "Are you bragging or what, you little punk? Use your brain for once, dumbass. If you start a martial arts research club, what else is there to do besides fight? Your student record is already full of violent incidents. You really want to add more?" "......" Hyonwon Kang reluctantly shut his mouth. With all the trouble he''d caused, he couldn''t exactly argue with Baek Suryong''s logic. Yeo Min raised her hand. "Mr. Baek, if we start the Medicinal Cooking Research Society, what kind of activities will we be doing? We need something to show for our student records, right? And what does cooking have to do with martial arts anyway?" "Excellent questions." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong scanned the faces of his students. He hadn''t proposed the Medicinal Cooking Research Society just for fun. There were solid reasons behind it, and he had woven it into his long-term strategy for them. What these kids really need is mental discipline and a deeper grasp of qi. He had already laid the groundwork for their physical development by teaching them the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. Though they weren''t flawless yet, with steady training, by the time the Heavenly Martial Festival arrived, their external arts mastery would at least equal the students from the other Five Great Academies. However, now that he had strengthened the vessels, he needed to fill them. Wearing a serious expression, Baek Suryong explained, "Medicinal cooking improves your inner qi control, which in turn will raise the efficiency and effectiveness of your training and techniques. Still, working with miracle herbs demands precise control, so we won''t jump into that immediately. We''ll start by cooking with cheap and easily accessible ingredients like ginseng, fleeceflower root, epimedium, or spirit carp." When most people thought of miracle herbs, they pictured things like Shaolin''s Great Cycle Pill or ten-thousand-year snow ginseng that greatly enhanced inner qi. In reality, though, any food that was good for the body could be considered a miracle herb. I can put the Blood Cult''s secret recipe book to good use here, Baek Suryong thought. Every sect had its own secret manual for handling miracle herbs, and the Blood Cult was no exception. Although he didn''t know how to craft top-tier elixirs like the Blood Elixir, Baek Suryong could produce low-grade elixirs given the right materials. Moreover, with a few adjustments, he could easily transform them into medicinal dishes. "After successfully cooking several dishes, we''ll distribute the food you make to the students for free." "Huh?" "We''re not eating it ourselves?" "Why give away something so valuable...?" All the students tilted their heads in confusion, except for Geo Sangwoong, whose eyes lit up with interest. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Is this some sort of investment, Mr. Baek?" he asked. As expected from the son of a merchant family! He catches on fast. Baek Suryong nodded. "Exactly. It''s an investment to boost your terrible reputations." Baek Suryong glanced at the other delinquents. Hyonwon Kang and Yeo Min still looked clueless, as if they still couldn''t understand why their reputation should matter at all. Baek Suryong sighed softly, "People often avoid you when you walk down the street, right? That''s proof that you guys have terrible rep." "Heh, that''s just because we''re strong martial artists. They''re scared of us..." SMACK! Like a bolt of lightning, the Black Dragon Pointer landed on Hyonwon Kang''s head mid-boast. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Ouch! Why''d you hit me again?" Hyonwon Kang screamed. "Are you a demon or something? Why the fuck would people avoid you just because you''re strong? Seriously, how many people have you punched for them to start running away from you a hundred feet away, shouting ''Hyonwon Kang is coming''? You know what... you''re in for it today." Baek Suryong''s frustration boiled over. He had worked so hard to secure his students a spot at the Heavenly Martial Festival, only for them to complain about every little thing. Determined, he rolled up his sleeves and reached for his ''stick of love.'' BASH! THWACK! SMACK! WHACK! "Ack! Ahhh! Why am I the only one getting hit?" "Take this, you delinquent! This is payback for all the good, innocent people you''ve bullied!" "Why are you avenging them?! And I never picked on any good guys!" "Who was it that came up with the Handsome Playboy moniker, huh? Because of you, strange rumors about the good, innocent me are everywhere! How are you going to fix that?!" "So it was about that!" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Welcome... Huh?" As he stepped inside, the Club Union students who saw him gasped. "Hyonwon Kang?" "What''s he doing here?" "Is he here to cause trouble?" Some had already placed their hands on their weapons or were gathering their inner qi. To show he meant no harm, Hyonwon Kang raised his hands in surrender. "I''m not here to fight. I''m here to submit a new club application." "What?" "What kind of nonsense is this?!" Just as I thought, they reacted badly. Muttering softly to himself, Hyonwon Kang walked slowly, carefully making his way through the main hall to avoid provoking the Club Union students. At the reception desk, an unfamiliar student glared at him. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Scratching his head, Hyonwon Kang pulled the new club application form from his pocket. "Do I submit this here?" "......" The student at the reception didn''t reply. Relations between Hyonwon Kang and the Club Union were strained, with frequent clashes, particularly during Peng Sahyuk''s time as president. Well, to be frank, more than half the students here had been beaten by Hyonwon Kang before. Glancing around awkwardly, Hyonwon Kang forced a smile. "Relax, everyone. I''m really not here to fight today, and I won''t fight you in the future either." "......" The student sitting at the reception continued to glare sharply at him, saying nothing. "Geez." Feeling awkward, Hyonwon Kang sighed, "Uh, should I apologize? I think I beat you up before..." "Get lost." "What?" The student at the reception slammed his fist on the desk. "I said get lost! We have no intention of accepting trash like you into the Club Union." "What?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Irritated, Hyonwon Kang narrowed his eyes. This was blatant abuse of authority. While the Club Union managed the clubs within the academy, they didn''t have the right to refuse a new club application. Suppressing his anger, he said calmly, "As long as the qualifications are met, anyone can establish a new club. You don''t have the right to refuse." "So what? You already know we won''t accept it, so why bother submitting it?" "You little..." Hyonwon Kang narrowed his eyes. Seeing the student flinch though, he forced a smile instead. This isn''t just about me. It''s for my friends, he thought firmly. "What? You wanna fight? Just because Peng Sahyuk isn''t here, you think we''re pushovers?" Angered, more than ten Club Union students began to surround Hyonwon Kang. Hyonwon Kang let out a hollow laugh, "What''s Peng Sahyuk got to do with this? I''m just here to submit a new club application." "We''re not accepting it, so get lost. If you''re upset, go complain to a teacher." "......" A murderous glint flashed in Hyonwon Kang''s eyes. Seeing this, the Club Union members tightened their encirclement. The tension in the air rose, and a fight could break out any moment... Hyonwon Kang clasped his hands and bowed deeply. "I''m sorry," he said. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Everyone was stunned speechless. "...What did you just say?" "I want to take this chance to apologize to all of you for the wrongs I''ve done before. I''m truly sorry," Hyonwon Kang repeated. He no longer wanted to cause problems. He knew how hard Baek Suryong was working to get him into the Heavenly Martial Festival, and he didn''t want to betray those expectations. Bowing my head once is no big deal. Not just my own future, but that of my juniors and seniors depends on establishing this club. With that in mind, Hyonwon Kang bowed even deeper. "I know words aren''t enough. I won''t fight back, so take out your anger on me as much as you want. When you''re satisfied, I hope you''ll accept my application," he said, his voice sincere and resolute. Chapter 171: A Club Like No Other (3) Chapter 171: A Club Like No Other (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 The Club Union students gazed at Hyonwon Kang with suspicion, utterly baffled. "Hey, did I hear that wrong?" "What''s gotten into him?" Hyonwon Kang, the Azure Dragon Academy''s worst delinquent who was always starting fights and causing chaos at every Club Union event, was now bowing his head and offering a sincere apology? "Why is he acting like this all of a sudden?" "Is this a trick? Or a lame excuse to pick a fight?" Seeing their reactions, Hyonwon Kang sighed, "Like I said, you can punch me or kick me until your anger subsides. I won''t fight back. You can even seal my acupoints if that makes you feel better." Hyonwon Kang closed his eyes to assure the Club Union that he wouldn''t retaliate, even though he could still detect their movements using his inner arts. This is okay. It''s not like getting thrashed is anything new to me. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Ever since he started enduring daily beatings from Baek Suryong, his physical resilience had grown significantly. As long as no edged weapons were involved, he was sure he could withstand any non-lethal hit. "What the..." "Is he serious?" The Club Union students looked at each other, confused. Even though Hyonwon Kang had just told them to hit him, they found themselves strangely hesitant. Their reluctance, however, soon faded as the first person took the initiative. The student at the reception desk, who had been glaring daggers at Hyonwon Kang, stepped forward, grinding his teeth grudgingly. "You''ll keep your word, right? My name is Oh Jinyang. You broke my arm before right before an important exam." Hyonwon Kang bowed his head. "...I''m sorry." As soon as one student spoke up, the others quickly followed, voicing their own complaints. "You broke my nose." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Remember when you humiliated me in front of everyone?" "You treated me like a incompetent fool!" "......" Even though some of these people had picked fights first, and some accusations weren''t even true, Hyonwon Kang kept quiet and didn''t make excuses. Seeing his reticence, the anxious students grew bolder and approached him. "You promised you wouldn''t fight back, right?" "Don''t go back on your word later." "Not that it would matter by then." WHOOSH! Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Suddenly, Oh Jinyang rushed in and sealed Hyonwon Kang''s acupoints. Hyonwon Kang frowned for a moment, then sighed, "I apologize again. Lately, I''ve been reflecting on my past actions. You can punch me as much as you want, but after that, please accept my new club application." Curious, Oh Jinyang asked, "Why are you going this far?" Hyonwon Kang hesitated for a moment, then answered honestly, "Because I want to participate in the Heavenly Martial Festival." There was a brief silence, then laughter erupted from all sides. "What? The Heavenly Martial Festival?" "Haha! You, Hyonwon Kang?" "Guess you haven''t heard the new rules. Scum like you aren''t allowed to participate anymore." "Are you thinking of restoring the glory of your declining family at the Heavenly Martial Festival? Dream on." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Just be glad if you don''t embarrass yourself." The surrounding students mocked Hyonwon Kang mercilessly, no longer fearing him now that his acupoints were sealed. "Kneel down!" Oh Jinyang shouted, punching Hyonwon Kang in the abdomen with all his might. Hyonwon Kang''s upper body shook slightly, but his expression didn''t change at all. Rather, Oh Jinyang, the aggressor, seemed to be in more pain. "Keuk! Is your body made of rock...? Don''t defend yourself with inner arts, you bastard!" "...I didn''t use any inner arts. Not like I can with my acupoints sealed." "Shut up!" "On the contrary, you look as slick as ever." "Haha! I get that sometimes." Seonwoo Jin laughed pleasantly. Frowning, Hyonwon Kang asked, "Someone called you ''President'' earlier. Are you the new Club Union President?" Seonwoo Jin shook his head. "No, I''m just the temporary stand-in. Someone needs to fill the gap left by Peng Sahyuk until a new President is elected. Anyway, Oh Jinyang, accept his club application." "But President..." "Jinyang, you know better than anyone that letting personal feelings influence your decision to accept an application is an abuse of authority." Clenching his teeth, Oh Jinyang lowered his head deeply. "...Understood." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. He says he''s temporary, but he''s already acting like the President, Hyonwon Kang thought, furrowing his brows. From the moment Seonwoo Jin appeared, it was obvious that he had already taken control of the Club Union. Noticing Hyonwon Kang''s stare, Seonwoo Jin smiled awkwardly and said, "We''re still accepting candidates for the election, but I''m the only person who applied, so... haha." "......" Hyonwon Kang fell silent. Seonwoo Jin, the President of the Bladesmanship Research Society, hailed from the renowned Seonwoo Clan, known for their swift bladesmanship. Though not as prestigious as the Peng Clan that Peng Sahyuk belonged to, they were still well-regarded. With his martial arts skills, good looks, and family background, it was almost a given that he would be the next president of the Club Union, so no one else even considered running against him. "Sorry about how these guys acted. I rushed over as soon as I heard you were here... If I had been any later, things might have gone south." "It''s fine. I''ll just rewrite the application and leave," Hyonwon Kang replied curtly, heading to the reception desk. Fortunately, the Club Union had spare application forms on hand, so rewriting everything wasn''t much trouble. He quickly filled out the new form and handed it over to Oh Jinyang. Oh Jinyang accepted the form with a sour look. "You know the pre-requisites for new clubs, right?" "Yeah. We have the required five members, with me as the club president. Our advisor is Mr. Baek Suryong. It''s all written there in black and white, so read it yourself. If you''re illiterate, why are you even sitting at the reception desk?" "Grrr..." Oh Jinyang''s face darkened as he reluctantly accepted the application form. Hyonwon Kang''s new club had checked all the boxes, so officially, he had no reason to complain. With that, the Medicinal Cooking Research Society was officially established. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? As Hyonwon Kang stood up to leave, Seonwoo Jin barred his path and apologized, "I''m really sorry about earlier. I hope you''ll let it go for my sake." "I''m not upset," Hyonwon Kang muttered, though the hint of irritation on his face said otherwise. Despite that, Seonwoo Jin kept smiling, extending his hand. "Welcome to the Club Union, Hyonwon Kang. Let''s put the past behind us and move forward together." "Together? Us? Yeah, right," Hyonwon Kang scoffed, brushing past Seonwoo Jin''s outstretched hand without even glancing at it. As he strode toward the exit, he could hear the Club Union students muttering behind him. "What a rude asshole!" "He didn''t even thank the President!" "The Medicinal Cooking Research Society? What kind of weird club is that?" When they saw how blatantly Hyonwon Kang had ignored Seonwoo Jin, the Club Union students were livid. "Everyone, quiet!" Seonwoo Jin''s sharp voice sliced through the murmurs. Turning back to Hyonwon Kang, he called out, "Hyonwon Kang, I know you''ve had issues with Peng Sahyuk. That arrogant jerk bullied you, ignored you, and you ended up in a lot of fights because of him. So, it''s no surprise you don''t think much of the Club Union." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "......" "But I''m not him." "......" Hyonwon Kang kept walking, refusing to answer. "I plan to erase everything Peng Sahyuk left behind in the Club Union. Making peace with you is part of that. He''s gone now, so let''s leave the bad blood behind. I hope we can see each other more often. Take care on your way back, and maybe next time, we''ll even be able to smile when we meet," Seonwoo Jin continued, smiling as radiantly as ever, as if the lack of response didn''t bother him. Hyonwon Kang stopped in his tracks, lost in thought. "Hmm..." He abruptly turned on his heel. Overthinking never suited him. With firm steps, he strode straight back to Seonwoo Jin, stopping just inches away. "I need to ask you something. Just one thing," he said, a faint, mischievous smile tugging at his lips. The students nearby instantly froze, sensing that something wasn''t quite right. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Seonwoo Jin, however, remained calm. "Shoot. I''ll answer you honestly." Hyonwon Kang could see the fake concern hidden in Seonwoo Jin''s eyes, but that didn''t matter. The Medicinal Cooking Research Society was already up and running. With his goal met, he could have walked away without a word...but why should he? An idea sparked in his minda way to rack up even more Social Engagement points. He wasn''t sure if it would work, but it was worth a shot. Hyonwon Kang pointed to a nearby banner with bold lettering that read, ''Election Notice: Now Accepting Candidates for Club Union President!'' "That. I''m thinking of running. How do I sign up?" he asked. "...What?" For the first time, a crack appeared in Seonwoo Jin''s flawless smile. Chapter 172: A Club Like No Other (4) Chapter 172: A Club Like No Other (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 "What did you just say?" Seonwoo Jin repeated, his mouth twitching. Haha, he can''t control his expression at all. Watching Seonwoo Jin''s half smiling, half frowning face, Hyonwon Kang felt a wave of satisfaction wash over him. "Shall I repeat myself? I asked how I can run for Club Union President," he said, grinning smugly. "......" Seonwoo Jin clamped his mouth shut, eyes fixed on Hyonwon Kang as if trying to decipher his real intentions. Before he could respond though, someone else burst out in anger. "Stop spouting nonsense! You, running for Club Union President? You clueless imbecile!" Oh Jinyang shouted, his face turning crimson as he rudely pointed at Hyonwon Kang. The other students kept quiet, but their displeased expressions mirrored Oh Jinyang''s. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "What''s the big deal? Can''t I even ask a simple question?" Hyonwon Kang casually dug into his ear and flicked some yellow earwax at Oh Jinyang''s shirt. "EWWW! You filthy thug!" Oh Jinyang shrieked. Hyonwon Kang retorted, "You wanna fight again? Although I have to warn you, since I''ve already apologized and started my new club, I have no reason to just stand here and take your crap anymore." "Keuk...!" For a moment, Oh Jinyang clenched his fists, but he soon swallowed his rage, unable to bring himself to strike an unrestrained Hyonwon Kang. Smirking, Hyonwon Kang turned back to Seonwoo Jin. "Hey, Seonwoo Jin." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "......" "I''m pretty sensitive to qi, you know? I noticed you watching from the sidelines while I was getting beat up." Looking flustered, Seonwoo Jin began, "There seems to be a misunderstanding..." "Misunderstanding, my ass," Hyonwon Kang cut him off with a sly grin. "I know you stepped in late on purpose so you could play the hero. You''ve always loved doing that, haven''t you?" "......" Seonwoo Jin bit his lip. He, Hyonwon Kang, and Peng Sahyuk had known each other for a long time. After all, as families renowned for their blade techniques, the Hebei Peng Clan, the Hyonwon Clan, and the Seonwoo Clan frequently held gatherings. This was also why Hyonwon Kang understood Seonwoo Jin''s true nature better than most. Beneath the surface, Seonwoo Jin was anything but the nice guy everyone believed him to be. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Hyonwon Kang snorted, "Now that Peng Sahyuk''s gone, you''re aiming to take over the Club Union, aren''t you? You opportunist bastard." "That''s a bit harsh, don''t you think?" Seonwoo Jin replied, forcing a smile. Unfortunately, once Hyonwon Kang started talking, there was no stopping him. He hadn''t really meant to run for Club Union President; he only said it to annoy Seonwoo Jin. However, now that it was out in the open, he wasn''t about to back down. "Harsh, my ass. You''re just that annoying. I''d rather be the Club Union President myself than see someone like you take the position. So, how do I apply? Do I just fill out a form here?" Hyonwon Kang glanced around at the Club Union members nearby. "As for you lot. When Peng Sahyuk was throwing his weight around, you were the foxes borrowing the tiger''s might, basking in his authority. Now that he''s gone, aren''t you quick to cozy up to Seonwoo Jin? Don''t you have any pride?" he scoffed. "Peng Sahyuk was a tyrant." "We were forced to do what we did!" Hyonwon Kang chuckled derisively, "Oh, really? So you agree that Peng Sahyuk was a tyrant, but still chose to suck up to him, licking his boots and feeding off his scraps instead of standing up to him, right?" "Shut up!" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Insults flew at Hyonwon Kang from all sides, but he didn''t care. Shrugging nonchalantly, he remarked, "When I become Club Union President, the first thing I''ll do is get rid of all you sycophants. Just giving you a heads-up." After venting his frustrations, Hyonwon Kang felt completely refreshed. Suddenly, amid the angry shouts, a clear voice, sharp as a blade, cut through the noise. "Fine, go ahead and try," Seonwoo Jin said. "I was getting bored without any real competition, and people might start whispering about unfairness if there was a walkover. If I win the election fair and square, though, no one can say a thing, so this actually works out pretty well for me." "What?" Seonwoo Jin''s gentle smile vanished, replaced by an icy glare. "Someone bring me the election application form," he snapped. It was a command, not a request. A Club Union member hurriedly complied and handed the application form to Hyonwon Kang. "Senior Wonkang for Club Union President? Does that make us his campaign team?" "I wish I''d secretly followed him. That must have been one amazing spectacle..." Covering his flushed face with one hand, Hyonwon Kang moaned, "Fuck. This is why I didn''t want to tell anyone..." Before he could finish his line though, a large hand landed on his head. Geo Sangwoong laughed as he ruffled his junior''s hair. "Election or not, I should congratulate you for a job well done! I can''t believe you actually held back the whole time they were beating you up." "Stop! What are you doing? That''s gross," Hyonwon Kang complained, pushing away Geo Sangwoong''s hand. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? However, it wasn''t just Geo Sangwoong. When he looked up, he realized that everyone was looking at him with proud smiles. His ears turned beetroot red. "You guys are embarrassing... go train or something!" he grumbled. "What about you, Senior?" "I should too. I''m not going to be able to change anything if I keep drowning in my regrets," Hyonwon Kang declared resolutely, getting up and shaking himself off. Seeing that, the others nodded and stood up as well. Having faced life and death together in the Valley of Evil, they had grown extremely close. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Back to his usual self, Hyonwon Kang smirked. "Right, I''m feeling stiff. Anyone want to spar with me?" "...By the way, how are you going to tell this to Mr. Baek?" Wiji Cheon suddenly asked casually. "Don''t any of you dare tell him," Hyonwon Kang warned sternly, shuddering at the very thought of Baek Suryong discovering what he''d done. "I''ll handle it myself. If he finds out, he''ll definitely make a big deal out of it..." "Um, I''m sorry, but I think it''s too late for that..." Wiji Cheon interrupted apologetically, glancing furtively behind Hyonwon Kang. Hyonwon Kang blinked in confusion. "What?" "What''s this about an election?" a voice right behind Hyonwon Kang asked. "HIEEEEEEEK!" Hyonwon Kang shrieked, startled. Slowly, he turned around, dreading what he might see. Sure enough, Baek Suryong stood there. Somehow, the tall teacher had snuck up behind him like a ghost, without alerting anyone to his presence. Gasping, he spat, "You! You nearly gave me a heart attack!" "That''s because you''re being strangely absentminded. Normally, you''d have noticed me a long time ago," Baek Suryong rebuked, folding his arms and grinning peculiarly. "Anyway, I overheard most of your conversation. So, Wonkang, you decided to run for Club Union President?" "I, uh... haaa..." Hyonwon Kang sighed, defeated. "Yes, I did. Now all that''s left is for me to make a complete fool of myself." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Why would you be humiliated? That won''t happen if you win the election," Baek Suryong argued. Hyonwon Kang''s jaw dropped. "What? Me? Win the election...? Mr. Baek, I''m Hyonwon Kang." He emphasized his name, as if saying it alone was enough to explain everything. THWACK! "That''s not something worth bragging about, you stupid brat," Baek Suryong retorted, smacking Hyonwon Kang on the head with the Black Dragon Pointer and sending him sprawling for the umpteenth time. Then, squatting down in front of the groaning Hyonwon Kang, he continued, "Listen carefully, Hyonwon Kang. As you said to Seonwoo Jin, this is a war. A war in which we are at an overwhelming disadvantage." "I know that..." Hyonwon Kang mumbled, slumping his shoulders. Seeing that, Baek Suryong chuckled, "Still, there''s no need for you to feel discouraged. Think of this as a war where we have nothing to lose. If we win, great; if we lose, we''re right back where we started." "That''s true, but..." "Not that I intend to lose in the first place," Baek Suryong declared, eyes gleaming. I didn''t expect this, but what a windfall, he thought. The Club Union, along with the Student Council, was not only one of the two major student organizations at the Azure Dragon Academy, it was by far the larger one in terms of headcount. This meant that by taking control of the Club Union, he and his students would be able to exert considerable influence over the general student body. "When I first thought about starting a club, I did consider the Club Union election. However, I realized there was no way you delinquents would ever qualify, so I dropped the idea... but now you''re telling me they actually approved your candidacy?" A wild grin spread across Baek Suryong''s face, the kind that sent a shiver down his students'' spines. "Let''s take over the Club Union," he announced, his mind swirling as he began to line up the cards he could play. Chapter 173: I Humbly Ask For Your Precious Vote Chapter 173: I Humbly Ask For Your Precious Vote TL: FoodieMonster007 The news that Hyonwon Kang was running for Club Union President spread through Azure Dragon Academy like wildfire. By the next morning, everyone was talking about it. "What? That delinquent?" "I heard he''s been attending classes diligently these days." "Well, he has been quiet lately... At least, I haven''t heard about him causing trouble for a while." "Is it possible for someone to change so drastically within such a short time?" "Well, they say he became reformed after moving in with Mr. Baek Suryong." "As expected of the Azure Dragon Hero, he can even rehabilitate even the number one delinquent..." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The entire academy buzzed with gossip. Most of it centered around the Azure Dragon Hero''s legendary defeat of the Bloody Ripper, though now and then, whispers about the students who had accompanied him crept into the conversation. Hyonwon Kang, in particular, had always been famous (or infamous), but after his return from the Valley of Evil with Baek Suryong, the rumors about him took on a new tone. "By the way, did you hear that story?" "What story?" "They say Hyonwon Kang got stabbed while trying to save a junior. Apparently, he''s still recovering from the injury." "What? Seriously?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Can a person really change that much?" "Honestly, I can''t believe it..." In general, the public opinion of Hyonwon Kang wasn''t as harsh as before. Although many students now had a better impression of him, the reality remained unchanged: only members of clubs affiliated with the Club Union could vote in the election. At the Club Union headquarters, Seonwoo Jin and his supporters gathered for a meeting. Despite the circumstances, his backersmostly from the Bladesmanship Research Societyremained laid-back. "That clown Hyonwon Kang is stirring up quite a commotion these days." "Let him run around like a headless chicken and make a fool of himself." "That delinquent competing with Seonwoo Jin? Funniest joke I''ve heard all year." Laughter filled the room. Whether it was family background, reputation, or martial prowess, everyone believed that Hyonwon Kang was no match for the Willow Blade, Seonwoo Jina blade prodigy second only to Peng Sahyuk. "Never mind Hyonwon Kang, even if the Fist Dragon or Sword Flower signed up, they don''t stand a chance in hell of winning." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "He doesn''t know his place." "Yeah. Even if Peng Sahyuk came back, he can''t win anymore!" They Club Union executives mocked Hyonwon Kang while praising Seonwoo Jin, eager to curry favor with the soon-to-be Club Union President. "Alright, enough flattery. Let''s focus on the meeting," Seonwoo Jin said with his usual refined demeanor. "At least the election won''t be boring now. I was worried about winning by default." "Well, that''s because no one else dared to run." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "After all, why would any sound person want to subject themselves to the embarrassment of losing?" No one in the room considered Hyonwon Kang a real threat. In fact, they didn''t think anyone could beat Seonwoo Jin at all, given his solid standing within the Club Union and close ties with most affiliated clubs. "Who knows? Maybe Hyonwon Kang will surprise us and get ten votes," Seonwoo Jin joked. "Anyway, let''s cut the idle chatter and discuss this year''s budget. First, we need to request more funds from the academy..." With that, the election talk ended. Seonwoo Jin led the meeting as if he were already elected, outlining the Club Union''s plans for the year, and the others accepted it as a given. Midway through the meeting, however, they were forced to suspend it. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Glancing toward the door, Seonwoo Jin asked, "Why is it so noisy outside? Someone, go see what''s happening." Everyone in the room was a skilled martial artist, with heightened senses. Naturally, the unusual commotion outside caught their attention, pulling their focus away from their discussion. Following Seonwoo Jin''s orders, a freshman got to his feet, went to check the situation, and came back a moment later. "What''s going on outside?" Seonwoo Jin asked. Pressured by his seniors'' intense gazes, the freshman said timidly, "Well... Hyonwon Kang has started campaigning." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Pfft! He''s seriously campaigning? What''s he up to?" Seonwoo Jin snorted, and the Club Union executives laughed along with him. Baek Suryong said, "Congratulations on winning the first skirmish, but this war has only just begun. You''ve got a long way to go." "I know," Hyonwon Kang sighed softly. "What''s important is that we''ve seen some promise. Come on, I''ll take you somewhere." "Huh? Where are we going at this hour?" "You will see soon enough. Since I can''t be at your side all the time, we''ll hire a strategist," Baek Suryong said determinedly. Even if it meant making a deal with the devil, he wanted to use every means possible to make Hyonwon Kang the president of the Club Union. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "A strategist?" Hyonwon Kang blinked, bewildered. Baek Suryong gave him a light smack on the back of his head. "Just how dumb can you be? A strategist is someone who''ll plan out the campaign strategy." "I know that! But... is there someone like that?" Hyonwon Kang asked. Recalling the person they were going to meet, a shadow crossed Baek Suryong''s face. Sighing despondently, he mumbled, "Yes. There is indeed a person who is a proven expert in this field." I never wanted to go back to that person if I could help it... but in this situation, I don''t have a choice. Baek Suryong clenched his fists, his expression so solemn that even Hyonwon Kang was surprised. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Just who are we meeting? He didn''t look anywhere near this grim when facing the Bloody Ripper... Hyonwon Kang asked cautiously, "...Who exactly are we going to meet?" "You''ll find out when we get there," Baek Suryong replied curtly. Unwilling to give up, Hyonwon Kang pointed to the large bundle slung over Baek Suryong''s shoulder. "What''s in that bundle you''re carrying?" "Let''s just call it the price for making a deal with the devil." "Huh?" Baek Suryong said nothing more and walked ahead. Soon, they reached a small, dingy inn tucked away in a secluded alleythe kind of place you''d expect to meet someone for a clandestine deal like arranging an assassination. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "This is the place," Baek Suryong said. Gulping nervously, Hyonwon Kang followed his teacher into the inn. Inside, a young girl greeted them, her face hidden beneath a black veil. "I knew you''d come find me eventually," she said, lifting her veil slightly. "TANG SOSO?" Hyonwon Kang shouted, his jaw dropping in shock. Standing before him was none other than Tang Soso, the Vice President of the Student Council and one of Baek Suryong''s most devoted fans. Looking around the inn, Baek Suryong groaned, "Do we really need to be this secretive?" Tang Soso daintily covered her mouth with a fan to hide her mad glee. "The Club Union and the Student Council don''t exactly get along. If word gets out that a presidential candidate met with us, it could cause unwanted problems." Baek Suryong nodded. "I see... as expected of the Student Council''s best strategist. Can we take your willingness to meet as a sign you''ll help us?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Before that, could you please show me the goods?" "Ugh..." With a reluctant sigh, Baek Suryong placed the bundle on the table. Examining it with sharp eyes, Tang Soso said, "It''s not a fake, is it? If it is, our conversation ends here. After all, mutual trust is essential when working toward a common goal." "I wouldn''t have come here if I wasn''t ready to do business honestly." "True." With great care and focus, Tang Soso untied the bundle. What on earth is in there...? Hyonwon Kang wondered, watching from the sidelines. Given the atmosphere, he expected to see something valuable, like gold or treasures, but when the contents were revealed, he stared at Tang Soso in disbelief. "A blanket!?" he blurted out. Closing her eyes, Tang Soso sniffed the blanket deeply. "Ahh... It''s genuine. The blanket Teacher used... This scent... You brought it without washing it as promised." Baek Suryong shivered, feeling a chill run down his spine. Just how much of a pervert is she? "Ahnnnnn..." Tang Soso moaned. Baek Suryong winced uncomfortably, "Please stop making that noise. I feel like I''m about to suffer qi deviation." Tang Soso, who had buried her face in the blanket, immediately came back to her senses. "Oh dear, it seems I''ve inadvertently made a spectacle of myself. I''ll have to do the rest at home." Do what, exactly? Too afraid to ask, Baek Suryong remained silent. After regaining her composure, Tang Soso finally turned to face Hyonwon Kang, who was staring at her awkwardly. With her lips curled into a sweet smile and her eyes narrowed into crescent moons, she said, "Very well. I''ll help Senior Wonkang win this election." "......" That day, Hyonwon Kang recruited the Azure Dragon Academy''s best strategistand worst pervert, but thankfully, no one else ever found out about the great sacrifice his teacher had made behind the scenes. Chapter 174: The Swordsmanship Research Society (1) Chapter 174: The Swordsmanship Research Society (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Once their secret deal was settled, Tang Soso turned to Baek Suryong. "Mr. Baek, I''m sorry, but could you step outside? I''d like to speak with Senior Hyonwon Kang alone." Baek Suryong raised an eyebrow. "Just the two of you?" "We''re not going to discuss anything confidential," she reassured. "I just think it''ll be hard to have an honest conversation with you here. Don''t worry, I''ll fill you in later." Seeing she was serious, Baek Suryong nodded and stood up. "Alright then. Wonkang, when you''re finished, head straight home and don''t get sidetracked." "Where would I even go?" Hyonwon Kang mumbled under his breath. "I can hear you, dumbass. Anyway, I''m off," Baek Suryong said, giving Hyonwon Kang a light smack on the back of the head before disappearing out the inn''s door. The two students remained silent until they were sure he was gone. They didn''t know each other before today, and under normal circumstances, they''d have no reason to meet. Once Baek Suryong was out of earshot, Tang Soso friendly demeanor quickly turned into something more businesslike. "I''ll support you from behind the scenes, Senior Hyonwon Kang, but to be honest, your chances of winning this election are nearly zero," she said matter-of-factly. "What? That''s not what you said earlier!" Hyonwon Kang blurted, taken aback by the sudden change in Tang Soso''s tone. With an elegant flourish, Tang Soso raised her teacup to her lips, appearing completely different from the depraved girl who had perversely sniffed a used blanket moments before. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Or rather, this cool and composed noble lady was the real Tang Soso. "Before we even start planning your election campaign, you have to face the facts," she explained. "There are only ten days left until the election, and your opponent is none other than the Willow Blade Seonwoo Jin, the most popular figure in the Club Union. After Senior Peng Sahyuk suddenly left for the Heavenly Martial Academy, he''s the one who brought stability back to the Union. People respect him a lot for that." Hyonwon Kang retorted gruffly, "So what?" "Senior Hyonwon Kang," Tang Soso said sternly, fixing her gaze on him. "Yeah?" "With such an outstanding candidate in the race, why would anyone choose to vote for you?" "...What?" Tang Soso carefully observed Hyonwon Kang''s reactions. She was well aware that the odds of this gamble paying off were slim, so she had deliberately provoked Hyonwon Kang to see what kind of person he really was. Moreover, as a daughter of the Sichuan Tang Clan, the most ruthless of the Five Great Clans, she would never hesitate to exploit an opponent''s weaknesses if necessary. After all, as the saying goes, ''if you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the outcome of a hundred battles.''1 She knew a fair amount about Seonwoo Jin, but not much about Hyonwon Kang. Besides, he seemed quite different from the person she had heard of in rumors. "If you''re doing this on a whim, you should quit now," she said sharply. "Over the next ten days, you''ll be insulted, humiliated, and blamed for things you never did. Your name will be dragged through the mud. Can someone like you take that? Are you ready for what''s coming?" "You..." "Although Senior Peng Sahyuk was infamous for being a scoundrel, he had the authority and leadership to unite people. His martial arts were also formidable. So, what strengths do you have to offer?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Peng Sahyuk again?" Hyonwon Kang''s face contorted with anger, insulted by the comparison. Although she was somewhat unnerved, Tang Soso pressed on, "You''re a rowdy thug who picks fights with impunity, your personality sucks, and your martial arts skills are unproven. Oh, and everyone knows that Senior Peng Sahyuk beat you to a pulp." BANG! Hyonwon Kang slammed the table and glared at Tang Soso, his eyes burning with rage. "Hey, are you messing with me on purpose?" What an intense killing intent! Tang Soso winced on the inside, but her expression, tempered by years of strict training, stayed calm and composed on the surface. The past Hyonwon Kang was both aggressive and sensitive. He always had his guard up, and if someone so much as bumped into him, he''d lash out in every direction. However, after meeting Baek Suryong, he had begun to change, not only in his martial arts skills, but also in his personality. Hyonwon Kang grinned wickedly. "Now, tell me how we''re going to smash that damn motherfucker''s stuck-up nose flat." ...He still needs to work on that crude way of speaking, though, Tang Soso sighed. Straightening her posture, she replied, "As I mentioned earlier, Seonwoo Jin has the backing of nearly all the clubs in the Club Union. That support won''t easily waver just because you hand out some free food. Your chances of winning are less than ten percent." "Ugh..." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "However, if you''re wondering whether there''s an opening, there is. Not all the clubs in the Union support Seonwoo Jin. Some dislike him, and others just don''t care about the election. We need to bring all of these people to our side." "How?" Tang Soso''s eyes glinted dangerously. "Before we get to that, let me ask you something. Do you know which club in the Union is the largest?" Hyonwon Kang tilted his head. "Isn''t it the BRS?" The Bladesmanship Research Society, or BRS, was one of the main pillars of the current Club Union. Peng Sahyuk had once held the position of president, but after he transferred out of the Azure Dragon Academy, Seonwoo Jin, who had been serving as vice president, took his place. Tang Soso shook her head. "Wrong. The BRS is only the second largest club in the Union." "Then which one is the largest?" "The Swordsmanship Research Society, or SRS for short." In the murim, most martial artists wielded swords or blades, and the same was true for the students of the Azure Dragon Academy. Naturally, the clubs for sword and blade wielders grew into the academy''s largest, and their rivalry simmered just beneath the surface. With a peculiar smile, Tang Soso said, "To win this election, we need to bring the SRS President over to our side." Hyonwon Kang searched through his memories for a moment, then asked, "The SRS President... I''ve heard of her. The Sword Flower, right?" Tang Soso nodded. "Yes. If we can bring Senior Yoo Yiran to our side, our chances of success will immediately rise to forty percent." The SRS President, Sword Flower Yoo Yiran, was one of the academy''s top swordsmen and a rival of the Sword Dragon Dokgo Jun. Moreover, she was a beauty whose alias included the word ''flower'' and a powerful figure who could influence the direction of the Club Union. Therefore, ever since Baek Suryong had mentioned the Club Union election, Tang Soso had already intended to contact the SRS. "Why didn''t someone like her run in the election?" Hyonwon Kang asked. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "That''s because Senior Yoo Yiran isn''t interested in anything besides the sword." "Oh, I know someone like that too." Hyonwon Kang grinned, feeling a sense of familiarity. "So, should we go meet the Sword Flower right now?" "Senior Yoo Yiran won''t meet you if you just ask her out of the blue. Luckily, I have a personal relationship with her, so I''ll arrange a meeting for tomorrow. Still, she''s a bit... peculiar, so you should be prepared." "Is there anything she likes? Maybe I should bring a gift or something." "It''s better not to bring anything. She''s especially resistant to receiving gifts from men... Ah!" Suddenly recalling something, Tang Soso clapped her hands together. "When you meet her tomorrow, bring Wiji Cheon along. You might be able to win her favor." "Wiji Cheon? Why him all of a sudden?" With a knowing smile, Tang Soso explained, "Senior Yoo Yiran frequently talks to her sword. Doesn''t Wiji Cheon do that a lot too?" If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the outcome of a hundred battles: A quote from Sun Tzu''s "The Art of War". ? Chapter 175: The Swordsmanship Research Society (2) Chapter 175: The Swordsmanship Research Society (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 "See you later, then." "You go on ahead. I''ll stick around a bit longer." As Hyonwon Kang got up and left the rundown inn, he glanced back at Tang Soso, only to see her fiddling with the bundle she had received from Baek Suryong. "Sniff... This scent... I can''t hold back any longer..." she whispered excitedly. Hyonwon Kang shivered. Tang Soso had claimed she needed more time to sort out their plans, but it seemed that was just an excuse. Tiptoeing carefully, he pretended not to notice her rough breathing and quickened his pace, inwardly cursing his keen hearing. "...Tang Soso. She''s scary in more ways than one," he muttered to himself. Strolling down the moonlit road toward the White Dragon Manor, Hyonwon Kang found himself drifting into deep thought. His mind wandered from the Asura Blood Heaven Blade, to the fierce battles at the Valley of Evil, and then to Peng Sahyuk, who had left for the Heavenly Martial Academy. Memories of all the wrongs he''d committed in the past surfaced as well. Maybe because he''d lived such a simple life, having so much on his mind left him feeling extremely stressed out. "I should just go back and train..." Shaking his head to clear away idle thoughts, Hyonwon Kang decided that moving his body was the best remedy for a cluttered mind. Just as he decided to start jogging though, he felt a piercing killing intent stabbing at his back. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. An ambush! With lightning reflexes, he drew his blade and instinctively slashed behind him. CLANG! Tracing a silver arc through the air, Hyonwon Kang''s blade collided with a sword and bounced back, but he endured the recoil and pushed forward, pressing the attack. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Sparks flew as metal met metal. In less than a second, he had exchanged over ten moves with his foe. Realizing the attacker was no pushover, Hyonwon Kang leaped back to observe him... "Mr. Baek?" he shouted exasperatedly, finally realizing who had ambushed him. "Not bad. You''ve improved," Baek Suryong commended, his needle-like killing intent vanishing without a trace. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Letting out a sigh of relief, Hyonwon Kang grumbled, "What the fuck was that all about? You scared me half to death." Baek Suryong had surprised him many times by appearing out of nowhere, but this was the first time he''d outright ambushed him with killing intent. "You were wandering around like you had your head in the clouds. I wanted to make sure you stayed sharp," Baek Suryong said, stepping closer and giving him a pat on the shoulder. "But your reaction just now was good." "Were you waiting for me all this time?" Hyonwon Kang asked, sulking. Baek Suryong''s sudden ambushes were technically part of his training to sharpen his natural instincts, but half the time, it seemed this teacher just wanted to scare him for fun. "Do I look like I have that much free time? I had some errands to run nearby." Hyonwon Kang eyed Baek Suryong suspiciously, but this time, he was telling the truth. While Hyonwon Kang had been talking with Tang Soso, he''d visited the Rehabilitation Sect and the Rogues'' Guild. "Did you finish talking with Tang Soso?" Baek Suryong asked. "Yeah, more or less." "What did you talk about?" "Just...stuff..." Leaving out the embarrassing parts, Hyonwon Kang vaguely explained his conversation with Tang Soso. Besides arranging a meeting with the SRS President, she had also suggested various election strategies. He hadn''t actually understood most of it, but she would probably fill Baek Suryong in on the details later anyway. "...So, she said I just need to do as I''m told." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Stupid punk," Baek Suryong scolded, but for some reason he seemed to be in an unusually good mood as he casually reached out and ruffled Hyonwon Kang''s hair. Hyonwon Kang immediately backpedaled, feeling goosebumps down his arms. "What the fuck is wrong with you? You''re freaking me out." Baek Suryong grinned slyly. "Oh, I was just rewarding you for sacrificing yourself to help your teacher and all." "...What?" Hyonwon Kang felt a feeling of unease creep up his spine. He could only think of one reason why Baek Suryong would make that face. "Hoho, hasn''t our little delinquent has become quite the model student?" Mortified, the blood drained from Hyonwon Kang''s face. Baek Suryong''s words had left no room for doubt. "D-Don''t tell me... you heard everything?" he stammered. "Heard what? That you want to repay my kindness?" Baek Suryong retorted mischievously. Hyonwon Kang went from pale to beetroot red in a heartbeat. "Ah, so embarrassing... It''s not like that!" "Not like that. Also, a shameless look suits you much better than a bashful one," Baek Suryong chuckled, poking Hyonwon Kang repeatedly with the Black Dragon Pointer. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Cringing, Hyonwon Kang dodged to the side. "Ow, stop that! Why did you eavesdrop on other people''s private conversations?!" "What can I do if I happen to overhear it as I pass by? If you didn''t want me to eavesdrop, you should have put up a qi barrier." "Do you think it''s easy to maintain a qi barrier while talking? Well, maybe it is for you, but you''re not normal!" "Tsk tsk, this is why you should''ve trained harder." "Ah, seriously, if you weren''t my teacher..." Hyonwon Kang grit his teeth, frustrated. Not only could he not beat Baek Suryong in martial arts, he couldn''t win in a verbal sparring match either. It was maddening. Baek Suryong laughed, "Aww, want to get back at me? Should I give you a chance for sweet, sweet revenge?" "Huh?" Baek Suryong lifted one foot slightly, balancing on the other. "How about a movement arts race from here to the White Dragon Manor? Don''t worry, I''ll give you a handicap and use only one leg. If you win, I''ll let you hit me once without dodging." "Really?" No matter how abundant one''s inner qi, movement arts were ultimately performed with both legs. At least, Hyonwon Kang had never heard of a master who could do it with only one. Stopping in front of a meeting room, he knocked on the door and said, "President, Senior Hyonwon Kang is here to see you." "Let him in." Inside, the SRS executives were already gathered, waiting for Hyonwon Kang. Standing up, a girl who could only be the Sword Flower greeted, "Greetings, I am Yoo Yiran, the President of the SRS." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Wow..." Hyonwon Kang exclaimed unconsciously. Now, he finally understood why Yoo Yiran''s alias included the word ''flower.'' She indeed looked like a delicate yet noble and elegant flower. Seeing him staring, momentarily entranced, Yoo Yiran furrowed her brow slightly. "Aren''t you being a bit rude?" "Ah, I''m sorry," Hyonwon Kang apologized, snapping back to his senses. He was briefly surprised by Yoo Yiran''s beauty, but he wasn''t one to gawk foolishly at women. "I''m Hyonwon Kang, the President of the Medicinal Cooking Research Society. Since we''re in the same year, we can speak casually, right? Ah, you already did," he added. "...Have a seat," Yoo Yiran said expressionlessly, motioning to a chair in front of Hyonwon Kang. Inwardly though, she was surprised. Usually, when men saw her for the first time, they either fumbled over their words or pretended not to stare while sneaking glances at her. However, Hyonwon Kang was only momentarily surprised and quickly regained his composure. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. In her eyes, his first impression was good, even if his face seemed a bit ferocious. "I heard from Soso. You need our help?" she asked. "That''s right." Hyonwon began to persuade the SRS with the proposal that Tang Soso had drilled into him, starting with what they would gain by supporting him and how he would govern the Club Union. His earnestness surprised Yoo Yiran and the SRS executives. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "You''re a lot more serious about this than I thought." "Thank you." "Still... supporting you will still be difficult." "Huh? Why?" Yoo Yiran hesitated. She had agreed to this meeting as a favor to Tang Soso, but she wasn''t exactly eager to involve herself in school politics. After thinking for a while, she replied, "It''s too risky. If we endorse you and you lose, we could face significant backlash from the BRS in the form of things like budget cuts." "W-Wait, as I said earlier..." "I''m sorry," Yoo Yiran interrupted. Her tone was final, leaving no room for negotiation. "We don''t want to involve ourselves in the Club Union''s internal affairs. Each member of the SRS will vote as they see fit." "Ugh..." Hyonwon Kang scratched his head in dismay. Persuading Yoo Yiran was turning out to be much more difficult than he''d thought. As he pondered his next words... KNOCK KNOCK! A sharp-eyed student opened the door a crack and stuck his head inside, stammering, "P-President, someone else has come to see you. He says he was supposed to accompany Senior Hyonwon Kang but got delayed..." "Sorry, but send him away. We''re done here." "But... it''s Wiji Cheon." Yoo Yiran froze. "...What?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Hyonwon Kang blinked in confusion. At the mention of Wiji Cheon, not only Yoo Yiran but all the executives suddenly became restless. The atmosphere was completely different from when he''d arrived. Is Wiji Cheon that famous within the SRS? he wondered. Yoo Yiran looked around the meeting room. Seeing her fellow club members'' eager gazes, she said, "...Let him in. Now. Immediately." The door opened fully, and a small boy entered. Bowing politely, Wiji Cheon apologized, "I''m sorry I''m late! Some seniors I met on the way kept talking to me..." Although Wiji Cheon was an adolescent boy with a timid demeanor and big puppy dog eyes, not a single person there dared look down on him. No swordsman in their right mind would. So he''s Wiji Cheon! The prodigy who fought the Sword Dragon Dokgo Jun to a draw... I already knew he was short, but he''s even smaller up close. I want to spar with him just once... This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Without exception, the SRS executives were all sword enthusiasts. Thus, the freshman who had held his own against Dokgo Jun during the entrance exam had become something of a legend among them. However, since Wiji Cheon usually only traveled back and forth between the Azure Dragon Academy and the White Dragon Manor, few of them had actually met or talked to him before. "...So you''re Wiji Cheon," Yoo Yiran mumbled, carefully scrutinizing Wiji Cheon from head to toe, then staring closely at the sword hanging at his waist. Despite feeling uncomfortable under the intense stare, Wiji Cheon greeted politely, "Ah, hello. It''s a pleasure meeting you." "......" President? The executives thought, surprised. No matter how much of a sword genius Wiji Cheon was, it was the first time they''d ever seen Yoo Yiran so openly ogling a male. After all, she was famous for always keeping her distance from men, having been bothered by too many annoying admirers since she was young. Suddenly, the Sword Flower Yoo Yiran stood up and walked up to Wiji Cheon. "Um, did I do something wrong...?" Wiji Cheon asked, shrinking back nervously. Trembling from excitement, Yoo Yiran asked, "You. Are you close with anyone right now?" "...Eh?" Everyone in the room dropped their jaws in shock. Translator''s Note: That''s all folks! See you next week! Chapter 176: The Swordsmanship Research Society (3) Chapter 176: The Swordsmanship Research Society (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 "Are you in a close relationship with anyone right now?" Yoo Yiran''s sudden question plunged the meeting room into stunned silence. Sensing the awkward atmosphere, Yoo Yiran glanced around the table, baffled. "What''s wrong? Did I say something weird?" "P-P-President!" "Even if it''s you, confessing at first sight is a bit..." "No man in their right mind would turn down the President, right?" "A confession? Was that a real confession just now?" The room erupted into a whirlwind of shock and confusion. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Did the Sword Flower just confess her feelings to a man? How many men have poured all their efforts into winning her heart until now? There are even guys who started learning swordsmanship just for an opportunity to talk to the President! Countless men admired Yoo Yiran, but she had always coldly rejected them, claiming that her sword training took priority, yet here she was, confessing to a junior she had only just met...? "A-A relationship?" Wiji Cheon stuttered. His face flushed red, and he fanned himself as if trying to cool down. Sensing an opportunity to poke fun at his junior, Hyonwon Kang smirked mischievously. He and his fellows at the White Dragon Manor were always finding excuses to mock each otherit was practically a tradition by now. Giving Wiji Cheon a playful nudge in the ribs, he teased, "You sly little rascal. I thought that your sword was your one true love. When did you manage to snag such a beauty, eh?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "What? Me? No way!" Wiji Cheon exclaimed, jumping up in surprise. "Confession? What are you all talking about?" Yoo Yiran asked innocently. Squeezing his eyes shut, Wiji Cheon blurted out, "I''m sorry! I don''t have any plans to start a relationship with anyone right now. I don''t even have enough time to train with my sword every day... I''m really sorry!" Immediately, all the men except Wiji Cheon erupted, their misunderstanding further intensified by his rejection of Yoo Yiran. "Unbelievable!" "Are you insane?!" "You''re throwing away a golden opportunity!" The Sword Flower confessing her feelings was already shocking on its own, but the fact that she got rejected? That might just be the biggest incident since the founding of the SRS. Finally, realization dawned on Yoo Yiran, and she hastily explained, "...It seems there''s been a misunderstanding. That''s not what I meant. I must have been too excited and used confusing words." "Eh? Huh?" Wiji Cheon''s face burned an even brighter shade of red, his embarrassment growing by the second. Yoo Yiran gave him a bright smile. "By ''close relationship,'' I meant as good friends. As a fellow swordsman, I was wondering if you had any close friends to discuss swordsmanship with." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Thank goodness..." Wiji Cheon exhaled in relief. Yoo Yiran widened her eyes. Now that she thought about it, it was the first time a man had rejected her, so she felt a bit strange. "...Erm, I don''t have any plans to date anyone right now either. I don''t even have enough time to train with my sword," she added awkwardly. "Hehe, me too!" With the misunderstanding cleared up, they both smiled at each other. In a way, they made a pretty good pair. Then, out of nowhere, Yoo Yiran''s expression turned sharp. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Regardless... Is that sort of stuff the only thing you guys think about?" she snapped, casting a disdainful glance at the SRS leaders. In response, they wore expressions of indignation. "No..." "Can you blame us, President? Your choice of words was really..." "Not long ago, you said you''d absolutely never get into a relationship with anyone, so..." Noticing the students'' reluctance to speak frankly to the President, Hyonwon Kang spoke up on their behalf. "Honestly, you were staring at Wiji Cheon so intently, it''s only natural we''d think it was a confession. Even I thought you fell in love with him at first sight." "Well..." Yoo Yiran''s voice trailed off. "You want to make it a public duel? That''s fine with me," Yoo Yiran agreed readily. Still, she didn''t plan to let Hyonwon Kang have everything his way. "However, if Wiji Cheon loses, he has to quit your club and join the SRS. Will you agree to that?" Yoo Yiran thought the condition would give Hyonwon Kang pause, so started thinking about how to negotiate, but then... "I gladly accept!" Hyonwon Kang shouted gleefully, as if this was exactly what he''d hoped for all along. "S-Senior!" Wiji Cheon protested, but his objections went unnoticed. The SRS training ground was packed with onlookers, all eager to witness the duel between Wiji Cheon and Yoo Yiran. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. On the central platform, the two faced each other in silence. They made a striking pairYoo Yiran, whose beauty drew admiration from the crowd, and Wiji Cheon, smaller in stature with a timid air about him. Both of them had slender physiques not typical of martial artists, but no one in the crowd dared underestimate them. "Who do you think will win?" "President Yoo Yiran, obviously. Why are you even considering other possibilities?" "Well, Wiji Cheon is amazing too. Didn''t he fight evenly with the Student Council President during the entrance exam?" "You fool. If that battle had continued, Senior Dokgo Jun would have won for sure." In addition to SRS members, students from other clubs had also gathered, attracted by rumors. Among them were Seonwoo Jin and his lackeys. Spotting Hyonwon Kang, Seonwoo Jin approached him, a leisurely smile playing on his lips. "Well well, look who we have here. I see you''re working hard, Hyonwon Kang." Furrowing his brow, Hyonwon Kang snapped, "Did you come here to cause trouble?" "Not at all. I heard the Sword Flower was dueling, so I came to watch," Seonwoo Jin chuckled, his eyes fixed intently on the Sword Flower standing on the dueling platform. She was one of the few flowers he had yet to pluck. With a sleazy smile, he turned back to Hyonwon Kang. "Is this part of your campaign strategy? Are you trying to build rapport with the SRS through a friendly duel?" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Mind your own business," Hyonwon Kang growled, picking his ear. For a moment, he had wondered what kind of face Seonwoo Jin would make if he heard that the SRS would endorse him if Wiji Cheon won the duel, but he quickly abandoned the thought. Although I really want to see that guy''s expression, I''ll hold back and feign ignorance for now. That way, he''ll make an even more interesting face later, Hyonwon Kang schemed. Seeing Hyonwon Kang grinning to himself, Seonwoo Jin put on the air of someone superior. "It''s good to see you trying your best. That way, the election will be more fun," he said, his words dripping with sarcasm. Of course, Hyonwon Kang was not one to take snide remarks lying down. "You should work hard too. Don''t come crying to me later saying that you lost because you let your guard down," he taunted. For an instant, Seonwoo Jin''s smile wavered, his failed jab stoking a quiet anger beneath the surface. "Haha... Don''t worry, that won''t happen. More importantly, Hyonwon Kang, let me give you some advice..." he began, but his voice was drowned out by a sudden surge of noise around them. "It''s Mr. Namgung Su!" "Namgung Su is here!" When they saw Namgung Su, the advisor of the Swordsmanship Research Society, step out onto the dueling stage, the spectators burst into cheers. Raising his voice, Namgung Su announced, "At the SRS''s request, I will be the observer and judge of this duel. If I determine that either side is going too far or is likely to get seriously injured, I will stop the match immediately and decide the winner at my own discretion. Do either of you have any objections?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "No, sir." "No, Mr. Namgung." Yoo Yiran and Wiji Cheon replied without taking their eyes off each other, their minds fully focused on assessing each other''s qi and movements. Namgung Su smiled faintly. "Good. You may begin whenever you''re ready." He stepped back, giving the two expert swordsmen some space. "......" "......" Yoo Yiran and Wiji Cheon exchanged a few words, but the surrounding noise was so loud that no one caught what was said. WHOOSH! A gust of wind swept across the platform, tousling their hair, and as if on cue, both swordsmen placed their hands on their sword hilts. The noise in the crowd abruptly died. Sensing the tension in the air, everyone held their breath, waiting for the moment the fight would begin. Suddenly, the silence was broken as one impatient person muttered, "When will they start..." In the blink of an eye, the duel began as both fighters drew their swords in perfect synchrony. Chapter 177: The Swordsmanship Research Society (4) Chapter 177: The Swordsmanship Research Society (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 Amazing. Yoo Yiran couldn''t help but admire the boy standing across from her on the dueling platform. Wiji Cheon was small in stature, even compared to other boys and girls his age. He was about the same height as she was, and his limbs were slender, so they probably weighed around the same... "I''m actually quite slim, you know," she said abruptly, feeling a little resentful. "...Pardon?" "I''m not the one who''s fat. You''re just way too skinny." "I''m sorry..." Pressured by Yoo Yiran''s sharp gaze, Wiji Cheon apologized without knowing why. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Seeing Wiji Cheon get flustered over a few words, Yoo Yiran let out a chuckle. From what she had heard of him, he always apologized whenever someone said something unpleasant, even if it had nothing to do with him. Wasn''t he a little too nice? However, this overly kind and polite child... As soon as Wiji Cheon placed his hand on the hilt of his sword, his demeanor changed. The gentle expression that had seemed almost frustrating moments before melted away, replaced by a calm and unreadable mask, and the clumsy awkwardness vanished from his movements. Yoo Yiran gulped. The hairs on her body stood on end, as if a finely honed blade was aimed directly at her. Am I feeling nervous? Me? To ease the tension, she cracked a joke. "Since I''m your senior, should I give you a three-second head start?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "No, that''s not necessary." "...It was a joke." Yoo Yiran laughed again, a genuine smile that many men had wanted to see but never had. Strangely, she found herself wanting to smile whenever she was around Wiji Cheon. He was so timid he couldn''t even make proper eye contact earlier, yet when the moment he touches his sword, he speaks so confidently. He''s really something else. "Shall we begin?" she asked. "Yes." Not underestimating Wiji Cheon just because he was younger, Yoo Yiran made the first move. Employing her movement arts from the start, she closed the distance in an instant, thrusting her blade at his shoulder like a bolt of lightning. Wiji Cheon quickly stepped back, dodging the attack while drawing the Soul Sword. For the first time in five decades, the cherished sword of one of the greatest swordsmen in history reappeared in the jianghu. WOOONG! Yoo Yiran''s eyes widened in surprise at the sword''s hum, but her movements didn''t falter for a second. CLANG! Their swords clashed for the first time, but the resulting sound was not particularly loud. At the moment of impact, both swordsmen had quickly withdrawn their blades, envisioning their next moves. Yoo Yiran retreated to create more distance, dodging Wiji Cheon''s slashes with footwork as light as a feather. When she sensed an opportunity, she bent her knees slightly, pushed off the ground with an explosive leap, and once again closed the gap in an instant. In response, Wiji Cheon took a diagonal step, his keen eyes following her every move and his arms constantly adjusting the trajectory of his sword. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Sparks flew as their swords collided. Since both of them were small and lightweight, neither of their sword styles depended on brute strength. Instead, they relied on dexterity, precision, adaptability, and creativity that surpassed any set techniques. The world called such martial artists prodigies, and these two clearly deserved the praise. The audience was instantly captivated by their graceful sword dance. "Wow..." "They say the Sword Flower''s skill surpasses even the Sword Dragon..." "So what does it mean that Wiji Cheon''s keeping up with her?" "I can barely even follow their movements. They''re both monsters." To the untrained eye, the duel seemed like an elaborately choreographed dance, but this was a dance in which even the slightest mistake could prove fatal. After exchanging dozens of moves, both combatants stopped and backed away, as if by unspoken agreement. "......" "......" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. After a brief pause, Yoo Yiran smiled brightly. "Have you warmed up enough?" "Yes!" Wiji Cheon replied, his expression more lively than ever. Each of Yoo Yiran''s attacks flew along a planned trajectory, anticipating the opponent''s next move. For every thrust and slash he deflected, she would use the recoil to attack faster and harder, while cutting off escape routes so that it was impossible to dodge. I can''t win by just blocking, he realized instinctively. Across from Wiji Cheon, Yoo Yiran felt a great sense of liberation as she swung her sword. Has there ever been someone among my peers with whom I could wield my sword so freely? Well, there''s Dokgo Jun, but that guy''s swordsmanship is... Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Dokgo Jun''s usual battle strategy was to stay firmly on the defensive, wait patiently for an opening, and then decide the match with a single strike. Because of this, she couldn''t fully unfold the Soaring Stream Sword Technique against him. Their respective fighting styles weren''t a good fit. "Wiji Cheon''s sword, on the other hand...!" Wiji Cheon was responding to each of her attacks, deflecting them while constantly attempting to counterattack. Even if his reactions were slightly slow for now, he would soon adjust to her pace and style. As the sole heir of the Soaring Stream Sword Technique, she knew well how difficult that was. He''s even getting faster at adapting. Yoo Yiran was beyond impressed. She was astonished and amazed. In a year, there will be no swordsman at the Azure Dragon Academy who can match Wiji Cheon... However, not yet. Not now. Her sword became even faster and rougher. Even if her opponent was a genius of immeasurable talent, she did not want to lose. This year, I will be the Sword Dragon! However, she didn''t realize that by meeting a genius like Wiji Cheon, her own swordsmanship was also advancing. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Ugh!" Wiji Cheon groaned. Even as he struggled to block Yoo Yiran''s relentless attacks, an unfamiliar emotion came over him. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to read her moves, trying to create an opening where there was none. SPLAT! Blood spurted from his shoulder. Namgung Su, who had been carefully watching the duel, moved to stop it, but suddenly halted. Wiji Cheon''s intense gaze was telling him not to interfere yet. I absolutely don''t want to lose in swordsmanship, Wiji Cheon thought. He was often told by his seniors at the White Dragon Manor that he lacked competitive spirit, but that was a misconception born from the fact that none of them were swordsmen. He glared at Yoo Yiran, determination burning in his eyes. "I won''t lose!" he shouted, sending a streak of light slicing through the raging torrent. Yoo Yiran abruptly ceased her attack and retreated. If she had been even a second slower, she would have been cut. "Huff... Huff..." Wiji Cheon panted. His face was pale, his breathing was rough, his martial arts uniform was badly torn, and blood was seeping from cuts all over his skin. "......" Yoo Yiran paused her attack. This was an opportunity to push the offensive, but she didn''t want to win like that. She was more concerned with how much she could glean from this duel, how much higher she could climb. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. When he had caught his breath, Wiji Cheon said, "Senior, please allow me to join in too." "Join in what?" Instead of answering, Wiji Cheon assumed the starting stance of the Unlimited Sword. In an instant, the martial arts of an absolute swordmaster who had dominated an era manifested in his body. WOOOONG! Sensing the martial arts it was so familiar with, ingrained over decades of accompanying the strongest swordsman, Soul Sword hummed in delight. An aura sharper than anything else filled the space and spread out. "Gasp!" "Ugh!" The spectators shuddered, as if they themselves had been cut by a sword. The most surprised person, though, was Namgung Su. Throughout the duel, he had maintained a calm expression, but now his eyes were so wide that his eyeballs looked like they were about to pop out. "What on earth is that sword technique...?" he muttered. All his life, he had learned the art of swordsmanship from the Namgung Clan, known as the world''s greatest family of swordsmen. He prided himself on his eye for good techniques, but Wiji Cheon''s style was unlike anything he had seen before. A supreme sword technique I don''t know about... Where did Wiji Cheon learn something like that? Wiji Cheon grinned. "I''m going to join the fight over that title." Chapter 178: I Lost Chapter 178: I Lost TL: FoodieMonster007 Everyone watching the duel heard Wiji Cheon''s words, but at first, no one quite grasped their meaning. "What did he just say?" "He''s joining the fight over a title?" "What''s he on about? Wait... does he mean that title?!" "What''s going on? Someone tell me!" "It''s a declaration of war against the Sword Dragon Dokgo Jun!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? A murmur spread through the crowd as they pieced together the meaning behind Wiji Cheon''s words. It wasn''t exactly a secret that the Sword Flower Yoo Yiran was after Dokgo Jun''s title, the Sword Dragon, but now, Wiji Cheon had announced that he would also vie for it. It was absurd. No matter how talented Wiji Cheon was, he was still just a freshman. Challenging the top prodigy and Student Council President, Dokgo Jun, in front of a crowd of witnesses was, to say the least, audacious. "Holy crap, and here I was thinking Wiji Cheon was timid..." "Look at the people he hangs out with every day. Could a truly timid guy be friends with those guys?" "Well..." "I''m starting to think he''s the craziest one among them." Over a hundred students had gathered to watch the duel. Wiji Cheon''s declaration would definitely reach Dokgo Jun''s ears before the day was over. CLAP CLAP CLAP! Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Suddenly, loud clapping rang out, cutting through the excited chatter. "That''s my junior!" Hyonwon Kang shouted, drawing everyone''s attention. "Everyone! How much longer are you going to let the Student Council hog the Sword Dragon title? I''ll bring it to the Club Union! Remember to cast your precious votes for me, Hyonwon Kang!" "?" "??" "???" Everyone exchanged baffled looks at Hyonwon Kang''s sudden campaigning. Seonwoo Jin clicked his tongue and shook his head. "What does the Club Union election have to do with the Sword Dragon title? Do you think you can just promise anything? Sigh, this is why ignorant people shouldn''t..." Hyonwon Kang scoffed, interrupting, "What are you babbling about? You, who used to be Peng Sahyuk''s lackey." "You little..." Enraged, Seonwoo Jin grabbed the hilt of his blade and glared at Hyonwon Kang. Hyonwon Kang grinned. "Are you sure you want to pull that out? Think carefully." "Hyonwon Kang, do you really think you''re all that?" The air between the two grew tense. Their auras flared, and their clothes rippled under the force of their rising qi. Before the conflict could escalate any further though, Namgung Su''s stern voice cut in, "The duel is still ongoing. Show some respect to your fellow students." "...Yes, sir." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Sorry." Both boys immediately dispersed their qi, bowing their heads in apology. As Namgung Su turned to Yoo Yiran and Wiji Cheon, signaling them to resume the duel, the chaotic atmosphere settled down. Yoo Yiran bowed respectfully to Namgung Su, then turned back to Wiji Cheon. "You''re the first person besides me to say you''ll take the title of Sword Dragon away from Dokgo Jun," she said. "W-Was I being too arrogant?" Wiji Cheon stammered, suddenly sheepish as the weight of all the eyes on him sank in. During the duel, he had been so focused on Yoo Yiran that he''d forgotten about the audience entirely. His face fell as he mumbled, "I didn''t mean it as a declaration of war... Oh no, what if Senior Dokgo Jun gets angry at me?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Seeing Wiji Cheon turn timid again, Yoo Yiran giggled, "No. If it''s him, he''ll actually like it." "Really?" "Yes, and... I''m liking you more and more too." Yoo Yiran''s easily misunderstood words instantly sent ripples of jealousy coursing through her army of secret admirers, but fortunately, her next line quelled their agitation. "Regardless, I have no intention of yielding the Sword Dragon title to anyone," she declared firmly, her eyes shining intensely as she pointed her sword at Wiji Cheon. "...It''s the same for me." Wiji Cheon hesitated for a moment, then took the ready stance of the Unlimited Sword, his inner qi surging fiercely within him and sharpening his senses. I wasn''t planning to use the Unlimited Sword yet... but I can''t avoid it forever. As the tension in the arena mounted, sword qi abruptly surged around the two combatants'' blades, making them glow with a brilliant light. The crowd, which had momentarily fallen silent at the sight of Wiji Cheon''s Unlimited Sword, erupted into chaos once more, and all eyes turned to Namgung Su. "Sword qi!" "Isn''t this dangerous?" SPLURT! Wiji Cheon snapped out of his thoughts just as Yoo Yiran''s sword grazed his earlobe. "Kill! Kill! Kill, I said!" The Killing Sword screamed in his head again, but this time he commanded it. Be quiet! You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Following Baek Suryong''s advice, he decided not to deny or ignore the Killing Sword anymore. It was part of him, and he would accept that. I won''t pretend you don''t exist anymore, but in exchange, you have to listen to me. Got it? For the first time, the Killing Sword fell silent. Wiji Cheon gripped his sword tighter, smiling. From now on, don''t tell me who to kill. I''ll be the one to make that decision. Well? The Killing Sword didn''t reply, but he could sense it reluctantly nodding. Lend me your strength. Today, I don''t want to kill anyone, but I really want to win. WOOONG! Soul Sword hummed loudly, snapping Wiji Cheon back to his senses. Sensing the Killing Sword settling into it, he whispered, "Thank you." Finally, amid Yoo Yiran''s raging torrent of slashes, Wiji Cheon saw his chance. The one opening he had been waiting for. CLANG! Yoo Yiran slid backwards, eyes wide with surprise. Wiji Cheon''s powerful strike had not only thrown her off balance, it had scattered the sword qi coating her blade. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "You..." she mumbled, noticing that Wiji Cheon''s aura had changed. Did he gain enlightenment during the duel? A hollow laugh escaped her. She was speechless, too astonished to be angry, but strangely, she felt good. Smiling helplessly, she said, "Congratulations. You''re truly a monster." "This is all thanks to you, Senior," Wiji Cheon replied sincerely. After all, it was Yoo Yiran who had fired up his competitive spirit and made him bring out the Unlimited Sword, which in turn had led him to confront and control the Killing Sword. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. It''s not only her. Mr. Baek Suryong''s teachings guided me, and Soul Sword is always here at my side. Without all their help, I could never have achieved this, he reflected. For a moment, Yoo Yiran looked at Wiji Cheon with envy, but she quickly shook her head, saying, "Even so, I won''t lose." WOOOONG! Yoo Yiran''s sword hummed in response to her resolve. Wiji Cheon wasn''t the only one who gained something through this battle. Though not as grand as enlightenment, she too had found inspiration for her swordsmanship. She gathered all her remaining inner qi and prepared to unleash her strongest technique. "This is my final attack," she declared. Wiji Cheon nodded. "...Okay." In an instant, the tip of Yoo Yiran''s sword trembled, and a towering tsunami appeared before Wiji Cheon''s eyes, more overwhelming than any wave she''d sent at him before. It worked! Yoo Yiran''s smile widened. In that moment, she knew she had reached the next level of mastery in the Soaring Stream Sword Technique. "Haap!" she cried out, her voice filled with the exhilaration of a martial artist recognizing their own progress. Across from her, Wiji Cheon watched the tsunami, admiration filling his eyes. "What amazing swordsmanship," he praised. Soul Sword hummed softly in agreement. The only way I can properly honor her is to respond with my strongest attack, Wiji Cheon thought. Their figures blurred as they crossed paths in the center of the platform. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "......" "......" A few strands of Wiji Cheon''s hair fluttered down. Shallow wounds marked his cheeks and forehead. Both swordsmen turned to face each other. THUD! Yoo Yiran fell to her knees. Although her face was pale, she looked refreshed. She had poured everything into that last attack, leaving her too drained to stand, but she didn''t let go of her sword. "I lost," she admitted, her voice soft but clear. The Sword Flower was defeated. Chapter 179: This is Ridiculous Chapter 179: This is Ridiculous TL: FoodieMonster007 As soon as Yoo Yiran admitted her loss, a sudden hush fell over the previously noisy crowd. "......" They couldn''t believe what had just unfolded. Yoo Yiran, one of the Azure Dragon Academy''s top prodigies, was kneeling on the dueling platform, defeated by a freshman who hadn''t even been enrolled for six months. "...The Sword Flower lost?" "No way..." The shock that rippled through the arena was beyond imagination. Worse still, this was the SRS training grounds. The dueling platform was surrounded by students, many of whom admired or even harbored feelings for Yoo Yiran. "S-Senior lost?" "This has to be a mistake..." For most of the SRS members, this duel was supposed to be an opportunity to witness Yoo Yiran''s famed swordsmanship in action. Her victory was never in doubt. The only question in their minds was how long the freshman prodigy would hold out. Everyone had hoped Wiji Cheon would last a little longer, to give them more time to see their idol in action. No one had imagined they would witness something like this. Some immediately rejected the reality before them. "...Senior must have gone easy on him, right?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Check out all the injuries on Wiji Cheon. The Sword Flower isn''t even scratched." "This doesn''t add up. Something''s off." Yoo Yiran''s most devoted fans were the first to grow emotional, unable to come to terms with her defeat. To them, the Sword Flower was someone who should never lose like this. She was their idola symbol of untouchable grace and strength, a flower that bloomed far beyond their reach. Soon, their frustration warped into suspicion, and they started to cast reproachful glares at Wiji Cheon. "Did that guy use some trick?" "He was getting pushed back the entire time. No way he turned it around just like that." "...Maybe he secretly used hidden weapons or poison." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. As mob mentality took over, a collective killing intent surged toward Wiji Cheon, and several students looked poised to pounce on the young swordsman. Witnessing this turn of events, Yoo Yiran was baffled. "What are you all talking about? I lost fair and square," she said firmly, but the crowd wasn''t having it. From somewhere in the audience, a voice shouted, "Drag him down!" In an instant, more than ten students leapt onto the dueling platform. "Protect the Sword Flower! Who knows what that guy might pull next!" In a flash, the students who had rushed on stage divided into two groups, some quickly surrounding Wiji Cheon and others standing between him and Yoo Yiran as if to protect her. The entire situation escalated within moments. Yoo Yiran, exhausted from pushing herself to her limit, tried to rise and stop them, but her body refused to obey. Fortunately, the scene jolted the dazed and confused SRS executives out of their stupor, and they rushed forward to intervene. "What do you all think you''re doing?" "Stop! That was a fair duel!" Despite their attempts to reason with the mob, the students surrounding Wiji Cheon refused to back down. In truth, most hadnt paid much attention to the duel. They believed Yoo Yiran had everything under control from beginning to enduntil, without warning, Wiji Cheon parried her sword and turned the tide in an instant. "There''s no way this is legit!" "He definitely cheated!" This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "You must''ve used a cowardly trick, right? Confess!" "How could a freshman like you possibly defeat the Sword Flower? It doesn''t make sense!" "Let''s search his clothes. He must be hiding poison or hidden weapons somewhere." As Yoo Yiran''s die-hard fans swarmed Wiji Cheon, hurling all sorts of vile accusations, the situation grew more dangerous by the second. Wiji Cheon broke into a cold sweat, overwhelmed and unsure of what to do. "I-I just..." SWOOSH! Suddenly, a gust cut through the chaos as Hyonwon Kang sprang onto the platform, yelling, "Have you all lost your minds?" Startled by the force of Hyonwon Kang''s killing intent, the students shrank back. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Hyonwon Kang stepped forward, his tone threatening as he growled, "What''s the meaning of this? You gang up on someone who just fought a duel and make absurd threats? Hey, if you want to fight so badly, why don''t you come at me instead?" "Alright! I''ll look forward to our next duel!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "By the way, how are your wounds? I''m the one who lost, so why are you the one covered in injuries?" "...You caused most of them, Senior." "You should''ve dodged better." Perhaps because they had fought with everything they had, the two had grown closer, and were now even exchanging some light banter. Suddenly, Yoo Yiran seemed to remember something. "Wait, I need to keep my promise." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Eh?" Yoo Yiran looked toward the audience, who were starting to disperse. "All SRS members, ATTENTION!" she shouted, her voice amplified with inner qi. EveryoneSRS members and otherwiseimmediately stopped in their tracks and turned around to listen to her. Surveying the crowd, Yoo Yiran announced, "As of today, the Swordsmanship Research Society will endorse Candidate Hyonwon Kang for the position of Club Union President. "W-What?" "Am I dreaming right now?" A wave of shock rippled through the students. Not only the SRS members, but all students involved with the Club Union widened their eyes. Did they hear correctly? Was that an official endorsement from the SRS?! Only the SRS leaders who were present at the meeting and knew of the bet nodded in acknowledgment, regarding Wiji Cheon with admiration and curiosity. "Hahaha! Thank you, SRS President!" Hyonwon Kang grinned, his eyes sparkling with the joy of finally securing the SRS''s support. If Tang Soso was right, this endorsement had just boosted his chances of winning to forty percent. Of course, not everyone was pleased to hear the news. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "What''s the meaning of this, Yoo Yiran?" Seonwoo Jin shouted, his face twisted in anger. "Why are you supporting Hyonwon Kang all of a sudden? Did the whole SRS agree to this?" Yoo Yiran met Seonwoo Jin''s gaze coolly. "We made a bet. If I won the duel, Wiji Cheon would join the SRS. If Wiji Cheon won, the SRS would endorse Hyonwon Kang." "You''re deciding something this important based on a duel? What about the future of the Club Union? Your relationship with the BRS? Have you lost your mind?" Seonwoo Jin exclaimed, looked at Yoo Yiran like she had gone mad. Ever conscious of his image, Seonwoo Jin usually weighed his words carefully, yet now he was lashing out, indifferent to the eyes upon him. The SRS''s support was just too important to the Club Union. Without it, his overwhelming advantage would crumble. Narrowing his eyes, he threatened, "Yoo Yiran! Retract that statement, now. You''re only causing confusion. It won''t change the outcome..." "How dare you order me around, Seonwoo Jin?" Yoo Yiran cut Seonwoo Jin off sharply. "I''m more clear-headed now than ever. If anyone here''s not thinking straight, it''s you. Don''t you think you''re being too arrogant?" "...What?" "You''re acting like you''ve already won, but even if you were Club Union President, you''d still have no right to tell me what to do." "Yoo Yiran... Are you sure you won''t regret this?" Seonwoo Jin warned. Unfortunately, his threat backfired, and the SRS members immediately erupted in anger. "Our President''s opinion is our opinion." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Who are you to threaten President Yoo?" "Do you think the Club Union belongs to you?" Seeing the SRS members angrily defend their president, Seonwoo Jin realized his mistake. His needless threats had done nothing but fuel their animosity toward him. To make matters worse, the other students were observing the scene, and with each word that left his mouth, he only dug himself deeper into a pit. Damn it... If I continue to pressure Yoo Yiran, I would only undermine myself in the end. Ironically, he now found himself in the same predicament he had tried to impose on Hyonwon Kang earlier. "Hahaha..." Seonwoo Jin forced a strained laugh. Plastering on a fake smile, he said, "It seems I got a little carried away. I apologize for my rude remarks." "......" "I understand and respect the SRS''s decision. Now, if you''ll excuse me, it seems I''ve overstayed my welcome." Clasping his hands in a farewell gesture, Seonwoo Jin stormed off. As he walked past Hyonwon Kang though, he leaned over and whispered into his ear, "You told me to do my best, right? Fine. I''ll show you what happens when I go all out." It was a harsh warning, but Hyonwon Kang was unperturbed. Smirking, he replied, "Quit spouting crap and start packing your things. You''ll be moving out of the Club Union very soon." Incensed, Seonwoo Jin shot him one last glare, then disappeared into the crowd. Clenching his fist, Hyonwon Kang shook it rudely at Seonwoo Jin''s departing back. Chapter 180: Everyone Has Skeletons in Their Closet Chapter 180: Everyone Has Skeletons in Their Closet TL: FoodieMonster007 Scowling, Seonwoo Jin and his followers marched away. "Phew..." Wiji Cheon let out the breath he had been holding in. The duel with Yoo Yiran had been tough, but the events that followed rattled his timid heart even more. "Why the slumped shoulders? You won the match," Hyonwon Kang congratulated, grinning broadly as he draped an arm around Wiji Cheon''s shoulders. Wiji Cheon, still shaken, replied anxiously, "But... because of me, a big fight almost broke out." Hyonwon Kang scoffed and glanced at Yoo Yiran, who was sternly reprimanding her rabid fans. "How is that your fault? Those fish-eyed idiots over there are the ones who caused the ruckus." Just then, Yoo Yiran''s sharp warning cut through the air, "If you pull something like that again, I''ll treat you as if you don''t exist in this world." Her fans'' faces turned ashen. "W-We''re sorry!" "We didn''t mean to disrespect you!" "Please, Senior, anything but that..." For Yoo Yiran''s fans, nothing stung more than her cold indifference, so when she warned them that she would start ignoring them, they looked like they were on the verge of tears. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Normally, Yoo Yiran would have let it go at this point. Although she didn''t like being called the Sword Flower, she wasn''t so coldhearted that she would push away those who liked her. However, today was different. "Do you think just apologizing to me is enough? You treated the rightful winner of our duel like a cheater. You slandered and mocked him at the very moment we should have been celebrating his victory," she seethed, fire seeming to burst from her eyes. "If you ever want to speak to me again, go and apologize to Wiji Cheon properly." In no time, her fans shuffled over to Wiji Cheon, bowing their heads deeply. "We''re really sorry. We just got so angry..." "We weren''t thinking." "Please forgive us." Flustered by their sudden change, Wiji Cheon waved his hands awkwardly, unsure of what to do. "I-It''s okay, these things happen..." he stuttered. "Sigh, you''re too kind..." Hyonwon Kang muttered, shaking his head. His gaze drifted to Yoo Yiran, who stood nearby, arms folded coolly. She''s not your average swordswoman. Not only does she wield her blade with skill, she also knows how to discipline her fans. He finally felt he understood why Yoo Yiran was the president of the SRS, a large and influential organization. After a while, the fans who had apologized to Wiji Cheon withdrew, leaving only Hyonwon Kang, Wiji Cheon, Yoo Yiran, and a few SRS executives around the duel area. "I''ve given them enough warning. Something like today won''t happen again," Yoo Yiran said with an apologetic expression. Wiji Cheon replied brightly, "I''m really fine. Don''t worry about it." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Yoo Yiran let out a small sigh, unconsciously muttering, "Being too kind can be a problem. Well, I don''t mind, though..." "Pardon?" "Oh, it''s nothing. Anyway..." Yoo Yiran quickly turned away to look at Hyonwon Kang. Compared to when she looked at Wiji Cheon, the difference in her expression was stark. "Should we move somewhere else? Now that we''re on the same boat, we should discuss the election," she said matter-of-factly. Hyonwon Kang nodded. "Sounds good. Let''s go." After moving to the SRS meeting room, Yoo Yiran wasted no time kicking off the meeting. "If you''re going to be President, that means Wiji Cheon will be on your team, right?" she asked. "Of course," Hyonwon Kang replied without hesitation, wrapping an arm around Wiji Cheon''s shoulders again. "He''s my right-hand man, so he''ll be Vice-President." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Wiji Cheon widened his eyes in surprise. "Senior Wonkang, this is the first time I''m hearing about this." "Of course it is, since I just decided that." "...You guys are even more disorganized than I thought." Hyonwon Kang shrugged. "I only decided to run a few days ago, so a lot is still up in the air." "Is that something you should say so confidently?" Yoo Yiran rubbed her temples, wondering if she had made the right choice in supporting Hyonwon Kang. She was a bit worried, but having already publicly declared their support, she couldn''t backing out was no longer an option. Letting out a small sigh, she continued in a serious tone, "By endorsing you, we''ve completely severed ties with the BRS. Since it''s come to this, we''ll definitely make sure you get elected." Noticing his student''s unusually good mood, Baek Suryong chuckled, "Do you know you''re grinning like an idiot? And why are you humming to yourself so early in the morning?" "Hehehe, please call me the next Club Union President," Hyonwon Kang boasted. Since securing SRS''s backing yesterday, he had felt like nothing could wipe the smile off his face. After all, this was the first time he glimpsed a chance of victory in what had seemed like a lost cause. Every time he made eye contact with students who had come early to train, Hyonwon Kang greeted loudly, "I''m Club Union President Candidate Hyon! Won! Kang! I humbly ask for your precious vote!" Watching Hyonwon Kang''s enthusiastic campaigning, Baek Suryong groaned, feeling embarrassed for his student. "You didn''t even want to run, and now look at you. Drunk on ambition." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "The honest and diligent worker of our times, Hyon! Won! Kang! Please vote for me!" Baek Suryong quickened his pace. "...Good luck, Wonkang. I''m going ahead." "Hey, wait? Use that handsome face to help me campaign!" Hyonwon Kang shouted, chasing after Baek Suryong. "What the hell, you brat?! Do I look like a student to you, huh? Does it make any sense for me to help you campaign?" It was a day just like any other. Teacher and student bickered as usual on their way to the Azure Dragon Academy... until they saw the large poster pasted on the academy''s front gate. Taken aback, the two stopped and quickly scanned the contents of the poster. "This is..." "......" The poster detailed a series of incidents and accidents caused by Hyonwon Kang during his time at the academy, ranging from assault and underage drinking to disorderly conduct and vandalism. It emphasized his past misdeeds, calling out his hypocrisy for pretending to be virtuous now. Additionally, it even listed fabricated offenses that, while untrue, were crafted to appear believable. Hyonwon Kang blood ran cold as he read one of them. What the fuck? They''re accusing me of getting a student hooked on drugs? Anyone who knew Hyonwon Kang would find this hard to believe, but for those who didn''t know him well, such unfounded and malicious rumors could easily lead to misconceptions about him. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. It''s so obvious who put up the poster, he thought, gritting his teeth. After all, the poster ended with the question: To the students of the Club Union, we ask: Will you still vote for Hyonwon Kang? Noticing the turmoil in his student''s eyes, Baek Suryong''s expression grew grim. "Wonkang." "...Ah, I''m fine," Hyonwon Kang replied, trying his best to sound calm. Despite his words, however, the tremor in his voice, the sparkle in his eyes, and the blank expression on his face betrayed him. "It''s Seonwoo Jin. That motherfucker''s hitting me where it hurts." Hyonwon Kang scratched his head in frustration, then clenched his fist tightly, forcing it to stop trembling. "I won''t make cowardly excuses. If I have to apologize, I''ll do it. If I must bow my head and beg for forgiveness, I won''t hesitate." Baek Suryong watched him for a moment, then sighed softly, "Right. You need to take responsibility for what you did." Hyonwon Kang nodded, his expression downcast. "I will." "Only for what you did, though." "...Eh?" Hyonwon Kang blinked, sensing a chilling killing intent in his teacher''s tone. Slowly turning his head, he glanced at Baek Suryong, but what he saw sent shivers down his spine. Baek Suryong''s eyes burned with ire, his expression twisted with malice as a sinister chuckle escaped his lips. "Responsibility? Oh, you definitely need to answer for what you''ve donebut to apologize for crimes you didn''t commit? Hah! Absolutely not. I never taught my student to be a fucking doormat." "S-Sir?" Hyonwon Kang shivered. Should this man really be allowed to teach at an orthodox school? he wondered, but Baek Suryong didn''t give him time to think about it. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Wonkang, they made the first move, right?" "Y-Yes." "In the murim, it''s customary to repay kindness twofold and grudges a hundredfold, right?" Hyonwon Kang fidgeted uneasily. "Isn''t that a bit stingy on the kindness side...? A-Anyway, what are you planning now?" Baek Suryong let out a long sigh. "You know, I was going to stay out of this, and just observe the beautiful camaraderie and rivalry among you students from afar." "Don''t lie. I know you''re receiving regular reports from Tang Soso," Hyonwon Kang jabbed. Baek Suryong ignored him, continuing, "Even though our Wonkang has no money or family backing, seeing you do your very best was so worthwhile. However, just when you were becoming a worthy opponent, that despicable brat dredges up your past? Even making up lies? Hey... Wonkang, how should we respond in this situation?" "......" A wicked grin crept across Baek Suryong''s face. Answering his own question, he said, "What else? We have to give them a taste of their own medicine, right?" "W-What do you mean?" "What I mean is, everyone has skeletons in their closet," Baek Suryong replied. Anticipating this might happen someday, he had already commissioned the Rogues'' Guild. "A mudslinging contest, huh? This will be fun," he muttered gleefully. Chapter 181: War of Slander Chapter 181: War of Slander TL: FoodieMonster007 In the Club Union meeting room, Seonwoo Jin listened intently as his junior, who had been tailing Hyonwon Kang, gave his report. "Hyonwon Kang saw the big poster we put up at the main gate." "How did he react?" "He didn''t do anything. He and Baek Suryong stopped to read it for a moment, then he strolled into the academy like it was just another day." Seonwoo Jin stroked his chin. "That''s unexpected. I thought he''d tear down the poster and go on a rampage. Guess he''s not the hotheaded thug he used to be." "He''s still Hyonwon Kang, though." "Yeah, that delinquent will soon lose his temper and start ripping down the posters." "We''ve plastered them all over campus, so it''ll take him some time to remove them all." "Well, he deserves it. Does it even make sense that a guy like him is challenging President Seonwoo?" "Exactly!" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The BRS executives burst out laughing, disparaging Hyonwon Kang while lavishing praise on Seonwoo Jin. "Hmm..." Half-buried in a luxurious armchair adorned with a tiger pelt, Seonwoo Jin listened to their flattery with a distant expression, lost in thought. At least Peng Sahyuk left behind a comfortable throne. He had coveted this chair for a long time, and if it weren''t for Peng Sahyuk, this seat would have been his ages ago. When Peng Sahyuk had suddenly announced he was leaving for the Heavenly Martial Academy, no one at the Azure Dragon Academy was more thrilled than Seonwoo Jin. With that untamed beast out of the picture, the Club Union would be his kingdom to rule... If that damned delinquent who didn''t know his place hadn''t dared to intrude on his domain. "Hyonwon Kang, that worthless scum," Seonwoo Jin hissed, his voice dripping with contempt. Even then, his polite smile never wavered, giving him an even more unsettling and sinister air. With a worried expression, one of the BRS executives began, "Erm, President..." "What? Is there a problem?" Feeling a bit bored with the same old flattery, Seonwoo Jin perked up, intrigued. "Wouldn''t it have been better to leave out the part about Hyonwon Kang trying to rape a female classmate? People will know we''re behind it, and if it backfires..." "How could it backfire?" Seonwoo Jin interrupted, tilting his head as if he didn''t understand. The executive shifted nervously. "Well... because it''s baseless slander. The moment someone decides to do a little digging, it''ll be exposed as false, and we''ll face backlash..." "True, that could happen." Seonwoo Jin nodded solemnly. Feeling somewhat reassured, the executive continued, "What I''m saying is, why do we have to stoop so low when you can easily win the election...?" "Haah..." Seonwoo Jin sighed heavily, cutting off his subordinate''s words. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. The executive flinched. "I-I''m sorry... Did I overstep?" "I''d rather you stick to mindlessly flattering me. Stupid advice like that is just irritating." "......" Seonwoo Jin''s voice turned cold. "Do you really think winning the election is the issue here? Isn''t it obvious that I''ll win?" The entire room fell silent. Seonwoo Jin usually maintained a perfect public persona, always wearing a calm smile and carrying himself with impeccable poise. However, in recent years, after engaging in ''various activities'' with these executives, he felt no need to hide his true nature around them. "Come here," Seonwoo Jin beckoned. The executive hesitantly stood up and walked over, sweat beading on his brow. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Smirking, Seonwoo Jin reached for the blade placed beside his chair and lightly tapped the executive''s shoulder with it. "No need to be scared. Think about it. Is there any proof that we made that poster?" "What? Anyone can tell that we..." "I asked you if there was any proof." "N-No, there isn''t." "Then what''s the problem? Are you going to go around telling people that we did it?" Seonwoo Jin''s tone sharpened as he continued to tap the executive''s shoulder with the sheathed blade, applying just enough pressure to unsettle him. For a martial artist, this was an extremely insulting action, but the executive didn''t dare to react. Instead, he bowed his head and stammered, "O-Of course not, sir." Within the BRS, Seonwoo Jin''s authority was absolute. He was the heir of the Seonwoo Clan, famous for its blade techniques, and although not as prestigious as the Five Great Clans, none of the people here were from families or sects superior to the Seonwoo Clan. Moreover, Seonwoo Jin hadn''t dominated the Club Union merely by leveraging his family''s influence. Over the past three years, even while Peng Sahyuk was the Club Union President, he had secretly built up a loyal following by making the executives owe him favors or by digging up dirt on them. Everything he did, he did to gradually transform the Club Union into his own personal kingdom. Life was simpler when Peng Sahyuk was around. This messed-up hypocrite... This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Seonwoo Jin was bewildered. For some reason he couldn''t quite fathom, Pung Jinho was glaring at him as if he were some kind of filthy bug, and the gifts he had painstakingly prepared remained untouched. "Are you seriously asking me to help you expel Hyonwon Kang from the academy?" "Haha, that''s not what I meant..." Seonwoo Jin began, trying to convey his meaning indirectly. However, who was Pung Jinho? He was a cunning old fox who had taught at the Azure Dragon Academy for more than two decades, receiving countless bribes and requests during that time. To him, reading a person''s true intentions was a trivial task. "Do you even know who Hyonwon Kang is?" Pung Jinho interrupted. "...Isn''t he the most notorious delinquent at the academy?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Tsk tsk." Pung Jinho clicked his tongue. Foolish boy. If only you knew what the monster behind Hyonwon Kang is like, he thought to himself. Not long ago, Baek Suryong had approached him, adamant that he assist Hyonwon Kang in gaining the qualifications to participate in the Heavenly Martial Festival. At that time, he had attempted to probe Baek Suryong''s intentions, only to be met with brutal torment as the madman made the parasite run wild, leaving him writhing in agony. At the memory of the pain from that time, cold sweat ran down his back. Pung Jinho waved Seonwoo Jin off dismissively. "Leave. I don''t want to risk anyone getting the wrong idea if they catch me spending time with you." "What?" "I said get out. Or should I throw you out myself?" "But..." Pung Jinho stood up, grabbed Seonwoo Jin, and pushed him out of his office. Seonwoo Jin immediately protested, "Sir!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Don''t ever come looking for me again," Pung Jinho warned. SLAM! Seonwoo Jin stood in front of Pung Jinho''s office, trembling with humiliation. How dare he treat me like this? Pung Jinho... Just you wait! Although something about Pung Jinho''s attitude troubled him, his anger was too intense to dwell on it. Turning around, he quickly set off for the Student Council building to find Dokgo Jun. He was met with yet another surprise. "So you''re the one behind those absurd rumors on the posters," Dokgo Jun remarked sharply, glaring at Seonwoo Jin with contempt. "...What?" Seonwoo Jin was baffled. Doesn''t Dokgo Jun hate Hyonwon Kang? Dokgo Jun chided, "Hyonwon Kang isn''t the same as he was before. He''s stopped beating people up for no reason, and he''s quit drinking. Digging up his past now is just cowardly." "Hey, Dokgo Jun..." "I''ll forget everything I heard from you today. As for those posters... it would be best if you took them all down. For your own good," Dokgo Jun advised sincerely. Seonwoo Jin feigned ignorance. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Those posters have nothing to do with us." "......" Dokgo Jun stared at Seonwoo Jin silently, as if pitying him. Annoyed, Seonwoo Jin shot to his feet. "What''s with that face? If you want me to scram, just say it!" SLAM! northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Seonwoo Jin stormed out of the Student Council building, slamming the door behind him. Confirming that no one was around, he kicked the wall and fumed, "Hyonwon Kang! How the fuck did that stupid son of a bitch manage to cozy up to the teachers and the Student Council?" Finally, he had begun to realize that something was amiss. The Hyonwon Kang he knew was a reckless fool who acted without regard for the consequences. At best, his only connections were his peers in the Medicinal Cooking Research Society and Baek Suryong. Is Baek Suryong helping him? But... he''s just a new instructor. Baek Suryong''s recent rise to fame in the Valley of Evil as the Azure Dragon Hero was impressive, but he''d only been at the academy for less than a year. Common sense dictated that Baek Suryong wouldn''t have the connections or resources to help Hyonwon Kang. "Ugh, what the heck is going on?" he muttered under his breath. Finally, determined to find answers, Seonwoo Jin decided to head to the PTA. No matter how much of a big shot Hyonwon Kang was, he couldn''t possibly have any leverage over the PTA, not with his family background. However, as he neared the PTA building, he froze in place. A large poster greeted him, its title eerily similar to the one he had put up about Hyonwon Kang. Only this time, his own name was on it. "Pathetic," he scoffed, reading the poster. Slowly, the blood began to drain from his face. "H-How..." On the poster, every underhanded deed he had committed over the past three years as a Club Union executive was laid bare, spelled out with chilling precision. Chapter 182: Hook, Line and Sinker Chapter 182: Hook, Line and Sinker TL: FoodieMonster007 Seonwoo Jin carefully reread the contents of the poster, his face drained of color. How on earth did they find out about all this...? Every dirty deed he''d committed over the past three years was written there in black and white, even things he barely remembered. Secret beatdowns, blackmail, clandestine visits to brothels and gambling dens, everything. Could there be a traitor among us? For a moment, he suspected the BRS executives, but quickly dismissed the thought. Most of the incidents listed were things he''d done with them. If these facts became public, he wouldn''t be the only one implicated. RIIIIIP! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Before he knew it, he''d torn the poster in half. "Huh?" someone exclaimed. Startled, Seonwoo Jin spun around. A few unfamiliar looking students had gathered, their expressions curious. Feeling a cold sweat break out on his forehead, he hastily explained, "Haha. Since it''s such ridiculous nonsense, I tore it down so that it wouldn''t upset the students who read it". "Uh, okay," the students replied skeptically. Seonwoo Jin felt a twinge of panic. Did they see it? How long has it been up? As martial artists, they could have easily read the poster from a distance if they had wanted to. Masking his rising anxiety behind a confident front, he said, "You know how it is during election time. People will do anything to sway public opinion. The claims on this poster are such groundless nonsense that I shouldn''t even have to address them..." The students smiled and nodded. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Yes, of course. Rumors can''t be trusted." "We only believe what we see with our own eyes." "Please don''t worry about it." Seonwoo Jin narrowed his eyes. He could see the insincerity in the students'' expressions. It seemed that they had read the poster after all. "So, does that mean the rumors about Candidate Hyonwon Kang are fake too? I saw a bunch of posters about him as well," a clueless student who couldn''t read the room suddenly blurted out. Alarmed, the clueless student''s friend nudged him, whispering, "Hey, hey!" Unfortunately, he remained oblivious. "What? Isn''t it obvious both candidates are both putting up posters to smear each other? How are they any different? I''m not part of the Club Union, but this is just plain disgusting." Enraged at having been lumped together with Hyonwon Kang, Seonwoo Jin could barely maintain a strained smile. "...Haha. Well, I''ll be on my way." As he briskly walked past the students, his face flushed red with shame. He had put a lot of effort into managing his reputationnot just to become the Club Union President, but also because he genuinely cared about how others saw him. Fuck! For years he had meticulously controlled his appearance, his clothes, his speecheverything. Now that his weaknesses had been exposed, he just wanted to crawl into a hole and hide. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Those bastards... They''re probably all gossiping about me right now. Once the thought took root, he couldn''t shake it. It felt like every student he passed was mocking him, laughing behind his back, their whispers cutting into his pride. Clenching his teeth, he cursed inwardly, Hyonwon Kang, you must have a death wish. After a moment''s thought, Seonwoo Jin abandoned his plan to visit the PTA. Right now, it was more important to regroup at the Club Union and come up with a new strategy. I need to calm down. I don''t know how Hyonwon Kang found out about what I did, but there''s no evidence. I''ve covered up my tracks and destroyed everything. Every time he tried to reassure himself, though, the posters kept appearing before him. RIP! RIIIIIIP! Seonwoo Jin tore down every poster he came across. He knew full well that the same poster was plastered all over the Azure Dragon Academy, but he just couldn''t bring himself to ignore them. At some point, his frenzied motions turned into a desperate, aimless hunt for posters, his eyes burning with hatred. When he found them in isolated areas, he tore them to shreds with fury. When he found students around them, he took them down neatly, saying, "I swear on my honor that everything written here is false! I will find whoever posted these and hold them accountable!" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Finally, he ended up hiding behind a deserted building, shredding a poster with all the force he could muster. "That lowly mongrel... I''ll kill him," he muttered. "Who are you going to kill? Hyonwon Kang?" came a sudden voice from behind him. Seonwoo Jin wheeled around in shock, only to see Baek Suryong standing there, a roguish smile playing on his lips. How did he get this close without me realizing it? Seonwoo Jin scowled for a moment, but quickly smoothed his expression and put on a confused face. "Huh? What are you talking about...?" "Stop pretending. I heard you loud and clear." "I have no idea what you''re talking about..." Seonwoo Jin denied, clenching his teeth. Watching Seonwoo Jin''s mental struggle, Baek Suryong decided it was time to take a step back. After all, even a cornered mouse would bite a cat. Who knew what a desperate person might do? You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. ...Moreover, it''ll be more fun to see him try to worm himself out of this. Then, just when he thinks he''s escaped, I''ll set a trap to finish him the little rookie off, heheh. Hiding his true intentions, Baek Suryong spoke seriously, "Let me set something straight. I have no desire to use this against you. If I did, I''d have already handed the two account books to the Principal." "Like I said, I don''t know anything..." "If you agree to one request, I''ll let this matter slide quietly." "......" Seonwoo Jin fell silent. With this, the boy has practically admitted that he was the Club Union treasurer who had embezzled school funds. Baek Suryong smiled in satisfaction. "Take down all the posters in the academy. Stop throwing mud at each other and compete fairly from now on," he suggested. "...Is that all?" "Would you rather I ask for more?" "......" Seonwoo Jin studied Baek Suryong dubiously, examining his face for any hint of insincerity, but of course, Baek Suryong''s expression was inscrutable. Sighing deeply, Baek Suryong continued, "What good will come from continuing to dig up each other''s murky pasts? As it stands, even the winner will have to endure constant criticism." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "......" "Still, it''s a shame that Wonkang hasn''t fully recovered from his internal injuries. Otherwise, I''d have suggested that you guys settle this dispute with a duel. After all, that''s the way of us martial artists, right? Sigh... Unfortunately, that''s impossible in his current condition." "...?" "Anyway, my condition is simple: take down the posters and stop digging up or fabricating Hyonwon Kang''s past. That''s it." "......" "So? What''s your answer?" After a tense silence, Seonwoo Jin agreed reluctantly, "...I''ll take down the posters. Not that I put them up in the first place." Baek Suryong patted him on the shoulder. "Wise choice. I''ll get my kids to take theirs down too." With his head bowed, Seonwoo Jin added, "...Like you said, Mr. Baek, I also hope for a fair competition." "That''s what I want too." "...Then I''ll be going." Seonwoo Jin bid Baek Suryong farewell and left. Watching the boy''s receding figure, Baek Suryong mumbled to himself, "Fair competition, my ass." He could see it clearly from the look on Seonwoo Jin''s face. Fair play wasn''t an option for this guy. Behind that handsome smile lurked the vicious heart of a viper. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Hmm? Why do my ears feel itchy all of a sudden?1 Anyway, since I''ve thrown the bait, he should bite soon... and when he does, I''ll get him hook, line, and sinker. As soon as Seonwoo Jin returned to the Club Union, he unleashed his fury, destroying everything in the meeting room. "GET OUT!" he roared to the executives, chasing them out. He couldn''t trust any of them anymore. When he was finally alone, he collapsed into a chair, seething with rage. Looking down, he saw that his hands were still shaking from the humiliation he''d suffered at Baek Suryong''s hands. At the moment, both he and Hyonwon Kang had suffered a heavy blow to their reputations, but it was he, the honor student, who was the most affected. I can''t let things continue like this! I have to restore my reputation somehow. And crush that son of a bitch while I''m at it. Suddenly, Baek Suryong''s earlier words echoed in Seonwoo Jin''s mind. "Still, it''s a shame that Wonkang hasn''t fully recovered from his internal injuries. Otherwise, I''d have suggested that you guys settle this dispute with a duel. After all, that''s the way of us martial artists, right? Sigh... Unfortunately, that''s impossible in his current condition." ...Hyonwon Kang hasn''t recovered from his internal injuries yet? Seonwoo Jin remembered hearing that Hyonwon Kang had sustained serious injuries in the Valley of Evil, wounds so debilitating that they had hindered his training. Though he had seemed fine the last time Seonwoo Jin had seen him, common sense dictated that no one could fully recover from such a brutal encounter within such a short time. "This is it! That guy can''t fight at full strength right now!" Piecing together his thoughts, Seonwoo Jin summoned the executives back to the room. "Shall we arrange a public duel with Hyonwon Kang?" he asked slyly. Seeing the fire in their leader''s eyes, none of the executives dared to voice any objections. Weekend Translator: That''s all for this week! See you next week. Suryong''s ears feel itchy because he''s a pot calling the kettle black. ? Chapter 183: Think You Can Win? Chapter 183: Think You Can Win? TL: FoodieMonster007 To be honest, there was little Seonwoo Jin stood to gain from challenging Hyonwon Kang to a duel, and most of the Bladesmanship Research Society (BRS) executives shared that sentiment. Seonwoo Jin was still the overwhelming favorite in the election, so even if he won the duel, it wouldn''t benefit him much. However, if the opposite happened... The executives shuddered at the thought, but hesitated to speak out. Seonwoo Jin''s eyes gleamed with a crazed intensity as he declared, "At the end of the day, the essence of a martial artist is martial arts. If I display overwhelming martial prowess against Hyonwon Kang, his cheap tricks won''t work anymore." But what if you lose? The executives desperately wanted to challenge his confidence. If Seonwoo Jin lost, Hyonwon Kang would immediately gain equal or even greater prestige than Seonwoo Jin. After all, the students of Azure Dragon Academy were martial artists at heart. They couldn''t help but admire and be attracted to someone stronger. We gain nothing if he wins, but if he loses, it could cost him the election! You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Even so, the BRS executives kept their worries to themselves. Merely suggesting the possibility of defeat would wound Seonwoo Jin''s pride. Besides, he was already furious about the posters that had been put up today. In the end, they each nodded in agreement. "That sounds like a good idea." "We''ve held back until now because it wasn''t worth the effort." "President, please crush that guy in front of everyone." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Normally, Seonwoo Jin wouldn''t have chosen a risky move like a public duel, even if he was confident of winning. After all, in a duel, one could lose to a hidden trump card prepared by one''s opponent. Unfortunately, the current Seonwoo Jin wasn''t in a state to make calm judgments. Hyonwon Kang! I''ll crush you thoroughly in front of everyone. He couldn''t forget how Hyonwon Kang had humiliated him during the campaign, the damaging content of the posters, or the looming threats from Baek Suryong. Anger and fear simmered inside him, building up to an unbearable degree. Should I sever one of his arms during the duel? Would that cause too much trouble? Maybe I can make it look like an accident... At the very least, Seonwoo Jin had no intention of letting Hyonwon Kang leave the duel stage unscathed. His eyes filled with killing intent, Seonwoo Jin asked, "Any objections? Feel free to speak your mind." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Naturally, no one dared object. None of the executives truly believed that Seonwoo Jin would lose, anyway. I feel oddly uneasy, but unless something goes horribly wrong, the result is obvious. It would be another matter if the opponent was Peng Sahyuk, but there''s no way Hyonwon Kang can beat Seonwoo Jin. Even if that delinquent got stronger lately, there''s no way he can defeat the President. There was no doubt that Seonwoo Jin was one of the top ten prodigies of the Azure Dragon Academy, and even the egotistical Peng Sahyuk acknowledged his blade techniques. No matter how much Hyonwon Kang trained recently, it wouldn''t be enough. No matter how they looked at it, they couldn''t find any reason why Seonwoo Jin would lose this duel. Rather, they were more worried that Hyonwon Kang would refuse it. That delinquent was hardly the type to back down from a fight, but hadn''t he recently sustained serious internal injuries and wasn''t fully recovered yet? A sinister smile spread across Seonwoo Jin''s lips. "Do not worry. I''ll see to it that Hyonwon Kang won''t be able to avoid it." That night, Seonwoo Jin ordered all the slanderous posters around the Azure Dragon Academy to be taken down and replaced them with a formal duel challenge addressed to Hyonwon Kang. I am Seonwoo Jin, the President of the Bladesmanship Research Society. Recently, tensions between myself and student Hyonwon Kang have intensified ahead of the Club Union President election, causing unease among the student body. For that, I apologize. The posters that contained unverified rumors were taken down last night, and I swear on my honor that none of them are true for either party. From this moment forward, I vow to engage in fair competition. To this end, I formally challenge Candidate Hyonwon Kang to a friendly duel at the date specified below. As orthodox martial artists, I believe that facing each other in combat is a far better way to uphold our convictions than slandering each other behind the scenes. I await your response, Candidate Hyonwon Kang. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Seonwoo Jin A duel challenge had been posted at the main gate of the Azure Dragon Academy, drawing the attention of students on their way to class and instructors arriving for work. "Looks like Seonwoo Jin is preparing for a showdown. Well, after being falsely accused, it''s no wonder..." "You know the Club Union started it first, right? Even though Hyonwon Kang''s known as a delinquent, he''s nowhere near as much of a scumbag as the posters made him out to be." "Will you accept?" Hyonwon Kang''s eyes gleamed with a fierce determination. "Of course. I''ve been wanting to test myself against him for a while anyway. I''ve heard he''s the strongest bladesman in the Azure Dragon Academy after Peng Sahyuk." Baek Suryong finished his warm-ups and folded his arms smugly. "Think you can win?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Hyonwon Kang lifted his blade and flicked the side with his finger. TING! As the clear sound echoed, he grinned. "More or less." "From what I saw yesterday, Seonwoo Jin is no pushover. It won''t be easy to take him down," Baek Suryong remarked in a sardonic tone that made one wonder if he was worried about his student or subtly riling him up. "......" Once, such words would have incited Hyonwon Kang, but no longer. Although his eyes still burned like molten lava, they carried a new lucidity and composure. Baek Suryong continued, "I heard his martial arts rank among the top ten in your grade. When it comes to the blade, they say he''s currently the best in the Azure Dragon Academy..." Grinning roguishly, Hyonwon Kang raised his blade and pointed it at Baek Suryong. "Soon, he won''t be the best anymore," he said, releasing an overwhelming wild aura. WHOOSH! His true nature hadn''t vanishedit had merely been restrained and held in check. Now that it was unleashed, merely standing across from him felt like having one''s entire body torn to shreds. This kid... Though he did not show it, Baek Suryong was impressed. It had been a while since he had last felt the aura of the Asura Blood Heaven Blade, the supreme martial art left behind by the Crazy Demon. Hyonwon Kang''s progress had exceeded his expectations. "While I was stuck recovering, I thought long and hard about what wielding the blade means to me," Hyonwon Kang said, a refined madness flickering in his eyes. "You''ve come a long way, punk," Baek Suryong praised. Although he''s still far from matching Master Crazy Demon, who perfected his blade technique through a hundred life-and-death battles, he seems to have properly inherited the will that Master left behind. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Smirking, he reached out toward the weapon rack, and a blade hanging there flew into his hand. He had prepared a customized lesson for his student, who had an important duel coming up. "I''ll sharpen the blade that dulled while you rested. Let''s start with quick-draw techniques," he said. Hyonwon Kang nodded determinedly. "Got it! Please guide me!" Baek Suryong lunged forward like a lightning bolt and swung his blade with blinding speed. CLANG! Hyonwon Kang barely blocked the first strike, but the second attack followed immediately. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Gritting his teeth, Hyonwon Kang blocked and deflected Baek Suryong''s attacks coming from all directions. His martial arts uniform was soon torn and cuts appeared on his skin, but he pushed through the pain and concentrated fully on swinging his blade. I can see it. It''s becoming clearer. At first, even following Baek Suryong''s blade with his eyes had been difficult, but gradually, he got used to the rapid tempo and started trusting his instincts, sharpening his reflexes. Three days passed like that. Baek Suryong skillfully polished Hyonwon Kang''s bladesmanship, restoring the edge that had grown dull during his hiatus. SWOOSH! northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Finally, Hyonwon Kang spotted an opening in Baek Suryong''s defenses. In an instant, he swiftly closed in on Baek Suryong, thinking, CUT HIM! RIIIP! A sliver of blue fabric fluttered to the ground, no larger than a fingernail, but to Hyonwon Kang, it meant the world. This was undoubtedly the best slash he had ever delivered. "I... I really cut him..." Hyonwon Kang panted, staring down at his blade, hands trembling with a newfound sense of accomplishment. "Well done," Baek Suryong commended, smiling faintly as he patted Hyonwon Kang''s shoulder. Fortunately, his dumb student hadn''t noticed that he had deliberately let himself get cut. Time flew by, and the day of the duel finally arrived. Translator''s Note: I''m going on a hiking trip tomorrow, so there will be fewer releases this weekend, maybe 4-5 chapters. Chapter 184: Fathers Chapter 184: Fathers TL: FoodieMonster007 "That crazy bastard, Hyonwon Kang. Making such a big deal out of this..." Seonwoo Jin turned pale when he saw the massive crowd gathered around the duel arena. He had agreed when Hyonwon Kang insisted on choosing the location of the duel, but he never expected it to turn into such a spectacle. Instead of one of the Azure Dragon Academy''s dueling arenas, Hyonwon Kang had chosen the busiest main street in the heart of Nanchang City as their battleground. Even for a formal duel, this was over the top. How on earth did he get permission from the Principal? Regardless, that wasn''t the only baffling thing. As he looked around at the arena and waiting rooms built with obviously expensive materials and the hundreds of spectator seats, Seonwoo Jin''s jaw dropped. Just where did he get the money to build this duel arena? The arena was built specifically for one duel, but it had a sturdy floor that wouldn''t crack under powerful blows, and some spectator seats were even furnished with luxurious tables and chairs. "Please line up! We will begin admitting people starting one hour before the duel!" "Those with special invitations, please come this way!" Even government soldiers were deployed to manage the crowd and prevent any potential accidents. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "This is ridiculous..." Seonwoo Jin muttered as he took in the surreal scene. Wouldn''t it take a duel to the death between two of the top hundred grandmasters to draw such a crowd, not just a friendly match between teenage prodigies? Even the Azure Dragon Festival, which the Azure Dragon Academy organized every summer, hadn''t attracted such a large crowd in years. Mysteriously, Seonwoo Jin wasn''t alone in his shock. Emerging from the waiting room opposite him, Hyonwon Kang looked equally stunned by the scale of the event. "What the heck, was it supposed to be such a big event?!" Hyonwon Kang exclaimed, surveying the arena with a bewildered expression. Behind him, Geo Sangwoong grinned with satisfaction. "My father heard about your story and decided to invest a little." "Senior Sangwoong, if your family has money to burn, why not just give it to me?" "It''s not my money. It''s the Golden Dragon Trading Company''s money." The White Dragon Manor students joked among themselves as if it was no big deal, but when Seonwoo Jin overheard their conversation from a distance, his eyes widened so much that it looked like his eyeballs would pop out. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Did he just say the Golden Dragon Trading Company? Why is the name of one of the Ten Great Companies being mentioned here?! However, the surprises did not stop there. A constable with an icy expression approached Hyonwon Kang, followed by officers carrying a large bouquet and a letter. "Hmm? What''s this, Constable Cheong Cheon?" "This is a gift from the Magistrate, and this is a letter from the Prime Minister..." Hyonwon Kang blinked in surprise. "Huh? Grandpa Gongson sent me a letter?" "...You might want to use a more respectful term of address." "Aww, between us, it''s fine. Anyway, how did Gramps find out about my duel today?" "Baek Suryong informed him, probably to get permission to build a dueling arena in the middle of the city." Cheong Cheon let out a deep sigh. For a moment, he wanted to mention that the Magistrate had burst into tears, thinking he''d lose his head when he suddenly received a letter from the Prime Minister, but in the end, he held back. "Mr. Baek did that? Man, he really spread the news everywhere." Shaking his head, Hyonwon Kang read Gongson Su''s letter on the spot. It contained a brief greeting and words of encouragement to definitely win, as well as a quip that if he lost, he would return to the school and avenge him. A warm smile spread across Hyonwon Kang''s face. "That old man, seriously..." Meanwhile, Seonwoo Jin, who had overheard the entire conversation, stood frozen, overwhelmed by shock and dread. D-Did that constable just say the letter came from the Prime Minister!? Not only the Golden Dragon Trading Company, but even the Prime Minister?! Are the richest man and the most powerful person in the Central Plains both connected to Hyonwon Kang? How? What? Why? If that were the case, even the combined influence of all the Seonwoo Clan''s connections wouldn''t measure up. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Hoo..." Seonwoo Jin steadied his ragged breathing. Calm down. This must be a psychological trick he''s aiming for. The Golden Dragon Trading Company? The Prime Minister? No matter how I think about it, it''s nonsensical. It''s clearly a ploy to unsettle me before the duel begins... It must be. Just then, as if all the shocks so far weren''t enough, the Seonwoo Clan''s Patriarch and his other family members arrived. With a smile that perfectly mirrored his son''s, the Seonwoo Patriarch waved and shouted, "Jin!" "F-Father? How did you know about this duel?" Seonwoo Jin asked, genuinely puzzled The Patriarch surveyed the bustling arena, then walked over to his son, saying, "How did I know? I received an invitation. Still, I didn''t expect your duel to be this grand. Hoho!" "...Who sent you the invitation?" Seonwoo Jin asked uneasily. He hadn''t invited his family. To him, this wasn''t supposed to be a significant event. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Could it be... The Patriarch''s answer was exactly what he had feared. "I received it from one of your instructors, a man named Mr. Baek Suryong. He said that since you''re the star of the duel, we should definitely attend. He even prepared the best seats for us, hoho! I must thank him right away. Where is he?" "Thank you." The two middle-aged men sat down side by side, keeping a reasonable distance between them. The handsome man took out a wine bottle and two cups from his pockets. "Care for a drink?" he asked. "No, I''m good." "But drinking alone feels lonely..." Fixing his gaze on the duel arena, the fierce-looking man said firmly, "I''m not in the mood to drink." The handsome man accepted this with a nod, sipping quieting from his flask. "Did you come to see your son?" he suddenly asked. "How did you..." The fierce-looking man''s head snapped around, and his eyes narrowed. No one knew he had come to see his son. How did this stranger know about it? The handsome man chuckled, "Because I came here to see my son too. Seeing the worry in your eyes though, I thought you could use some company." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The fierce-looking man''s expression turned serious. "Could you be..." The handsome man quickly shook his head. "Relax. My son isn''t your son''s opponent." "......" Extending a long, slender finger, the handsome man pointed at Hyonwon Kang, who had just stepped onto the arena. "That boy is your son, right?" he asked. "Are you a fortune-teller? How did you know that boy is mine?" "He looks just like you. I guess that fierce face runs in the family." "...Then, which one is your son?" The handsome man smiled pleasantly and pointed to a tall, handsome young man in a bright blue martial arts uniform. "My son is that one over there. The Azure Dragon Academy instructor who''s pretending to be busy but actually lazing around." ...Even his son is ridiculously handsome. Suddenly, the fierce-looking man felt a bit sorry for passing on his own looks to his child. Offering the fierce-looking man a drink, the handsome man asked, "Anyway, why are you watching the match from all the way over here? Why not go down to the stage and cheer for your son?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Perhaps due to the camaraderie of being fellow fathers, this time, the fierce-looking man accepted the offer. Taking the cup and downing all the wine in one gulp, he sighed deeply, "...Because I''m an unworthy father." "Hmm?" "Our family''s specialty martial arts were lost, so I couldn''t teach my prodigious son proper martial arts techniques. What''s the point of being born with extraordinary talent if the family can''t support your dreams? So... even though I knew he was going astray, I couldn''t really admonish him. I couldn''t even bring myself to visit him in school," the fierce-looking man said bitterly. The handsome man blinked in disbelief. "Wow. How are you subtly bragging about your son while sounding humble and guilty at the same time?" Ignoring the handsome man''s snide comment, regret and sorrow filled the fierce-looking man''s eyes as he watched his son from afar. "Well, how could a father who hasn''t done anything for his son go and cheer for him? If he loses the duel, he''ll resent me..." The handsome man clicked his tongue. "Tsk tsk, you''re worrying over nothing." "What?" "I''m an unworthy father too. My son has been weak and sickly ever since he was born, but even after I searched the whole world, I couldn''t find a physician who could cure him. So... I thought that he would stay with me forever." "......" "Boy was I wrong! One fine day, that punk declared that he wanted to venture into the murim, so I told him I''d allow it if he could defeat me, then to my utter dismay and disbelief, he actually knocked me down!" The handsome man laughed, a hint of pride in his gaze as he looked at Baek Suryong. "...You know, it''s scary how fast kids grow up. Before I knew it, my little boy was a grown man who no longer needed his daddy''s protection." "......" "I''m sure your son will surprise you too. Let me offer you a congratulatory drink in advance." "Thank you. And uh, by the way, my name''s Hyonwon Su." "I''m Baek Muheun." This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Suddenly, a roar of anticipation erupted from the audience. The two protagonists of the day had walked out into the arena while the two fathers were chatting. Hyonwon Su straightened his posture nervously. "Looks like it''s about to start." Baek Muheun offered him a drink. "Care for one more?" "No, I don''t think I can swallow anything until the duel is over." Hyonwon Su clasped his hands together, anxiety evident in every inch of his body. He had heard that his son''s opponent was the heir of the Seonwoo Clan. Although he was confident that his son possessed superior talent, the difference in the quality of their martial arts techniques was painfully obvious. With only the incomplete Earth Shattering Blade, Kang can''t reach his full potential... Worry clouded the father''s eyes as he watched Hyonwon Kang step forward. A moment later, the duel began. Hyonwon Su rose to his feet and started screaming. Translator''s Note: Why does Author-nim like the name "Su" so much? Namgung Su, Gongson Su, now Hyonwon Su... Chapter 185: You Asked For It Chapter 185: You Asked For It TL: FoodieMonster007 The duel commenced. On the duel stage, two young bladesmen faced off, blades pointed at each other. Sunlight glanced off their weapons, casting brilliant reflections that scattered in all directions. Some in the audience squinted against the sudden glare, yet no one uttered a word. The tension that hung over the arena silenced any complaints, leaving the crowd to shield their eyes with raised hands as they strained to see. Hyonwon Kang and Seonwoo Jin circled each other slowly, moving clockwise as they searched for openings in each other''s stances. "You sure went all out," Seonwoo Jin remarked dryly, trying to maintain his composure amidst the weight of so many eyes upon him. "Now that I think about it, this whole duel was part of your plan, wasn''t it? I walked right into your trap." Now that he stood here, Seonwoo Jin realized he had fallen for Hyonwon Kang''s deception. As long as he didn''t do anything, he would have easily won the election. However, in a fit of anger, he threw all reason aside and initiated the duel, giving Hyonwon Kang the perfect chance to turn the tide in his favor. But what upsets me the most... is the fact that Hyonwon Kang laid this trap fully believing that he would win the duel. Suppressing his growing killing intent, Seonwoo Jin smiled. "Fine. If you beat me, the President''s seat is yours, and to hell with the election. How about that?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Sounds great to me," Hyonwon Kang replied coolly. "I heard you''re going around saying you''ll compete in the Heavenly Martial Festival and defeat Peng Sahyuk in the Dragon and Phoenix Tournament?" Seonwoo Jin sneered disdainfully, hating both Hyonwon Kang''s expression and his reply. Unlike himself, there was no hint of anxiety on the delinquent''s face at all. If no one had been watching, he might have tried to kill him right there and then. "So?" Hyonwon Kang retorted sharply, seemingly triggered by the mention of Peng Sahyuk''s name. Seonwoo Jin caught the change in tone and smirked, seizing the moment to turn their conversation into a psychological battle before the real fight. Laughing, he taunted, "Aren''t you dreaming a little too big? It''s barely been two months since you knelt before Peng Sahyuk, crushed in less than ten exchanges." "......" "Before Peng Sahyuk left, I exchanged over fifty moves with him. It was a close fight, and I only lost because I had less inner qi. I take pride in the fact that I wasn''t lacking in any other aspect," Seonwoo Jin boasted confidently. This duel might have been set up by Hyonwon Kang, but he was confident that in the end, it would become a showcase of his own strength. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Hyonwon Kang narrowed his eyes skeptically. "You exchanged over fifty moves with Peng Sahyuk?" "Now do you see the difference between us?" "Eh, that prick went easy on you." "What?" "I said he went easy on you, dumbass. Do you really think Peng Sahyuk needs over fifty exchanges to deal with trash like you? It''s obvious he wasn''t serious," Hyonwon Kang snickered, casually flicking his blade tip and deliberately revealing an opening. At first, he had intended to fight cautiously given the stakes of the duel, but now he realized that it didn''t matter even if he was a little lax. Roughly slinging his blade over his shoulder, he continued gruffly, "Listen up, you pathetic excuse for a bladesman. You think losing to Peng Sahyuk is some kind of achievement worth bragging about? Did you expect me to be impressed because you lasted fifty exchanges? As a martial artist, you should be ashamed of yourself. One should always strive to win, not wallow in defeat. Honestly, you disgust me. I don''t think I can stand talking to someone who takes pride in losing to a Young Master from one of the Five Great Clans any longer, so shut up and come at me. I''ll even give you the first move." Hyonwon Kang''s bold challenge left the spectators stunned. Among them were distinguished local figures and seasoned martial artists. In three days'' time, not only would the outcome of the duel spread throughout the murim, but so would the reputations of the two young prodigies... meaning Hyonwon Kang had no way to take back his words now. From the VIP seats, Noh Goonsang, the Principal of the Azure Dragon Academy, cleared his throat and said, "Ahem. Both of you, please keep it civil." Humiliated before even trading blows, Seonwoo Jin''s face flushed red. "Don''t get cocky!" he snapped, stomping hard on the ground. A massive dust cloud billowed up, and he surged forward like a cannonball. Keeping a careful eye on his opponent, Hyonwon Kang swung his blade. CLANG! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. The instant their blades collided, a sharp pain shot through Seonwoo Jin''s wrist, and his eyes widened. He blocked that so easily? He had poured every ounce of his strength into the strike, fully intending to cut down Hyonwon Kang with a single, decisive blow. However, just as his swing began to gather momentum, Hyonwon Kang intercepted it with pinpoint precision, effortlessly stopping the attack and dispersing its force. Their blades locked, metal grinding against metal. Meeting Hyonwon Kang''s gaze, Seonwoo Jin saw a fierce light burning in his eyes. "If that''s all you''ve got, it won''t be enough to beat me," Hyonwon Kang taunted. "Shut up!" CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Twin blades sliced through the air in wild, unpredictable arcs, weaving together in a tempest of relentless slashes. The two fighters'' movements blurred with incredible speed, but neither gave an inch, meeting each stroke with unyielding ferocity. "Wow, they''re incredible!" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Both of them have considerable mastery in swift blade techniques." Some of the watching martial artists nodded in recognition, while others applauded. The speed with which the two bladesmen exchanged blows was astounding, but underneath their rapid attacks, their styles were very distinct. Seonwoo Jin''s attacks were precise and razor-sharp, while Hyonwon Kang''s were brutal and savage. Both Hyonwon Kang and Seonwoo Jin wielded one-handed daos, leaving the other hand free. Thus, they also clashed with palm techniques, then with their fists, and then with their fingers curled into claws as they tried to grab each other''s weapons. Moments later, their hands spread open again, and the relentless exchange of palm techniques resumed. BOOM! After a huge clash of palm techniques, the two boys used the recoil to widen the distance between them and took a second to catch their breath. "It''s been a while since my eyes were treated to such a spectacle." Cold sweat beaded on his brow. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Something''s wrong. I''m exhausted and soaked in sweat, but Hyonwon Kang still looks fresh and isn''t even breathing hard. Gritting his teeth, Seonwoo Jin reluctantly asked, "You bastard... Are you going easy on me?" Hyonwon Kang briefly looked around at the spectators who had come to watch the duel. All of them were staring at him with wide-eyed disbelief, stunned that a delinquent from a fallen clan could so completely overpower the heir of a prestigious house. "I was, but not anymore. I think I''ve shown off enough," he replied. Seonwoo Jin''s eye twitched. "What?" Hyonwon Kang grinned broadly. The only reason he''d dragged out the fight was because of Baek Suryong''s insistence. "Don''t end it in one blow. Word of your duel won''t spread unless the audience gets a good show." He glanced toward Baek Suryong. Mr. Baek, is this enough? northbladetldotcom welcomes you. The meaning was conveyed even without the need for communication. Baek Suryong met his gaze, grinned and nodded. Hyonwon Kang finally turned his attention back to Seonwoo Jin. "Now, all that''s left is to show Father who the world''s greatest son is." "What nonsense are you..." RUMBLE! An immense wave of energy erupted from beneath Hyonwon Kang''s feet. Dust spiraled around his body, rising high into the sky like a mighty dragon coiling itself around him. BOOM! Cracks spread across the thick floor of the duel stage as Hyonwon Kang stomped heavily on the ground and shot forward in a straight line. CLANG!! This time, the impact was vastly more forceful, so much so that Seonwoo Jin almost dropped his blade. Barely managing to block the first strike, he braced himself to counter when the second attack came right at him. "Ugh!" Seonwoo Jin groaned. He felt as if the bones in his wrist had fractured, while his waist and knees throbbed from the strain. In just two exchanges after Hyonwon Kang got serious, he was backed into a corner. Damn it, I can''t block a third hit! Seonwoo Jin gritted his teeth. If he tried to block another one of Hyonwon Kang''s powerful swings, he might lose a limb or even die. "Surrender. Unless you want to get hurt," Hyonwon Kang warned. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Seonwoo Jin glared at his opponent with snake-like eyes. "...I lost," he whispered in a barely audible voice. Upon hearing Seonwoo Jin''s declaration of surrender, Hyonwon Kang lowered his blade and relaxed his stance. Seonwoo Jin''s eyes lit up with a sudden, malicious glint. In the brief moment when Hyonwon Kang let his guard down, he seized the opportunity and slashed at Hyonwon Kang''s right arm with every ounce of his strength. You fool! I''ll at least take one of your arms! The howling wind drowned out his words, making it impossible for anyone in the audience to hear them. Even Hyonwon Kang would have had a hard time catching them. "Ah!" "Why all of a sudden!" Cries of alarm erupted from the audience. To them, it seemed as if Hyonwon Kang had suddenly let his guard down for no reason. "No!" Hyonwon Su yelled, rushing onto the duel stage to save his son. Unfortunately, Seonwoo Jin''s blade was already an inch away from Hyonwon Kang''s shoulder. He wouldn''t make it in time. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. TWANG! Hyonwon Kang twisted his body and struck Seonwoo Jin''s blade with his elbow, slightly changing the angle of the attack with his solid arm muscles fortified by the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. However, this only bought him a fraction of a second. His skin was already cut and bleeding, and it was impossible for him to block a weapon with his flesh. Unless he could completely knock the blade aside, killing its momentum, it would definitely slice through his arm cleanly. And there was only one way to do that. "You asked for it," Hyonwon Kang growled, switching his blade to his left hand. Then, with a swift motion, he swung it outward in a reverse grip, aiming for Seonwoo Jin''s arm. SWISH! With a blinding flash, Seonwoo Jin''s blade fell to the ground, along with the arm holding it. Chapter 186: The Sky Sundering Blade Chapter 186: The Sky Sundering Blade TL: FoodieMonster007 A stunned silence fell over the spectator stands and time itself seemed to freeze as every eye stared unblinkingly at the sight of Seonwoo Jin''s arm falling to the ground. "Keuaaah! My arm! My arm!" Finally, Seonwoo Jin''s screams shattered the silence. His mind had delayed the pain, numb at first from the clean cut that severed his arm, but the shock of seeing it gone hit him harder than any physical wound. After all, for a right-handed bladesman, losing that arm was the same as losing his very reason for existence. "You fucking bastard! How dare you cut off my arm?!" Seonwoo Jin roared, his voice raw and his expression so distorted that it bore no resemblance to his usual polite, gentlemanly persona. It never even occurred to him that he was the one who had attempted to sever Hyonwon Kang''s arm first. All he could think about was how much he resented his opponent. His sanity slipping away from the pain and horror, Seonwoo Jin lunged recklessly at Hyonwon Kang, bellowing, "Die! I''m going to kill you!" However, he soon screeched to a halt as his father, the Seonwoo Patriarch, intercepted his path. "Father!" he cried. "Stand back," the Seonwoo Patriarch commanded, sealing his son''s acupoints to stem the bleeding and sending him offstage. After that, he strode towards Hyonwon Kang, his eyes cold and unyielding. He hadn''t intervened to stop the fighthe was here for revenge. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "For a friendly duel, you went too far. I can only assume you did this on purpose," he threatened, his voice thick with killing intent. Hyonwon Kang held his ground, replying with steady confidence, "It was Seonwoo Jin who tried to deceive me first. He said he''d lost, but then..." "Enough!" The Seonwoo Patriarch cut off Hyonwon Kang with a qi-infused voice. "I don''t want to hear your excuses. Here and now, I will sever one of your arms as compensation." "What? Are you mad? Do you think I''ll just let you do that?" The Seonwoo Patriarch drew his blade, sending a sharp wave of deadly energy across the stage. "I''m not asking for your permission," he replied. "Ugh!" Hyonwon Kang struggled to breathe under the crushing pressure. The Seonwoo Patriarch was a master beyond his ability to handle. Suddenly, another figure stepped onto the stage. "Stop! That''s enough!" Hyonwon Su barked, pulling his son behind him. Relief immediately washed over Hyonwon Kang''s face. "Father!" "Stand back, Kang," Hyonwon Su said, before turning around and addressing the Seonwoo Patriarch. "Please calm down, Master Seonwoo." "It''s been a while, Master Hyonwon. Your son''s talent is...impressive. Thanks to him, my son has lost an arm." the Seonwoo Patriarch said, smiling gently at Hyonwon Su. Still, the edge of his mouth betrayed a growing bloodlust, and he made no move to lower his weapon. Seeing the two clan heads confronting each other on the duel stage, the spectators held their breaths. Cold sweat beaded on Hyonwon Su''s forehead as he bowed deeply, exuding as much humility as he could muster. With careful restraint, he kept his weapon sheathed, showing deference to the Seonwoo Patriarch and avoiding anything that might provoke him. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "What happened was a tragic accident. With your unmatched skill, Patriarch, you must have realized that by now," he pleaded. "You''re critiquing my martial arts now? Is that because your Hyonwon Clan has managed to reclaim your family''s lost arts? Congratulations," the Seonwoo Patriarch mocked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "That was not my intention..." The Seonwoo Patriarch scoffed. Hyonwon Kang''s martial arts were incredible, but his father Hyonwon Su''s skills were mediocre at best, far too pathetic for the head of a clan that once stood shoulder to shoulder with the Hebei Peng Clan. All the more reason for me to nip it in the bud. The Seonwoo Patriarch''s gaze drifted past Hyonwon Su''s shoulder to Hyonwon Kang. In truth, he hadn''t stepped forward only out of indignation over his son''s injury. If that punk becomes the next head of the Hyonwon Clan, we could be overshadowed. Decades ago, the Hyonwon Clan was once a prestigious lineage of blademasters rivaling even the renowned Hebei Peng Clan. After the Crazy Demon''s massacre robbed them of their unique martial arts though, their decline was rapid, and the Seonwoo Clan soon took their place. Admittedly, the Seonwoo Clan was currently far inferior compared to the Hebei Peng Clan, but the Seonwoo Patriarch still refused to give up his family''s status. Looking at Hyonwon Kang, his mind raced with cold calculations. I need to clip that genius boy''s wings before he grows up and put an end to the Hyonwon Clan''s resurgence. Getting revenge for Jin is the perfect excuse. Having made his decision, he put on a show of emotion and demanded, "Step aside! As a father, I must avenge my son!" "Master Seonwoo, please calm down..." Hyonwon Su begged. The Seonwoo Patriarch cut him off, warning, "Step aside, and I will treat this as my personal revenge. Refuse, and this will become the trigger for all out war between our clans." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Hyonwon Su''s face immediately paled. "T-That..." Seeing his father in a dilemma, Hyonwon Kang stepped forward and said urgently, "Father, let me fight him. If I win..." "Please, just stay put!" Hyonwon Su rebuked sternly, stopping his son. Hyonwon Kang sighed. "Father..." "I''ll take care of this, so just stay put. Okay?" Hyonwon Su pleaded. No matter how much his son''s martial arts had improved, it was absurd to think that he could win against the Seonwoo Patriarch. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. If I bow down to him in front of everyone, will he relent? For years, Hyonwon Su had swallowed his pride and lowered his head repeatedly to protect his fallen clan. What little honor he had as a martial artist meant nothing as long as he could save his son''s arm. Baek Suryong frowned. "Hmm? You''re not coldhearted? That''s weird. Your son is bleeding like crazy right now, but you seem to be more concerned with getting revenge than tending to his wounds." "What are you saying..." "Turn around and take a good, hard look at your son''s condition. Shouldn''t taking him to a physician be your first priority?" "That''s..." Baek Suryong smiled at the Seonwoo Patriarch as if he could see right through him. "One might almost think that you''re not here to avenge your son, but because you want an excuse to maim Hyonwon Kang. Perhaps, you''re thinking of eliminating the future leader of a rival clan before they have a chance to grow..." "Shut up! Stop slandering me!" the Seonwoo Patriarch interrupted, his face turning beetroot red. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Baek Suryong raised his hands in a gesture of reassurance. "Don''t get too worked up. All I''m saying is that there''s a possibility that people might misunderstand. You never know, right? Someone could end up believing it." Crazy bastard...! Hearing Baek Suryong''s scathing attempt at consolation, the Seonwoo Patriarch had to fight to keep his hand from reaching for his blade. Earlier, he had thought that Hyonwon Kang was brazen when he boldly flaunted his skills before the audience, but now he realized that the teacher was dozens of times crazier than the student. "Anyway, shouldn''t you hurry and take your son to a physician? His face is so ghostly pale, I wouldn''t be surprised if he collapsed from excessive bleeding anytime now!" Baek Suryong added with mock concern. "I''ll deal with that later..." the Seonwoo Patriarch began, but his voice trailed off as he felt the crowd''s gaze growing colder. Fuck. He''d been checkmated. His claim to avenge his son was eroding under Baek Suryong''s relentless logic. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Okay, that''s enough from all of you," a stern voice imbued with inner qi rang out, quieting the commotion. Immediately, all eyes turned to the speaker, Noh Goonsang, who surveyed the stage with a steely expression. "Master Seonwoo, I understand a parent''s heartache when they see their child crippled right before their very eyes, but as a senior in the murim, I think cutting off another child''s arm in revenge seems excessive," Noh Goonsang pointed out, stepping forward to mediate the fight. The Seonwoo Patriarch ignored him and continued glowering at Baek Suryong with seething hatred. Noh Goonsang cleared his throat. "AHEM! Master Seonwoo, would you mind stepping down for today? I really think you''ve gone too far." "Even if you''re the Azure Dragon Academy Principal, you cannot interfere in my clan''s affairs..." "I''m not sure if you''re aware of this, but the former Patriarch of the Seonwoo Clan owes me a small debt. Please convey my regards to him when you return." "......" The Seonwoo Patriarch fell silent for a while, then nodded reluctantly. The aura Noh Goonsang was emanating sent chills down his spine, and on top of that, he mentioned the former Patriarch. Clenching his teeth, he grabbed Seonwoo Jin and left the arena to a chorus of jeers, looking like a dog with its tail tucked between its legs. "Look at this guy, making a fuss over nothing." Baek Suryong scoffed as he watched the Seonwoo Patriarch withdraw. Turning to Noh Goonsang, he asked, "Principal, could you officially announce the result of the duel?" Noh Goonsang nodded. "Attention, everyone! The winner of today''s duel is Student Hyonwon Kang!" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "It was an amazing duel!" "Isn''t Hyonwon Kang already beyond the level of a prodigy?" "Hyonwon Kang... He might aim for the position of the next Blade King." Applause poured in from all directions to celebrate the victor, and even martial masters collectively praised Hyonwon Kang''s outstanding martial arts. Although the aftermath of the duel had caused quite a stir, nothing could overshadow Hyonwon Kang''s victory. "Thank you! Thank you!" Hyonwon Kang shouted back in awkward embarrassment, standing in the middle of the duel stage and bowing repeatedly in all directions. Having been constantly scorned until recently, he was still unaccustomed to receiving compliments. Seeing Hyonwon Kang''s joy, Hyonwon Su had never felt happier for his son. "Kang..." Looking warmly at the father and son, Noh Goonsang asked Hyonwon Su, "I remember that in the past, there was a title that was used specifically for the strongest master in the Hyonwon Clan. Do you know what it is, Master Hyonwon?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "...Of course I do," Hyonwon Su replied unhesitatingly. How could he not know? In the days when the Hyonwon Clan competed with the Hebei Peng Clan for the position of the world''s strongest bladesman clan, there was a glorious title given to the strongest member of the Hyonwon Clan. Even the Crazy Demon Hyonwon Hu was once called by that title. Gazing dazedly at his son, Hyonwon Su added, "Many years ago, before the Crazy Demon''s massacre, the strongest master of our clan was always granted the title of Sky Sundering Blade..." Noticing Hyonwon Su''s hesitation, Noh Goonsang spoke the words he wanted to say, "One day, Master Hyonwon, your son will definitely be worthy of that title." At the moment, Hyonwon Kang was not ready to bear the weight of such a title. However, in the jianghu, titles that were more symbolic than a reflection of skill were also common. Hyonwon Su smiled. "Well, I think that''s something Kang should decide for himself." "What? A title, now of all times..." Hyonwon Kang stammered, flustered. The Sky Sundering Blade was the title reserved only for the Hyonwon Clan''s strongest! He could already feel its weight on his shoulders. Baek Suryong nudged him playfully. "So? What''s your answer?" Hyonwon Kang took a deep breath and closed his eyes. After a while, when he opened them again, his gaze shone like a sharpened blade. Gone were the clouded eyes of a wayward youth. Raising his voice, he declared loudly and clearly, "From this day on, I pledge to work harder to honor my clan and become the pride of the Azure Dragon Academy. I will inherit the title of the Sky Sundering Blade!" The Sky Sundering Blade Hyonwon Kang (쵶 ԯǿ). This was the moment when a name that would one day shake the jianghu was first proclaimed. Translator''s Note: That''s all for this week! I have a long weekend next week, so chapters will be posted starting Thursday instead of Friday. Chapter 187: Where Is That Scoundrel Right Now? Chapter 187: Where Is That Scoundrel Right Now? TL: FoodieMonster007 The day after the duel, the Club Union President election went ahead as scheduled. "The Club Union President election has begun! All students affiliated with the Club Union, please make sure to vote!" From early morning, students flocked to the polling station set up in front of the Club Union building, but strangely, one of the candidates was nowhere to be found. Having lost his right arm, Seonwoo Jin had returned to the Seonwoo Clan with his father the night before, without so much as a word on when he''d be back or a single instruction left for the BRS executives. Leaderless, Seonwoo Jin''s supporters panicked, and naturally, students who were still undecided ended up voting for what seemed like the only remaining candidate. Once the polling had wrapped up, in the name of fairness, the Student Council counted the votes. Now, the supporters of each candidate, the Club Union''s affiliated club presidents, and a crowd of curious students gathered to hear the results. Student Council President Dokgo Jun stepped forward to announce the results. "After tallying the votes... Candidate Hyonwon Kang is the new President of the Club Union!" Calmly seated, Hyonwon Kang clenched his fist tightly while his supporters erupted in cheers. It was a huge upset, but no one was really surprised. "Woaaaah!" "Hyonwon Kang! Hyonwon Kang!" "The Sky Sundering Blade! The Sky Sundering Blade!" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The duel the day before had been decisive, demonstrating not only Hyonwon Kang''s strength, but also the sincerity he''d invested in his campaign. He''d spent countless mornings gathering support, and his conviction was clear. On the other hand, Seonwoo Jin''s dirty campaign shenanigans, disgraceful behavior during the duel, and his father''s scheming had cost him much of the student body''s favor. "Thank you! Truly, thank you!" Hyonwon Kang said, rising from his seat and bowing to the crowd. Dressed in the black martial arts uniform of the White Dragon Manor, he cut a striking figure. Most of his friends from White Dragon Manor, the Student Council, and the SRS executives applauded approvingly, but some of them simply couldn''t resist the urge to stick to just verbal congratulations. "Wonkang!" "Senior!" Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok sprinted over, sandwiching Hyonwon Kang in a tight hug. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Ugh! Gah! You muscle pigs! Are you trying to crush me?!" Hyonwon Kang sputtered, squirming and struggling to breathe. While he was no small guy himself, only his head poked out from the muscle hell. "Hahaha! Do you know how much trouble we went through because of you? Take this!" Geo Sangwoong laughed heartily. "On a day like this, you''re supposed to get beaten up a bit," Ya Suhyeok added with a grin, glancing over his shoulder. "Hey, Wiji Cheon! Want to come over and hit him?" Approaching cautiously, Wiji Cheon asked shyly, "...Can I hit him with my sword?" "As long as you don''t draw it!" "Ahem. May I join as well?" Dokgo Jun chimed in with a sly grin. "E-Even you, Dokgo Jun!" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The serious atmosphere quickly became rowdy. The students swarmed around Hyonwon Kang, cornering him, then began pummeling him merrily. "Take this! This is payback for everything you''ve done before!" "Now''s our chance! Everyone who got hit by Wonkang before, come on up!" "Step on him more!" "You damned delinquent! Congrats on winning the election!" Hyonwon Kang curled up into a ball, bracing himself against the cheerful assault. Despite his training in the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest, the Azure Dragon Academy students didn''t pull any punches, leaving him battered and bruised in no time. "Ugh! Gah! Ack! You guys are really! Ow! That hurts!" At least, since it was a student event, no adults joined in. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Watching from a distance, Baek Suryong chuckled, "What a rascal." The guy who had been an incorrigible delinquent when they first met had matured quite a bit, and this wasn''t just about his martial arts. Hyonwon Kang, who had once been like a hedgehog with his spines fully raised, now laughed and joked freely with those around him, which meant that he had grown mentally as well. As his teacher, Baek Suryong couldn''t help but be pleased with his student''s progress. "Keep up the good work, Wonkang. I''m looking forward to seeing you compete at the Heavenly Martial Festival," he murmured. Baek Suryong turned away. Since it looked like Hyonwon Kang was going to have to endure his friends'' violent affection for a long while, he figured he''d offer his congratulations after the dust settled. "AAAAH! DAMN YOU PEOPLE! YOU''LL REGRET THISSSSS!" "...Yes?" This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "He has passed away now, but he was an absolute master of the blade." "Could it be..." "Unfortunately, he never told me his name, but I''m quite sure he was a former Hyonwon Clan master who lived in seclusion." Baek Suryong skillfully mixed truth and fiction. Even if he said he knew the Crazy Demon who died fifty years ago, no one would believe him, and if he didn''t say anything, Hyonwon Su''s doubts would only grow. "I can''t believe it... Are you saying that a former master of my clan survived the massacre and went into hiding? Why would he do that?" "He told me that he had committed a great sin against his clan and was too ashamed to return, so he wanted to live a life of suffering and repentance until his death." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "A great sin...?" Baek Suryong took a book out of his front pocket and handed it to Hyonwon Su. "Here, take this. That man said that if I ever met one of his family members, I should give this to you." Puzzled, Hyonwon Su looked at the book. On the cover, written in ink that wasn''t even completely dry yet, were the words: "The Earth Shattering Blade." Immediately, Hyonwon Su''s eyes widened, and he almost threw a fit as he cried out, "T-This! This is...!" Luckily, Baek Suryong had already set up a soundproof barrier to prevent their conversation from being overheard. Raising his hands in a calming gesture, he explained, "Calm down. This isn''t exactly the same martial art as the Earth Shattering Blade of the past." Well, that doesn''t mean it''s inferior. It''s an upgraded version of the Earth Shattering Blade, created based on Master Crazy Demon''s martial arts, with my own interpretation added to make it even better than the original. "No way, this can''t be..." Hyonwon Su muttered, his hands trembling as he turned each page of the martial arts manual with delicate reverence. Even a cursory glance told him that this was the real thing, a masterpiece beyond anything he''d dared to hope for. This was truly the secret manual of the Earth Shattering Blade, a lost legacy that he had dedicated his entire life to restoring. As far as he was concerned, no treasure in the world could compare to it. Tears of gratitude welling up in his eyes, Hyonwon Su looked at Baek Suryong. "How... How on earth could I ever repay you for this?" he asked, his voice thick with emotion. Baek Suryong smiled gently. "The master who passed this on to me is the one you should thank, not me. Still, it''s just as well. Right before he passed away, he asked me to deliver one final message to his family." "I''m listening," Hyonwon Su replied, dropping to his knees to hear his family elder''s final wish. However, Baek Suryong stopped him and pulled him firmly back to his feet. These aren''t Master Crazy Demon''s words, but...if he were still alive, I''m sure this is what he would''ve wanted. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. With a steady gaze and a serious tone, Baek Suryong said, "That man wanted you to know that the one behind your family''s massacre wasn''t the Crazy Demon Hyonwon Hu, but an imposter." "What?" "He claimed that Hyonwon Hu couldn''t possibly have done it, so it must have been some sort of conspiracy. I know you probably find this hard to believe, but..." Baek Suryong hesitated. For a moment, he wanted to accuse the Blood Cult, but he still wasn''t sure if it was really them or some other sect behind the Hyonwon Clan massacre. "No, I believe you," Hyonwon Su said with conviction. It was a wild story, but he wanted to trust the man who had returned the Earth Shattering Blade to his clan. Or maybe... he just wanted to believe that it was true. "From now on, I''ll make sure that everyone knows it wasn''t the Crazy Demon Hyonwon Hu who committed those atrocities. The real villain is someone else," he added. Baek Suryong felt a weight lift from his shoulders. Recalling the weary face of the man who had worried about his family until the moment he died, he thought, Master Crazy Demon... now that your name has been cleared, I pray that you can finally rest in peace. "No, don''t tell everyone the truth yet. For now, please keep this conversation and the manual strictly private," he requested. "Understood. Thank you. Truly, thank you, Mr. Baek." Smiling, Baek Suryong lifted the soundproof barrier he had set up around them. "Come on, let''s go back to the party," he said. The two men walked in silence, each lost in his own thoughts, Baek Suryong of Master Crazy Demon, and Hyonwon Su of the future of his clan. All of a sudden, Hyonwon Su halted, looking as if he had just remembered something. "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot. I met your father yesterday." Baek Suryong''s mouth fell open, and his eyes glazed over. "...Huh?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Seeing Baek Suryong''s flustered expression, Hyonwon Su burst out laughing, "Hoho! You''re a real chip off the old block, you know? Especially with that annoyingly handsome face...!" "...Wait, you really met my father?" "Your father''s name is Baek Muheun, right? Have you not met him yet?" "Good grief, he really came here..." Baek Suryong muttered under his breath. Why the hell did that guy show up here unannounced? And if he really came all this way, why didn''t he come straight to me, his own son? "Hey... Did you just say Baek Muheun?" Suddenly, a voice, colder than ice, froze the atmosphere. Startled, the two men turned to face the speaker, a living swordno, an old man. An old man who had come out because he was worried about his grandson, who hadn''t returned after leaving the party for quite some time. Fingering the hilt of his sword, Mae Geuklyom asked, "Where is that scoundrel right now?" Translator''s Note: Happy Diwali/Deepavali! Happy Halloween! Chapter 188: Hide and Seek (1) Chapter 188: Hide and Seek (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 "Where is that scoundrel right now?" Mae Geuklyom asked, his voice soft but cold as ice. His knuckles, heavily calloused and rock hard from decades of rigorous training, cracked ominously as he rhythmically tapped the hilt of his sword. Looking at those hands, Baek Suryong gulped nervously. More than a dozen villains fell to those very hands in the Valley of Evil... "Baek. Mu. Heun..." Mae Geuklyom uttered each syllable viciously, his killing intent overflowing as if he was calling out the name of his mortal enemy. "G-Grandpa..." Baek Suryong stammered, his hair standing on end. Mae Geuklyom was a swordmaster who could cut down whoever he wanted, whenever he wanted. The thought that the old man''s sword, which had slain countless enemies, might be used in a family dispute sent shivers down his spine. "Stay out of this, Suryong," Mae Geuklyom snapped. "You, the fierce-looking one. I''ll ask you again. Where is that scumbag Baek Muheun right now?" "Why are you looking for him?" Hyonwon Su asked, narrowing his eyes warily. He had only shared a few drinks with Baek Muheun, but the man had given him the courage to stand up to the Seonwoo Patriarch. If possible, he didn''t want his new acquaintance to mysteriously come to harm. However, Mae Geuklyom ignored Hyonwon Su and slowly stroked his sword, smiling villainously as if promising it blood. "That accursed miscreant came here. The worst scum under the heavens. Not even cutting that thieving cur into small pieces and feeding him to the dogs would be enough..." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Elder! Don''t you think you''re being too harsh?" "Harsh? Me? Do you even know what that stinking wastrel did?" Panicking, Baek Suryong urgently contacted Hyonwon Su through telepathy, hoping to defuse the situation. [He''s the father-in-law!] [...What? You''re married?] [No, I mean he''s my father''s father-in-law. In other words, my maternal grandfather. He''s not on good terms with his son-in-law because my dad eloped with my mom.] Baek Suryong tried to explain quickly, but his words came out jumbled. Fortunately, Hyonwon Su grasped the situation immediately. Bad relationships between fathers-in-law and sons-in-law were common, after all. Quickly adjusting his demeanor, Hyonwon Su replied politely, "Oh, um... I parted ways with Baek Suryong''s father after we watched the duel together yesterday and haven''t seen him since. It was my first time meeting him, so I didn''t ask where he was staying or how to contact him." For a moment, Mae Geuklyom stared intently at Hyonwon Su as if to determine the authenticity of his words, but in the end, he sighed and nodded. "I see. My apologies. Whenever I think of that blasted hoodlum, I lose control of my emotions. I am still lacking in self-discipline, it seems." "No, it''s not your fault. Recalling Baek Muheun''s face, I completely understand how you feel, Elder," Hyonwon Su replied, nodding empathetically. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "I appreciate the sentiment, but you shouldn''t claim to understand others so easily..." "I also have a daughter." "Oh?" Mae Geuklyom''s eyes lit up. A silent understanding passed between the two fathers with daughters, and with a brief nod, an unspoken bond formed between them. "I could never give my daughter to a pretty boy like that," Hyonwon Su began, his tone dripping with disdain. "Can you imagine the worry and heartache she''d suffer, wondering if he''s faithful every day of her life?" "You seem to know a thing or two. One day, my daughter brought home a debaucherous delinquent whose alias was the Handsome Prince and said she wanted to marry him." "Good heavens! If it were me, I would have killed him on the spot." "I tried, but my daughter stopped me, and then... she ran off with him. That''s how my grudge with that scoundrel began." "Oh dear..." "Master Hyonwon, you must always stay vigilant. There are always wolves lurking around the murim, eyeing our precious daughters. We must keep our eyes sharp, guard them closely, and protect them from all potential threats." Baek Suryong shook his head as he watched the two old men join forces as if all men, especially handsome ones, were their mortal enemies. Are all fathers with daughters like this? he wondered. Suddenly, Mae Geuklyom smoothly changed the topic. "By the way... How old is your daughter, Master Hyonwon? My grandson is of marriageable age and I''m worried because he still doesn''t have a suitable partner." "Well... I''m sorry, but she''s only twelve." "Well, my grandson''s martial arts skills are exceptional, so he''ll still be young and healthy in six years. Besides, as an Azure Dragon Academy instructor, he has a steady income. Oh, and he''s not one to chase grand ambitions in the murim, so you can rest assured that he''s not in much danger of losing his life far from home." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "...Grandpa!? Why are you steering the conversation in that direction?" Baek Suryong exclaimed, caught off guard by the abrupt turn of events. With a fierce glint in his eye, Mae Geuklyom snapped, "Be quiet, punk. Since you seem to have no interest in women despite your looks, I have to step in if I want to see my great-grandchildren in this lifetime. Master Hyonwon, please consider my proposal seriously." "Hmm..." Hyonwon Su carefully studied Baek Suryong with a somewhat troubled expression. "I know Mr. Baek is an excellent prospective husband, but I''m worried because he has the kind of pretty face that makes many women cry..." "Don''t worry, my grandson takes after his mother and is a total dork when it comes to dating. Occasionally, flies may hover around him, but I''ll make sure he keeps his lower half in check." Hyonwon Su''s eyes sparkled greedily. "Oho! In that case..." Baek Suryong shuddered. At this rate, if he didn''t do anything, he was going to end up engaged to a twelve-year-old girl. Desperately trying to change the subject, he blurted out, "Enough of this, please! Anyway, Master Hyonwon, you said you ran into my father yesterday?" "Yes, he sat next to me during Wonkang''s match..." Hyonwon Su recounted his brief encounter with Baek Muheun. They hadn''t talked much, so there wasn''t much to tell. "He seemed extremely proud of you, Mr. Baek. From the affection in his eyes, I can tell that he loves you deeply." "Hmph!" Mae Geuklyom snorted, clearly still displeased. Noticing the old man''s expression, Hyonwon Su quickly added, "Alright then, I''ll leave you two to your family discussion. I''m heading back to the party." "See you later, sir," Baek Suryong said. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Hugging the Earth Shattering Blade manual like it was the world''s greatest treasure, Hyonwon Su hastily scampered back to the manor, leaving Baek Suryong and Mae Geuklyom alone outside. "Hoo..." Mae Geuklyom sighed deeply. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "This won''t do," Baek Suryong concluded, rolling up his sleeves and cracking his neck. "I''ll have to re-discipline you kids." "W-Wait a minute..." "Sir! I assure you, words will suffice!" "To hell with this! Run for it!" "Damn it! The door''s locked!" The students trembled with fear. A few smart alecks tried to escape, but the classroom door was already locked from the outside. Grinning sinisterly, Baek Suryong slowly advanced toward them. "Fufufu... Today, I''m going to teach you a lesson... about how cruel the unorthodox sects can be!" "That last part is just an excuse, isn''t it?!" Like a swift beast, Baek Suryong lunged forward and began ''disciplining'' the lax students. BAM! POW! WHAM! THUD! SLAM! "Ugh! You devil!" "Someone help us!" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The sounds of thrashing and the students'' screams blended together in perfect harmony. About an hour later, Baek Suryong dusted off his hands, looking refreshed. "This is the end of today''s lesson. Come back with more spirit next time." "Ugh..." "Just kill me already..." "Someone report him to the Murim Alliance... This is child abuse..." Leaving the students sprawled on the floor, Baek Suryong left the classroom and went straight to his next assignment. His official duties included teaching Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts and, as a member of the Discipline Committee, monitoring student misbehavior and delinquency. In addition, he also had various paperwork and unofficial tasks to complete. However, lately, it was hard for him to focus solely on work. "Where on earth is that man, and what is he doing?" he complained to himself. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Several days had passed since Hyonwon Kang was elected Club Union President, but there was still no sign of Baek Muheun. At this point, Baek Suryong had begun to wonder if his father had already returned home. "Well, I guess getting through Mae Geuklyom''s ironclad surveillance is damn near impossible..." For the past few days, Mae Geuklyom had been going to and from work with him and kept him in sight at the White Dragon Manor, except when he went to the restroom. He was pretty much never alone during his free time. "Haa... I feel like I''m waiting for an assassin." Baek Suryong shook his head. If Baek Muheun had something to say, he could have sent a letter. There was no need to bother coming in person... "Wait." Baek Suryong suddenly remembered that Baek Muheun had indeed sent him a letter. When he had gone to the Murim Alliance branch to submit his report on the Valley of Evil, Go Juyeol had handed him the letter, mentioning that it was from his father. At that time, he had thrown it into a drawer without a second thought, telling himself that he''d get around to reading it sometime. "I should read it when I get home... hmm?" Suddenly, Baek Suryong glanced around, frowning. He could smell the distinct fragrance of alcohol coming from the boys'' dormitory a hundred yards away, tickling his nose. SNIFF SNIFF. Hiding his presence and moving to find the culprit, he muttered, "Just who dares drink alcohol in this sacred academy...? Aha! Found you!" In a flash, Baek Suryong scaled the dormitory wall, his movement arts propelling him to the roof with ease. Landing lightly, his gaze fell on a masculine figure with a long ponytail, dressed in a loose martial arts uniform. Half sprawled across the tiles, that person leisurely sipped from a bottle, completely relaxed. "Freeze," he scolded. "I commend your courage for drinking on the dormitory rooftop in broad daylight." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "......" "Attempting to run will only add to your demerit points, so don''t bother trying and wasting everyone''s time. Put the bottle down and get your ass over here on the count of three. One." "...Ahaha." "Hmm?" The moment he heard that laugh, Baek Suryong realized something was off. This astonishingly familiar voice and aura... "Ahh, fuck." Realizing who the rule-breaker was, he sighed. "The best place to hide is in plain sight, huh? Have you been holed up in the academy all this time?" "With that devil guarding your house, this is the only place I can safely meet you." The man, who Baek Suryong initially thought was a student, put down the wine bottle and turned around. Smiling cheerfully, Baek Muheun greeted, "Long time no see, son!" Translator''s Note: For obvious reasons, all mention of marrying off Kang''s younger sister was censored from the manhwa, even though such things were commonplace in that era. Suryong and Kang were this close to becoming brothers-in-law, heh... Chapter 189: Hide and Seek (2) Chapter 189: Hide and Seek (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 What''s this? He looks the same on the outside, but I feel as if he''s become an entirely different person. The more Baek Suryong stared at Baek Muheun, the more confused he became. Even though this man was technically his father in this life, everything about him felt different. His eyes, his expression, even the way he carried himself had changed drastically. How should he put it? There was a new light in Baek Muheun''s eyes, a relaxed, unburdened quality that hadn''t been there before. In the past, even though he always put on a cheerful front, the memory of a young wife lost too soon and the dark prospect of a son slowly dying of an incurable disease had always cast a dark gloom over him. Not long ago, whenever he looked at me, I could always see the guilt, anguish, and helplessness haunting him. Now though, that shadow has lifted. Standing before me is a man as light and free as a bird, as if nothing can hold him back anymore. Perhaps, that''s also why he''s finally overcome the wall that hindered his martial arts. Before Baek Suryong left the Baek Academy, Baek Muheun had been a first-rate martial artist who had remained stuck at the threshold of the peak realm for over a decade. At present, however, he seemed to not only have crossed that threshold, but also reached the pinnacle of the peak realm, becoming a master standing at the very top of the murim. Unable to hide his amazement, Baek Suryong asked, "Did you have a lucky encounter on a remote mountain somewhere? I suspect you''ve been doping on miracle herbs." "That''s my line. Did you fall off a cliff and happen upon the legacy of a legendary martial master or something?" Baek Muheun shot back. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "A cliff? Are you tying to jinx your only son?" "Well, after what I heard about the amazing Azure Dragon Hero who singlehandedly destroyed the Valley of Evil, I just had to come here and see you for myself." Like Baek Suryong, Baek Muheun couldn''t help but be awed by his son''s impressive transformation. When he had left the Baek Academy, Baek Suryong had hardly any inner qi, so he was constantly worried that the boy would be bullied by other instructors or even the students at the Azure Dragon Academy. To his utter shock and disbelief, however, the rumors he''d heard about his son on the road to Nanchang painted a picture that was the exact opposite of what he''d imagined. His frail and sickly son Baek Suryong, an up-and-coming absolute martial master? No matter how hard he thought about it, it sounded far too outrageous to be true. He had to hear the truth straight from the man himself. In a serious tone, Baek Muheun asked, "Are you the new instructor who boldly claimed that he would lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory in this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival?" "Yes." "Did you also win a bet against the Star Instructor Namgung Su and take over one of his classes?" "That''s right." This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "You... Did you really kill one of the Ten Great Villains in the Valley of Evil and earn the title of Azure Dragon Hero?" "Wow, rumors sure do spread quickly!" Baek Suryong shrugged, nonchalantly acknowledging all of his accomplishments. Baek Muheun''s jaw dropped. "Did you scoop up all the remaining miraculous encounters in the murim? How the heck did a frail child on the verge of death become a supreme grandmaster in just a few months?" "You should know that martial arts secrets are never shared lightly, even with family," Baek Suryong replied, brushing him off. Flabbergasted, Baek Muheun shook his head and sighed, "Fine... At least, I can''t deny that you''ve become unbelievably strong." "So have you, Dad." Father and son exchanged glances, marveling at each other''s remarkable progress. "Anyway, long time no see, you unfilial brat," Baek Muheun chuckled. Baek Suryong retorted with a smirk, "You must have had a hard time running and hiding from your father-in-law these past few days." "Seeing as you absolutely refuse to lose an argument, you must really be my son. Come, sit next to me." Letting out a small laugh, Baek Muheun plopped back down and gestured to the spot beside him. With a sigh, Baek Suryong went over and joined him. Together, father and son sat side by side on the dormitory rooftop, watching the clouds drift by. "So... how did you sneak into the academy? Outsiders are prohibited from entering," Baek Suryong asked. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. With their many sharp-eyed masters and watchful guards, the murim''s Five Great Academies were places where even the most skilled assassins dared not tread, yet here sat Baek Muheun, casually drinking as if he owned the place. Taking a sip from his wine bottle, Baek Muheun laughed, "After observing from the outside for a few days, I noticed that not much has changed here compared to thirty years ago. Whether it was then or now, there''s always a hole somewhere that students use to sneak out. Kids of every generation are all the same." "Geez..." Baek Suryong sighed. "Or should I say, as expected of the worst delinquent in Azure Dragon Academy history?" Baek Muheun beamed with pride. "I have always been a master of hide and seek. Even back then, your grandfather couldn''t catch me eight times out of ten, and I was able to successfully escape from the dorms at night." "What about the other two times?" "Well, I got beaten nearly to death... but I didn''t die, so it''s all good, right?" "What the hell...?" Baek Suryong clicked his tongue, looking at his father as if he were a foolish student. Baek Muheun chuckled, "And now my son is the one hunting for naughty students as part of the Discipline Committee. How ironic. Ahh, life really is full of surprises." "...I must take after Mom more than you," Baek Suryong said dryly. "Your mother? Hasn''t your grandfather told you how wild Yakbing was in her youth?" "What?" The corners of Baek Suryong''s mouth twitched. Now that he thought about it, Mae Geuklyom hadn''t told him much about his mother. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "You knew long before I did, didn''t you? Why didn''t you warn me?" "No, I was distracted, so I only just realized too." "Do you seriously expect me to believe that?" Glaring at his son, Baek Muheun let out a deep sigh and stood up to greet the newcomer. "So, you were hiding up here," Mae Geuklyom said coldly, landing lightly on the rooftop. Straightening his disheveled clothes, Baek Muheun greeted, "Long time no see, Father-in-law." Baek Suryong braced himself, anticipating a torrent of curses from Mae Geuklyom. To his surprise, though, the old man said nothing. Only the faint, ominous sound of a sword being unsheathed punctuated the silence. "There''s no need for words. Draw your sword," Mae Geuklyom commanded. Baek Muheun sighed, "Must it be this way?" "A swordsman speaks through his sword. You, too, are a swordsman. So convey your intentions with that splendid sword of yours." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Father-in-law..." Mae Geuklyom wasted no more time. A sharp wind, slicing through the air like a blade, whipped around the old man, and in the blink of an eye, he stood before Baek Muheun. CLANG! Two swords clashed, and Baek Muheun stumbled back three steps. "Three steps, hmm? So, you haven''t been slacking off all this time," Mae Geuklyom remarked, his eyes narrowing as he sent wave after wave of sword qi across the rooftop, tracing intricate dots and lines through the air. Gritting his teeth, Baek Muheun focused on defense. Even then, his clothes were ripped badly, and blood trickled from the thin scratches crisscrossing his skin. "Father-in-law... Please, let''s stop this and just talk," he pleaded. "If you want to live, you should swing your sword instead of wagging your tongue." Perhaps because he was slightly tipsy, Baek Muheun was more emotional than usual. Biting his lip in indignation, he spat, "Tell me. What exactly did I do wrong?" "What? Are you seriously asking me that?" Mae Geuklyom roared with bloodshot eyes, his anger fueled by Baek Muheun''s insolent tone and the scent of alcohol. Sharpening his killing intent, he lunged at his son-in-law again. This time, Baek Muheun barely managed to dodge the attack, but it still left a small cut on his ear. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. This is dangerous. Baek Suryong watched the clash between his father and grandfather with a tense, steady gaze, ready to step in the moment things turned serious. "Baek Muheun! I can never forgive you! Not only did you steal my daughter, you..." "Shut up! I can''t forgive you either!" Baek Muheun bellowed back. "You dare... say you can''t forgive me?" Mae Geuklyom halted his frenzied assault, though the battle was far from over. His face contorted into a demonic grimace, and the sword qi around his blade grew denser. Holy shit! I have to stop them now! Panicking, Baek Suryong moved to intervene. However, before he could do anything, Baek Muheun howled, "Mae Geuklyom! Where were you when Yakbing was dying? We sent you so many letters, but you never replied even once! And even after she left, why... Why didn''t you come to her funeral? Was your pride more important than your daughter? Did you no longer care whether she lived or died because you''d already disowned her? Well? ANSWER ME!" Mae Geuklyom shuddered, visibly shaken, and his sword qi flickered erratically, reflecting the turmoil raging in his heart. Baek Muheun grit his teeth. "Do you think you have the right to blame me? You, who abandoned your daughter?" At long last, Mae Geuklyom lowered his sword. Clenching his teeth so hard that it looked like they might break, he growled, "Watch your mouth, you bastard. I..." "Do you really think I avoided you all this time because I was afraid of you? No, it''s because I hate you." "......" "Until her final breath, Yakbing waited for you, hoping to see you one last time. Where the hell were you?" "I..." "If you want to kill me, go ahead. Spill my blood all over the academy your daughter attended. I''m sure a heartless man like you wouldn''t hesitate." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "......" Baek Muheun mercilessly tore open Mae Geuklyom''s old wounds. He was the one bleeding all over, yet somehow, it seemed that Mae Geuklyom was the one in greater pain. Unable to watch any longer, Baek Suryong stepped between them and looked at his father reproachfully. "Dad, I think that''s enough," he said softly. Baek Muheun let out a long sigh. "Hah... I''ve probably had a bit too much to drink today. Emotions are running high, so I think it''s best I leave now. Suryong, I''ll come see you again another time." Baek Muheun turned around and jumped down from the dormitory using movement arts. This time, Mae Geuklyom made no move to stop him. He simply stood there, staring blankly at the ground. Before disappearing though, Baek Muheun sent his son a telepathic message, [Meet me at the lake east of the academy tonight. I have something for you.] Baek Suryong quietly watched his father''s figure fade into the distance. Beside him, Mae Geuklyom''s eyes were still glazed over, lost in his thoughts. Translator''s Note: Oof, this arc is especially hard to translate, especially if I want to keep the emotions running high without sounding awkward because of the translation... Chapter 190: Shackles of the Past Chapter 190: Shackles of the Past TL: FoodieMonster007 "Grandpa, I''m going out for a bit," Baek Suryong said. "Okay," Mae Geuklyom replied absentmindedly, seemingly uninterested in where his grandson was going at this late hour or who he was meeting. Hearing his grandfather''s dull response, Baek Suryong sighed softly. "Grandpa, are you feeling okay?" "...Why are you still standing here instead of leaving?" "Please don''t get too hung up on what Dad said earlier. He was drunk." Mae Geuklyom stared silently at his grandson''s face. Those large, deep eyes... Why did they remind him so much of the concerned look on his late daughter''s face? Still looking disoriented, he began, "You too... Do you also..." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Do I also what?" Mae Geuklyom shook his head. "No, it''s nothing. You said you were heading out? Go ahead." "...Okay." Baek Suryong nodded solemnly. Even though he was worried about his grandfather, who looked as pale as a ghost, he couldn''t stay. After all, it wasn''t just his grandfather he was worried about. Baek Muheun''s expression when he''d left earlier had been disturbing as well. [Meet me at the lake east of the academy tonight. I have something for you.] This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Also, what was that memory from earlier? Was it from the original Baek Suryong''s childhood? Why would I have memories of someone else''s past? I have to find out. Baek Suryong couldn''t quite say why, but somehow, he was sure that whatever Baek Muheun wanted to give him would contain the answers he desperately sought. If he didn''t meet him tonight, though, his father might disappear before he ever got the chance. "I''ll be back soon, Grandpa," he said. "...Just hurry up and go," Mae Geuklyom urged. "......" Sensing Baek Suryong''s hesitation, Mae Geuklyom stood up and pushed him toward the main gate. Even though the old man had less than half of his usual strength, Baek Suryong couldn''t bring himself to resist and quietly walked away. Mae Geuklyom stared blankly at his grandson''s figure until it disappeared completely, then muttered the words he couldn''t say earlier, "Do you also resent me, Suryong?" Fearing the answer, he''s hesitated to voice the question out loud. Sighing, he turned around, but didn''t feel like going back to his room. Instead, he sat on the porch and quietly looked up at the night sky. A crescent moon hung above, gazing down indifferently at him. "Where were you when Yakbing was dying? Why didn''t you come to her funeral?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. The resentment in Baek Muheun''s eyes earlier had hurt more than the words. "Was your pride more important than your daughter? Did you no longer care whether she lived or died because you''d already disowned her?" He''d wanted to argue back, to berate the man, to say he didn''t understand anything at all. "Until her final breath, Yakbing waited for you, hoping to see you one last time. Where the hell were you?" When he heard those words, he''d felt suffocated. Suddenly, the sword he had wielded all his life felt impossibly heavy, as if it weighed a thousand pounds. He could no longer lift it, let alone swing it. "Do you think you have the right to blame me? You, who abandoned your daughter?" There were many things he wanted to say, but the words wouldn''t come out. They all felt like flimsy excuses and meaningless self-assurances. Back then, he did nothing. No, he couldn''t do anything. "Do you really think I avoided you all this time because I was afraid of you? No, it''s because I hate you." "...I knew it," Mae Geuklyom murmured. He was familiar with Baek Muheun''s personality. Even in the days when he was a much stricter teacher, Baek Muheun had boldly stepped forward to ask him for Yakbing''s hand in marriage. A man like that wouldn''t be intimidated by an old man''s sword. "If you want to kill me, go ahead. Spill my blood all over the academy your daughter attended. I''m sure a heartless man like you wouldn''t hesitate." Each word pierced his heart like a dagger, poking holes in a heart he''d thought was as hard as stone. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Yakbing..." As Mae Geuklyom closed his eyes, memories from over forty years ago flashed through his mind, vivid and clear, as if they had happened only yesterday. His family had arranged a marriage for him, but feeling oppressed, he walked out a few months after the wedding night and wandered the murim, pursuing the ultimate in swordsmanship, meeting masters and seeking their teachings, and sharing drinks all night with kindred spirits. It was not until three years later, when he returned home for the first time, that he saw her. He still clearly remembered the sight that greeted him the moment he opened the door. A small figure hid behind her mother''s skirt, eyeing him warily. "He''s your father. Greet him." "Daddy?" "You were pregnant? Why didn''t you tell me..." "I only found out shortly after you left." "......" His wife had surprised him with a tiny gift called his daughter. Mae Geuklyom was traumatized. To his horror, he had wandered outside for three years, unaware that he had a child. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? From that day on, he became a family man. Using sword training as an excuse, he quit wandering around and started looking for jobs to earn money. His efforts, however, went unrewarded, for his wife passed away five years later of stomach cancer. That was when he learned how easily and cruelly the heavens could reach down and take someone away. "Daddy... Are you going to leave me too?" At his wife''s funeral, his exhausted daughter had looked up at him with a pleading gaze. The little one had always been frail, and even the simple ceremony had left her completely drained. "What are you saying? I won''t leave you," he whispered, pulling her into a light embrace, though her body felt so delicate that he couldn''t bring himself to hug her any tighter. "I''ll never leave you, Yakbing, so don''t leave me either, okay?" "Okay. I will never leave you, Daddy." "I''d prefer to drink alone..." "That''s my wine. Why should I need your permission to drink my own booze?" "...Hoho." Hearing that, Mae Geuklyom had no choice but to pour the old blacksmith a drink. For a while, the two elders sat quietly, sipping their wine. Suddenly, Wiji Yeol said, "Right now, I''m working tirelessly to forge a legendary sword that will surpass the best one I''ve ever seen. I have a feeling that there will be good news soon." "Why are you telling me this all of a sudden...?" "Because I''m making that sword for Instructor Baek Suryong." At the mention of his grandson''s name, Mae Geuklyom''s eyes lit up. He barely knew Wiji Yeol, and the alcohol dulled his qi perception, but even through the haze, he could sense it. This man was a master craftsman. "It better be an amazing legendary sword," he said. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Wiji Yeol laughed, "Of course! It''ll even be able to cut through enhanced qi!" "...Good luck with that," Mae Geuklyom said, even though he thought Wiji Yeol was exaggerating. Still, he couldn''t criticize someone who was making a legendary sword for his grandson. "Luck or no, I''ll definitely succeed. I need to repay at least a bit of the favor I owe Mr. Baek." "...A favor?" "Haven''t you heard? Instructor Baek Suryong saved my grandson''s life..." Wiji Yeol told Mae Geuklyom about Wiji Cheon''s situation, but since he couldn''t mention anything related to the Blood Cult, he left that part out. Mae Geuklyom''s eyes widened in surprise. "Oh my! To think that such a thing happened..." "Now, tell me about yourself. What''s bothering you so much that my grandson had to beg me to come out here at this ungodly hour?" "I don''t really want to talk about it," Mae Geuklyom said, shaking his head. "You think you can just listen to my story and then run off without sharing yours? Not a chance. If you don''t talk, I''ll make you drink until you pass out," Wiji Yeol retorted. "...You''re quite persistent. Fine, I''ll tell you, but don''t blame me if it''s boring." Mae Geuklyom''s lips curved into a faint smile as he launched into was a tale he would never have dreamed of sharing with his son-in-law or grandson. Maybe it was the simple comfort of sharing a drink with someone his own age again, or maybe he had just held it in for too long, but the dark past he''d kept buried poured out with surprising ease. After listening quietly for a while, Wiji Yeol asked, "So...why couldn''t you go to the funeral?" "...Shortly after my daughter left home, I fell into qi deviation." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Oh dear!" "I was so tormented by my inner demons that I wanted to slash people with my sword dozens of times a day. To suppress my murderous intent, I had no choice but to take up tea ceremonies and other similar peaceful activities to calm myself and strengthen my mental resilience. For several years, every single day of my life was fraught with peril, as if I were walking on a tightrope." Mae Geuklyom stared down at his sword. Stripped of his only reason to live after his daughter''s departure, he had wrestled with a dark desire to cut down the entire world. Only the faint traces she''d left scattered throughout the Azure Dragon Academy kept him in check. Every time his rage threatened to boil over, those silent reminders would pull him back just enough to stay his hand. "If I had gone to my daughter''s funeral, I would have murdered my son-in-law on the spot. I might even have killed little Suryong. So, I couldn''t go. The risk was too great." Wiji Yeol sighed, "Then...are you fully recovered now?" "Thankfully, time has healed me. Well, my temper has gotten a tad bit worse over the years, but it''s really nothing more than an old man''s grumpiness... Hmm? Looks like we''re out of wine." Mae Geuklyom set his empty cup aside and looked up at the night sky. Moonlight caressed his white hair, casting shadows that seemed to deepen the wrinkles on his face. "If you''ve truly recovered, then why don''t you be honest with him now? Just apologize and tell him that you missed the funeral because you were suffering from qi deviation. If you keep bottling up your feelings like this, it won''t be long before those inner demons of yours come crawling right back," Wiji Yeol snapped, frowning in disbelief. "...What difference would it make now? It''s already too late," Mae Geuklyom replied, his voice weary and filled with remorse. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. BAM! Wiji Yeol slammed his fist on the ground. "Ahh, damn it! How pigheaded can you get?" Startled, Mae Geuklyom exclaimed, "What are you doing?" "Enough of this nonsense! Everyone has something they regret! What makes you think you''re the only exception?" "What do you know about me?" "Nothing! But so what?" Wiji Yeol shouted, standing up abruptly. "Go reconcile with your son-in-law before you regret it even more, you stubborn old fart! Stop using age as an excuse, stop saying it''s too late, swallow your pride and just be honest with him! Don''t you get it yet? It''s our obstinacy that''s shackling you to your past!" "Huh?" Mae Geuklyom stared at Wiji Yeol, eyes wide with disbelief. When was the last time anyone dared to scold me this harshly? At my age and with my standing in the murim, this kind of situation should be unthinkable, and yet here I am, being openly rebuked and scolded by an old blacksmith. Also, when was the last time I met someone so unrestrained, so blatantly indifferent to formalities and courtesy? Is this man truly a member of the orthodox? Wiji Yeol''s demeanor was so fierce that it made him question the man''s origin, yet strangely, he felt the knot in his heart begin to unravel. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Making a shooing gesture, Wiji Yeol urged, "Come on! Go already! Or should I first beat the stubbornness out of you?" At Wiji Yeol''s insistence, Mae Geuklyom rose to his feet with an expression like he was being chased away. It was absurd, but strangely enough, he felt as if a weight had been lifted off his chest. Perhaps now, he could have a real talk with his troublesome son-in-law and say all the things he''d left unspoken for so long. "Hohoho!" Letting out a hollow laugh, Mae Geuklyom clasped his hands in thanks to Wiji Yeol. "Thank you. Next time, allow me to buy you a drink in return for today''s favor." Wiji Yeol grinned. "Hmph, your face finally looks more alive. Anyway, do you know where to find your son-in-law?" "I think I have an idea," Mae Geuklyom replied. Picking up his sword that had been lying haphazardly beside him and straightening his disheveled attire, his previously clouded expression sharpened again as he spoke, "Since tomorrow is my daughter''s death anniversary, there''s only one place he could be." Using movement arts, Mae Geuklyom leapt smoothly over the wall of White Dragon Manor, vanishing into the night in the blink of an eye. Wiji Yeol waited until Mae Geuklyom was out of earshot, then groaned to himself, "Sheesh... Getting grownups to reconcile sure is tough." CRACK! SQUELCH! CRACKLE! A series of strange sounds echoed as Wiji Yeol''s bones and muscles shifted, distorting his face. The old blacksmith''s craggy features softened, and his sturdy frame melted into a tall, slender figure. Finally, when the transformation was complete, the familiar face of Baek Suryong appearedthe same Baek Suryong that Mae Geuklyom assumed had already left the manor earlier. Translator''s Note: Enjoy! This is the longest Master Baek chapter yet. Chapter 191: The Diary (1) Chapter 191: The Diary (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 After making sure Mae Geuklyom was truly gone, Baek Suryong released his bone-contortion technique and stretched, sighing, "Man, I was terrified he''d catch on... I''m definitely not doing that again." Luck had been on his side tonight. If the ever-perceptive Mae Geuklyom was his normal self, no matter how well Baek Suryong disguised himself, his grandfather would have seen through the ruse. But tonight, Mae''s mind was elsewhere, and he''d drunk more than he usually allowed himself, dulling his judgment. Forgive me, but if I''d asked you directly, you''d never have told me the truth. Prideful as Mae Geuklyom was, he would never show his weaknesses, especially not to family. I''ll have to explain this to Jicheon''s grandfather later too, Baek Suryong thought, chuckling wryly at the thought of Wiji Yeol''s face when he learned that he suddenly had a new a drinking buddy. Still, given that it was his request, Wiji Yeol would probably play along. "Honestly... who would have thought that both my grandfather and father were such tiresome folks," he muttered to himself, glancing up at the same crescent moon that Mae Geuklyom had gazed at mere moments before. Deciding to give Mae Geuklyom and Baek Muheun some private time to have a long overdue talk, he delayed leaving for the rendezvous point. He could have easily hid somewhere while they talked, but somehow it didn''t feel right. "Well then... they should be done by now. Time to get going." When five minutes had passed, he jumped over the wall, the cool night air whipping past him as he sprinted toward the appointed location. It wasn''t long before he arrived at Silver Scale Lake, so named because the moonlight glinted off its surface like a thousand silver scales. Baek Suryong normally wasn''t one to care for scenery, but this time he was truly mesmerized. This place seemed like the kind that lovers would visit. Suddenly, a memory of Baek Muheun gazing at him warmly and his younger self listening to his father attentively surfaced in his mind. "I proposed to your mother in front of a beautiful lake called the Silver Scale Lake." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Really? Tell me more!" "Again..." Baek Suryong murmured, his head pounding as his mind swirled like a kaleidoscope. What the hell is going on...? The pain faded quickly, but the constant influx of memories that weren''t his disturbed him deeply. Still, he had no way to make sense of the situation at the moment, so he shook off his worries with a sigh and surveyed the lake. Oh, there they are! The lake wasn''t very big, so it didn''t take him long to spot Mae Geuklyom and Baek Muheun. The two men stood side by side on the lake shore, separated by an awkward ten meters, gazing out at the waters. Approaching them silently, he hopped up on a tree branch close to them. Judging by their lip movements, they seemed to be talking, but he couldn''t hear anything. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. They must have erected a qi sound barrier. I wonder what they''re talking about... Although he had deliberately arrived late to let them have some alone time, now that he saw them together, his curiosity threatened to get the better of him. If I try to penetrate the barrier, they''ll notice immediately... But wouldn''t it be okay if I just took a closer look? With a quiet breath, he activated the Heaven Defying Divine Art, awakening the Blood Demon Eyes. His vision instantly sharpened, piercing through the darkness and revealing his father''s and grandfather''s expressions as clearly as if it were broad daylight. From his vantage point, Baek Suryong caught fragments of their conversation by reading their lips. For the most part, Mae Geuklyom was the one doing the talking, and thankfully, he looked calm. Baek Muheun, on the other hand, seemed agitated, occasionally even raising his voice as if he was struggling to hold back his feelings. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?! No, even if you wanted to hide it from me, couldn''t you at least have told Yakbing about it?" Baek Muheun cried, his face streaked with tears and his fists clenched tight enough to draw blood. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Mae Geuklyom''s response was easier to read. He simply repeated the same words, slowly and painfully, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry." For the first time in decades, the old swordsman begged for forgiveness. From his son-in-law, who had harbored resentment all these years, never knowing the truth. From his daughter, who had left this world believing that her father had despised her until her last breath. Sheesh, they''ve been piling up their feelings for so long, it''s not possible to fully reconcile in one night. Still, this is a good start. With time, their relationship will improve, Baek Suryong thought, smiling warmly. "Sure, things worked out fine in the end, but do you have any idea how worried I was about you, you insolent punk? That''s why, I swore that one of these days, I was going to knock some sense into that thick head of yours." Baek Suryong immediately protested, "What kind of excuse is that? You just want to beat me up, don''t you?!" His opinion was thoroughly ignored. Baek Muheun chimed in, "That''s right, Father-in-law. Ever since our Suryong became a martial master, he''s been utterly insufferable. I think he needs to be taught a lesson about respecting his elders." This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "I agree. You hear that, boy? I even have your father''s permission now." Mae Geuklyom grinned and slowly approached Baek Suryong, raising his weapon. Faced with the impending doom, Baek Suryong squirmed and thrashed around, shouting, "What the fuck? Since when did you two become so chummy?!" That night, a young man''s screams echoed loudly across the shimmering surface of the Silver Scale Lake. As soon as the three men returned to the White Dragon Manor, Mae Geuklyom retired for the night. Left to their own devices, father and son sat down across from each other. Rubbing his bruised eye with an egg, Baek Suryong glared at his father, groaning, "Ugh... Do you feel good giving your only son a black eye?" Baek Muheun, also rubbing a bruised eye with an egg, immediately retorted, "What about you? Do you feel good giving your fifty-year-old father a black eye?" "What are you talking about? I wasn''t the one who hit you, it was Grandpa. All I did was dodge his attack. Anyway, you deserve it after ganging up on me with him." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Wait, now that I think about it... With his skill, couldn''t he have held back at the last moment? Then, does that mean he hit me on purpose?" "He totally did. I saw him sneering secretly after hitting you." "I knew it!" Father and son muttered complaints back and forth, glowering at each other, until suddenly, both of them burst out laughing at the same time. Seeing each other sitting there, rubbing their eyes with eggs, was just too funny. "So... have the kids at the Baek Academy grown a lot?" Baek Suryong asked, still chuckling. "Don''t even get me started. That boy Jang nearly fainted when he heard you became an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy..." After chatting about trivial matters for a while, Baek Suryong suddenly remembered something. "Right. Didn''t you say you had something to give me?" he asked. "Ah, I nearly forgot." With a strange gleam in his eyes, Baek Muheun pulled out a thick, untitled book from his shirt pocket and handed it to Baek Suryong "I stumbled upon it while I was repairing your bedroom ceiling. You hid it really well." "What is it?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "You''ll understand once you read it," Baek Muheun replied, giving his son a reassuring pat on the shoulder. Then, standing up to leave the room, he added, "I think it''s best if you read it by yourself, so I''m heading to bed now. Goodnight, son." "Why does he look so serious?" Baek Suryong muttered, casually flipping open the book. Lately, I''ve been having strange dreams. The book was written in the original Baek Suryong''s handwriting. Without thinking, he continued reading. In my dreams, I was a ruthless Blood Cult martial arts instructor... Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. Trembling, he flipped through the book with increasing speed, his agitation mounting with each turn of the pages. Chapter 192: The Diary (2) Chapter 192: The Diary (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong''s eyes trembled as he flipped through the diary left behind by the real Baek Suryong, whose life had taken a tragic turn after the ''accident'' where he''d collapsed, unconscious, from practicing a forbidden demonic art. He dreamed about being me? As far as he knew, the real Baek Suryong had secretly learned a faulty demonic art to overcome the Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians and died as a result. After that, his own soul, which had perished in the Blood Cult fifty years ago, entered this empty body. ...At least, that was what he had firmly believed until now. Since he didn''t have any evidence to the contrary, and no memories of being ''Baek Suryong'', he had always assumed that he was merely a wandering spirit who had inadvertently possessed a corpse. Alternatively, perhaps the Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians had somehow summoned him, who knew the Heaven Defying Divine Art, into this empty vessel. However, if what''s written in this diary is true, then... A new possibility gnawed at his mind. What if he hadn''t taken over Baek Suryong''s body, but instead, reincarnated as Baek Suryong? What if, as a result of meddling with a faulty demonic art, Baek Suryong himself had sacrificed all memories of his present life in order to awaken his former life''s ones? "W-Wouldn''t that mean... I''m the real Baek Suryong?" he stuttered, his voice shaking. He turned another page, but the words became blurry, slipping through his mind as his thoughts drifted back to Baek Muheun''s queer expression when he had handed over the diary. "...You''ll understand once you read it. I think it''s best if you read it by yourself, so I''m heading to bed now. Goodnight, son." Even though it wasn''t intentional, he always felt a lingering guilt towards Baek Muheun for possessing the body of his deceased son. Thus, one of the reasons he''d jumped at the chance to leave for the Azure Dragon Academy was to put some distance between himself and the man. After all, he couldn''t keep up the pretense of being Baek Muheun''s son forever. If they stayed together too long, the truth would come out eventually. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? No, I suspect he might have already caught on to me. After all, back when we climbed the mountain in search of Maeng Ho''ak''s hidden stash... "Hey, are you really my son?"1 "Spurt! Cough, cough! What kind of a question is that?" In retrospect, it was only natural for Baek Muheun to be suspicious. Not only had his son''s personality changed overnight, he had also recognized demonic arts at a glance, suggested digging up miracle herbs, and announced that he wanted to become an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy. "In the past, you used to curse your weak body and blame me and your mother for it, but now... you just climbed over several mountains without a single complaint. Also, you never talked about looking for a job and earning money. All you wanted to do was practice martial arts. You weren''t even interested in teaching the kids." "After I died and came back to life, I began to see the world around me in a different light." At the time, he thought he had brushed off Baek Muheun''s suspicions seamlessly, but his father must have seen through his pretense and searched for answers ever since... answers which he''d found in this diary. "......" Baek Suryong stared blankly at the diary. His eyes were fixed on the words, but his mind drifted, tangled in a web of complicated thoughts that kept the contents from registering in his mind. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. If I truly am Baek Suryong, then... doesn''t that make Baek Muheun my real father? And Mae Geuklyom, my grandfather? And Mae Yakbing... my mother? "Those people are my... real family?" In his previous life, he had never known what it meant to be part of a family. As far back as he could remember, he''d been an orphan, fighting tooth and nail just to survive even before the Blood Cult kidnapped him. He had met several women along the way, but he''d never dared to marry them, fearing that his job would expose them to danger. "Family..." Until now, he''d deliberately avoided thinking too deeply about such things. He figured that since fate had given him a second life, he should live as he pleased. For the family who saw him as Baek Suryong, he''d felt that it was enough to play the role of a good son and grandson. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Still, he''d always kept a safe distance in his heart, knowing he was not their Baek Suryong. Now, however, the possibility that these people might be his real family made him feel like his entire world had changed. "Sigh... I''m getting ahead of myself," Baek Suryong laughed weakly, biting his lip. It was all still speculation and imagination. Nothing was certain. "I should finish reading this first." "Of all things, why the Heaven Defying Divine Art?! That''s the most tricky one!" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Like other supreme martial arts, the Heaven Defying Divine Art couldn''t be mastered by simply following the formula. The guidance of a skilled teacher was essential. Back then, even he had to rely on his four masters'' wisdom to learn it. I will write down the formula of the Heaven Defying Divine Art here. From the moment the Heaven Defying Divine Art was mentioned, the diary was written in the cipher used by the Blood Cult. He carefully examined the formula. Instantly, he felt a strange twist in his gut. As expected, it''s wrong. The formula was incorrect. Only a few phrases were wrong, but even changing those few phrases could alter the meaning completely, resulting in a flawed martial art. "Wait... huh?" This martial art... it isn''t defective? Given all the changes, I can''t really call it the Heaven Defying Divine Art anymore, but technically, there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with it? It''s just connected in an unusual way... "Was this just an accident, or..." The creation of a new martial art through the reinterpretation of an existing one, especially an ultimate martial art at the level of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, wasn''t something just anyone could do. Should I dismiss this as mere coincidence? Or... did my past self do this intentionally? Honestly, I''m terrified. I know I''m making a dangerous gamble, one that could cost me my life. If I''m lucky enough to succeed, that would be ideal, but there''s also a chance that I''ll explode or go completely crazy. "If you''re scared, then you shouldn''t have done it, you dumbass." The handwriting was jumbled, the words barely legible. He could imagine his past self penning this final diary entry like someone drafting a will. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Still, I''d rather risk everything than die without even trying. The last thing I want is to continue being a burden to those important to me. Please, let me be able to write the next page, and if I fail... it would be best if I didn''t survive. The diary ended there. He silently read the diary again, then carefully scrutinized the modified Heaven Defying Divine Art. Many questions swirled in his mind, yet after reviewing the formula, only one thought took root. "I have to try this," he muttered, sitting down cross-legged. I don''t know why, but something about this strange martial art really gnaws at me. Learning an unverified martial art without caution could easily lead to qi deviation, but with the Heaven Defying Divine Art now at the seventh star, he felt confident in his ability to limit the damage. He took a deep breath and slowly let it out. Up until the middle, the modified martial art mirrored the Heaven Defying Divine Art almost perfectly, making it manageable. After that, however, the qi circulation path shifted drastically, causing an intense accumulation of qi inside his head, where the upper dantian was located. DONG! Suddenly, he heard a bell ring. His consciousness began to fade, but he didn''t stop channeling his qi. Somehow, he instinctively knew that this phenomenon was the intended effect of the martial art. This is... This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Moments later, he felt himself drifting away from reality, sinking into the depths of unconsciousness. He awoke to the sharp, metallic stench of blood lingering in the air. A ring of intense, predatory eyes bore down on him, each one sharpened to a point that prickled his skin like a barrage of needles. "Hey, rookie. Already zoning out on your first day?" The fiends of the Blood Dragon Unit, the Blood Demon''s personal guard, glared down at him like wolves poised to tear into their prey. Quotes from Chapter 9. ? Chapter 193: Echoes From a Previous Life (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Wow, this memory from my past life... it''s so vivid that even I can''t tell it''s not real. At this standard, isn''t it more like sorcery than martial arts? When he opened his eyes, Baek Suryong found himself back in the Blood Cult. Of course, this wasn''t reality, but the modified Heaven Defying Divine Art recreating the memories of his past life in the form of a dream. Amazed, he looked around, but just as he was about to lose himself in the familiarity of the scene, a young man with eyes sharp as a tiger''s blocked his path. "Why aren''t you answering? Do my words not make sense to you? Or are your ears clogged? Should I clear them for you?" Baek Suryong recalled the name of the wickedly grinning young man. He was Cho Hyeok, a direct descendant of the Cho family, one of the Eight Great Clans supporting the Blood Cult, and a senior member of the Blood Dragons, the Blood Demon''s personal guard. "I''m sorry," Baek Suryong apologized. Huh? I didn''t mean to say that... Ah, am I simply re-enacting a past memory? Then, the events of my previous life are being replayed exactly as they happened. Still, this is incredible. I feel exactly the same as I did back then, from my feelings, to my body, and even to my martial arts. As if he was nothing more than a spectator, Baek Suryong watched the scene unfolding in front of him with a detached air. "Oh, so you do know how to apologize?" Cho Hyeok sneered, tapping Baek Suryong''s head condescendingly as if he was a servant. Any other martial artist would have reached for their sword at such a rude gesture, but Baek Suryong remained as docile as a mouse before a cat. The smug grin on Cho Hyeok''s face widened. "Yeah, since you stole someone else''s position, you really should be sorry." This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "......" This was a memory from his first day in the Blood Dragons, and right from the outset, Cho Hyeok had marked him as a target for bullying. Acceptance into the Blood Dragons, the Blood Demon''s elite guard, was a guaranteed path to success. It was no wonder that many young masters of the Blood Cult yearned for a place in their ranks. However, the positions were few and far between, and most were already claimed by descendants of the mighty Eight Great Clans. Cho Hyeok was one such young master. He hailed from the Cho Clan, one of the most influential families even among the Eight Great Clans. Hence, despite having no official rank within the unit, he wielded authority equal to that of a vice-captain. "Do you have any idea who ended up losing their spot because of you?" Cho Hyeok asked. Baek Suryong shook his head. "...No, I do not." "Of course you don''t. If you did, there''s no way you would have accepted the offer. Anyway, my younger brother was supposed to join the unit, but some low-born brat snatched it right out from under his nose. Tell me, wouldn''t you be angry if you were me?" "......" Baek Suryong remained silent. The contempt and jealousy in his seniors'' eyes did not escape him. Since almost all of the Blood Dragons were from the Eight Great Clans, they shared Cho Hyeok''s opinion. Looking back, it''s incredibly childish. Cho Hyeok was exploiting the tradition of hazing newcomers to ensure that Baek Suryong''s first experience would be especially humiliating and psychologically crippling. Smirking, Cho Hyeok released his aura, causing his red cloak to flutter wildly. "I heard that you''re the youngest ever person to join the Blood Dragons, and that you''re so talented you can come up with a counterattack after seeing any martial art three times. If that''s true, you should be able to beat someone like me easily, right? Show me how strong you really are!" Baek Suryong kept his silence, studying Cho Hyeok''s every move. He noted the man''s build, his muscles, the angle of his stance, even his tone and mannerisms. He''s strong. Top-tier even among peak realm masters. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Every member of the Blood Dragons was at least a peak-level master, but Cho Hyeok stood out even among them. "...Senior, with my current skills, I won''t last even ten seconds against you." "Oho? You talk as if you''ll be able to defeat me in the future." Baek Suryong bowed his head. "That''s not what I meant..." Cho Hyeok''s killing intent surged, and the other seniors spread out, forming a circle around them and cutting off any chance of escape. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. BOOM! Cho Hyeok stomped down, cracking the ground beneath him as powerful qi flickered through his hands. "Shut up and draw your weapon. And if you ever talk back to me again... I''ll kill you." WHOOSH! Baek Suryong barely managed to sidestep Cho Hyeok''s fierce palm strike, only to find a swift kick following close behind. With no chance to unsheathe his sword, he crossed his arms, bracing for impact. BAM! SLAM! WHAM! "Ugh!" Each blow, hard as iron and fast as lightning, shook his bones. Cho Hyeok''s qi felt deep and pure, a step above the typical techniques of the Blood Cult. As expected, the Blood Dragons are in a league of their own, Baek Suryong thought, observing the fight leisurely. With his past self controlling his body, he had the rare chance to study Cho Hyeok''s martial arts in detail, a luxury he hadn''t had in his previous life when he was too focused on fighting to do anything else. Nodding, the Blood Dragon Captain turned to Baek Suryong. "Follow me, newcomer. You''ve been summoned," he commanded. "Yes, sir." Baek Suryong rose promptly, falling in step behind the Captain. He felt Cho Hyeok''s stare burning into his back, but chose to ignore it. As they walked, the Blood Dragon Captain suddenly said, "Walk beside me. I''m not going to eat you." Baek Suryong smiled inwardly, even as his body automatically did as he was told. Despite his intimidating appearance, the Blood Dragon Captain wasn''t as stern as he looked. "I heard you used to be with the Blood Wolves." "Yes, I served as the leader of the Blood Wolves'' thirteenth squad for half a year. They called me the Venomous Sword." The Venomous Sword, an alias that suggested his swordsmanship was both swift and deadly, like a viper or scorpion poised to strike. "What''s your name?" "I don''t have one. I''ve always been called Number 27." A faint smile appeared on the Blood Dragon Captain''s lips. "It''s been a while since I last saw someone called by a number. I was Number 38." "Yes, I know." Baek Suryong''s eyes flickered with sentimentality. Perhaps because they were both orphans, he''d always felt a slight kinship with the man. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Once upon a time, he was my goal too. The Blood Dragon Captain was a legend and a symbol of hope for many orphans and lowborn members of the Blood Cult. Rising from his humble origins to become the captain of the Blood Dragons, he was someone Baek Suryong had once aspired to become. After a moment, the Blood Dragon Captain asked with a slightly gentler tone, "I''ve heard that you can devise a countermeasure after seeing any martial art three times. Is that true?" "No." A hint of disappointment appeared on the Blood Dragon Captain''s face. "Hmm..." "For most martial arts, seeing it once is enough." "Hahaha!" Bursting into laughter, the Blood Dragon Captain turned to look at Baek Suryong, his eyes gleaming with interest. "Well, I don''t mind having confident subordinates, as long as they can back it up with skill." "I won''t disappoint you." "Don''t expect any special treatment from me just because we''re both orphans. I have no intention of mediating between you and Cho Hyeok. Solve the problem yourself." "Yes, sir." "Good." With a quick nod, the Blood Dragon Captain led Baek Suryong to the Blood Cult''s main citadel. Baek Suryong took in his surroundings with interest. The high and sturdy walls exuded an aura of majesty that would intimidate even the strongest masters, and he sensed the presence of experts hidden everywhere. Most low-ranked warriors would never enter this place in their lifetimes, and this was his past self''s first time here as well. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Do you know where we''re going?" Baek Suryong shook his head. "No, I do not." He had been suddenly informed of his transfer to the Blood Dragons. This sort of thing happened all the time, so he''d quietly followed the orders as they were given. There was no point in being surprised or upset about it, and questioning it wouldn''t change anything. However... "Our Lord wishes to meet you." Baek Suryong froze, his entire body stiffening as if he had suddenly turned to stone. "Why would the Lord want to meet me...!?" he asked incredulously, eyes wide with shock. At the thought of meeting the supreme leader of the Blood Cult, his heart pounded wildly. He didn''t mean to be rude, but he was just too freaked out to restrain himself. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. The Blood Dragon Captain shook his head. "I don''t know. He just said he wanted to see you in person." "......" Meanwhile, the present-day Baek Suryong felt his blood run cold. It''s been a while since I last saw him. He was about to have his first brush with the Blood Demon, the greatest ever master of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, reputed to be the strongest human in history... and the one who had killed him. Translator''s Note: Okay people, I''m going to catch up to the manhwa this weekend... Chapter 194: Echoes From a Previous Life (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong''s footsteps echoed as he strode down the long corridor of the Blood Demon Palace, the cult leader''s abode, alongside the Blood Dragon Captain. A red carpet stretched out beneath his feet, intricately patterned and vibrant. Each step felt soft and ethereal, like walking on clouds, but he had no time to savor that sensation right now. This path... it''s been a while, but I still remember it as if it were yesterday. The hallway seemed to stretch on forever. He could have reached the end in an instant using movement arts, but no one would dare show such disrespect here. Back then, I was so anxious about making even the slightest mistake that never mind making eye contact with the Blood Demon, I don''t even remember what happened during our meeting. In the Blood Cult, the Blood Demon was practically worshipped as a god. To face such a figure out of nowhere would shake even the boldest heart. This time, I''ll keep my wits about me and observe him properly. "Why so nervous? Now that you''ve been assigned to the Blood Dragons, you''ll be serving the Lord up close sooner or later," the Blood Dragon Captain chuckled, noticing his restlessness. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Comprised of the Cult''s finest martial artists, the Blood Dragons served as the Blood Demon''s personal bodyguards at official events, so it was only natural that they would see him often. Of course, they weren''t his only protectors. While the Blood Dragons protected the Blood Demon in the open, the shadow warriors who had mastered the Blue Eyes Demonic Art guarded him from the shadows. Still, his past self could not relax. "Why did the Lord suddenly summon me?" he asked. "I told you, I don''t know. Maybe He''s curious about the new recruit''s face, or maybe He has some other reason." "Does the Lord summon every new recruit to the Blood Dragons?" The Blood Dragon Captain frowned, clearly displeased. "Newcomer, let me give you a warning. Do not presume to understand the Lord. He is a being beyond our comprehension." Under the Captain''s stern gaze, Baek Suryong quickly lowered his head. "I''m sorry." "Don''t forget. We live only to serve the Lord. We do not question Him, only follow His orders." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Yes, sir." An uneasy silence fell between the two, but fortunately, they reached the end of the corridor before it lasted too long. "We''re here. This is the throne room." A colossal door, towering at least ten meters high, stood before them, its handles adorned with the image of a bleeding demon. On either side, two formidable martial artists stood guard, their bright blue eyes glinting ominously in the dimly lit corridor. Most blood cultists flinched at the sight of the Blood Dragon Captain, but not these two. The Blood Demon''s shadow warriors. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Baek Suryong''s thoughts drifted to the Blue Eyed Freak in the Valley of Evil, who had also mastered the Blue Eyes Demonic Art. Slipping into the Blood Demon Palace unnoticed, past those who wielded such a unique eye technique, was out of the question. The Blood Dragon Captain stepped forward. "By order of the Lord, I have brought the newest member of the Blood Dragons." "You may enter." The Blood Dragon Captain nodded and walked toward the door. As he drew close, the heavy door groaned open as if pushed by an invisible hand, unveiling a world of fantasy. Baek Suryong smiled bitterly. No matter how many times I see it, I never fail to be astounded at this sight. Entering the throne room, he felt as if they were ascending into the night sky itself. Above them, the heavens stretched close, almost within reach, and starlight cascaded down, bathing them in a soft glow. At their feet, clouds floated, soft and surreal, occasionally revealing a tiny world beneath that lay sprawled out like a distant, forgotten dream. It was a space that defied all logic, a realm where miracles unfoldedmiracles unseen even within the Blood Cult, the nexus of sorcery and the dark arts. On the highest throne beneath the boundless sky sat a man of otherworldly beauty, his blood-red hair contrasting vividly against his pale, almost ethereal skin. His facial features were flawless, as if they were sculpted from the finest marble with divine precision. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Come closer," he said in an enchanting voice that, once heard, could never be forgotten. Baek Suryong slowly stumbled forward, as if under a spell. However, within him, the mind observing the past seethed with hatred. The Blood Demon... This was a face forever etched in his memory. For decades, he had served the Blood Demon with unwavering loyalty, accumulating great accomplishments even after his qi center was damaged and he was cast into a living hell. Despite all he had sacrificed, however, in the end he was merely branded as disposable. But even that wasn''t the worst. Above all, this was the monster who had plunged a sword into his heart when he attempted to flee from the Blood Cult. If only the Blood Demon hadn''t appeared that day, he would likely have succeeded in escaping the Blood Cult with his four masters. THUD! "Do as you wish," the Blood Demon said wearily. "Oh, and bring this child along to serve as my guard at the Elder Council meeting in three days." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Yes, my Lord." "You are dismissed." With a wave of the Blood Demon''s hand, Baek Suryong''s past self stood up and quietly followed the Blood Dragon Captain out of the Blood Demon Palace. Nevertheless, he was still so out of it that even as he staggered back to his quarters, he failed to notice the complex looks the captain kept throwing his way. Meanwhile, the current Baek Suryong fell into deep thought. Why would the Blood Demon say such things to me, knowing I wouldn''t even remember them? Could it be... that he somehow knew I would revisit this memory someday? A terrifying chill ran down his spine. What if... the power of the Heaven Defying Divine Art that is allowing me to see glimpses of the past in my dreams, is resonating across time and space with the Blood Demon''s Heaven Defying Divine Art that allowed him to peer into the future? In the dream, time flowed like water, pooling and spilling without direction. Some events were skipped, and others appeared out of chronological order. Nevertheless, Baek Suryong saw himself accompanying the Blood Demon to every formal gathering and official event. This gave him an invaluable opportunity to observe the martial arts of the Blood Cult elders, the patriarchs of the Eight Great Clans, and a wide array of powerful masters up close. Among them were martial arts that Baek Suryong didn''t know well, some that were much stronger than he remembered, and others with clear weaknesses that he hadn''t noticed before. It''s a totally different experience, analyzing the Blood Cult''s divine arts then and now. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Although these were his own memories, seeing it again with fresh eyes opened up a whole new perspective. With his current martial arts skills, he was able to analyze them with a clarity that he hadn''t possessed before. I''ll create techniques to counter them later. Since the Blood Cult seemed to be on the verge of resurrection, it was good if he could gain a significant advantage over them. Now that I think about it, I wonder how much time has passed outside. Probably not much. Since this is just a dream, maybe a few hours, or a day or two at the most.. Well, it would be great if I could find some clues to regain my memories before I wake up. If it was true that the past Baek Suryong lost his memories here, then there should be clues here to help him recover them. Unfortunately, until now, he hadn''t made any significant progress in this regard, so he decided to focus on analyzing, refining, and memorizing the Blood Cult''s martial arts. Then, one day, Cho Hyeok called him out, saying, "The Captain seems to favor you a bit too much. Are you sleeping with him behind our backs?" Since the first encounter, he and his gang had stopped showing Baek Suryong open hostility, opting instead to hurl contempt and insults at him. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Their intentions were clear. They were waiting for him to snap so they could beat him up and claim it was self-defense... and like a fool, his past self had lost his temper many times and let them beat him over and over again, leaving fresh bruises hidden under his clothes every day. Slowly, though, he''d learned to endure the bullying in silence, swallowing his anger and secretly sharpening his blade, vowing that he would one day take his revenge. "Why so quiet? Should I take your silence as proof that it must be true, then?" Cho Hyeok taunted. The supposed elites of the Blood Cult snickered. "...Trash," Baek Suryong remarked softly. Cho Hyeok and his gang blinked in surprise. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "...What did you just say?" Cho Hyeok asked. Baek Suryong grinned. There was no longer any need for him to remain passive. "I said, you guys are trash." This is a dream, not the past... and dreams bend to the dreamer''s will. For the first time, Baek Suryong took control of his dream. From now onward, it would no longer be a simple re-enactment of his past life. His form wavered briefly, and then he drove his fist square into Cho Hyeok''s face. "Guh!" Cho Hyeok flew backward, blood spurting from his mouth as his teeth shattered. "Have you gone mad?" "What the hell? He just attacked all of a sudden!" Though startled, the senior members of the Blood Dragons instinctively drew their weapons. Laughing, Baek Suryong leisurely cracked his neck from side to side. "You know, I''ve always dreamed of beating you guys up... oh, wait, this is a dream. So, I might as well enjoy myself and get in a little martial arts training at the same time, yeah?" With a wicked grin, Baek Suryong charged at his former comrades. Chapter 195: Echoes From a Previous Life (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 "You basdard! I''ll gill you! Nobodeh intafwere! I''ll gill him maselb!" Cho Hyeok roared, rushing back at an alarming speed after being sent flying. His face was stained with blood, and his speech was slurred due to his missing teeth, but nevertheless, he charged at Baek Suryong with a vengeance. Baek Suryong smirked as he effortlessly dodged the attack. Cho Hyeok''s emotions were getting the better of him, clouding his judgment and making every move painfully predictable. "Come at me when you can at least talk properly," he taunted. "Aaaaargh! Stahp dahging lie a rat!" Cho Hyeok bellowed, unleashing a flurry of palm strikes that shook the very air. His accuracy was lacking, but the sheer force of his inner qi generated shockwaves strong enough to stagger any ordinary martial artist. Unfortunately, his opponent was Baek Suryong. Cho Hyeok''s eyes turned bloodshot, teetering on the edge of insanity. The humiliation of being ambushed and losing his teeth to a lowly opponent he had always looked down upon stung him deeply. His pride as nobility screamed that he couldn''t let this go, that he had to kill Baek Suryong no matter the cost. Of course, none of this was real. This is a dream. A stunningly vivid dream, sure, but a dream all the same. After several days of experimenting, Baek Suryong discovered that if he took control of his past self and acted differently from his memories, the people in his dream would react in ways that aligned with their personalities. An idea immediately came to him. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? I can freely engage in life-and-death battles here. Image training is nothing compared to this. Besides, there are plenty of demonic bastards here who deserve to die, and enemies I would love to grind into dust. Could there possibly be a better place to train? Masters who reached a certain level often did image training, a form of meditation in which they would visualize techniques or imagine fighting a hypothetical opponent. However, this required intense concentration, and its effectiveness was limited. Normally, it was far better to train by physically moving the body. Here, though, everything was a perfect reflection of reality, from the stimulation of his five senses, to the killing intent of his opponents, to the flow of their qi, and even to the unique aura of each individual. It was as if he had traveled back in time to his previous life. Baek Suryong''s grin widened. "You should feel honored that I''ve decided to kill you first." "You wotten inshect!" Cho Hyeok screamed, his qi surging to the point that veins bulged grotesquely across his forearms and hands. He launched a wild attack at Baek Suryong, causing the ground to explode beneath them and shattering the surrounding walls. "Now that''s more like it." Baek Suryong nodded, meeting him head-on. Soon, their hands and feet became a confusing tangle of motion. Although the gap between them wasn''t huge, Baek Suryong was clearly weaker than Cho Hyeok at this point in time. Cho Hyeok, despite his nasty personality, had enough talent to be called a genius, and with the support of his family, he was on a fast track to success. On the other hand, Baek Suryong was expelled from the Blood Dragons after injuring his qi center, and he was tossed aside to rot. He barely managed to make a comeback as the best martial arts instructor, but by then, the difference in status between him and Cho Hyeok, who had become the commander of one of the Blood Cult''s legions, was insurmountable. Thus, when their paths crossed again by chance, Cho Hyeok had completely ignored Baek Suryong. A bug that he could crush at any time was of no longer of any interest to him. "Tsk, how pathetic. You played a big part in crippling me, but after I injured my qi center, you barely gave me a second thought. Until the very end, you never felt a shred of guilt for what you did, didn''t you?" "Aaaaargh! I''ll gill you!" Cho Hyeok roared. Baek Suryong snorted. In the past, Cho Hyeok had been an opponent he couldn''t defeat, but now, things had changed. His mind was filled with the countless martial arts manuals he had diligently studied to become a martial arts instructor, as well as the unparalleled techniques his four masters had taught him. Shaking his head, he remarked, "I couldn''t lose to you even if I tried." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. SLAP! Baek Suryong''s hand struck Cho Hyeok''s cheek, snapping his head to the side. For a moment, shock filled Cho Hyeok''s eyes, but Baek Suryong wasn''t done. SMACK! WHACK! THWACK! Baek Suryong unleashed a relentless barrage on Cho Hyeok, each punch and kick infused with the essence of the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. Under the vicious onslaught, Cho Hyeok''s defenses shattered, his body twisting and buckling, crumpling a little more with each blow. "Argh! Ged losh!" Cho Hyeok screamed, desperately unleashing an ominous wave of palm qi in a last attempt to drive Baek Suryong back. "Hey, spoiled brats! You think just because you were born with a silver spoon, never faced hardship, and got to master martial arts in comfort, you''re stronger than me? Prove it!" "How dare you?" "I''ll rip out that mouth of yours!" "You are courting death!" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Man, I love these reactions! Such... third-rate villainy! Baek Suryong mused, happily beating them to a pulp. "Ugh!" "I-I lost..." "Stop! Please stop hitting me!" Needless to say, even if Baek Suryong didn''t use the Heaven Defying Divine Art, the elders'' disciples were still no match for him. Just like that, Baek Suryong continued his relentless crusade against the Blood Cult, deepening his understanding of their martial arts while also reflecting on his own. Especially since he had experienced unnaturally rapid growth in the Valley of Evil, he desperately needed combat experience to solidify his foundation. This is truly a priceless opportunity. Days passed, blending into each other in his dream of a past life. Absorbed in his training, Baek Suryong soon lost track of time... until suddenly, the scenery that had been indistinguishable from reality began to distort, cracking and crumbling in spots. "...Looks like I''m going to wake up soon. Should I go pick a fight with the Blood Demon?" Baek Suryong sighed, but quickly shook his head, dismissing the fleeting thought. For now, he had nothing to gain from fighting the Blood Demon, and besides, he had a feeling that bastard wouldn''t fight him in his current state. "I wonder... would something interesting happen if I defeat the Blood Demon here?" The end of this dream was likely the scene where he failed to escape the Blood Cult and died fighting the Blood Demon in his previous life. However, if he could change that ending and defeat the Blood Demon in that moment, would it make a difference? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. ...Maybe I''ll recover Baek Suryong''s lost memories. It was just a hunch, but given how he hadn''t retrieved any memories yet, there was a good chance something special awaited him at the dream''s end. "Anyway, now''s not the time for that." Baek Suryong manipulated the dream, reshaping his surroundings. A moment later, he was standing in front of the Blood Dragon Captain in the Blood Dragons'' exclusive training grounds. The Blood Dragon Captain asked, "You want to fight me? Why all of a sudden?" "Please fight me like you mean to kill me," Baek Suryong replied. As he had grown more accustomed to controlling the dream, he discovered that he could simply skip the formalities and jump right into the action. The Blood Dragon Captain raised a thick eyebrow. "This is ridiculous. Are you being serious right now?" Baek Suryong glanced at the horizon. The dream landscape was collapsing from afar. I''m running out of time. What should I say to provoke him the most...? Oh, I know! Looking straight into the Blood Dragon Captain''s eyes, Baek Suryong warned, "If you don''t kill me now, I''ll kill the Blood Demon in the future." For a moment, the Blood Dragon Captain blinked in confusion, but he quickly came to his senses and released his aura. "You must have a death wish!" he roared. WHOOSH! An overwhelming aura spilled out from the Blood Dragon Captain standing before him, pressing down upon Baek Suryong with such intensity that he struggled to catch his breath. Yep, looks like I picked the right opponent. Chapter 196: Echoes From a Previous Life (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 As expected, he''s terrifyingly strong. Baek Suryong''s legs trembled, his knees almost buckling under the immense weight of the Blood Dragon Captain''s aura. He had chosen his former superior as his final opponent in the dream, not because of any grudge, but because he was one of the few people who had treated him well in his previous life. Although the Blood Dragon Captain was a supreme demonic master, as a person, he was so upright that it was hard to believe he was a blood cultist. If he had been raised in the orthodox sects instead, he would surely have become a chivalrous hero. Even within the Blood Cult, despite possessing martial arts and authority comparable to that of an elder, he never once abused his power. Like a loyal dog, he was a steadfast man who devoted his entire life to serving the Blood Demon. And so, in the end, he died a dog''s death... Baek Suryong looked at the Blood Dragon Captain, who was glaring at him with eyes full of killing intent. I could have chosen the Demonic Strategist as my final opponent... but instead of seeking cruel and intoxicating revenge, I would rather cross swords with a martial artist I actually respected. "If you kneel down and cut out your own tongue as an offering, I might consider sparing your miserable life!" the Blood Dragon Captain bellowed, his face a mix of confusion and rage. Ignoring him, Baek Suryong asked calmly, "Captain, do you remember when the Cult Leader talked about my destiny?" The Blood Dragon Captain''s steady gaze wavered. "H-How did you...?" "According to the Cult Leader''s divination, I''m destined to either play a significant role in the Blood Cult''s plan for world domination or bring about its downfall, right?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "...You must be delusional," the Blood Dragon Captain replied, though his face betrayed a flicker of uncertainty. Baek Suryong smirked. "Well, I''ve decided to destroy the Blood Cult." The Blood Dragon Captain''s aura surged explosively, and he stepped forward. "Insolent wretch! Fine, you asked for this. I''ll break your limbs first, then drag you before the Lord." Feeling like he was about to be crushed by the overwhelming pressure, Baek Suryong released his own aura to alleviate the strain. I know that this is just a dream I''ll wake up from soon, and that his reactions are nothing more than fictional products of my memories and imagination... but for once, I want to be honest with him. Baek Suryong smiled warmly. "Captain, thank you for saving my life," he said. The approaching Blood Dragon Captain furrowed his brows. "...What nonsense are you suddenly spouting?" "Ah, you haven''t saved me yet. I''m just thanking you in advance," Baek Suryong chuckled. When his qi center had shattered from overload, leaving him unable to practice martial arts, every member of the Blood Dragons had treated him like discarded garbage, predicting his imminent demise. Even in front of him, they all whispered that he would die soon, either by an enemy''s hand or by his own. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "What a useless bastard. Can''t even take care of his own body." "He''ll be kicked out of the Blood Dragons soon." "Kicked out? I reckon he''ll probably die within three days." "Cho Hyeok has been waiting for this chance forever. He won''t let him go." It was then that the Blood Dragon Captain had come to see Baek Suryong. "...I''ll help you find a new job." "Why are you helping a man who''s about to die?" "This isn''t your fault. You were just unlucky." "......" "Stop thinking about unnecessary things and concentrate on your recovery. That''s an order." With that, the Blood Dragon Captain left. However, that wasn''t all. For days after that, he forbade anyone from entering Baek Suryong''s quarters. Even Cho Hyeok, who had been eagerly waiting for the chance to strike, hadn''t dared approach under his strict watch. When Baek Suryong had mostly recovered, he quietly left the Blood Dragons, again with the help of the Blood Dragon Captain. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Thank you, Captain. I''ll definitely repay this favor someday." "If you want to repay me, then from now on, learn to keep your head down and live quietly. To survive for a long time in this hell, you need tact and cunning." "But Captain, you don''t do that at all." "If you want to live like me, then become as strong as I am." "Ehh..." "Now go." With a hearty laugh, the Blood Dragon Captain swung his blade, his steps shattering the ground with every stride. The air around him heated up, bursting into flames as he advanced. WHOOSH! Finally, a red enhanced blade qi extended from the tip of the Blood Dragon Captain''s blade, stretching nearly ten feet into the air. "Are you serious? What the fuck is that? You damned monster!" Baek Suryong laughed hysterically as he summoned his own enhanced sword qi. It was only half as long as the Blood Dragon Captain''s, but its blood-red color was deeper and more intense. BOOOOM! CRASH! BANG! Again and again, the two men collided with explosive force, sending shockwaves through the earth and reshaping the landscape anew with every impact. Baek Suryong gritted his teeth. Shit. I feel like my body is going to shatter. Had he dared to challenge the Blood Dragon Captain soon after entering the dream, he would have suffered a swift and crushing defeat. It was only the hard-won experience he had accumulated through countless life-and-death battles with formidable masters in the dream that prevented him from being easily overpowered. Of course, there were many close calls. As time passed, more and more wounds appeared on his body. However, a faint smile still appeared on Baek Suryong''s face. I can do this. I can beat him. At that thought, the dream scenery unexpectedly transformed. The training ground where they were fighting expanded, becoming the grand stage of a colossal arena. One by one, spectators appeared, filling the seats, and soon, faint murmurs spread among them. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "As expected, the Blood Dragon Captain''s bladesmanship is unmatched." "Who''s his opponent? I''ve never seen him before." "That''s the Venomous Sword of the Blood Dragons! They say he''ll betray the cult someday!" "Master, that''s him. He''s the one who decapitated me!" "His masters are locked in the underground prison! Let''s burn it down!" The voices merged into a jumbled hum, and a swirl of familiar faces drifted in and out of focus, among them rivals and masters he had yet to face. This dream of his previous life had spun wildly out of control, slipping out of his grasp and moving with a mind of its own. Baek Suryong sighed. I guess it''s really ending now. CRACK, CRACKLE... Everything around him warped and fractured, like the hazy, erratic hallucinations of a drunkard. Only the duel stage and the Blood Dragon Captain remained intact, with the Captain still swinging his blade unwaveringly despite the chaos. ...No, that wasn''t the only sight that stayed distinct. From the highest seat in the spectator stands, the Blood Demon reclined on a grand throne, gazing down at the dueling stage with a languid smile that radiated the calm authority of an absolute ruler. "Come back again sometime. You haven''t seen everything you wanted yet, have you?" he chuckled. Glaring at him, Baek Suryong declared, "Go ahead and laugh while you can. The next time I come here, I''ll kill you." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "I look forward to it." CREEEEAK... With a mysterious smile, the Blood Demon faded away. Now, the only person left was the Blood Dragon Captain. Angry, the Blood Dragon Captain increased the intensity of his attacks, shouting, "How dare you get distracted in front of me?!" "From now on, I''ll focus solely on you, so please bear with me," Baek Suryong replied calmly, despite feeling a pang of regret that his time with the Blood Dragon Captain was running out. Win or lose, I don''t want this fight to end without a proper conclusion! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Immersed in his martial arts, he drifted into a state of selflessness, each swing of his sword carrying the weight of all the experience and insight he had gained in the dream. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Just a little more... Just a little more! Baek Suryong felt as if his sheer will alone pushed the fight onward, and just before the dream slipped away, both he and his opponent simultaneously unleashed their ultimate techniques. SPURT! The Blood Dragon Captain slumped to his knees, staring at his chest in disbelief. A large hole had been pierced through it. Struggling to lift his head, he looked at Baek Suryong and met his former subordinate''s bitter gaze. A faint smile formed on his lips. "I... lost. If it was you... I would have gladly chosen you as my successor," he murmured. Watching the fallen Blood Dragon Captain close his eyes, Baek Suryong awoke from his long, feverish dream. Chapter 197: How Much Stronger Do You Want to Get? TL: FoodieMonster007 Bathed in the glow of the crescent moon, Baek Muheun sat alone in a pavilion, swirling the wine in his cup. The sound of the clear liquor sloshing around felt oddly soothing. "Hoo..." Sighing deeply, he took a sip, a trace of melancholy flickering across his face. If there were women around, they would probably be swooning, convinced that he had stepped right out of a painting. Tonight, however, he was alone. At least, until now. An old man with white hair approached from the opposite side of the pavilion, clicking his tongue in disapproval. "Tsk tsk. It''s a lovely moonlit night. Why are you ruining it with all this gloominess?" Baek Muheun stared at the old man, puzzled. "You''re still up, Father-in-law? I thought you said you were tired and went to bed early." "I couldn''t sleep. Anyway, what are you doing up at this hour?" "As you can see, I''m enjoying a drink. I don''t usually sleep this early." "Even at your age, you live as you please." "Well, I don''t have a wife to nag me for staying up late, do I?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "......" "......" An awkward silence settled between the two men. Mae Geuklyom picked up the bottle in front of Baek Muheun and poured himself a cup. Baek Muheun watched him, surprised. "...I thought you didn''t drink." "These days, I drink occasionally. I even made a drinking buddy recently." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "You''ve changed a lot, Father-in-law." "......" "......" Once again, the conversation stalled, and silence hung in the air. Although Baek Muheun and Mae Geuklyom had managed to resolve decades of misunderstandings and somewhat reconcile with each other, it was nevertheless not easy to keep a conversation going. Still, they eventually managed to find some common ground. "What do you usually do on Yakbing''s death anniversary?" "Back in the day, I used to go sightseeing with my son. Yakbing''s final wish was that we go on vacation together on her death anniversary instead of visiting her grave or holding a vigil." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "...That''s just like her. She said something similar to me when she was young." "What about you, Father-in-law?" "I wander around the academy. The paths she walked, the cafeteria where she ate, the classrooms where she studied. Even after thirty years, traces of her remain." "......" "......" "Well, I was planning to tour the academy tomorrow myself. Could you show me around? A lot has changed." "...Alright." Mae Geuklyom hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Like it or not, they were now the only two who remembered Mae Yakbing.1 Again, the conversation paused, but this time, finding a new topic wasn''t difficult. "By the way... about Suryong." "He takes after me, so he has a lot of issues with women, right? Sigh, but what can we do? The ladies just won''t leave handsome men like us alone." Mae Geuklyom stared at his son-in-law incredulously. "Stop spouting nonsense. What I want to know is, when did he start learning martial arts?" Although Baek Suryong was not yet thirty years old and was still young enough to be called a prodigy in the murim, he had already reached the transcendental realm. Grinning awkwardly, Baek Muheun replied, "Haha, the kid takes after me. He''s a natural when it comes to martial arts." "I know that the current Ten Supremes, or those who are close to that level, mostly achieved transcendence before the age of thirty, so that''s not what I find odd." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "What is it?" Noticing the serious look on his son-in-law''s face, Mae Geuklyom straightened up, guessing that he was about to be asked for advice again. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Baek Muheun pointed to his bruised eye and, with an aggrieved expression, he asked, "About this... did you hit me on purpose?" "Baek Muheun. You... created this atmosphere just to ask me about such a trivial thing?" "Trivial? You gave your super ultra handsome son-in-law a black eye! What if you left a scar on my pretty face?" Grabbing the wine bottle, Mae Geuklyom swung it at his son-in-law''s good eye. "...You really are hopeless. Should I give you another black eye? It''ll make your face symmetrical again!" Barely dodging the attack, Baek Muheun shouted, "I knew it!" The two men bickered for a while, then looked at each other and burst into laughter. "Hahaha!" "Hohoho!" ...Of course, that was only after Baek Muheun''s other eye had turned black as well. "Ah, the bottle''s empty." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Don''t worry, I brought a lot more wine." "...I suppose you''re not the type who would be satisfied with just one bottle. I''ll have a few more cups and then head back to bed." Despite what Mae Geuklyom said, however, a few cups quickly turned into several bottles as the two men shared drinks and talked late into the night. Slowly, the long-standing awkwardness between them began to fade. While it was impossible for their relationship to mend overnight, especially given their rocky past, there was no doubt that it was beginning to improve. "I''ll come visit again to see my son and share a drink with you, Father-in-law." Mae Geuklyom scoffed. "Hmph. Do as you please." "...You know, Yakbing once told me something." "What?" Baek Muheun smirked. "She said her father scoffs when he''s embarrassed." "Cough! You...!" BOOM! Suddenly, a powerful surge of energy erupted in the middle of the White Dragon Manor, causing both men to stand up simultaneously and sprint toward the source of the disturbance. Following their qi senses, they threw open the door to Baek Suryong''s room, only to find him hovering a foot off the ground, his eyes closed in meditation. Contrary to his calm appearance, however, an immense energy storm swirled around him like a coiling dragon, smashing everything in its path. "Suryong!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "What on earth is this...?" The students of the White Dragon Manor, sensing the wild energy, also quickly woke up and gathered outside the room. "Mr. Baek!" "What''s going on?" "Why all of a sudden..." Mae Geuklyom calmed the anxious students, saying, "Stay back. I think he''s in the middle of a revelation." "Huh? A revelation..." "You mean he''s going to have another breakthrough?" "Damn it! When will I ever get to beat him up if he just keeps getting stronger?!" While everyone looked at Baek Suryong, relieved yet dumbfounded, Baek Muheun murmured in disbelief, "Suryong... Just how much stronger do you want to get, you damned punk?!" Baek Suryong was too young when Mae Yakbing died, so no one will suspect anything if he doesn''t remember her. ? Chapter 198: Okay, Dad TL: FoodieMonster007 ROOOOOAR! Amidst the raging storm of qi, the room was left in shambles. Cracks snaked across the walls, and the ceiling swayed as if it might collapse at any moment. At the center of this chaotic energy, Baek Suryong meditated with an unnervingly calm expression. Although his face was a bit pale from the excessive use of qi, it was not to an alarming degree. Waving the students away, Mae Geuklyom commanded, "Students, leave the building." When the students had left, Mae Geuklyom and Baek Muheun cautiously entered the room, carefully deploying a qi barrier to prevent the ceiling and walls from collapsing. If they left things as they were, the whole building might collapse, disturbing Baek Suryong at a critical moment of enlightenment. Outside the building, Geo Sangwoong directed the students to spread out across the courtyard and stand guard to ward off any possible disturbances. "Just in case, let''s keep watch out here," he said. "Okay!" The students readily agreed. For martial artists, moments of enlightenment were immensely precious. However, the stronger one became, the harder it was to catch even the faintest glimpse of the next level. Some would spend years secluded in distant caves, searching for a single elusive clue. Others would go so far as to risk their lives, jumping off cliffs in a desperate bid to awaken their latent potential. I wonder how much stronger Mr. Baek will become? You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. The students glanced toward Baek Suryong''s room, their eyes filled with envy and admiration. Some among them, though, began to whisper to each other in timid rebellion. "If we don''t hit him now, we''ll never get another chance." "Don''t even think about it. Knowing that petty guy, you might get beaten up every day for the rest of your life as payback." "That''s true..." "But Senior, aren''t you already getting beaten up every day?" "......" Nevertheless, it was harmless banter. the students kept their hands on their weapons and their eyes sharp, watching closely to make sure nothing disturbed Baek Suryong in his moment of enlightenment. About fifteen minutes passed. FWOOOOSH... The fierce storm of qi slowly subsided, flowing back into Baek Suryong''s body. Once the last traces of qi settled, crimson flowers began to bloom above his head. One flower... Two flowers... Three flowers... northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Three crimson flowers blossomed partway, only to dissolve into the air like a fading mirage. "Could this be...the Trinity Blossoms?"1 Mae Geuklyom murmured in disbelief. The Trinity Blossoms appeared when qi concentrated in the upper dantian manifested as flowers, and symbolized the perfect union of the trinity that was one''s mind, body, and spirit. At this level, one was no longer limited to simply releasing enhanced qi, but could also control it freely. But... the flowers aren''t perfect. According to what Mae Geuklyom had read, when a martial master achieved true harmony of the trinity, all three flowers should bloom fully. However, Baek Suryong''s flowers had only bloomed partially before disappearing. Something''s weird. If his awakening was incomplete, he should not have manifested the Trinity Blossoms at all... Did something hold him back midway? "Father-in-law, I think he''s waking up!" Baek Muheun suddenly shouted, snapping Mae Geuklyom out of his thoughts. Baek Suryong, who had been hovering a foot off the ground, slowly descended and opened his eyes. His mind still hazy from a dream that felt almost indistinguishable from reality, he blinked several times, focusing on the sensations flowing through his body and reestablishing his sense of self. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Hoo..." he exhaled slowly. Baek Muheun carefully approached his son, worry etched on his face. "Suryong? Are you okay?" For a moment, Baek Suryong stared at his father blankly, but clarity gradually returned to his eyes. "...Dad?" he muttered dazedly. "Yes! It''s me!" "How long has it been since we parted earlier?" "About four hours? Not that long, actually." "Four hours..." He felt like he had spent days, maybe even weeks, in the dream. All that happened in a mere four hours? Baek Suryong shook his head, chucking helplessly. In the dream, he had fought hundreds, perhaps thousands, of life-and-death duels, reviewed and analyzed countless Blood Cult demonic arts, conversed with the Blood Demon, and finally confronted and defeated the Blood Dragon Captain he had once admired. It was a priceless opportunity worth more than any treasure. I wonder if I can enter that dream again? Well, even if I can, now isn''t the time. Taking advantage of Baek Suryong''s exhaustion, Baek Muheun swept his son''s legs out from under him, sending him sprawling facedown on the bed. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Pouting, Baek Suryong protested, "Why are you treating me like a patient? I''m tired, but I can still talk..." "We can always talk later," Mae Geuklyom interrupted, reaching out and sealing his grandson''s sleep acupoint. Normally, this level of acupoint sealing wouldn''t have affected Baek Suryong, but he was exhausted and mentally drained. "Noooo... Zzzz..." Baek Suryong groaned, struggling to keep his eyes open. Eventually, however, he succumbed to fatigue and drifted into a deep, dreamless slumber. Beside the sleeping Baek Suryong, the two older men grumbled to each other. "Jeez, to think he actually threw a tantrum about not wanting to sleep at his age. How childish." "See? He still needs to be looked after." "By the way, isn''t he really handsome? I wonder whose son he is..." "He''s his mother''s son, obviously." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "......" Baek Muheun stayed at the White Dragon Manor for three more days, spending the anniversary of his wife''s death touring the Azure Dragon Academy with his father-in-law and son, and the next two days wandering around the city revisiting old memories. When it was time to leave, he packed his things without hesitation. The kids at the Baek Academy were waiting for him. "Remember to send me a letter every month. Otherwise, I''ll move here permanently," Baek Muheun nagged. Baek Suryong nodded impatiently. "Yeah, yeah." "You show up out of nowhere and then disappear just as quickly..." Mae Geuklyom grumbled irritably. Baek Muheun grinned slyly. "Aww, are you sad that I''m leaving, Father-in-law?" "Hmph! I''m just glad to be rid of a freeloader!" Mae Geuklyom scoffed, even while quietly slipping what looked like a dried root into Baek Muheun''s satchel. Baek Suryong smiled warmly. The tension between his father and grandfather seemed to have eased considerably. While Mae Geuklyom still frequently expressed his disapproval of Baek Muheun''s lazy and sneaky habits, he was even giving his father a parting gift now. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Eat it... or don''t," Mae Geuklyom mumbled in a barely audible voice. "Thank you, I''ll enjoy it," Baek Muheun replied, looking touched, before turning toward his son. "......" "......" Baek Suryong scowled. He and his father had already said their goodbyes the day before, but during the whole time they were together, he never got to discuss the diary with Baek Muheun. Rather, each time he tried to bring up the subject, his father would either change the topic or make up some lame excuse to leave the room. "I''m off," Baek Muheun said. "Safe travels." Baek Muheun lightly patted Baek Suryong on the shoulder, then left, smiling. Baek Suryong and Mae Geuklyom watched as his figure faded from view. Reconciling with his father-in-law had lightened the burden on Baek Muheun''s heart, and his relaxed, unhurried stride reflected this newfound freedom. It won''t be long before this change affects his martial arts as well. He''ll be much stronger the next time we meet, Baek Suryong mused. Suddenly, even though he had already walked quite a distance, Baek Muheun turned around and waved. [Suryong! Whether you remember anything from before the accident or not, you''ll always be mine and Yakbing''s son.] "......" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? [Did you really think I wouldn''t know if my son was real or fake? Write home often, okay?] Grinning mischievously, Baek Muheun quickly turned around and used his movement arts to run away before Baek Suryong could respond. "Well, I never..." Baek Suryong laughed incredulously, shaking his head. After three days of dodging the subject, his father had hit him with a blow from the blue. Until now, being busy was just an excuse he used to avoid sending letters to Baek Muheun. As a ghost from fifty years ago with no memories of being Baek Muheun and Mae Yakbing''s son, he couldn''t bear to keep deceiving the man who loved him so dearly. However, things were different now. When he awoke from the dream, fragments of his childhood memories had returned to him. They were still incomplete and dominated by memories of his past life, but it was enough. He was Baek Muheun''s son. Letting out a soft sigh, he whispered to his father, who was now just a small dot on the horizon, "Okay, Dad. I''ll make sure to do that." Trinity Blossoms (۶): Literally, "three flowers gathering above the head". A common cultivation realm that I have no clue how to translate. ? Chapter 199: I Need Fame TL: FoodieMonster007 After Baek Muheun left, Baek Suryong settled into a repetitive daily routine. Each morning began with him waking up early and conducting some ''light'' training sessions with the White Dragon Manor students. "Ugh!" "P-Please, spare me..." "Damn it! My greatest regret in life is not beating him up while I had the chance!" "Isn''t this training supposed to help us improve? Why does it feel like the teacher''s the only one getting stronger?!" After the morning training ended, Baek Suryong made his way to the Azure Dragon Academy, heading directly for the Discipline Committee building. His first responsibility of the day was to patrol the academy with Mae Geuklyom. "Good morning. Let''s begin," Mae Geuklyom greeted him. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Together, they cracked down on naughty students caught engaging in prohibited activities within the academy, whether it was drinking, smoking, or engaging in inappropriate relationships. "Eek!" "It''s the Headmaster! Run!" "P-Please, have mercy!" "Shit! How did he find us? Even the Headmaster has never caught us here!" Much to the horror of the academy''s troublemakers, as Baek Suryong''s martial arts skills advanced, his senses were also greatly enhanced. Escape? Not a chance. He rooted out all the ''cockroaches'' hiding around the academy, beating up those who tried to flee and then handing them over to the man who haunted their worst nightmaresMae Geuklyom. "Thanks to you, my job has been a lot easier lately," Mae Geuklyom remarked, pleased with his grandson''s performance. Since Baek Suryong''s arrival, the number of troublemakers had decreased rapidly, giving him free time he hadn''t enjoyed before. "I''ll patrol alone in the afternoon, so go work on your lesson prep." "Yes, sir." After lunch, Baek Suryong separated from Mae Geuklyom and concentrated on preparing for the Defense Against Unorthodox Arts class. Since this was his only class, he prepared for it meticulously, often enlisting the help of teaching assistants to enrich the practical lessons. For example, when he was teaching them about poison, he called Tang Soso to release poison gas in the classroom. "Today, you''ll be learning how to deal with poison. Don''t worry, I didn''t bring anything instantly lethal. Ohohoho!" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Urgh!" When he felt like recreating the unique atmosphere of the unorthodox sects, he invited the imposing young men of the Rehabilitation Sect and asked them to lick their knives menacingly. "Have any of you ever been stabbed by a kitchen knife? Well, you''re in luck, cos that''s our specialty. Okay, which bastard wants to go first?" "......" When he wanted to sharpen the students'' awareness of crime, he asked Cheong Cheon to share vivid stories illustrating the cruelty and cunning of the unorthodox sect monsters. "Today, I''m going to tell you about the time I met a serial killer. Three years ago, children under the age of ten started disappearing without a trace..." "Gulp..." Finally, the bell rang, signaling the end of class. "Thank you for the lesson, Mr. Baek!" the students greeted enthusiastically, relieved that they survived yet another class. After class, he went back to the Discipline Committee to do paperwork or to supervise students who wanted individual martial arts instruction. Initially, no one approached him for private lessons. When they saw the Student Council President, Dokgo Jun, coming and going though, more and more students started seeking his guidance. "Mr. Baek, could you give me a one-on-one lesson?" "Dokgo Jun, as I''ve told you many times, feints and surprise attacks don''t violate the swordsman''s code of honor. If you keep stubbornly insisting on direct frontal attacks, you won''t get stronger." "Yoo Yiran, I sense impatience in your sword swings. Calm yourself and try again." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "...TANG SOSO!? WHY ARE YOU HERE AGAIN?" Just like that, Baek Suryong spent his days deeply committed to his job, often working late into the night. It was no surprise, then, that he often ran into fellow workaholic Namgung Su on his way home. "......" "......" To ensure their survival, the kids need to become much stronger... Baek Suryong glanced toward the students'' bedrooms. "Zzz..." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? He listened to the sounds of breathing, snoring, and the occasional rustling of the sleeping students. He didn''t expect them to accomplish any great feats in the war, all he wanted was for them to grow strong enough to survive. After all, he couldn''t be around to protect them forever. I, too, need to expand my influence. Wars are never fought alone. The Murim Alliance would certainly take the lead in the war, and if he wanted to have a say in their strategy, he needed both fame and influence. Although he was slowly building a good reputation as the Azure Dragon Hero, it was nowhere near enough. I''m the only one who can find the Blood Cult spies hidden within the Murim Alliance''s upper ranks and eliminate them, reducing the damage they cause. To do that, however, I must first become one of the Ten Supremes. Unfortunately, strength alone isn''t enough to be respected in the orthodox sects. I also have to establish my reputation as a chivalrous hero. Feeling a headache coming on, Baek Suryong sighed softly. I wanted to stay incognito if possible, but those bastards will start a war the moment they''re done preparing. If we only respond then, it''ll be too late. That''s why, before that, we have to dismantle the Blood Cult''s plans on a large scale and identify their weaknesses. Baek Suryong was confident he knew the Blood Cult''s modus operandi better than anyone. They would most definitely do as he predicted. I''ve done my best to stay out of the limelight all this time, because I know that fame breeds envy and hostility. Yet now, to achieve my goal, I need enough recognition to influence public opinion. Fame, fame... You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Various plans surfaced in his mind, only to be adjusted and discarded time and time again. After careful consideration, he decided that a martial artist''s simplest path to fame was through defeating formidable opponents and proving their strength. I can''t just go around randomly picking fights with people. At worst, I''d become a public enemy of the murim, and at best, people would gossip behind my back about how I''m strong but rude. It''s ironic, but that''s how the orthodox sects work. So should I try to track down a wanted criminal, like when I killed the Bloody Ripper? But... it''s not like it''s easy to find a high profile felon, and frankly, the whole idea feels forced. Besides, what excuse can I use to leave the academy all of a sudden? Wait... what if I took the kids on a training excursion? Hmm... Nah, the Principal won''t allow me to take them very far, and I doubt there are any strong criminals left within a reasonable distance of Nanchang. Baek Suryong folded his arms and sank into deep thought for a long time. Despite the late hour, he did not feel tired. With his level of martial arts mastery, two hours of sleep a day was enough to get by. Still, he felt frustrated. No matter how deeply he thought about it, a good solution eluded him. Ahh, fuck. I''ll think about it another day. In the end, he set his worries aside. He had plenty of other things to focus on, like the upcoming midterm exams. The next day, after exhausting the students almost to death as usual, Baek Suryong headed to work. When he reached the main gate of Azure Dragon Academy though, he came to a stop, noticing two large notices displayed there. One of them in particular caught his eye. RECRUITING PARTICIPANTS FOR NEW INSTRUCTOR TRAINING! Attention, new instructors who joined the Five Great Academies this year! We have prepared a new training program designed to hone your teaching skills and foster collaboration among those who will shape the future of the Five Great Academies. We eagerly await your enthusiastic participation! Date: After the midterms (to be decided later) Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Location: The Namgung Clan Residence, Anhui Province Target: New instructors of the Five Great Academies Baek Suryong fell into deep thought. "Hmm? This..." "Surprised? Fortunately, permission has been granted," Namgung Su said, appearing next to him. Baek Suryong stared at the man whose lips were turned up a bit more than usual. "Is this what you were going to tell me yesterday?" Namgung Su nodded, explaining with unusual gusto, "This is a great opportunity for you. My family stands at the top of the academy business, so there''s no better place to learn the latest teaching methodologies or build connections with other teachers. The timing is perfect, too, since it takes place right after the midterms..." "Oh, I''m definitely joining in," Baek Suryong cut in. Namgung Su blinked in disbelief. "...That''s unexpected. I thought you''d refuse, saying you have nothing more to learn about teaching." With a smile that hinted at something deeper, Baek Suryong replied casually, "What do you mean? I''ve been waiting for a chance like this." "???" Namgung Su couldn''t believe his ears. Baek Suryong grinned. Just as Namgung Su suspected, he had no real interest in improving his teaching skills through the new instructor training. What piqued his curiosity was that the event would be held at the Namgung Clan, the leading house among the Five Great Clans, where renowned masters and famous instructors would undoubtedly gather. Whether as a martial artist or as a teacher, he could think of no better place to make a name for himself. Happy Translator: I have caught up with the manhwa! The next two arcs belong to Mr. Namgung Su. Chapter 200: The Four Heavenly Kings TL: FoodieMonster007 As Baek Suryong entered the cafeteria for lunch, he immediately spotted Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh energetically waving him over. "Hyung-nim! Hyung-nim! Over here!" "Here! Come quickly!" "This is so embarrassing..." Jaegal Soyeong muttered, hiding her face behind her hands, clearly mortified by her friends'' attention-seeking antics. Tray in hand, Baek Suryong made his way over and joined them at the table. He had a pretty good idea why they were so excited, but he decided to humor them, asking, "What''s got you two so worked up today?" Both men immediately leaned in, practically bursting to share the news. Ak Yeonho asked, "Hyung-nim, did you see the announcement at the main gate this morning?" "It''s the Namgung Clan! We''re going to the Namgung Clan Residence for new instructor training! It''s my first time visiting such a famous martial family!" Myeong Il''oh added excitedly. Usually, Ak Yeonho was the more talkative one, but today, he was bouncing like a kid before a school trip. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Ak Yeonho raised an eyebrow. "Myeong-hyung, didn''t you mention that you visited my family before?" "I-I did? Oh, uh, well... Anyway, I''ve never visited the Namgung Clan before," Myeong Il''oh stammered, scratching his head awkwardly to brush off his slip-up. Ak Yeonho chuckled. "Of course. The Namgung Clan is the world''s top martial family, after all. Compared to them, the Ak Clan is nothing, right?" Baek Suryong recalled what he knew of the Namgung Clan. With a legacy spanning centuries, With a history spanning centuries, the clan had steadily risen to become the undisputed leader among the Five Great Clans. In particular, following the Blood Cult''s defeat and the orthodox sects'' loss of sponsorship and protection fees, the Namgung Clan had swiftly entered the martial arts academy business and monopolized the market. This strategic move was nothing short of brilliant. Now, decades later, the Namgung Clan''s influence stretched across the world like a vast spider web. By producing an impressive number of top instructors, they were able to place Star Instructors in all Five Great Academies, and even their branch families scattered around the world had established countless martial arts academies under the Namgung name. Lowering his voice, Myeong Il''oh said, "They say you can''t even open an academy these days if you''re not in the Namgung Clan''s good graces." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Well, there''s someone among us who provoked a direct descendant of the Namgung Clan during his interview," Ak Yeonho added, chuckling as he glanced at Baek Suryong. Myeong Il''oh nodded, snickering. "Yeah, the whole city was buzzing about how a country bumpkin picked a fight with a Namgung Clan young master..." "All right, that''s enough," Baek Suryong said, waving his hand dismissively, though a faint smile tugged at his lips. "Why are you guys suddenly heaping so much praise on me? You''re making me embarrassed." ""We''re not praising you!"" Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh retorted in unison, shaking their heads in exasperation at their friend''s shamelessness. "Mr. Namgung Su put a lot of effort into arranging this training for us," Jaegal Soyeong suddenly added. As the top scorer in the instructor exam, she was placed under the guidance of Star Instructor Namgung Su. Because of this, she had been working overtime every day, and dark circles were beginning to form beneath her eyes. "Namgung Su? What does he have to do with this?" Baek Suryong asked, recalling the unusually happy-looking Namgung Su he had met earlier that morning. "Actually..." Jaegal Soyeong glanced around suspiciously, then leaned in, whispering, "I heard that the Namgung Clan was planning to exclude the Azure Dragon Academy from this year''s training." "What?" "Why?" Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh blinked in bewilderment. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Baek Suryong, on the other hand, furrowed his brow. The reason why the Namgung Clan wanted to exclude only the Azure Dragon Academy from the Five Academies'' new instructor training was clear as day to him. "So basically, they think that we''re not good enough to join their little game, right?" he asked. "No way..." "What the hell...?" Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh''s expressions hardened. It was already known that the Azure Dragon Academy wouldn''t be invited to the Heavenly Martial Festival starting next year. Excluding them from the new instructor training was just another way of marginalizing them. Their earlier excitement faded. Baek Suryong continued, "Namgung Su must have worked hard to convince his family otherwise. Am I right?" Jaegal Soyeong, who was well acquainted with such matters due to her connection to the Jaegal Clan, another of the Five Great Clans, huffed in frustration. "Yes. Namgung-oppa... I mean, Mr. Namgung sent many letters of appeal to his family, refusing to give up even after being turned down several times. As far as I know, the Namgung Clan''s main reason for excluding us was that it was too dangerous." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Dangerous?" "Apparently, fights break out every year during the new teacher training. What begins as debates over educational philosophies quickly escalate as emotions flare, culminating in duels. Naturally, injuries occur, deepening the rifts between the academies." "Then why exclude only us?" Jaegal Soyeong hesitated for a moment, then replied, "The instructors from the Azure Dragon Academy were constant targets for other academies, and their training scores were poor. The only exception was when Instructor Namgung Su took part..." Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh''s faces clouded over, and their excitement faded. Attending the new instructor training wouldn''t be any fun after all if it meant becoming a prime target for bullying. On the contrary, a sly smirk spread across Baek Suryong''s lips. This is just perfect. I''ve been thinking about how I should go around picking fights at the Namgung Clan without causing trouble, but it seems like I won''t have to do much at all? "Senior, don''t you have any self-awareness?" "Hey! Why are you all treating me like I''m the biggest idiot around?" "There is dumb, and then there is dumber..." "What did you say?!" The White Dragon Manor students squabbled as usual while heading to the exam site. Somehow, despite all their troubles, they managed to scrape by on most of the theory exams and character evaluations. "At least the last one''s a practical exam," Wiji Cheon remarked. Everyone nodded, grateful to finally turn their attention to the type of exam they felt most confident in. When they arrived at the exam location, the central training ground, they noticed it was eerily empty. For some reason, Baek Suryong had scheduled the Defense Against Unorthodox Arts exam in the evening, after most of the students had retired to their dorms. Shuddering, Hyonwon Kang wondered aloud, "Why is Mr. Baek holding the exam this late? Just how badly is he planning to beat us tonight?" "Yeah, it doesn''t feel like a simple spar," Geo Sangwoong added. "Hey, look! Dokgo Jun''s here!" Hyonwon Kang exclaimed. Seeing Dokgo Jun, the Student Council President, arriving in a dignified manner along with other students, Hyonwon Kang straightened up and approached him. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Ahem. Good evening, Mr. Student Council President," Hyonwon Kang greeted. Dokgo Jun stared at him, puzzled. "What are you saying? You''re weirding me out." "Ahem, since we''re both presidents now, that makes us equal, right? Let''s get along." "......" Dokgo Jun shook his head, giving Hyonwon Kang a look of pity. Finally, when all the examinees had gathered, a familiar voice rang out from the shadows. "Welcome," Baek Suryong greeted. The students looked up to see their teacher standing atop a building overlooking the training ground. "Before we begin, allow me to introduce my assistants for today," Baek Suryong continued, snapping his fingers. Instantly, four masked figures in black martial arts uniforms descended from the four cardinal directions of the training ground. "These are the Four Heavenly Kings who''ll be helping with your exam today." Embarrassed by the cringy title, the supposed ''Four Heavenly Kings'' looked away and coughed. Fools. At times like this, it''s better to be shameless. Unfazed, Baek Suryong scoffed and continued, "The rules are simple. There''s a wooden box at the center of the training ground with name tags for all of you. Put them on." Baek Suryong paused to give the students time to find and wear their nametags. When they were ready, he explained, "When the exam begins, the Four Heavenly Kings will try to take your name tags by any means necessary. If you can hold out for four hours without losing your tag, you pass. You may run or hide anywhere within the academy, and you get bonus points if you successfully land an attack on the Four Heavenly Kings. If you, by some miracle, manage to remove a King''s mask, you get full marks and may go home immediately. Any questions?" One student raised a hand. "Will you be participating in the exam too, Mr. Baek?" "No. I''ll be observing and grading you. Think of me as invisible." The students'' eyes sparkled, a flicker of hope lighting up their faces as the same thought ran through all their minds: Mr. Baek is sitting out of this? "Woohoo! Let''s do this, guys! I''m definitely going to grab one of those masks!" Hyonwon Kang declared, loosening up his shoulder joints energetically. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Weapons at the ready, the students studied the Four Heavenly Kings. As long as Baek Suryong wasn''t participating, this exam seemed passable. Baek Suryong smiled warmly. "You may begin." "Get them!" Hyonwon Kang yelled, as the students split into groups of two or three and charged toward the Four Heavenly Kings. "Oh, one more thing..." Baek Suryong''s smile widened into a wicked smirk. From the shadows, a horde of Rehabilitation Sect thugs emerged, easily numbering in the dozens. The students froze in shock. "W-What the fuck?!" Baek Suryong shrugged. "The Four Heavenly Kings have a fair number of followers at their side, so stay alert." "Why didn''t you tell us this earlier?!" As the students'' screams echoed into the night, the Azure Dragon Academy descended into pandemonium. Translator''s Note: Guess who''s the fourth Heavenly King? Find out next week! Muhahaha cliffhanger. Epub Volume 2 is also out! Chapter 201: The Hunt is On TL: FoodieMonster007 Even though the sudden appearance of the Rehabilitation Sect caught the students off guard, none of them felt truly threatened. Some students grumbled about the sudden ambush, protesting to Baek Suryong or complaining about being tired. "What''s going on all of a sudden?" "Don''t they know we have exams tomorrow?" "Oh, seriously..." Some of them, who had gotten to know the Rehabilitation Sect members during the class patrols in the slums, casually exchanged friendly greetings with them. "Hey, Cheoldu-hyung!" "Asam-hyung is here too!" To sum it up, no one was taking the Rehabilitation Sect seriously. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. From his lofty perch, Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in disdain. "Foolish brats. They''ll regret underestimating the Rehabilitation Sect." "Kaah... Ptooey!" Cheoldu spat on the ground, swaggering forward with an intimidating glint in his eye. "What the hell? You punks think we''re here to screw around?" "Uh? Cheoldu-hyung, that''s not..." WHISTLE... THUD! Cheoldu''s hatchet whistled through the air, missing Hyonwon Kang''s face by a fraction of an inch before lodging itself into the wall. The students shuddered. While the edge of the axe was wrapped in leather to prevent a lethal wound, the force behind it seemed powerful enough to shatter bone. Cheoldu scowled. "If you don''t want to die, take this seriously, you little punks." "......" Sensing Cheoldu''s terrifying killing intent, chills ran down the spines of the students. The carefree smiles vanished from their faces, replaced by pallid countenances and a trail of goosebumps. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Charging forward like a mad dog, Cheoldu roared, "Kill them all!!" Suddenly, this didn''t feel like a joke anymore. Thrown into a panic by the Rehabilitation Sect''s indomitable fervor, the students finally began to pull themselves together. Nevertheless, confident that their martial arts skills far surpassed those of the Rehabilitation Sect, they still failed to recognize the approaching thugs as a genuine challenge. "Don''t hold back, you careless, conceited morons. Your pride will be your undoing," Baek Suryong sighed, narrowing his eyes and clicking his tongue. "Tsk, looks like they''ve forgotten why this class is called Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts." Even though they had turned over a new leaf, the Rehabilitation Sect had only recently changed its ways. At its core, it was still an unorthodox sect, and unorthodox sects stopped at nothing to overcome stronger opponents. On top of that, Baek Suryong himself was the one who trained them. "Oh well. I guess I''ll just have to kick things up a notch." SNAP! Baek Suryong snapped his fingers, signaling the Rehabilitation Sect to launch their full-scale attack. "Cough! Cough! Watch out! The smoke is toxic!" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Black toxic smoke billowed across the training ground, burning eyes and scraping throats. "Arrows incoming! Dodge!" From the rooftops of surrounding buildings, arrows and various hidden weapons started pouring down. "Attacking in numbers? Be ashamed of yourselves!" "Are you an idiot? Did you really think we''d just line up and fight you one on one?" The thugs felt no shame in ganging up on a solitary target. Such tactics were practically second nature to them. From his vantage point above, Baek Suryong watched the battle unfold, truly impressed by the coordination of the Rehabilitation Sect. Besides the unorthodox strategies they''d prepared for this day, their basic teamwork also exceeded his expectations. The Rehabilitation Sect, formerly known as the Ironhead Sect, were less like martial artists and more like street rats roaming the slums, barely equipped with even the simplest martial skills. However, under Baek Suryong''s guidance, they had trained with an intensity born of desperation, and their painstaking efforts were finally bearing fruit. CRASH! CLANG! BOOM! Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok were the first to bulldoze through the siege, sending the thugs who collided with them flying. Being outer arts specialists, they weren''t as badly affected by the Qi Dispersing Poison as the other students. "We''re forcing our way out! Anyone who can, follow us!" Geo Sangwoong shouted. Led by the two giants, several students broke through the encirclement and started to flee. "Don''t chase them! We still have plenty of time to catch them," Cheoldu yelled, stopping his men from embarking on a reckless pursuit. The last thing they needed was to fall into a trap set by the students, who knew the terrain much better than they did. Grinning, Cheoldu gathered his thugs. Only five were injured, and the wounds were minor. It was an overwhelming victory for them. Looking up at Baek Suryong, Cheoldu flashed a grin. "So, how about it? We''re pretty capable now, right?" Baek Suryong leapt down from his perch, landing with effortless grace, before taking a quick look around. Every eye in the Rehabilitation Sect was on him, eagerly awaiting his words. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. He smiled. The entire Rehabilitation Sect had grown so tremendously that they were hardly recognizable. Recognizing that this was an occasion for praise, he nodded, saying, "You guys exceeded my expectations by a mile." A huge grin spread across Cheoldu''s scarred face, giving him an even more intimidating appearance. "Heheh. Of course! We''ve been training like mad!" Baek Suryong clapped him on the shoulder. "You''ve done well. I''m proud of you all." Tears threatened to flow down Cheoldu''s cheeks. All of a sudden, he felt as if every hardship he''d endured was justified. His hands, raw and blistered from endless hours of swinging his hatchets, were proof of his tireless efforts. He wasn''t alone. The faces of everyone in the Rehabilitation Sect brightened at Baek Suryong''s words. Baek Suryong chuckled wryly to himself, "Man, should I be pleased about this or not..." Frankly, he had not expected the thugs to improve so much so quickly. Their growth was mind-blowing. If they''re already at this level, they could become a real force to reckon with in the future. The rapid growth of the Rehabilitation Sect accelerated his anti-Blood Cult plans considerably. Perhaps the time had come for him to formally establish the sect. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Hey, we didn''t even get to do anything..." Just then, the Four Heavenly Kings approached Baek Suryong, emerging from the shadows where they''d been lurking, waiting for their chance to enter the fray. They''d been standing by in case the Rehabilitation Sect needed support, but as it turned out, the thugs had taken care of everything themselves, leaving the Four Heavenly Kings with nothing to do. "Yeah, we were all geared up to make a dramatic entrance, you know, right at the critical moment." "But the kids ran off before we even got to say a word!" "After all the effort I went through to prepare a fun variety of trap and illusion formations..." "...I want to go home." "Oh come on, now is when your fun really starts. It is time to seek out and capture the kids who''ve scattered all over the academy," Baek Suryong consoled, before turning toward Cheoldu with a sly grin. "By the way, Cheoldu... Did you manage to plant the tracking incense on them?" Cheoldu grinned back. "Of course. Finding them will be a piece of cake." This was the real reason why Cheoldu had let the students go so easily. As long as they couldn''t leave the Azure Dragon Academy for the next four hours, they were basically trapped rats. Nodding, Baek Suryong smirked wickedly. Since he had already given the students one chance, he didn''t intend to go easy on them anymore. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Alright, folks! Let''s seriously start collecting those name tags. From now on, the Four Heavenly Kings will also take part in the game. Whoever collects the most name tags will get a reward, so look forward to it." At first, the Four Heavenly Kings were indifferent, but when Baek Suryong revealed what the reward was, their expressions changed. "For real?" "That''s the reward?" "I-I need that. Absolutely." "...You''d better not go back on your words." In a flash, the Four Heavenly Kings sprang into action, each one launching themselves in a different direction. "Rehabilitation Sect, form search teams of four! When you spot the prey, send out a signal first and wait for back up. Don''t attack recklessly!" Cheoldu commanded. "Yes, sir!" Amid a chorus of heated shouts, the Rehabilitation Sect''s forces mobilized. Baek Suryong''s grin widened. The hunt is on. Chapter 202: Shall We Just Snatch Them Back? TL: FoodieMonster007 "Huff... huff... I''m gonna die, seriously." Gasping for breath, Hyonwon Kang scanned his surroundings, searching the shadows for any sign of his pursuers. Thankfully, he could no longer sense any foes nearby. Hopes were slim, but maybe, just maybe, he''d finally lost them. "Shit, where did all the others go?" Earlier, several of them had broken through the encirclement together, but in the chaos of fighting and driving back their pursuers, they had gotten separated. "No way... Could it be...?" An unsettling thought gnawed at him. What if separating them and picking them off one by one was the enemy''s plan all along? Remembering the relentless pursuit, Hyonwon Kang shuddered. "...Fuck, I let my guard down." If Baek Suryong had been the one chasing him, he would have pushed himself to the limit right from the beginning. When he saw the Rehabilitation Sect taking the lead, however, he underestimated their abilities and held back to avoid injuring them. No, I shouldn''t make excuses. At least the exam wasn''t over yet. There was still more than an hour left, so if he could just hang on, he''d pass. Still, running away didn''t sit right with him. I''ll find an opportunity and target one of the Four Heavenly Kings. After all, this was Baek Suryong''s exam, not just any exam. If he was going to pass, he was going to do it with a perfect score. Steeling himself, Hyonwon Kang murmured, "First, I should get to higher ground and assess the situation." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The Qi Dispersing Poison was finally wearing off, and he could use qi again. Eyeing a nearby building, he clung to the wall, scaling it with the agility of a cockroach. Leaping up with movement arts would have been faster, but he didn''t want to risk being spotted. Fifteen minutes later, he peered over the edge of the roof and scanned the area carefully, making sure no one was around. Then, cautiously, he slowly crawled onto the roof, flattening his body as much as possible. When he surveyed the ground below, though, a curse unconsciously slipped out, "Fuck! Just how many did they bring?" Night had fallen and visibility was poor, but he could still make out more than fifty figures moving in the darkness. The Rehabilitation Sect had split into teams of four to search the Azure Dragon Academy, and scuffles and chases were already breaking out all over the school grounds. "Damn it! Looks like they''ve already caught some of us." Hyonwon Kang continued searching, but there was no sign of his true targets, the Four Heavenly Kings. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. They must be moving separately, he thought, extending his senses further. Soon, he picked up on a powerful aura nearby. Making sure to keep a low profile, he swiftly snuck from rooftop to rooftop toward the aura. After a while, he spotted one of the Four Heavenly Kings, alone. Found you. They wore a mask, so he couldn''t be certain, but it was probably one of the instructors. A frontal attack would be tricky, but if I catch them off guard, I can do it. Hiding his presence, Hyonwon Kang waited for the perfect moment, and as if on cue, his target began to move in his direction. When the enemy finally passed right below him, he jumped down from the roof without hesitation. WHOOSH! Using his qi to increase his weight, he dropped down like a rock. Below him, the Heavenly King still seemed oblivious, and was casually looking around. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. I''ll swoop down and snatch the mask in one go! However, a moment before he struck, the Heavenly King suddenly looked up and grinned, as if they''d been expecting him all along. "Shit!" Cursing, Hyonwon Kang swung his blade with all his might. CLANG! Sparks flew as his blade struck the tip of a spear. Immediately, he tried to escape, but his opponent blocked him with a single, fluid step. "Leaving already?" the Heavenly King mocked. "Tsk..." Hyonwon Kang narrowed his eyes. Despite the mask, it wasn''t hard to identify the slender, spear-wielding figure. There was only one person in the Academy who fit that description. "Mr. Ak Yeonho?" "Wrong! I am the Supreme Demon Spear! Muhahahaha!" "I see you got caught too, Senior." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Ya Suhyeok, are you here as well?" "Yup, I got caught too." As Hyonwon Kang''s eyes adjusted to the darkness, he saw that Yeo Min and Ya Suhyeok were tied to pillars just like he was. "How did you two get caught?" Yeo Min grimaced. "It was Ms. Jaegal Soyeong. She trapped me in some weird formation." "I ran into the short instructor," Ya Suhyeok added. Hyonwon Kang blinked in confusion. "Who''s that?" "Mr. Myeong Il''oh, probably," Yeo Min clarified. The three shared their stories, and Hyonwon Kang realized that the so-called Four Heavenly Kings had to be Baek Suryong''s rookie instructor friends. ...But who''s the fourth? For a moment, Hyonwon Kang wondered about the last Heavenly King''s identity, but now wasn''t the time. Looking down, he saw his name tag was gone. "Shit..." he cursed. Yeo Min sighed, "This isn''t how I wanted it to end. I don''t know how I''m going to face Mr. Baek after getting caught so embarrassingly..." A heavy silence fell. All three students had prided themselves on their skills, yet they''d been humbled so easily. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "If we give up like this, Mr. Baek will never let us live it down..." Hyonwon Kang began, when suddenly, an idea struck him. "Why don''t we take our name tags back?" he suggested. ""What?"" A mischievous grin spread across Hyonwon Kang''s face. "I''m talking about the name tags. Shall we just snatch them back?" "Are we allowed to do that?" Yeo Min asked. "No one said we couldn''t," Hyonwon Kang replied. "Think about it. If we were eliminated, wouldn''t the instructors have thrown us out of school or something? Why tie us up here if they didn''t want us to escape?" "Huh?" "What I mean is, aren''t they practically begging us to break out and try to take our name tags back? I''m pretty sure there''s still time left in the exam," Hyonwon Kang explained. He was just speculating, but knowing Baek Suryong''s personality, he felt that his theory was reasonable. "Hmm... Okay, let''s give it a shot." This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "We have nothing to lose, anyway." After pondering, Yeo Min and Ya Suhyeok looked at each other and nodded in agreement. A huge grin spread across Hyonwon Kang''s face. "Alright! First, we need to get rid of these ropes... Ya Suhyeok, can you break them?" Ya Suhyeok shook his head. "If they were tight, maybe, but these ropes are too stretchy." "So if the rope was rigid, you could break it?" Yeo Min asked. "Probably." "Hold still." Yeo Min took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled, releasing a cold, white breath that froze the ropes binding Ya Suhyeok. This was the ice technique she had started practicing after their trip to the Valley of Evil. "C-Cold," Ya Suhyeok stammered, shivering. "Bear with it," Yeo Min snapped, focusing on her work. Soon, the ropes stiffened in the frost, and with a grunt, Ya Suhyeok shattered them. Although they were made to restrain martial artists, they were no match for his brute strength. "Now hurry up and untie us," Hyonwon Kang urged. Within seconds, all three students were free. They quickly grabbed their weapons, which, to their surprise, were just left lying around nearby. Hyonwon Kang slung his blade over his shoulder, cracked his neck, and smirked. "Okay, guys. Time for our counterattack." Chapter 203: Hes the Weakest TL: FoodieMonster007 Whooooosh~ On the rooftop of the Azure Dragon Academy''s student dormitory, where the cold night wind blew, three mysterious figures wearing masks and black robes appeared. They were none other than three of the Four Heavenly Kings. "Looks like everyone''s here," a masked man with a slender build and a spear slung diagonally across his back said. He was the one who had introduced himself to Hyonwon Kang as the Supreme Demon Spear, and definitely not Ak Yeonho. "Supreme Demon Spear... What are you plotting, calling us out like this?" a man holding a staff in each hand asked, glaring suspiciously at the Supreme Demon Spear. "No need to be so wary, Infernal King of Annihilation," the Supreme Demon Spear chuckled, then turned to his right. "You too, Primeval Witch. I can sense your nervousness." "Ugh..." The Primeval Witch, the only woman among the Four Heavenly Kings, squirmed uncomfortably. Unlike the thick-skinned men, she wasn''t used to this kind of role-playing. Jaegal Soyeong, behind the mask of the Primeval Witch, muttered timidly, "Do we really have to go this far among ourselves? Can''t we just talk like we usually do?" "Ahem! You are the Primeval Witch, an unorthodox sect master who infiltrated the Azure Dragon Academy to crush the prodigies of the orthodox sects! Have you forgotten that?" the Supreme Demon Spear scolded. "Well, that''s the setting, but..." "Grr! Primeval Witch! You must take the mission seriously!" the Infernal King of Annihilation added sternly. "Sigh, fine..." Under the pressure of the two overgrown boys immersed in their theatrics, the Primeval Witch finally gave in. The Infernal King of Annihilation clasped his hands behind his back, glaring sharply at the Supreme Demon Spear. "Supreme Demon Spear, you still haven''t told us why you called us here. If you''ve wasted my time on something trivial, you won''t see tomorrow''s sunrise." "...The reason I summoned you is to discuss the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King." "The Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Oh, come to think of it, he''s the only one not here," Jaegal Soyeong said airily. Seeing Jaegal Soyeong break character again, the Supreme Demon Spear and the Infernal King of Annihilation frowned simultaneously. ""Primeval Witch!"" "Y-Yes! I mean, understood! I see! That''s right! Bwahahaha!" ""......"" Since Jaegal Soyeong was doing her best in her own way, the two men didn''t say anything further. Clearing his throat, the Supreme Demon Spear continued, "Anyway, the reason I called you guys here is because of the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King. To be honest, I only managed to catch one of the fledgling brats who ran away. How many did you catch?" "I only got one too..." the Primeval Witch replied. "Infernal King of Annihilation, what about you?" "...I also only caught one. Slippery little bastards. Grr!" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Things are more serious than I thought," the Supreme Demon Spear murmured, narrowing his eyes. "There are a little over ten of those orthodox sect brats in this class, yet we''ve each caught only one. Where are the rest? Are they hiding so well that we can''t find them?" Realizing something, the Infernal King of Annihilation widened his eyes. "Don''t tell me..." The Supreme Demon Spear nodded gravely. "It''s exactly as you feared. The Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King is wiping out all of the prey. As far as I know, he''s already taken five name tags by himself." "What? That greedy bastard! Does he have no sense of fair play? Trying to take everything for himself!" "He''s incredibly fast... Is it because he''s more familiar with the academy''s layout than we are...?" "Perhaps. Fortunately, though, the ones he caught are all small fry." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Although the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King had collected the most name tags so far, Baek Suryong had assigned different point values to each name tag, and the ones he''d taken belonged to low-value, insignificant cannon fodder. On the other hand, the other three Heavenly Kings had managed to snag the high-value name tags of Hyonwon Kang, Yeo Min, and Ya Suhyeok. "That means victory is not yet out of our grasp," the Supreme Demon Spear added, looking around at his fellow Heavenly Kings. "How about we join forces? I''m sure you''ve realized by now that unless we work together to keep the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King in check, none of us stand a chance in hell of getting that reward." At the word ''reward'', the eyes of the Infernal King of Annihilation and the Primeval Witch wavered. Baek Suryong had promised a reward to the person who collected the most name tags in this exam, and all four Heavenly Kings desired it. "If we do that, how will we split the reward?" the Infernal King of Annihilation asked. Bursting out from a side alley, Ya Suhyeok tackled the Infernal King of Annihilation like a giant black bear. "What the...?!" the Infernal King of Annihilation cried out in shock. Unfortunately for him, Ya Suhyeok''s attack was just the beginning. Yeo Min, who was hiding behind Ya Suhyeok''s large frame, threw hidden weapons imbued with cold energy from the sides. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Pushing Ya Suhyeok away, the Infernal King of Annihilation frantically deflected the hidden weapons with his staff. At that moment, Hyonwon Kang charged from behind, yelling, "Haaaap!" Recovering his wits, the Infernal King of Annihilation bent backward to dodge the blade, then used his twin staffs to push himself off the ground and retreat far back. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Hyonwon Kang clicked his tongue in regret. "Tsk, I thought we could finish it in one go. What a shame." "What the hell? It''s you punks! But weren''t you eliminated earlier..." Myeong Il''oh blurted, before realizing his mistake. He was currently the great dark lord of the unorthodox sects, the Infernal King of Annihilation. Instantly, he changed his tone, barking, "Grr! You vermin! If you escaped from prison, you should have gone home quietly. That way, you would have kept your lives..." "AHHH! I can''t stand it anymore! Guys, let''s put an end to this cringey acting!" Together, Hyonwon Kang, Yeo Min, and Ya Suhyeok surrounded the Infernal King of Annihilation and attacked with all their might. "Let''s go with Beating Up Baek Suryong Formation Number Eighteen!" Hyonwon Kang shouted. At this moment, the countless times they had fought against Baek Suryong paid off. "Whoa! You brats, playing dirty!" the Infernal King of Annihilation screamed, flustered by the flawless teamwork from the three students, who fought like they had been training together for years. The outcome was decided quickly. RIIIIIP! Myeong Il''oh, his mask torn off, collapsed to the ground. Returning to his identity as an Azure Dragon Academy instructor, he wailed, "Isn''t this against the rules? You guys lost your name tags earlier!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Since we escaped from jail, we can participate again." "Who says so?" "I do." "Ha! What can I say? You''re definitely Suryong-hyung''s student..." Myeong Il''oh sighed, looking at the students exasperatedly. "Fufufu... I knew this would happen!" a familiar voice suddenly said from above. All four of them looked up at once. Silhouetted against the moon, the Supreme Demon Spear gazed down at them from atop a nearby building. Myeong Il''oh shouted angrily, "Ak Yeonho, you bastard! If you''re here, you should have helped me! Were you just watching? And you call yourself an ally!" The Supreme Demon Spear narrowed his eyes. "Don''t talk to me about the alliance. Did you think I wouldn''t know you had your own schemes?" "W-When did I..." "And I am not Ak Yeonho but the Supreme Demon Spear. The corpse should stop breaking character and stay quiet." "...Ugh!" After silencing Myeong Il''oh, the Supreme Demon Spear turned to face the three tense students. Smiling slyly, he sneered, "Not bad, defeating one of the Four Heavenly Kings, the Infernal King of Annihilation. Unfortunately for you, he''s the weakest among us." "What did you just say, you son of a bitch!" Myeong Il''oh spat. SWOOSH! The Supreme Demon Spear leaped down from the building, somersaulting through the air before landing smoothly on the ground. Then, pointing his spear at the students, he laughed coldly, "Three of you... Just right for a warm-up." A vortex began to swirl around his spear. "The real fight starts now." Chapter 204: Thanks for Saving Me the Trouble TL: FoodieMonster007 Ak Yeonho stared blankly at the mask resting in his hand. The strap at the back was neatly severed. "Haa... Was I too careless?" he chuckled bitterly, replaying the last fight in his mind. "Beat Up Baek Suryong Formation Number 23!" "...Just how many of those formations do you have!?" At first, he''d been relaxed enough to banter with the kids. After all, it hadn''t even been an hour since he''d effortlessly subdued Hyonwon Kang. What''s the big deal if three of them team up? That was a mistake. As soon as the fight began, Ya Suhyeok rushed forward, using his solid physique to defend against his attacks, while Yeo Min disrupted his vision with quick footwork and bursts of ice techniques. Whenever his movements were disrupted by the ice, Hyonwon Kang''s blade would stab sharply through the openings. The trio moved like seasoned masters who had trained together for years, covering each other''s weaknesses, maximizing their strengths, and communicating solely through their eyes. I felt like I was facing not three but ten people at once. Under pressure, he came close to using excessive force and injuring the kids. Luckily, he pulled back in time, though he lost his mask in the process. "Careless, my ass," Myeong Il''oh scoffed. "You called me the weakest of the Four Heavenly Kings, but you were defeated just the same." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "I still lasted longer than you, Myeong-hyung, and if it was a real fight, I would have won. Unfortunately, I can''t just unleash lethal techniques left and right like those kids did." "You realize there''s nothing more pathetic than making excuses after losing, right?" "Sheesh..." Ak Yeonho scratched his head, gazing up at the night sky dotted with countless stars. After a while, he chuckled, "...Damn it. I never thought we would lose to the students. There goes our chance at getting that reward." "I know, but strangely... it doesn''t feel bad, does it?" "Hahaha." The two men beamed at each other. The students were stronger than expected, and they couldn''t help but feel slightly threatened by the possibility that they might soon be surpassed. Instead of feeling down, though, they were proud and thrilled to see how much they had grown. "Victory in the Heavenly Martial Festival... it might not be just a dream after all." "I had the same thought. If it''s those kids..." It wasn''t just the students'' current strength. It was the fire in their eyes, their intense focus in battle, and their desperate desire to win. Even the teachers felt their own passion reignite because of them. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. We need to step up our game so we don''t fall behind. The two young instructors quietly renewed their resolve. Just then, Myeong Il''oh remembered someone. "Speaking of which, where''s Soyeong? She must be waiting for us." "She''ll manage... Even though she''s a bit clumsy, her skills are nothing to sneeze at." Having lost their masks, it was time for them to head home. Continuing to participate in the exam would be against the rules. Now, only two of the Four Heavenly Kings remained: the Primeval Witch and the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King. "It''ll be tough for the Primeval Witch to handle the remaining kids alone... In the end, the reward will go to the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King." "Who knows? Maybe those little punks will actually unmask the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King?" "No way. Can you even imagine that guy being taken down by mere kids?" "...True." The Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King was, without a doubt, the strongest of the Four Heavenly Kings. He was still a wall too high for the students to overcome. Inside the Student Council building, Dokgo Jun and Geo Sangwoong were locked in a heated debate. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Our location must have been discovered by now. We have to leave before it''s too late." "No, it''s better to stake out here and stall for time." Currently, the group of students barricaded inside had split into two camps, each following one of two leaders. "We think the President''s suggestion..." "...is more appropriate." The Azure Dragon Twins, members of the Student Council Disciplinary Committee, stood firmly by Dokgo Jun''s side. "I-I support Senior Geo Sangwoong''s reasoning." On the other hand, Wiji Cheon timidly but clearly sided with Geo Sangwoong. Geo Sangwoong, Dokgo Jun, Wiji Cheon, and the Azure Dragon Twinsthe five who had escaped the Rehabilitation Sect''s encirclementhad been together for over an hour. Their opinions began to diverge after sensing a clash of qi not far away. "Right now, our enemies are sweeping through the academy, tightening the encirclement, and moments ago, we sensed a powerful aura nearby that could only belong to one of the Four Heavenly Kings. If two or more of them come at us, we won''t be able to fend them off. The corridors are narrow, but for masters at that level, smashing through walls or ceilings is child''s play. We''d be better off going out and facing them rather than risking being cornered inside," Dokgo Jun argued, looking tattered and frustrated. Alarm bells rang in the darkness, and the sound of traps breaking gradually grew louder. The enemy was drawing closer by the second. Though the students'' couldn''t see the approaching figures directly from their hiding spots, the faint shadows flickering against the wall were steadily growing darker and larger. Dokgo Jun took a deep breath and waited for the enemy''s arrival. Then, the moment his target was within range, he exhaled powerfully and sprang into action. WHOOSH! He swiftly pivoted out of the room and into the hallway, drawing his sword in a quick, practiced motion. In that instant, his eyes locked onto the enemy. CLANG! As sword and blade clashed, both combatants stepped back simultaneously, gaping in surprise. "Hyonwon Kang?" "You scared me, you jerk!" "Senior Wonkang?" "Eh, it was Wonkang all along?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Ya Suhyeok and Yeo Min appeared behind Hyonwon Kang, and the other students who had been preparing for the ambush also showed themselves, visibly relieved. Puzzled, Geo Sangwoong asked, "You''re alive? I was so sure that with your personality, you''d be the first one to get caught." "Who''s dead? It''s a long story..." Hyonwon Kang quickly recounted his ordeal. As he wrapped up, he straightened up and puffed out his chest. "Anyway, we unmasked two of the Four Heavenly Kings and got our name tags back. How''s that?" "So, only two of the Four Heavenly Kings remain?" Geo Sangwoong said, eyes sparkling. He looked around. All the students of the White Dragon Manor were gathered, plus Dokgo Jun and the Azure Dragon Twins. With this force, didn''t they stand a pretty good chance of defeating the remaining two Heavenly Kings? "Let''s go. We don''t need to hide here any longer." "Hurry!" "No, we need to move stealthily. It would be bad if we were spotted by the Rehabilitation Sect guys." Since there were barely ten minutes left until the end of the exam, the students didn''t hesitate. If they could unmask the last two Heavenly Kings, it would be their complete victory. Led by Geo Sangwoong, they left the Student Council building. "By the way, Senior Sangwoong, we know who three of the Four Heavenly Kings are, but who''s the last one?" Hyonwon Kang asked. "I was just thinking about that. I have a few candidates in mind..." The rookie instructors Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, and Jaegal Soyeong had been revealed as three of the Four Heavenly Kings. However, the identity of the last one, the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King, was still a mystery. None of the students here had encountered him before, and every student who did ended up losing their nametags and getting thrown in jail. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Hmm..." Geo Sangwoong considered all of Baek Suryong''s acquaintances. None of them were easy opponents, especially that person... Nah, there''s no way that person would take part in this fiasco. He shook his head to dispel the ominous thought. "Wait! Something''s off," Dokgo Jun suddenly warned, scanning their surroundings suspiciously. "We should''ve been out of here by now, but the path feels unusually long tonight." Startled, Geo Sangwoong halted the group. "What? Everyone stop!" Squinting his eyes in the dim light, he studied the area carefully. Only then did he notice that the building they had passed on the left earlier was still in the same spot. "It''s an illusion formation! Be careful!" he shouted immediately, but he was too late. The ground trembled, the air itself warping as everything around them blurred. The students reacted at once, drawing their weapons and positioning themselves back to back, each one alert and guarding every direction. "Is this one of Ms. Jaegal Soyeong''s formations?" "Is anyone here familiar with formations? Can you break this?" "Are you an idiot? How are we supposed to dismantle a formation made by a member of the Jaegal Clan?" As they panicked, a figure stepped in from outside the formation. The students immediately braced themselves for the Primeval Witch''s arrival, but instead, they saw a man in a snow-white martial arts uniform and a white mask, radiating a powerful presence. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Good, you''re all gathered in one place. Thanks for saving me the trouble of hunting you down one by one." It was the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King. Although he wore a mask, everyone immediately recognized who he was. One of the students squeaked in despair, "N-Namgung Su..." "That''s Mr. Namgung Su to you," Namgung Su said, drawing his sword. CRACKLE, CRACKLE! White lightning gathered on his blade. Translator''s Note: You thought it was Mae Geuklyom, but it was me, Dio! Namgung Su! Chapter 205: Prove It to Me TL: FoodieMonster007 "That''s the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique! Scatter, everyone! If we stay together, we''ll all get electrocuted by lightning qi!" Geo Sangwoong shouted, his eyes widening as he recognized Namgung Su''s sword technique. Although not as renowned as the Namgung Clan''s Infinite Heavens Sword Technique or the Royal Sword Style, the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique was no less powerful than those top-tier martial arts. However, because lightning qi inflicted extreme pain on the practitioner, no one in the Namgung Clan had ever learned it...except for Namgung Su. Namgung Su''s eyes gleamed with interest as he watched Geo Sangwoong rally the students. Strolling over to them with unhurried confidence, his voice drifted lazily through the chaos as if he were giving a lecture. "Hmm? It seems that Geo Sangwoong, not Dokgo Jun, is the leader? Don''t you know that most enemies target the leader first? Why aren''t you protecting him properly?" Namgung Su''s warning hung in the air, but still the students hesitated, backing away as they cautiously eyed the lightning qi. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Without another word, Namgung Su lunged forward, barely giving anyone time to register his movement. CLANG! An inch from Geo Sangwoong''s shoulder, Namgung Su''s sword was blocked by Dokgo Jun and Wiji Cheon''s crossed blades. Gritting their teeth, the two boys glared at him defiantly. "Not bad," he murmured, a faint smile playing on his lips as he easily swatted away the boys'' swords with a flick of his wrist. Then, glancing at the other students, he taunted, "The rest of you had better step up your game." "Spread out wide and surround him! The Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King is alone! We can take him!" "Are you provoking me on purpose, or are you just woefully unaware of your own situation? Very well, let''s see how much you''ve learned from that guy," Namgung Su leered coldly. Eyeing the students encircling him, he recalled the conversation he had with Baek Suryong the day before. He hadn''t agreed to this absurd Four Heavenly Kings game without reason. "You want me to test your students?" "Yup. If you want to teach them something too, go ahead." "Confident, aren''t you?" "They''re the key players in our quest to win this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival, after all." "Those kids? The key players to win the Heavenly Martial Festival? ...Fine. I''ll be their examiner." Baek Suryong''s faith in his students was incomprehensible to him, but he hadn''t mocked or ridiculed the man as he usually did. I''ll give credit where it''s due. Baek Suryong certainly deserved recognition. Since his arrival, the Azure Dragon Academy''s morale had been slowly but surely changing for the better. Despite his best efforts, even he, a Star Instructor, hadn''t been able to achieve that. However, the Heavenly Martial Festival isn''t that simple. Namgung Su observed the eight strongest students surrounding him. Despite their impressive strength for their age, their current skills still fell well short of what was needed to succeed in the Heavenly Martial Festival. He didn''t want to dampen their spirits, but seeing their recent arrogance, he felt they badly needed a reality check. By accepting Baek Suryong''s proposal, he aimed to beat some sense back into them and prevent their recent successes from going to their heads. "Come at me. I''ll give you some advice," he said. Spurred on, the students sprang into action, working together to launch a coordinated attack targeting his mask. WHIZZ! First came the hidden weapons thrown by Yeo Min, twenty-two in all, aimed straight at his vital points. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. With his excellent kinetic vision, Namgung Su tracked each one with flawless precision, discerning their speeds and angles. Spinning his sword in a wide arc, he created a gust that drew the weapons toward him as if they were magnetized, then flung them outward in a powerful burst, scattering them in every direction at twice the speed they had when Yeo Min first threw them. "Dodge!" "Ahhh!" Fortunately, the students were able to deflect or dodge most of the hidden weapons, but their tight formation was completely dismantled by that single move. "I''ll evaluate you two first," Namgung Su declared, slipping into an opening in the formation and swinging his sword at the Azure Dragon Twins. To be honest, he felt that neither twin was exceptionally gifted in martial arts, but their combination techniques were quite decent. ""Take this!"" The Azure Dragon Twins attacked from both sides, swooping down on Namgung Su''s left and right. A rope whipped forward, twisting like a snake to catch his sword, while a baton shot toward his mask. "Good idea, but you''re too inexperienced to do it well." SWISH! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Their swords clashed again and again, sending ripples through the air. Within seconds, cold sweat trickled down Wiji Cheon''s forehead as he found himself forced onto the defensive. Meanwhile, Namgung Su''s breathing was still even. "Your swordsmanship is truly impressive for someone your age," he remarked in a relaxed tone. "Duck, Wiji Cheon!" The moment he heard the shout, Wiji Cheon dropped into a crouch, narrowly escaping the wave of blade qi from Hyonwon Kang as it flew over his head. Still, despite the perfectly timed surprise attack, Namgung Su deflected the powerful slash effortlessly. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Tsk! That was my best move," Hyonwon Kang grumbled. Namgung Su retorted, "Really? It was amateurish." "Argh! You''re insufferable, you know that?!" Hyonwon Kang fumed. Namgung Su''s gaze drifted from Wiji Cheon to Hyonwon Kang, then back to Dokgo Jun, who was charging at him again. As if taking a leisurely stroll, he effortlessly dodged and countered each of their moves. "Is this the best you can do?" "Khh...!" "Damn it!" To the students, Namgung Su resembled an insurmountable wall. Even with eight of Azure Dragon Academy''s strongest students working together, he was totally overwhelming them. On the other hand, Geo Sangwoong, who had deliberately stayed out of the fight to search for an opening, was surprised for a different reason. His martial prowess is one thing, but...he has completely grasped our strengths and weaknesses. Namgung Su fought while pointing out each student''s flaws, showing that he had thoroughly analyzed each and every one of them. With this level of understanding, the chance of him revealing any openings was basically zero. Geo Sangwoong had no choice but conclude, If he wanted to end this, he could have done so long ago. He''s just toying with us. It wasn''t just Geo Sangwoong. Everyone present felt a quiet sense of despair settle over them, draining their fighting spirit until their attacks gradually lost steam. "Pathetic," Namgung Su snapped, pausing his attacks. "You parade around arrogantly despite having such pitiful skills, and that foolish braggart still thinks that he can lead you to victory at the Heavenly Martial Festival. You''re absolutely pathetic, all of you." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "...What?" "What did you just say?" Suddenly, the students who had been feeling crushed by the defeat felt their spirits reignite. The one Namgung Su had just called a foolish braggart was none other than Baek Suryong, a person they all respected. Hyonwon Kang roared, "Criticize our skills all you want, but don''t you dare drag Baek Suryong into this!" Namgung Su ignored him and scanned the faces of the other studentsGeo Sangwoong, Yeo Min, Wiji Cheon, Ya Suhyeokbefore settling his gaze back on Hyonwon Kang. Baek Suryong''s class glared at him with open hostility, and even Dokgo Jun''s eyes were burning with rage. "I thought that maybe something had changed since that guy kept bragging about how much you''ve improved... but I guess failures will always be failures," he said icily. "What did you say?" "You bastard!" "Mr. Namgung! You''ve gone too far!" "......" In a flash, vitality returned to the students'' eyes, strength to their trembling hands, and anger to their hearts that had subconsciously conceded defeat. Namgung Su continued to goad them. "What? Am I wrong? Then quit your whining and prove it to me." "Ptooey!" Hyonwon Kang spat blood-tinged saliva onto the ground. "I''m gonna punch that asshole''s face." "Me too." "I''ve hated him since day one." "......" Seeing the students regain their fighting spirit, Namgung Su secretly smiled in satisfaction behind his mask. Chapter 206: You Kids Still Need To Work Harder TL: FoodieMonster007 Meanwhile, outside the formation, Baek Suryong stood on the roof of the Student Council building with Jaegal Soyeong, observing the fight between Namgung Su and the students. "I had no idea Mr. Namgung was that strong..." Jaegal Soyeong muttered in shock. She had known Namgung Su since childhood, and he was even her mentor at the Azure Dragon Academy, but ironically, she knew almost nothing about his martial arts. CRACKLE! Watching Namgung Su overwhelm the students while emitting pure white lightning energy was like witnessing the legendary Thunder God destroying demons and monsters with bolts of lightning. "He''s indeed amazing," Baek Suryong remarked, though he was more impressed by the martial arts Namgung Su was using than by his skill. "By the way, that''s the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique, right? Isn''t that martial art said to be notoriously difficult to master?" "Yes. Even by the Namgung Clan''s standards, it''s one of the most difficult martial arts to master," Jaegal Soyeong replied, shuddering as she watched lightning engulf not only Namgung Su''s sword, but his entire body. "Also, since it involves manipulating lightning qi, I''ve heard that the training process is extremely painful." "I see." Baek Suryong nodded. From what he knew of lightning arts, Namgung Su probably felt like he was constantly being electrocuted. Although the unique qi of the sword technique would protect his body and meridians, it wouldn''t alleviate the pain caused by the lightning energy. That was something he had to endure on his own. Frowning slightly, Jaegal Soyeong added, "Additionally, because the technique is so ferocious and destructive, it tends to affect the practitioner''s personality, making them unusually short-tempered and prone to violence." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Which in turn makes it easy for them to fall prey to qi deviation," Baek Suryong pointed out. Jaegal Soyeong hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "...That''s right. The high probability of qi deviation is the reason why lightning-based martial arts are gradually becoming obsolete, even in the orthodox sects." Even though they had seen Namgung Su use the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique against Myeong Il''oh during the new instructor sparring exam some time ago, both of them had naturally assumed that he''d only learned it as a supplementary martial art. Now that they saw his high level of proficiency, however, they realized that they had been mistaken. The man had probably devoted his entire life to it. "Even within the Namgung Clan, I think Mr. Namgung Su might be the only one who has mastered the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique to this extent," Jaegal Soyeong declared confidently. "Hmm..." Baek Suryong stroked his chin as he looked at Namgung Su, who was completely overwhelming the students with white lightning qi. While he couldn''t see Namgung Su''s face due to the mask and the blinding cloak of lightning, he had the Blood Demon Eyes. Shall I take a closer look? Taking a step forward so Jaegal Soyeong wouldn''t notice, Baek Suryong activated the Blood Demon Eyes. Immediately, the expression on Namgung Su''s face became crystal clear. Beneath the mask, his teeth were clenched and his lips trembled slightly as if he was in agony. Normally, Baek Suryong would have dismissed this as his usual constipated expression, but knowing the side effects of the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique changed everything. He''s in a lot of pain. Using lightning qi must take a tremendous toll on him. From the look on Namgung Su''s face, Baek Suryong realized that he was not some masochist who was ideally suited for practicing lightning arts. He was just an ordinary person, and the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique clearly caused him considerable suffering. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Questions kept popping into his head one after another. Namgung Su isn''t the heir, so he wouldn''t be allowed to learn the Royal Sword Style, but as a direct descendant of the Namgung Clan, shouldn''t he have been allowed to learn the Infinite Heavens Sword Technique? The Royal Sword Style and the Infinite Heavens Sword Technique were the two primary sword techniques that represented the Namgung Clan. Despite being more stable, they were no less powerful than the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique, so why did Namgung Su choose a martial art that caused him so much misery? Jaegal Soyeong voiced his thoughts. "Why would Namgung-oppa choose the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique over the Infinite Heavens Sword Technique?" Baek Suryong shrugged. "Well, there''s no martial artist without an interesting past. There''s no point asking him though, I doubt that prick would tell us anything." "True... Now that I think about it, except for when he was really young, I''ve never heard him talk about himself." "Yeah, so let''s just watch for now." Noticing that the fight was reaching its climax, Baek Suryong decided to set aside his curiosity about Namgung Su for the time being. No, I shouldn''t even call that a fight. I asked him to be an examiner just in case the others messed up, but I never expected him to prepare this thoroughly. "Hah. To think that guy''s actually giving a special lecture in the middle of someone else''s exam," he chuckled, grinning. Jaegal Soyeong blinked in confusion. "Huh? A special lecture?" Baek Suryong nodded and fixed his gaze on Namgung Su, who was pointing out and correcting each student''s weaknesses. "Why do you think I asked you all to be examiners?" he asked. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "...Because if you did it yourself, it would have ended too easily?" Jaegal Soyeong answered uncertainly. Baek Suryong laughed, "Well, there''s that, but it''s not the main reason." His gaze drifted toward the students, who were gritting their teeth and charging bravely at Namgung Su. "I wanted those kids to learn something from someone other than me." "Ah... I think I get it." Jaegal Soyeong nodded in understanding. Until now, whether they realized it or not, the students had relied heavily on Baek Suryong''s guidance, but he couldn''t teach them everything on his own. There were countless masters in the murim, each with their own unique martial arts, personalities, and habits. Exposing the students to a variety of experiences would greatly benefit them when they eventually entered the jianghu. For example, Baek Suryong could not give them the experience of fighting a lightning qi master. "Look at these punks go. They were so messy a moment ago, but now they''re already beginning to adapt to Namgung Su''s swordsmanship," Baek Suryong said. At first, the students couldn''t even muster an attempt to defend themselves from Namgung Su. However, as time passed, their movements gradually improved, and they were now fighting quite well. Just then, Namgung Su sneered, "Is that all you learned while freeloading at Baek Suryong''s house? Failures will always be failures, I suppose." "Shut up!" "If you want to even touch my collar, pay attention to your footwork first." "Argh! So frustrating!" "A true master can read an attack just by looking at the direction of their opponent''s gaze, but that also means you can trick them by simply pretending to look elsewhere." "We know that already! Mr. Baek said that before!" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Then why are you still like this? Sigh, I feel bad for Baek Suryong. He must be so tired of nagging at you." Just you watch, Mother. Namgung Su worked hard, and within five years of arriving at the Azure Dragon Academy, he achieved his goal of becoming a Star Instructor. However, despite his success, the academy''s overall standing did not improve. They still ranked last in the Heavenly Martial Festival, the students'' confidence continued to wane, and the caliber of the new students deteriorated with each passing year. It was an endless, vicious cycle. Eventually, he had to accept that he couldn''t change anything. "Do you want to become a failure?" Whenever his mother''s words came to mind, he harshly reprimanded the students the same way she had scolded him. He drowned himself in work, going to school earlier than anyone and leaving later than everyone else. Still, nothing changed. That is, until a new instructor arrived at the Azure Dragon Academy. "Ugh..." "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck." "He''s too damn strong." "Huff... Not yet, let''s try one more time." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Namgung Su studied the students in silence. They were talented but lazy, avoiding challenges and giving up easily even when given a chance. As a result, he''d labeled them as failures and abandoned them. On the contrary, Baek Suryong had taken those same youths under his wing and reformed them. Hyonwon Kang and Geo Sangwoong, in particular, had changed so drastically that they seemed like completely different people. And now, the seeds of change the new instructor had planted were sprouting before his eyes. I can hardly believe how much they''ve grown compared to last year. What''s the difference between me and Baek Suryong in the eyes of these kids? What on earth did he do to ignite such a fiery determination in their eyes? How did he inspire them to fight on even when their knees are trembling with fear? I don''t think my teaching method is wrong, so what am I missing? ...I don''t know. Namgung Su was curious, but no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t figure it out. Nevertheless, he had to admit the truth. Halting his attack for a moment, he said, "I take back what I said earlier. You are not failures." "Huh?" "All of a sudden?" All the students'' jaws dropped in unison, as if they couldn''t believe what they had just heard. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Looking around at the students'' skeptical faces, Namgung Su continued, "I can see the potential in all of you. If you continue to grow as you have, you''ll definitely excel at the Heavenly Martial Festival. I''m looking forward to it." "Uh...?" "Really?" The bewildered students'' mouths twitched slightly in glee. Namgung Su was known for being stingy with praise, so for words like that to come out of his mouth was nothing short of a miracle. Namgung Su nodded firmly. "Also, since the time limit for the exam is up, I won''t take your name tags. Congratulations, you''ve all passed." "Uh, really?" "Sigh..." "Thank goodness..." "It''s over, right? Right?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "It''s a shame we couldn''t land a hit, but..." Relieved, the students lowered their weapons one by one. However, Namgung Su wasn''t finished yet. "Now, if you can block this next attack, I''ll give you my mask," he announced, suddenly doubling the lightning qi flowing through his body. The students instinctively stepped back, their faces pale. "What? W-Wait a minute!" "The exam is over, so can''t we stop now?" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "We don''t want your mask!" At the sight of the frantic students, Namgung Su smiled coldly. "You have no right to refuse." He stepped forward and swung his sword. For a fleeting moment, it seemed as though the entire world had been bathed in blinding white. SIZZZZZLE! Amid the massive bolts of lightning that engulfed the whole battlefield, the students'' screams reverberated through the Azure Dragon Academy. "You devil... KYAAAAAAAAH!!!" THUD! FLOP! CRASH! One by one, the students collapsed to the ground, their faces charred black and their hair frizzled. "Don''t let your guards down. You kids still need to work harder," Namgung Su remarked, then turned to leave, having finished the day''s special lecture. Translator''s Note: My mental image of Namgung Su: Chapter 207: Dont Even Dream of It TL: FoodieMonster007 "Ugh..." "I can''t move at all..." The exhausted students either plopped down on their butts or lay sprawled out on the floor. After the intense game of tag with Namgung Su, which was no different from a real fight, they couldn''t even lift a finger. However, despite their fatigue, a strange sense of satisfaction filled them as they gazed at Namgung Su with awestruck eyes. He''s nonsensically strong. This is the first time I''ve felt so utterly helpless against someone other than Mr. Baek Suryong. As expected of a Star Instructor... Mean and insufferable as Namgung Su was, they couldn''t help but admit his abilities were genuine. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Feeling the students'' gazes on him, Namgung Su said without turning around, "It''s getting late, so don''t dawdle and go straight home." With that, he left the training ground and vanished into the darkness. Until the very end, not a single thread of his clothes was out of place. As soon as he stepped beyond the range of the students'' qi senses, Namgung Su stumbled. "Hoo..." Feeling a sudden wave of dizziness sweep over him, he braced himself against the wall and took a moment to catch his breath. A cold bead of sweat slid down his forehead, and his face, no longer covered by a mask, was as pale as a corpse. The pain he had been holding back surged through him, leaving his body trembling. Did I overuse the Heavenly Lightning Qi? At least I managed to endure long enough that the students didn''t notice anything. The Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique put a tremendous strain on his body, and until he completely mastered it, these side effects were inevitable. "I need to... rest a bit," he murmured in a slightly hoarse voice, using the last of his strength to steady himself. After returning to his office, he planned to rest for a while before tackling his neverending backlog of work. If someone didn''t block his path, that is. "Got a minute to talk?" Baek Suryong asked. "......" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "This place is as dreary as ever," Baek Suryong muttered, shaking his head at the sight of Namgung Su''s office. The room contained nothing more than the bare essentials, just a few pieces of functional furniture and endless stacks of towering documents. It was far too modest for the office of the academy''s most beloved Star Instructor. Clicking his tongue in disapproval, he added, "You make all that money, so why don''t you spruce this place up a bit?" "State your business and then leave," Namgung Su snapped, but despite his cold words, he personally brewed tea and served it. Baek Suryong stared at the teacup in front of him in disbelief. "It''s not poisoned, is it?" "...Knowing you, you wouldn''t leave quietly even if I gave you laxatives." "It seems that we have both gotten to know each other better." "Cut the small talk and get to the point," Namgung Su sighed, taking a sip of tea. Slowly, the pallor faded from his face, and his posture, which had been slightly off, straightened. Nevertheless, he couldn''t hide the slight quivering of his eyelashes. He must still be in pain, but he''s enduring it. What incredible qi control, Baek Suryong noted, though outwardly, he feigned indifference and said, "I listened in on your special lecture. It was impressive in many ways, and I''m sure the students found it very helpful." "...You came to find me just to say that?" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "That''s part of it." Baek Suryong took out a pill wrapped in paper from his shirt pocket and placed it on the table, then nudged it toward Namgung Su. "This pill was made using a secret family formula. It''s more effective at restoring vitality than most medicines." The truth was, this pill had been manufactured using the secret techniques of the now defunct Blood Cult. It not only accelerated recovery, but also provided powerful pain relief. Developed in an environment where injury and death were commonplace, its effectiveness surpassed even the most renowned elixirs of the greatest orthodox sects. Namgung Su accepted the pill without hesitation. "I''ll consider this as payment for my services today." "It would be best if you ate it right now," Baek Suryong suggested. "No, I''m going to first verify if it''s poisoned." "What?" Does he update this notebook every day after class? After observing Namgung Su for a while, Baek Suryong remarked, "There''s one more thing I want to ask you before I go." "Why are you still here?" Namgung Su replied without looking up from his work. Baek Suryong asked, "Hey, why are you so obsessed with success and failure?" Still focused on writing, Namgung Su answered, "...It''s not me who is obsessed with success and failure, but the world. This world is unforgiving toward failures, and the stakes are even higher for martial artists, whose abilities often mean the difference between life and death." "Is that why you call students who lack achievement or motivation ''failures''?" "Yes, it strengthens their mental resilience." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "They''re still kids. Don''t you think that instead of getting motivated, they might fall into despair and never recover?" "If a few words are enough to make them break down mentally, they might as well quit learning martial arts altogether." Baek Suryong sighed, "Well, I can''t say I completely disagree with you." In his previous life as a Blood Cult martial arts instructor, Baek Suryong had trained recruits in an environment far more brutal and unforgiving than anything the orthodox sects could fathom. Back then, his approach was designed to push his trainees to their physical and mental limits, granting him a unique understanding of the subject. However, it was that very experience which made him feel that there was something wrong with Namgung Su''s method, as if he were staring at a reflection of his former self. Smiling bitterly, he muttered, "...I''m sure quite a few students hate you." "I don''t do this job to be liked by students," Namgung Su replied firmly, finally taking his eyes off his work to look at Baek Suryong. "Also, I have no intention of discussing educational philosophies with you. Leave my office at once." "Okay." Shrugging, Baek Suryong stood up. Neither of them could ever fully understand the other, but learning a little more about Namgung Su was enough for now. "...By the way, when are you going to use your reward?" Namgung Su shot a threatening glare at Baek Suryong. "Out. Now." Placing a hand on the doorknob, Baek Suryong kept talking, "Among the Four Heavenly Kings, you took the most name tags. An agreement is an agreement." Earlier, Baek Suryong had promised a reward to the Four Heavenly King who collected the most name tags, and that turned out to be the Cold-Blooded Asura Demon King, Namgung Su. The reward was that he would grant them one wish, within reasonable limits. "You won fair and square, so I''m asking when you''re going to use it," he continued. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Namgung Su scowled. "I have nothing I want right now, aside from you leaving my office." "Are you going to use your wish for that?" "Don''t even dream of it. I''ll hold onto it and use it later." "Tsk. That''s a shame." Clicking his tongue, Baek Suryong glanced at Namgung Su one last time. The man seemed exhausted and weighed down, likely due to the immense pressure of living up to everyone''s expectations as a Star Instructor. "If you ever have any worries, feel free to come and talk to me," Baek Suryong said half-jokingly. Namgung Su snorted. "How presumptuous. What helpful advice could I possibly get from a novice like you?" Baek Suryong grinned and opened the door halfway. "Then, see you after the new instructor training! Let''s go grab a drink then." Namgung Su tilted his head in confusion. "What do you mean? I''m going there too." "...Huh? Why?" "I''m going there as an assistant instructor. Did you think they''d only send the new instructors to the Namgung Residence?" "No, I guess not... But are you really coming with us?" Baek Suryong asked again, looking disappointed. Namgung Su frowned. "What''s that expression? Are you unhappy that I''m tagging along?" "No, it''s just that..." Baek Suryong paused. How should he explain this feeling? It felt like planning a fun trip with friends, only to have a strict senior tagging along to watch over them. I was hoping to eat some good food and maybe do some sightseeing along the way... Seeing Baek Suryong''s uncomfortable expression, Namgung Su smirked. "You were thinking of enjoying some leisure time on the way? We''ll be travelling day and night to arrive exactly on schedule, so you can forget about that." "Fuck..." A few days later, the date for the Five Great Academies'' new instructor training was confirmed. Chapter 208: Off to the Namgung Estate We Go! TL: FoodieMonster007 CHIRP! CHIRP! The chirping of birds heralded the break of dawn, and soft sunlight streamed through the windows. "Mmm..." Hyonwon Kang slowly opened his eyes to greet the new day. His entire body throbbed with pain from the previous night''s grueling training. Every time he thought he was starting to get used to it, Baek Suryong would raise the intensity, leaving him without a single morning free of aching muscles. Today, however, Hyonwon Kang woke up cheerfully, as if pain was a foreign concept to him. Before he knew it, his laughter erupted uncontrollably, like the giggling of a madman. "Hehehe..." Tidying up his bedding earlier than usual, he stepped out onto the training ground. Knowing he''d be drenched in sweat soon enough, he didn''t take a bath, simply washed away his eye boogers with some water. After a while, the other students lodging at the White Dragon Manor began to appear at the training ground one by one. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Is it... today?" "I can''t believe this day has finally come..." "This isn''t a dream, right?" "The world looks so beautiful..." All five students exchanged deeply moved expressions. Although it was a dawn like any other and the same familiar training ground, to them, it felt as if the whole world was painted in extra vibrant colors today. "Ah, the air feels so warm today," Geo Sangwoong remarked, smiling as he exhaled a puff of white breath into the chilly morning air. "Hehe, let''s go get drinks tonight," Ya Suhyeok chimed in, already excited at the thought of alcohol. "It''s not going to be canceled at the last minute, is it?" Yeo Min fretted, worried that their sudden good fortune might disappear. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "I had a nightmare last night... Mr. Baek told us to pack our bags because he''s taking us along..." Wiji Cheon murmured. Everyone instantly glared at him sharply. "Are you crazy?!" "Don''t jinx it!" "Shoo! Shoo! Someone go get the salt!" "Ahem! Attention, everyone!" Hyonwon Kang shouted. Normally, as the ringleader of the White Dragon Manor students, he would have quelled such a riot, but today, he couldn''t contain his excitement either. Grinning from ear to ear, he raised his fist high and declared, "Hehehe... Rejoice, my comrades! It might feel like a dream, but this day has finally come. Today, after having endured so much for so long... Our teacher is finally leaving for the new instructor training!" ""WE''RE FREE!"" All five students raised their hands and erupted in a chorus of cheers, with nobody more ecstatic than Hyonwon Kang, who looked even more excited than the day he was elected Club Union President. At long last, the day had come for Baek Suryong to leave for the Namgung Estate. "Mr. Baek said he would sleep at the academy and depart directly from there, so we can train on our own time from now onwards! Let''s take it easy today! Hahaha!" Since Baek Suryong was not at the White Dragon Manor, the students celebrated openly with repeated cries of "We''re free!" right in the middle of the training grounds. Hyonwon Kang even danced with joy. "Ahaha! We''re free for almost half a month! Freedom! Of course, we shouldn''t neglect our training completely, but surely one day of rest can''t hurt, right?" So elated was Hyonwon Kang that he didn''t notice his peers suddenly falling silent, and since he just so happened to be facing the opposite direction as them, he was totally oblivious to the appearance of a person behind him. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Uh, Wonkang..." "Senior Wonkang..." "Maybe tone it down a bit..." "Dude, don''t cross that river..." Behind you, you idiot! The students frantically hinted to Hyonwon Kang, but in his excitement, he failed to catch on. "What do you mean, ''tone it down''? I''m already holding back as it is! Ahh, I feel so relieved. Just thinking about all the beatings we''ve suffered makes me want to grind my teeth. I used to be smart, you know, but getting hit on the back of the head by that guy every day has lowered my intelligence!" While it was true that Hyonwon Kang got hit more than the other three combined... there was a good reason for that. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Hyonwon Kang continued excitedly, "Didn''t they say that all the new instructors at the Five Great Academies would be attending the training? Damn, I hope they''ll humiliate that guy so that he''ll realize..." "Realize what?" "That there''s always a bigger fish... EEEEEEK!" Hyonwon Kang slowly turned around, feeling his heart sink. Standing there, arms folded, was Baek Suryong, the very man who was supposed to have spent the night at the academy and left directly from there. "M-Mr. Baek...?" Hyonwon Kang stammered, cold sweat dripping down his back. "I-I thought you were departing directly from the academy. Why are you here..." "I stopped by because I forgot to pack some things. I guess I lacked some tact?" "Haha..." Seeing Baek Suryong''s carefree attitude, Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, and Jaegal Soyeong sighed deeply, worried for the future. Still, in the end, they cast aside their worries and concluded that as long as they were with Baek Suryong, they could tackle anything. The group soon arrived at the Principal''s office, where they noticed a plump bladesman waiting. He was one of their fellow new instructors. "Huh? Didn''t you just say that only the four of us were going?" Baek Suryong remarked, furrowing his brow as he tried to remember who the bladesman was. "What was your name again... Ah, I know! You''re Go Hyeokdu, right?" "I''m Kwak Duyong! How can you not get a single syllable of my name right?!" Kwak Duyong shouted indignantly. "Sorry. It''s been a while, so I forgot your name. Since I haven''t seen you around lately, I thought you got fired," Baek Suryong apologized with a face that said he wasn''t even the least bit sorry. "Who got fired? I''m working hard under Granduncle... I mean, the Vice Principal." Since Kwak Duyong was related to Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo, there were some rumors that he got in through connections when he joined the Azure Dragon Academy. However, after Baek Suryong caused a whole string of major incidents, people quickly forgot that he even existed. Curious, Baek Suryong asked, "So, why are you here? Are you going to the training too?" "I can''t miss an event like the new instructor training," Kwak Duyong declared confidently, puffing out his chest. Baek Suryong studied the man closely, frowning. He didn''t know what had happened during the time they hadn''t met, but Kwak Duyong seemed to have changed a lot. "Hmm... You''ve lost quite a bit of weight, and your physique has become reasonably decent," he noted. "You..." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Just then, Noh Goonsang''s voice boomed from inside the office. "If you''re all here, come in." The five new instructors entered the office. Noh Goonsang and Namgung Su were already inside, and had apparently been talking before their arrival. "I''ll keep this brief," Noh Goonsang said as he stood up. One by one, he met the eyes of each new instructor, before finally settling his gaze on Baek Suryong. Hohoho, I wonder what sort of chaos you''re planning to unleash this time, Mr. Baek Suryong? Smiling, he announced, "I''ll cover for you youngsters, so go teach those fools who dare look down on our Azure Dragon Academy a harsh lesson." ""Yes, sir!"" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "I will be your escort. From now on, you will be traveling to the Namgung Estate as representatives of the Azure Dragon Academy. Please make sure to preserve your dignity and watch your words and actions throughout the journey and training course," Namgung Su added plainly. ""Yes, sir!"" The four new instructors, minus Baek Suryong, nodded with tense expressions. "Then, Principal. We''ll be off," Namgung Su said. Noh Goonsang nodded. "Hoho, I entrust them to your care." Namgung Su bid Noh Goonsang farewell, then turned to leave. "Let''s go." The instructors left the office and stepped out of the building. To their surprise, a crowd of well-wishers was waiting outside. They included Baek Suryong''s students, who they all thought were still resting in the White Dragon Manor, as well as many members of the Student Council and the Club Union. "Mr. Baek! Go and show them who''s boss!" "Just treat them the way you treat us!" "Don''t forget to bring back souvenirs for us!" Even the students who had bonded with the other new instructors showed up to see them off. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "Mr. Ak Yeonho! We''d love to have some private lessons when you return!" "Ms. Jaegal Soyeong! We''ll diligently review the formations you taught us!" "Mr. Myeong Il''oh! Please spar with us again sometime!" Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh and Jaegal Soyeong were deeply touched by this unexpected display of support. "Why are you guys..." "You guys..." Baek Suryong smiled, clapping his teary-eyed juniors on the shoulders. "Aren''t these kids just the cutest? When did they plan this? Since they''re even cheering for us, we absolutely can''t let them down, right?" Everyone nodded firmly. Only Kwak Duyong, who hadn''t received any personal encouragement, looked dejected. Feeling sorry for him, some students shouted kindly, "Mr. Kwak Duyong, you too, hang in there!" Kwak Duyong''s face instantly lit up. "Hahaha! Thank you! I''ll definitely bring honor to the Azure Dragon Academy!" And so, with the cheers of their supporters ringing in their ears, the Azure Dragon Academy instructors set off with a renewed sense of purpose. Their destination? The Namgung Clan Estate. Little did they know, this training course would go down as a legendary chapter in murim history. Translator''s Note: Wave goodbye to the kids for a while, it''s time for the adults to shine! Chapter 209: Not Yet, but Its Inevitable TL: FoodieMonster007 Nestled at the base of Mount Tianzhu in Anhui Province, the Tianzhu Inn buzzed with activity. Situated at the gateway to the Namgung Clan''s territory, it drew in travelers from all corners of the jianghu, who always brought with them a flurry of rumors. "Once again, the Namgung Clan is organizing a training course for the new instructors at the Five Great Academies!" Lately, everyone had been talking about the Namgung Clan. What kind of faction were they? Among the countless martial arts families in the murim, they were the most powerful. Rumor had it that their influence even rivaled that of Shaolin and Wudang, the twin titans of the jianghu. It was no wonder, then, that news of the Namgung clan''s activities grabbed everyone''s attention. "I heard that even Master Namgung Jaehak, the Blue Sky Sword King, will be giving lectures at this year''s training course," a man with a goatee proclaimed, immediately capturing half the inn''s attention. "Really? Isn''t the Blue Sky Sword King the former Patriarch of the Namgung Clan?" "Exactly. He''s easily among the top three of the Ten Supremes, and maybe even number one." "Wow! So a legendary figure like him will be guiding the new instructors?" a young man who looked like a country bumpkin exclaimed, eyes wide in disbelief. "Trust me, my information is reliable," Goatee assured, his eyes gleaming. "One of my close friends works as a servant for the Namgung Clan." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Can you tell us more?" "Mind if we join you?" Several curious folks quickly gathered around Goatee''s table. He grinned, looking around at them. "I''m happy to share what I know, but all this talking has made me thirsty." "Waiter! Bring a bottle of Bamboo Leaf Green over here!" "I''m positively famished too." "And some roast duck as well!" Goatee stroked his beard smugly, but his shameless behavior instantly turned away half of the listening martial artists. Concluding that he was all talk and no substance, they figured that wherever there were crowds, there were bound to be unfounded rumors. "That just goes to show how seriously the Namgung Clan is taking this training course this year. Want to know why? It''s because the Heavenly Martial Academy has announced that they will not be attending the course." "What?" "Why?" Half of those who had dismissed Goatee now looked back at him. If the news of the Heavenly Martial Academy''s withdrawal was true, then this was a significant enough event to rattle the entire murim. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Feigning obliviousness to the renewed attention, Goatee shoveled some food and drink into his mouth, then continued, "It''s obvious, isn''t it? There may be Five Great Academies, but the Heavenly Martial Academy has reigned supreme for decades. By refusing to participate in the Namgung Clan''s training course, they''re basically making a statement that 1) they have nothing to learn from the Namgung Clan, and 2) they don''t want to be regarded as being on the same level as the other academies." "What arrogance!" "Still, to drop out of a training course organized by the Namgung Clan..." Those listening, even those eavesdropping from a distance, couldn''t help but nod in agreement. Only a small group sitting in a corner of the inn tensed up uncomfortably, though their reaction went unnoticed by most. "What a shame. Without the Heavenly Martial Academy, this year''s training course won''t be as exciting as last year''s," someone said in disappointment. Goatee shook his head. "No, on the contrary, a much more interesting situation will unfold." "Oh?" "Now that the Heavenly Martial Academy is out of the picture, only the other four academies remain, and frankly speaking, they''re all equally mediocre." At this dismissive remark, the already tense figures in the corner clenched their fists and radiated a subtle killing intent. Completely unaware of the danger nearby, Goatee rambled on. "Now, feeling their pride wounded, the four academies will compete even more fiercely to outdo each other, thinking they have a real chance at the top spot." "I suppose..." The listeners nodded again. In the absence of the Heavenly Martial Academy, the remaining academies would be desperate to prove themselves, if only to salvage some of their tarnished pride. "So, which academy do you think will come out on top this year?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "That''s a tough question. I need a bit more wine to help me think clearly..." "Waiter! Bring more Bamboo Leaf Green here!" Refilling his cup, Goatee continued, "I''ve lived in Anhui Province for over twenty years, and have seen countless instructors from the Five Great Academies come here for training. Some of them are now Star Instructors..." The Vermilion Phoenix instructors'' chilly sneers sent beads of sweat trickling down Goatee''s forehead. In an attempt to defuse the tension, he forced a laugh, "Haha, it is said that even the Emperor doesn''t mind being criticized behind his back. Surely, you two masters are magnanimous enough to..." "Then why did you criticize us right to our faces instead of behind our backs, huh?" "W-Well..." "You''ve insulted our academy. Slice your own mouth, and we might forgive you." "Alternatively, we can take this outside. Aren''t you also a martial artist? Since you''re publicly ridiculing our academy, you must be confident in your abilities, right?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Arrogance dripped from the words of the two Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructors. Isn''t this a bit excessive? They''re every bit as arrogant as the rumors say. Still, no one dared to intervene. In the orthodox sects, it was considered cowardly to turn a blind eye to an insult against one''s sect, so even though the Vermilion Phoenix Academy wasn''t a sect in the traditional sense, the instructors had every right to take offense at Goatee''s words. Goatee knew this as well, so he desperately pleaded, "P-Please forgive me, I won''t do it again..." "Will you come with us quietly, or do we have to drag you out?" Goatee glanced around in dismay, silently pleading for help, yet the same people who had been entertained by his gossip now avoided his gaze. "S-Someone, anyone, please..." "......" No one came to his aid. Sniggering, one of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructors reached out to grab Goatee... WHISTLE! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. When suddenly, a chopstick came flying from out of nowhere, startling him into withdrawing his hand. "Who''s there?!" "Show yourself, coward!" The two Vermilion Phoenix instructors drew their weapons and turned to face the source of the projectileone of a group of six individuals in black bamboo hats seated at a table. "Don''t you think you''re overreacting? People say things they don''t mean when they''re drunk. There''s no need to maim someone over such a trivial matter," the chopstick-thrower said. He stood up and removed his hat, revealing an extraordinarily handsome face that drew gasps of admiration from all around the inn. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Of course, the two Vermilion Phoenix instructors found neither the man''s interference nor the reaction caused by his appearance amusing. Most importantly, they didn''t sense any particularly powerful aura from the man, he was just a good-looking commoner. "Are you saying we should just ignore an insult to our academy?" "Who are you to interfere?" The handsome man grinned. "Me? I''m a Star Instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy." "The Azure Dragon Academy?" "A Star Instructor?" The Vermilion Phoenix instructors stared at the handsome man incredulously, while a chorus of groans erupted from behind him. "Oh, Hyung-nim..." "This is so embarrassing..." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Insolent bastard. Who are you trying to impersonate?" Baek Suryong scratched his head sheepishly. "Well, not yet, but it''s inevitable. After all... Glancing around the inn, he broke into a mischievous grin. "...The Azure Dragon Academy is going to win this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival." And so, in the Tianzhu Inn, the heart of jianghu gossip, right under the nose of the Namgung Clan, Baek Suryong declared war on the Five Great Academies. Jiangshi (): Chinese undead, could refer to zombies or vampires. ? Chapter 210: You Disappoint Me TL: FoodieMonster007 "Bwahahahaha!" The taller and thinner of the two Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructors, the one who had tried to grab Goatee, suddenly burst out laughing. "Pfft... Forgive me," he said between stifled chuckles. "I couldn''t help but laugh after hearing such a preposterous claim." Glancing at Baek Suryong''s companions, he offered a playful greeting. "I guess this makes you guys the new instructors at the Azure Dragon Academy. Pleased to meet you, I am Kang Sochi of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy." "And I''m Yang Jagi," the other instructor chimed in, his tone and gaze dripping with disdain. Since they had introduced themselves, Baek Suryong reciprocated, "Baek Suryong." "Ah, so you''re the Azure Dragon Hero? Is it true you beheaded the Bloody Ripper in the Valley of Evil?" Baek Suryong nodded. "Yes, it is." However, the two Vermilion Phoenix instructors were clearly skeptical. I don''t sense any significant aura from him. Isn''t he first-rate at best? Just as I suspected, it was all a lie. After assessing Baek Suryong''s strength, their disdain for him and the Azure Dragon Academy only deepened. Unable to mask his scorn, Kang Sochi remarked sarcastically, "I heard your bold claim about winning this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival. Let''s be sure to compete fairly, okay?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong replied nonchalantly, "Sure." "Anyway, why did you interfere in our business?" Kang Sochi asked, curious to know why Baek Suryong had thrown the chopstick. Baek Suryong shrugged and glanced at Goatee, who was trembling in fear. "Didn''t I just say it? I found it distasteful that you were about to maim him over some drunken rambling." "T-Thank you..." Goatee mumbled, looking at Baek Suryong with gratitude. Similarly, most of the onlookers appeared impressed by Baek Suryong''s act of chivalry. The two Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructors, however, scoffed. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "So, you expect us to turn a blind eye when we clearly heard this man insulting the Vermilion Phoenix Academy?" "I never said that. I just think it''s enough to get a verbal apology out of him. Injuring him is taking it too far." Goatee immediately bowed deeply. "I''m sorry! I''m truly sorry!" Unfortunately, Kang Sochi and Yang Jagi remained unsatisfied. "You insulted the Vermilion Phoenix Academy in front of us. You sang a song mocking us in public. If we let this go, we''ll become the laughing stocks of the jianghu," Kang Sochi sneered. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Technically, he wasn''t wrong. Martial artists valued honor and pride above all else, so even if it was unintentional, no one would tolerate such a public insult, especially not those from the proud Vermilion Phoenix Academy. Eyeing the sword at Goatee''s waist, Kang Sochi grinned maliciously. "If you''re a martial artist, take responsibility for your words. Either prove you were right through a duel, or cut out your tongue as an apology. Only then will we forgive you." "Eek!" Goatee shuddered at the mention of cutting out his tongue. Still, a martial arts duel was out of the question for him, so he knelt on the ground and pleaded, "P-Please, I''m just a third-rate nobody. How can I possibly duel with you esteemed instructors from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy?" "Then cut out your tongue," Kang Sochi said coldly. Tears streamed down Goatee''s face. "Please, have mercy..." "You need to face the consequences of misusing your tongue." Kang Sochi''s cold attitude made many onlookers frown. While they could understand the Vermilion Phoenix Academy''s stance, most felt that their approach was excessive. Of course, since they were orthodox martial artists, they probably didn''t intend to actually cut out Goatee''s tongue, just intimidate him into prostrating himself. Baek Suryong stepped between them. "First, you wanted him to slit his own mouth, and now you want him to cut out his tongue? How are you any different from those evil unorthodox thugs?" "Did you just call us unorthodox thugs?" Kang Sochi snarled. Baek Suryong snorted. "He has already apologized to you on his knees. Only an unorthodox thug would continue to threaten him after that." Only Goatee noticed the brief smile that crossed Baek Suryong''s face. Huh? Why does he look so happy? Kang Sochi placed a hand on his sword hilt. "Let''s take this outside. Further conversation is pointless," he growled. Baek Suryong shrugged nonchalantly. "If that''s what you want." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Followed by a crowd of onlookers, the two men stormed out of the inn, their martial arts uniforms billowing behind them. The crowd buzzed with excitement. A petty squabble at the inn had spiraled into a full-blown clash of pride, giving them the rare chance to witness a duel between instructors from the Azure Dragon Academy and the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. "The Vermilion Phoenix instructors went too far. They openly scorned the Azure Dragon Academy." "The Azure Dragon Hero is a true hero. He stood up for that man who was being bullied." "His kind personality makes him a rare gem among the hordes of arrogant martial artists. Most importantly, he''s so handsome..." "Who do you think will win? The Vermilion Phoenix Academy has a much better reputation, but the Azure Dragon Hero is famous in his own right." "This is going to be a good match." The crowd eagerly awaited the upcoming duel, but contrary to their expectations, it turned out to be overwhelmingly one-sided. SMACK! "Ugh!" As soon as the duel began, Kang Sochi''s head snapped to the side. Baek Suryong hadn''t even drawn his sword, he simply smacked Kang Sochi''s face with the scabbard. This was no sneak attack. Baek Suryong had approached Kang Sochi slowly and purposefully. Even to the untrained eyes of the crowd, it was obvious that Kang Sochi was completely powerless to defend himself. Baek Suryong tilted his head, feigning surprise. "Hmm? Are you really this weak?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "How dare you!" Kang Sochi roared, his face burning with shame. He could blame the first hit on his lack of concentration, but not any more than that. Channeling his inner qi, he unleashed his sword technique with all his might. SWISH! WHOOSH! SWOOSH! Nevertheless, not a single strike even touched Baek Suryong''s clothes. Rather, his movements appeared so clumsy and ineffective that even the onlookers were unimpressed. "You disappoint me," Baek Suryong remarked, looking bored as he effortlessly parried and countered each and every attack. On the other hand, with each blow from Baek Suryong, Kang Sochi stumbled as if he had never held a sword before. This caused the onlookers, most of whom were not martial artists, to murmur among themselves. "The Vermilion Phoenix instructor is getting totally overwhelmed." "Is he really that weak?" "Well, he is a new instructor." "Even so... isn''t that Azure Dragon instructor also a rookie?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? At the same time, the few seasoned martial artists in the crowd were shocked for a completely different reason. The Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructor isn''t actually weak at all. He''s being forced to look weak. Just how great is the difference in their skill...? Baek Suryong did not simply defeat his opponent. He toyed with him and deliberately made him look utterly incompetent. "So about the Vermilion Phoenix Academy being unable to improve because of their arrogance..." "I guess those rumors were true." "Of course they were true! Just look at the Azure Dragon Hero''s incredible martial arts!" Right in front of everyone''s eyes, the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the Azure Dragon Academy''s reputations were undergoing a dramatic reversal. Meanwhile, Goatee, the man who had ''unwittingly'' started it all, watched the duel with a calm, calculating gaze. Translator''s Note: If you''ve noticed, a new series has been added. Presenting Absolute Warrior, a novel by Jang Yeonghun, the author of Absolute Regression, Absolute Dominion, Absolute Demon God, and Rebirth of the Heavenly Demon. Chapter 211: When Did You Notice? TL: FoodieMonster007 To think I''m being humiliated by an Azure Dragon Academy instructor! Kang Sochi couldn''t wrap his head around what was happening. He knew his opponent had recently risen to fame as the Azure Dragon Hero, but he''d assumed the rumors were exaggerated. Either the Bloody Ripper was weaker than everyone believed, or, as Goatee had suggested, the Azure Dragon Hero had used underhanded tactics like a group attack or a trap. I thought I could definitely beat him! Since Baek Suryong''s aura seemed quite ordinary at first glance, Kang Sochi had challenged him to a duel, confident in his victory. He would publicly defeat Baek Suryong and show everyone the huge difference between the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the Azure Dragon Academy. However, right from the start, nothing went as planned. Did I misjudge him? Or... was he hiding his true strength all along? Kang Sochi felt like he was fighting a ghost. More than five minutes had passed, and despite swinging his sword relentlessly, he couldn''t even graze Baek Suryong''s clothes, let alone land a solid hit. On the contrary, every one of Baek Suryong''s attacks struck home. Damn it! He had been hit over ten times already. If Baek Suryong had drawn his sword from its scabbard, he would be bleeding all over. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. By now, Kang Sochi realized that he had no choice but to admit defeat, yet the words just wouldn''t come out. Even if his stubbornness led to more bruises, the thought of losing to an instructor from the Azure Dragon Academy, an academy he''d always scorned... was too humiliating. "Ugh!" Finally, unable to withstand the pain from a blow to his chest, Kang Sochi stumbled backwards, panting and drenched in sweat. Had this been a real fight, that last strike would have killed him. Looking at his opponent, a shiver ran down his spine. Baek Suryong hadn''t broken a sweat at all. "You rely too heavily on your sword techniques," Baek Suryong lectured. "Your movements are overly flashy and needlessly complex. Your footwork can''t keep up, so your upper and lower body are completely out of sync." "How dare you...!" "If you have nothing more to show me, why don''t we end this here?" Kang Sochi''s face burned with shame. This wasn''t a duel, it was a lesson. Normally, he would have thanked an expert for pointing out his flaws, but Baek Suryong was an instructor from a rival academy. ...Rival academy? Even if it was only for a moment, I actually considered the Azure Dragon Academy a rival academy? Blinded by rage, Kang Sochi threw all courtesy aside and shouted, "What can trash from the Azure Dragon Academy even teach anyone?" Baek Suryong''s eyes turned icy. "Trash from the Azure Dragon Academy?" The other Azure Dragon Academy instructors, watching from the sidelines, also glared daggers at Kang Sochi. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "...I offer you kindness, and you repay me with insults," Baek Suryong whispered. THWACK! The swing was too fast to see. Before Kang Sochi knew it, Baek Suryong had smacked him in the face with his scabbard, knocking out several of his teeth and causing blood to gush from his mouth. "Trash from the Azure Dragon Academy, you say?" Radiating a chilling killing intent, Baek Suryong quit toying with Kang Sochi and began wielding his sword in earnest. "Ugh!" With the first slash, Kang Sochi''s arm was broken. "Gah!" With the next, his leg. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Cough!" With the third, he collapsed to the ground, coughing up blood. "S-Stop..." Kang Sochi gasped, gazing up at Baek Suryong with terror in his eyes. Realizing that this man had every intention of killing him, he no longer cared about the crowd witnessing his pathetic display. In stark contrast to his earlier arrogance, he pleaded desperately, "I-I admit defeat! Please, stop!" Baek Suryong, who had been advancing like the God of Death, halted in his tracks. Some of the onlookers jeered at them as they left. The Azure Dragon Academy group booked rooms at the Tianzhu Inn. It was getting late, so they planned to head to the Namgung Estate the next day. "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Goatee bowed repeatedly, having sought out Baek Suryong and offered to buy him food and drink in gratitude for saving his life. "If you hadn''t intervened, good sir, those guys would have beaten me up so badly that I''d be bedridden for months." Baek Suryong smiled gently. "You don''t have to thank me. I intervened because I wanted to." "Still, out of all the martial artists in the inn, you were the only one who was willing to help me. Hehe, may I pour you a drink?" Seeing Goatee shower Baek Suryong with flattery, the other instructors frowned, but they kept their thoughts to themselves as Namgung Su hadn''t said anything. He''s such a sycophant. Should we just throw him out? Why is Hyung-nim putting up with this guy...? Is it because of information? northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Sensing their disapproval, Goatee apologized, "Um... about what I said about the Azure Dragon Academy... those were just rumors I''d heard. If I offended you in any way..." "May I ask you something?" Baek Suryong interrupted. Goatee rubbed his hands together and laughed, "Ask me anything, sir. I''ve lived in Anhui Province for over twenty years, so I know all the rumors in this area..." "Has the training course already begun?" Goatee blinked in confusion. "Excuse me? What do you mean...?" Baek Suryong chuckled, amused at the effort Goatee was putting into feigning innocence. "The new instructor training. I''m asking if it has started yet," he clarified. "Ah, well, I do have a close friend who works as a servant in the Namgung Clan, so I''ve heard some rumors... but there''s a limit to what lowly servants know, so I don''t really..." "You''re a Namgung Clan martial artist, right? If even you don''t know anything, then who would?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. With the exception of Namgung Su, who seemed unruffled, the other instructors widened their eyes in surprise. Goatee''s expression stiffened. "E-Excuse me? I don''t quite understand what you..." "You can''t fool me. I can tell you''re a martial artist just by looking at your gait, your breathing, and the way you chew your food," Baek Suryong interjected. "Haha, I think you''ve made a mistake, sir. I''m just an ordinary third-rate martial artist, and if I had ties to the Namgung Clan, I wouldn''t have had to grovel to those guys earlier," Goatee pointed out, implying that if he were a Namgung Clan martial artist, there was no way he would have tolerated being humiliated by the Vermilion Phoenix instructors. Baek Suryong could tell that Goatee was telling the truth, but his lips still curved into a knowing smile. "You don''t seem like a third-rate martial artist to me, but it''s true that you''re not particularly strong either. Judging from the kind of martial arts you practice, I can at least conclude that you definitely don''t belong to either of the Namgung Clan''s main combat units, the Azure Sky Sword Brigade or the Heavenly Wind Corps." "What are you talking about...?" "However, a powerful murim faction like the Namgung Clan doesn''t only have combat units, right? They must also have an intelligence organization to keep track of the world''s affairs." Every powerful faction had its own intelligence network, and naturally, the Namgung Clan was no exception. Within their own territory, they had access to better information than even the Rogues'' Guild or the Beggars'' Sect. Baek Suryong grinned. "You''re a member of the Namgung Clan''s intelligence organization, the Heavenly Ears, right? Are you still going to deny it?" Goatee''s ingratiating smile slowly faded, and his entire demeanor changed as if he had become someone else entirely. "When did you notice?" he asked in a low voice. "I knew it right from the beginning. I have a good eye for these kinds of things." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "You knew I was an agent from the Heavenly Ears the moment you saw me?" "Unfortunately, I don''t have such supernatural abilities. I merely noticed that you were unusually critical of only the Azure Dragon Academy and the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, and it just so happened that the new instructors of both schools were present. A bit too coincidental, don''t you think?" "Just based on that..." "All I did was narrow down the list of people who would be interested in assessing our reaction to provocation. The answer was quite obvious." "Obvious?" Goatee blinked in disbelief. This was a perspective that no one else had considered, and in reality, everyone except Namgung Su was gaping blankly at Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong casually put some food in his mouth and asked, "So, has the training course already begun?" "......" After a moment of silence, Goatee sighed, "Before that, allow me to introduce myself again. I am Namgung Myeongjin, the deputy commander of the Heavenly Ears." Chapter 212: Its a Nice Bonus TL: FoodieMonster007 When Goatee revealed his true identity, everyone except Baek Suryong and Namgung Su were completely taken aback. "Huh?" "Namgung Myeongjin? You''re from the Namgung Clan?" "Why would you do this...?" Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, Jaegal Soyeong, and Kwak Duyong stared at Goatee in disbelief. Who would have thought that this frivolous opportunist was the second-in-command of the Heavenly Ears, the Namgung Clan''s intelligence organization? Namgung Myeongjin clasped his hands together in a formal greeting. Though his face was unchanged, his tone and gestures now radiated the dignity of a martial artist from a prestigious family. "First of all, I apologize. Mr. Baek Suryong was right. I deliberately provoked you in the presence of the Vermillion Phoenix instructors to see how you would react." The four new Azure Dragon Academy instructors straightened up, suddenly worried that they might have blundered. "Why did you do that...?" "Is what Suryong-hyung said true, then? Has the new instructor training already begun?" "S-Surely no one has been eliminated yet, right?" Namgung Myeongjin shook his head reassuringly. "The new instructor training will begin in two days as planned. I approached you undercover to observe you and submit a report on what kind of training would be appropriate for you." ""Phew..."" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Smiling gently, Namgung Myeongjin continued, "However, since Mr. Baek Suryong figured out who I was, my plan went awry." "Does that mean that your report is incomplete because of my actions?" Baek Suryong asked. Namgung Myeongjin shook his head. "No, not at all. We took into account that someone might discover us, so the report will actually be more comprehensive now." "That means I''m not the first to notice you Heavenly Ears." "Yes. A number of instructors who arrived earlier also caught on to us," Namgung Myeongjin replied casually, making it seem like Baek Suryong finding out his identity was no big deal. In reality, though, very few new instructors had noticed the presence of the Heavenly Ears. I scolded my subordinates harshly when their covers were blown. Never thought I''d get caught myself... Namgung Myeongjin had been confident in his disguise and acting, but Baek Suryong still saw right through him. Moreover, he was the only new instructor who had explicitly identified the observer as an agent of the Heavenly Ears. As the deputy commander, this hurt his pride quite a bit. Nevertheless, Namgung Myeongjin wasn''t angry at all. On the contrary, he was even more fascinated by Baek Suryong. I''d heard that the Azure Dragon Hero was someone to watch out for, and he certainly didn''t disappoint. If anything, he might even be more skilled than the rumors suggest. The other instructors are no slouches either. The Azure Dragon Academy might actually be the dark horse here. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Of course, it was still too early to jump to any conclusions. Although none of them had a reputation as stellar as that of the Azure Dragon Hero, there were many outstanding individuals among this year''s new instructors. "I didn''t think the main family would send you, of all people," Namgung Su suddenly said, staring intently at Namgung Myeongjin. Namgung Myeongjin snapped out of his thoughts, stood up, and bowed respectfully to Namgung Su. "Greetings, Third Young Master. Please forgive me for not paying my respects earlier due to my mission." "It''s alright. It couldn''t be helped." Namgung Su nodded indifferently and sipped his tea. A sudden suspicion crept into Namgung Myeongjin''s mind. Could it be...? Did Third Young Master inform Baek Suryong about me to boost the Azure Dragon Academy''s reputation? While it''s not uncommon for a young person to be a skilled martial artist, seeing through my disguise requires experience that only comes with age. Hmm... Now that I think about it, wasn''t it the Third Young Master who insisted that the Azure Dragon Academy participate in this training? Namgung Myeongjin was not the type to let his curiosity go unanswered. Without hesitation, he sent a telepathic message to Namgung Su to see if he could uncover anything suspicious. [Third Young Master, did you perhaps give Mr. Baek Suryong some kind of hint?] This was a rude question to ask a direct descendant of the Namgung Clan, but as the deputy commander of the Heavenly Ears and a prominent member of the branch family, Namgung Myeongjin was in a position to demand answers from Namgung Su. After all, even though Namgung Su was the patriarch''s son, he was merely a concubine''s child with no chance of becoming the successor. [...Are you questioning my dignity?] This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? [I would appreciate your honesty. The main family''s new instructor training course is a very important event.] Namgung Su clicked his tongue in disgust. The five new instructors, noticing that the two Namgung Clan members were exchanging thoughts telepathically, fell silent and waited patiently for their conversation to end. [Baek Suryong probably figured out your identity long before I did.] [...Excuse me?] [That guy has razor-sharp eyes and uncanny instincts, so don''t test him carelessly. I have no desire to see a family member be humiliated.] Namgung Myeongjin''s eyes widened in disbelief. Although he was the child of a concubine, Namgung Su was just as prideful as his two older brothers. For him to admit that Baek Suryong''s perception surpassed his own... [Let me be clear. I''m just here as an escort teacher. I won''t give any special treatment to the Azure Dragon Academy''s new instructors.] [...I understand.] Ending the telepathic exchange, Namgung Myeongjin smiled calmly and said to Namgung Su, "You''re late, Third Young Master." "We wouldn''t even dream of learning those two anyway." "The Namgung Clan has many other divine arts besides those, right?" "Wow, to think we can learn a divine art..." "And even receive personal instruction from the Blue Sky Sword King!" Filled with excitement, the new instructors chatted nonstop. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Namgung Myeongjin watched them with a satisfied smile, but when he noticed that Baek Suryong alone appeared unimpressed, he frowned slightly. Could it be that he doesn''t like the prize? Baek Suryong''s eyes had sparkled when he first heard that there was a prize, but as soon as he found out what it was, his interest faded. Namgung Myeongjin edged closer to Baek Suryong. "Me. Baek Suryong, are you not interested in the prize?" "I''ve already learned many supreme martial arts and divine arts, so I would rather have money instead." "I-Is that so? Hahaha..." Namgung Myeongjin, who had mastered controlling his expressions while working in intelligence, laughed on the outside, but inside he was seething. How arrogant! As if the Namgung Clan''s priceless divine arts could be replaced by mere money! Smiling, he added, "The main family has countless martial arts, each more exquisite than the last. Surely there must be one that you desire, Mr. Baek." "Well, none of the Namgung Clan''s martial arts interest me..." Baek Suryong began, but his voice trailed off as his gaze drifted to Namgung Su. "...Actually, now that I think about it, there is one Namgung Clan sword technique that I''m curious about." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Haha, I knew it! With your skills, Mr. Baek Suryong, you''re definitely a promising candidate for first place," Namgung Myeongjin flattered. Much to his chagrin, however, Baek Suryong only gave him a casual nod. "Well, even before you told me about the prize, I was already planning on winning first place. Still, it''s a nice bonus." "Haha, is that so...?" Namgung Myeongjin''s eye twitched. If there was one thing he had learned about Baek Suryong during their two days together, it was that the man was infuriatingly confident. And I can''t even fault him because he has the skills to back it up, damn it... Looking around, he noticed that the other new instructors hardly reacted. That could only mean that such behavior was typical for Baek Suryong, and they had already grown accustomed to it. Just then, Namgung Su, who had been riding ahead, reined in his horse. "We''re here," he said softly. At last, they had arrived at the Namgung Clan, the world''s strongest martial clan. Giddy with excitement, Myeong Il''oh and Kwak Duyong stared blankly up at the massive signboard, squaring their shoulders and blinking furiously like country bumpkins arriving in the city for the first time in their lives. "So this is..." "...The world''s strongest martial clan!" The majesty of the Namgung Clan Estate was overwhelming. The main gate was wide enough for five carriages to pass side by side, and a dozen guards with formidable auras stood guard. It felt more like a fortress than a family residence. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "...It''s huge." "It feels even larger than it did the last time I was here." Even Ak Yeonho and Jaegal Soyeong, who came from prestigious families themselves, were awed by the Namgung Estate''s grandeur. Once again, only Baek Suryong remained unfazed. Eh, it''s much smaller than the Blood Cult. Considering the Blood Cult of the past was an organization powerful enough to singlehandedly challenge all of the orthodox sects, he had little reason to be impressed by the (tiny?) Namgung Estate. However, Namgung Myeongjin, unaware of this, made his own assumptions. There''s no way he wouldn''t be shaken by his first visit to the main estate. How disciplined must his mind be to hide his emotions so perfectly...? As expected, he''s an unreadable man. I mustn''t let myself be fooled by his cocky facade. Determined not to let his guard down, Namgung Myeongjin stepped forward and announced, "The Third Young Master and five guests from the Azure Dragon Academy have arrived!" With two members of the Namgung Clan in their group, the party passed through the main gate without much ado. Still, once inside, they had to walk a long way to reach the lodgings that had been prepared for the new instructor training course. "You''ll have to dismount your horses here. I''ll guide you to your lodgings." After passing through the main gate, they followed Namgung Myeongjin to a dormitory reserved for the instructors of all five academies. "This is it. The instructors who arrived earlier are all staying here, so please greet them and make yourselves comfortable. The official training will begin tomorrow..." "I''ll kill you!" A gruff shout rang out from inside, followed by a violent surge of qi and the sounds of combat. Chapter 213: Together, You and I... TL: FoodieMonster007 The courtyard doors swung open to reveal a scene of chaos. A man and a woman were locked in combat in the central training ground, while over a dozen instructors from two different academies stood on either side. "Wow. These guys sure make it easy to tell which academy is which," Baek Suryong muttered. Everyone nodded in agreement. The instructors on the left wore bright crimson martial arts uniforms, while those on the right wore white uniforms with black stripes across their shoulders. It was obvious that a conflict had broken out between the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the White Tiger Academy. "I''ll tear your mouth open!" the White Tiger instructor roared, his voice rough and gravelly. He had tanned skin, a well-built physique, and his sleeveless martial arts uniform revealed his rippling muscles with every move. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The sound of his fists rending the air echoed sharply. His footwork was simple, lacking any fancy techniques, but it was incredibly fast and powerful. "How crude," the Vermilion Phoenix instructor scoffed. She was a stunning cat-eyed beauty, and in stark contrast to her opponent''s simplistic brute force tactics, her movements were as light as a feather as she effortlessly deflected her opponent''s punches with a folding fan. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! The impact of the bare fists against the bamboo fan produced a metallic clang, demonstrating both combatants'' skill in manipulating their inner qi. Soon, the battle reached a stalemate, with neither side giving an inch. It was the White Tiger instructor''s direct and aggressive movements against the Vermilion Phoenix instructor''s clever use of space with her elegant and swift footwork. As the two fought, a whirlwind of dust and debris erupted from the ground, trailing their every move. "Miss Sama! Teach that ill-mannered stray cat some manners!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Smash that arrogant chick''s mouth, Mr. Tang!" The instructors from both academies cheered excitedly, their voices growing louder and louder, seemingly oblivious to the arrival of the Azure Dragon instructors. A few of them glanced over, but that was all. Baek Suryong turned to Namgung Myeongjin. "Deputy Commander, do you know who those two are?" "Of course I do," Namgung Myeongjin replied. A quick glance at the two fighters was enough for him to recognize them. "The woman from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy is Miss Sama Yeong. Not only is she the most outstanding among this year''s new instructors, she''s also the granddaughter of the Fire King, the Principal of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy." "What? She''s the Fire King''s granddaughter?" Ak Yeonho gasped in surprise. The Fire King was a retired legendary martial artist of the previous generation whose martial prowess was comparable to the current Ten Supremes. Come to think of it, I can see flames flickering around her folding fan, Baek Suryong mused. As expected of the granddaughter of the Fire King, who claims to be the world''s best in the art of manipulating fire qi. "The man from the White Tiger Academy is Mr. Tang Baekho. Although he''s a descendant of the Tang Clan, he''s the only person among them who''s mastered external arts instead of poison and hidden weapons." This time, it was Jaegal Soyeong''s turn to gasp in surprise. "The Sichuan Tang Clan?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The Sichuan Tang Clan was known for their expertise in poison and hidden weapons, so they generally tended to dislike close combat... Tang Baekho was most certainly an exception. Baek Suryong carefully observed the two fighters'' movements. Both of them are quite skilled. They stand out even among the gathered instructors. "Arrogant chick!" "Ill-mannered stray cat!" A sly grin crept onto his face. To think that they''re openly hurling insults at each other. The rivalry between the Five Great Academies is much more intense than I thought. He had been worried that the training course would be like a school, where everyone would sit around politely and focus only on learning. Fortunately, that didn''t seem to be the case. He hadn''t even done anything, and it was already chaotic. "...I''m already liking this training course very much," he mumbled, grinning evilly. The three new Azure Dragon instructors, except for Kwak Duyong, shuddered. Namgung Su frowned. "What are the supervising instructors doing? Not a single one of them has come out to see what all the commotion is about." Namgung Myeongjin chuckled. "I guess they don''t think this is serious enough to warrant their intervention. It''s only natural for young people to have a hard time controlling their tempers when they gather, and there have already been several similar confrontations in the past few days." "What if they get carried away and something happens?" "If they lack that much restraint, how can they possibly teach at the Five Great Academies?" Namgung Su nodded. Even now, Sama Yeong and Tang Baekho didn''t seem to be fighting at full strength. It was more like a pre-training scouting session. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Don''t worry too much, Third Young Master. The clan''s warriors are keeping an eye on things to make sure these duels don''t get out of hand." "Hmm..." Namgung Su turned to the new instructors. "I see. In that case, I''m going to greet the Patriarch. Unpack your belongings and go rest in your rooms." "Yes." "Understood." A thought suddenly occurred to him. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Did they deliberately arrange a fight between their strongest instructors just as we arrived? If that''s the case, then that spar was a calculated show of strength and a way to observe how we would react. How pathetic. Baek Suryong laughed, "I am truly surprised and grateful that all of you made a special effort to come and greet us upon our arrival. We are overwhelmed by your hospitality." "W-What?" "How absurd..." With just a few words, Baek Suryong had turned the situation around so that it seemed as if the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the White Tiger Academy were eagerly waiting to greet the Azure Dragon Academy, but no one dared to retort. "Am I wrong? Surely you didn''t all gather here just to pretend that we don''t exist, right? There''s no way elite instructors at the Five Great Academies would do something so childish, right?" "......" Intimidated by Baek Suryong''s unexpected actions and his predatory gaze, no one dared to speak up. His eyes seemed to invite a fight, and some of the more timid instructors even averted their gaze. "...Let''s go back." For a moment, Tang Baekho glared at Baek Suryong with murderous intent, but he quickly turned away and marched back toward the White Tiger quarters. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Baek Suryong watched him go, feeling slightly disappointed that his provocation hadn''t worked. He seemed hotheaded, but I guess he''s not totally reckless. As opposed to the hostile Tang Baekho, Sama Yeong folded her fan and walked towards Baek Suryong, her eyes flickering with curiosity. Even outside of battle, her steps were incredibly light, suggesting that she had mastered some special movement art. "Greetings, Mr. Baek Suryong, I am Sama Yeong of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. It seems you are an even more skilled martial artist than I expected," she greeted politely, a far cry from her earlier exchange of insults with Tang Baekho. "I heard that some fools from our academy caused you trouble on your way here. Please accept my apologies on their behalf." Baek Suryong immediately recalled the two Vermilion Phoenix instructors he had met at the Tianzhu Inn. "Fools, you say...?" Sama Yeong smiled. "I am, of course, referring to Kang Sochi and Yang Jagi. Not only were they the last to arrive, they have also tarnished the reputation of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy in front of an audience. They deserve to be called fools." "Come to think of it, I don''t see them here. Haven''t they arrived yet? One of them was pretty badly injured..." Baek Suryong mocked brazenly, despite being the one who had inflicted those injuries. Surprisingly, Sama Yeong simply laughed. "They rode tirelessly, traveling day and night, just to arrive here two hours ago and tell me everything that happened at the Tianzhu Inn." "Then you must have a lot to say to me." Baek Suryong smirked. Sama Yeong shook her head. "No, not really. I fired both of them on the spot." "......" This time, even Baek Suryong was a little surprised. He had heard from Namgung Myeongjin that those two would be sent home, but he hadn''t expected them to be outright fired. Sama Yeong continued without batting an eyelid, "Don''t worry, fools like them would have been dismissed at the end of their probation anyway. Rather, I was able to weed them out early because of you, so thank you, Mr. Baek Suryong." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. The other new instructors stared at Sama Yeong with stunned expressions, all thinking the same thing: Damn, she''s not an easy woman to deal with. It wasn''t a matter of martial arts, but of character. "I''ve heard that you''re the granddaughter of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy Principal, but do you already have that kind of authority?" Baek Suryong asked, looking surprised. Sama Yeong smiled. She was an ambitious woman and always took the initiative to achieve her goals. If there was something she wanted, she would stop at nothing to get it. Like now. "Yes, I do. After all, in twenty years, I will be the principal of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. That''s why... I want you to come and work for me," she replied. Baek Suryong blinked in bewilderment. "...Huh?" His fellow instructors reacted even more vehemently than he did. "What?" "Don''t even think about it!" "No way!" Sama Yeong stared intently into Baek Suryong''s eyes, ignoring the noisy mob. "I''ll pay you five, no, ten times your current salary." "Well, this is quite the unexpected offer." Baek Suryong folded his arms and frowned, feigning contemplation. Sama Yeong took a step closer to him. A pleasant scent wafted from her and tickled Baek Suryong''s nose. "I heard you declared that you would lead your students to victory at this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival, but... does it have to be with the Azure Dragon Academy?" she asked. "......" Sama Yeong took another step toward Baek Suryong. Now, they were so close that their faces were almost touching. "How about achieving that goal with the Vermilion Phoenix Academy instead? Together, you and I... we''ll definitely succeed!" Translator''s Note: Honestly, all these teachers are more chaotic than their students... Chapter 214: Shall We Bet? TL: FoodieMonster007 After offering Baek Suryong a job at the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, Sama Yeong stared at him with such piercing intensity that the Azure Dragon Academy instructors beside him flinched. She''s serious... She looks like she could devour him. What in the world is going on? The Azure Dragon Academy instructors anxiously glanced at Baek Suryong and Sama Yeong. Even though they believed that he wouldn''t accept the offer, they couldn''t shake off their doubts. Ten times the monthly salary was a very attractive proposition. Could anyone refuse that so easily? To their dismay, Baek Suryong didn''t turn it down immediately. Instead, he folded his arms and pondered her suggestion with an intrigued look on his face. "Ten times, huh... Do you think money is the solution to everything?" Baek Suryong asked, smiling wryly. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Sama Yeong shook her head and chuckled, "I''m not just offering you a raise, Mr. Baek, I''m giving you the treatment you deserve. In your first year, you''ll be in charge of three major courses and have the authority to select students for the Heavenly Martial Festival. You''ll also be relieved of the usual menial tasks that new instructors have to do, so you can focus on developing the students'' skills." It was a tempting offer, almost too good to be true. Baek Suryong tilted his head. "Even as the Fire King''s granddaughter, can you really do that? To give so much money and authority to a first year instructor? The current staff will surely object." "At the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, we value ability over experience. If you can demonstrate your competence, I will eliminate all obstacles in your path. I''ll even pay your salary out of my own pocket." "Why are you making me such an offer?" Sama Yeong met Baek Suryong''s gaze ardently. "Because I like you." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "......" "!!" "!!" Baek Suryong didn''t react much, but the instructors from both academies were visibly shocked. The faces of the Vermilion Phoenix instructors standing behind Sama Yeong contorted with rage. Foolish woman! We''ve been praising her as the Fire King''s granddaughter, but she''s so arrogant. She''s not even the least bit ashamed to openly display her infatuation with a man. Some felt that Sama Yeong was acting impulsively, while others thought that she had lost her mind over Baek Suryong''s handsome face. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. However, Baek Suryong could see it clearly. The passionate look in Sama Yeong''s eyes wasn''t one of bold affection, but of burning ambition. Suddenly, Sama Yeong said, "I have a vision for the future." "What do you mean by that?" "In ten years, I will transform the Vermilion Phoenix Academy into the world''s best martial arts academy. Of course, we''ll have to win the Heavenly Martial Festival before then, maybe within five years?" Everyone''s eyes widened at Sama Yeong''s bold declaration. There were countless martial arts academies in the murim, but only the Heavenly Martial Academy held the title of the best, yet here was Sama Yeong, confidently declaring that she would claim that spot within a mere decade. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong smiled faintly. He didn''t hate self-assured people. "And you want to recruit me for this plan?" he asked. "I am in need of an exceptional teacher who can bring out the students'' potential. I''m sure you are that person, Mr. Baek Suryong." "How much do you know about me?" "I''ve done my homework." Sama Yeong grinned, her smile seeming to light up the room. Since the tender age of fifteen, she had set her sights on making her grandfather''s academy the finest in the world. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "In order to achieve this dream, I deliberately enrolled as a student in the Heavenly Martial Academy instead of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. After all, one must first understand one''s enemy in order to defeat them." Baek Suryong shook his head. "I''m refusing you because the conditions aren''t good enough." "...What?" "I''m getting much more from the Azure Dragon Academy than just money. Why would I move to the Vermilion Phoenix Academy?" "What do you mean...?" "Ah, I see you don''t know." Baek Suryong looked away from her and glanced at his fellow instructors who were watching anxiously. "I have competent colleagues, and I doubt I could find more talented students than the ones I already have. I must confess that the pay isn''t great, but I''m not so short of money that I''m desperate for it." That wasn''t all. He didn''t say it, but he had no intention of giving up the connections, authority, and accomplishments he''d built at the Azure Dragon Academy and Nanchang City. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "I can achieve everything I want at the Azure Dragon Academy, so there''s really no reason for me to transfer to the Vermilion Phoenix Academy," Baek Suryong concluded, grinning. His fellow instructors, who had been tense, sighed in relief. "Hyung-nim!" "Thank goodness..." "Baek-oppa!" "Kuheuk! You''re a true man! I, Kwak Duyong, am moved to tears!" "...Why are you crying!?" "From today onwards, I want to hang out with you guys too!" "We''ve noticed. You''ve been trying to subtly join us for days." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The instructors gathered around Baek Suryong and fussed over him, tugging at his clothes and massaging his shoulders. Although Baek Suryong brushed them off, calling them annoying, the grin on his face betrayed his satisfaction. "......" Sama Yeong watched them silently, then sighed, her earlier excitement vanishing into thin air. "...So that''s your decision? I''m disappointed." "Actually, I also have a suggestion for you, Miss..." "A suggestion for me?" "Why don''t you come to the Azure Dragon Academy instead?" "...What? Are you mocking me?" A flash of killing intent appeared in Sama Yeong''s eyes, and flames flickered briefly from her folding fan before dying out. She had remained calm when he mentioned how he''d humiliated the new instructors at the inn, but now she could barely contain her anger. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong tilted his head. "That''s odd. Why is it acceptable for you to make that suggestion, but not me?" "Do I really need to explain why comparing the Azure Dragon Academy to the Vermilion Phoenix Academy is insulting?" The Vermilion Phoenix Academy had placed second in the Heavenly Martial Festival for five years, while the Azure Dragon Academy had placed last for ten years. If the Vermilion Phoenix Academy was ranked second among the Five Great Academies, then the Azure Dragon Academy was dead last. Besides, Sama Yeong was the granddaughter of the Fire King, the principal of Vermilion Phoenix Academy. Did she really have to explain all that? Trying to control her rage, Sama Yeong said, "While instructors sometimes gain experience at the Azure Dragon Academy and then move to the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, the opposite never happens. That would be a demotion. Regardless, I will pretend I didn''t hear that. "That''s too bad. I was serious." "My offer still stands, so take your time to think about it. There''s still plenty of time." "I meant what I said as well. Think carefully about joining the Azure Dragon Academy. The competition for new instructors will be fierce next year, so now is the time." Without a word, Sama Yeong turned around and stormed off. The Vermilion Phoenix instructors glared at Baek Suryong for a moment, then followed her. Baek Suryong called after them, "I have a good idea. How about this?" Sama Yeong ignored him. He''s just mocking my kindness. "Shall we make a bet based on our performance in this new instructor training course?" "...A bet?" Sama Yeong screeched to a halt. Baek Suryong grinned. "The one with the lower score between the two of us will transfer to the other''s academy." Chapter 215: Ill Think About It TL: FoodieMonster007 "A bet? I won''t stand for such an insult!" one of the Vermillion Phoenix instructors shouted before Sama Yeong could react, approaching Baek Suryong with his hand resting lightly on his sword hilt. Noticing that the man had a stubborn demeanor, Baek Suryong tilted his head and asked innocently, "Why is proposing a bet considered an insult?" "Surely you know what a big deal it is when an instructor changes allegiances. Don''t you think it''s insulting to suggest that we bet on such a thing?" the man yelled. Baek Suryong widened his eyes as though he was astonished. "So when the Vermilion Phoenix Academy offers a transfer, it''s goodwill, but when the Azure Dragon Academy does the same, it''s an insult?" "Naturally! You should know the difference in status between the two academies!" "That will change soon enough. I''m just giving Miss Sama the chance to jump ship now, while it''s still easy." "Mr. Baek Suryong, do you think I''ll back down just because you''re strong?" "What gives you the confidence to challenge me when you''re so weak?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "You impudent...!" The man''s face flushed red. Whether it was martial arts or a verbal match, he couldn''t win against Baek Suryong. He tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword, but before he could draw it, Sama Yeong stepped in and grabbed his wrist. "That''s enough, Mr. So Geomdong," she warned. So Geomdong gritted his teeth, but nodded silently. Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in disappointment. Should I provoke him one more time? "You''re quite the loyal dog, aren''t you?" he taunted. Seo Geomdong flinched, but a sharp glare from Sama Yeong compelled him to withdraw in silence. Turning back to Baek Suryong, Sama Yeong said, "You mentioned a bet?" "That''s right." "Alright, I accept." Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. Isn''t she agreeing too easily? She''s willing to take that kind of risk? He had only mentioned the bet to provoke her, never expecting that she would actually agree to it. After all, if she lost, it would lead to the inconceivable scenario of the Fire King''s granddaughter becoming an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy. He wasn''t alone in his shock. The Vermilion Phoenix instructors were just as dumbfounded as he was. "Ms. Sama Yeong!" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Why are you accepting such a bet?" "Please reconsider!" Some of them secretly disliked Sama Yeong, but this was a matter of honor for Vermilion Phoenix Academy. They had to talk her out of it, no matter what. "This is my personal affair. I''ll take responsibility for any repercussions myself," Sama Yeong snapped, silencing her colleagues with a cold glare. Fixing a provocative gaze on Baek Suryong, she went on, "However, I would like to change the terms of the bet. If you lose, all the special privileges I just promised you will be revoked. You''ll start with a basic instructor''s salary and work your way up from the bottom by doing various menial chores. You''ll have to learn everything from scratch under my strict supervision. As for the contract, how does three years sound?" Baek Suryong grinned. Even though Sama Yeong was from a rival academy, he found her quite likeable. Her eyes burned with intensity, her competitive spirit was boundless, and she seemed exceptionally capable. Recruiting her as a junior and putting her through her paces would be fun. "Then we''ll set the same conditions on our side. Shall we put it in writing?" Sama Yeong shook her head. "I know a more reliable method. Lets have the Namgung Clan be our witness." Everyone knew that the Namgung Clan had eyes and ears everywhere within their own estate. Once the details of this bet were reported to their leadership, any violation of the terms would be met with ridicule from the entire jianghu. Smiling confidently, Sama Yeong added, "You know, a great teacher doesn''t always make a great student. Sometimes, being aware of your own brilliance can cause problems." "Thank you for your concern. I''ll try to appear a little less outstanding, even though that''s the one thing I''m not sure I can pull off," Baek Suryong replied. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "I''m just liking you more and more... Anyway, see you tomorrow," Sama Yeong laughed, turning around and walking away without hesitation. Exchanging anxious glances, the Vermilion Phoenix instructors quickly hurried after her. ""Yes!"" "Good. You''re dismissed." At Sama Yeong''s command, the Vermillion Phoenix instructors dispersed, some returning to their rooms, some staying in the training grounds to spar, and others gathering in groups to chat. After watching them for a moment, Sama Yeong returned to her bedroom. She changed into comfortable clothes, sat cross-legged, and began to circulate her qi. Still, she couldn''t concentrate on her breathing exercises. An annoyingly confident face kept popping up in her mind. Baek Suryong. He had not only rejected her proposal, but also suggested that she join the Azure Dragon Academy instead. At first, she was angry, but a moment later, her desire to bring Baek Suryong to Vermilion Phoenix Academy triumphed over her indignation. I''ll keep you by my side forever and make you work like a slave. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Flames flickering in her eyes, Sama Yeong bit her lip, closed her eyes, and began to calmly circulate her qi. "My liege, I believe this is the right direction," a gaunt, hunchbacked old man said, wiping blood off the map with his hand and bringing it close to his face. Even then, he squinted his dim eyes, seemingly struggling to read the small print. "Are you sure? Can we really reach Namgung Estate if we keep going this way?" a young man with a lazy expression asked, looking at the old man doubtfully. He was an exceptionally handsome man with half black and half white hair, an unusual combination that somehow suited him perfectly. The old man pointed to a huge mountain peak with a skeletal finger. "Yes, sir. If we keep going this way, we''ll reach the Namgung Estate. In fact, we''re already inside their territory. We just have to cross that mountain." The young man kicked aside the corpses blocking his path. "Will there be more bandits on the road? These guys were too boring." The torn dead bodies of hundreds of bandits, their faces etched with horrifying pain and fear, lay at the feet of the two men. Puddles of blood had formed on the ground, but despite the gruesome massacre they had committed, the young man and the old man chatted casually. "Even if there are, there won''t be another mountain keep that big," the old man replied. "I guess the rumors that there are supreme external arts masters among the Green Forest Bandits are all from bygone days," the young man sighed. "Fifty years ago, there was a legendary external arts master called the Bandit King..." "Spare me the boring old stories." The young man turned away, waving his hand dismissively. The old man put the map back in his pocket and followed him. As they descended from the bandit camp, the young man asked, "Since this is the Namgung Clan''s territory, why didn''t that old geezer, the Blue Sky Sword King, clean up the garbage in his front yard?" "His territory is too big to call this his front yard. He probably doesn''t care," the old man replied. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The young man snorted. "Those orthodox sect bastards are always like this. They pretend to be chivalrous heroes, but they''re really just hypocrites." "Hehehe, you''re absolutely right. In that sense, aren''t we the real heroes for killing those bandits?" They continued down the mountain, having a trivial conversation. "Kuh...uh..." At the foot of the mountain, they came upon an injured man crawling on the ground, leaving a trail of blood behind him. The young man approached him and greeted him cheerfully. "You only made it this far, huh?" "Eek!" the man shrieked. He was the bandit who had first tried to rob them, only to have the young man cripple his legs and leave him with a promise to spare his life if he could escape before they returned from destroying the bandit camp. Weeping, he begged, "P-Please spare me..." "No. A promise is a promise," the young man retorted, stomping down mercilessly on the terrified man''s head. CRACK! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. The young man wiped the blood and brains off his foot, then proceeded nonchalantly down the road. The old man followed beside him. Decades ago, the murim had trembled in front of him and called him the Asura Demon Sword. Now, however, their fear was directed even more at the young man standing beside him. "By the way, my liege, are you planning to cut off the Blue Sky Sword King''s head this time?" the old man asked. "Well, I''ll think about it after I give him a good beating," the young man replied. He was, after all, the strongest martial arts master of the unorthodox, the Night Emperor (ҹħ). Chapter 216: Catalyst of Chaos TL: FoodieMonster007 Inside the Patriarch''s Hall of the Namgung Clan, where the clan''s most critical decisions were made, a young man and a middle-aged man sat facing each other, discussing the new instructor training course set to begin the next day. "I heard the Vermilion Phoenix and the Azure Dragon clashed on the very first day?" the young man asked. "Yes, they did. Thankfully, it didn''t turn into a full-blown brawl," the middle-aged man replied, shaking his head. "What a pity. Honestly, watching them fight is more entertaining than any training course." "I heard that the atmosphere is already as tense as a battlefield. The Azure Dragon Hero and the Blazing Rakshasa apparently made a bet with their jobs on the line..." The young man burst into laughter. "Hahaha! Seems like they''re going all out this year!" Sighing, the middle-aged man protested, "Father, the training course hasn''t even started yet. If fights break out this early, it''ll harm the main family''s reputation." "You are the Patriarch of the Namgung Clan. How can you be afraid of criticism from others?" The young man, whom the middle-aged man called ''Father,'' chuckled and picked up his cup. He was the former patriarch of the Namgung Clan and one of the murim''s Ten Supremes, the Blue Sky Sword King Namgung Jaehak. The middle-aged man, the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon, the current Patriarch of the Namgung Clan, shook his head. "Father, it''s only easy for you to say that because you''ve stepped down from this position." "Anyway, have you spotted any promising talents?" "Sama Yeong from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and Tang Baekho from the White Tiger Academy are outstanding." "Seems like the Fire King raised his granddaughter well. I''ve also heard that the Tang Clan kid is quite the eccentric one." "The Black Tortoise Academy only sent one person this year, and it seems she excels in sorcery rather than martial arts. She''s also mute." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "They''ve always sent only a few, but this year there''s only one? That''s disappointing." Namgung Jaehak frowned. The Five Academies'' New Instructor Training Course was an important annual event for the Namgung Clan. However, this year, the Heavenly Martial Academy wasn''t attending, and the Black Tortoise Academy only sent one person. "I''ll send a letter to the head of the Black Tortoise Academy. Unless that old man has gone senile, he won''t act like this next year," he remarked. Namgung Cheon asked, "By the way, why isn''t the Heavenly Martial Academy attending the course?" Namgung Jaehak was not only the former Patriarch of the Namgung Clan but also a Star Instructor at the Heavenly Martial Academy. These days, he only gave a few special lectures a year, but whenever he did, students flocked to hear him. This meant he held immense influence over the Academy, but even so, they didn''t participate in this year''s new instructor training course. "The Heavenly Martial Academy''s absence isn''t the Principal''s will." "Then whose is it?" "It was their one and only new instructor this year." Despite the fact that outstanding instructors from all over the world applied, some of whom had years of experience at other academies, the Heavenly Martial Academy hired no more than three new instructors each year. As such, becoming a new instructor there was said to be a herculean task. And this year, only one new instructor was selected. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Namgung Cheon furrowed his brows. "His name was Cheon Mugyeol, right? The one who passed the test alone after eliminating all the competition." "That''s right. He''s an extraordinarily talented individual." For the word ''extraordinary'' to come from the Blue Sky Sword King could only mean that Cheon Mugyeol was a monster beyond imagination. "Still, how arrogant of him to dare decline our family''s invitation." "Cheon Mugyeol is..." Namgung Jaehak paused, then continued, "Perhaps it''s fortunate that he didn''t come. There''s no one in the other academies who can deal with him. It would make no sense for him to come here, and the other instructors would only be driven to despair." "Is he that formidable?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Namgung Jaehak hesitated for a moment, suddenly remembering another person. However, he didn''t voice it and replied, "...Yes, he is. Anyway, I plan to meet him separately when I return to the Heavenly Martial Academy. Don''t worry too much about it." "Understood." Namgung Cheon nodded, then casually asked, "What about the Azure Dragon Academy?" "Why are you asking me about that?" In the blink of an eye, a formidable aura erupted from Namgung Cheon. Although he was overshadowed by the Blue Sky Sword King, Namgung Cheon was the patriarch of the Namgung Clan, a master who had reached the transcendental realm, and a supreme leader of the present era. "Ugh..." Namgung Su''s face paled. "Say that again!" Namgung Su gritted his teeth. Fortunately, he was accustomed to enduring pain and pressure while mastering the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique, so he was able to withstand his father''s aura somewhat. Looking Namgung Cheon in the eye, Namgung Su said, "Time is short right now, so my first priority is to prepare for the Heavenly Martial Festival." "So, you''re going to disobey me?" "Even if we don''t achieve good results in this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival, I have no intention of leaving the Azure Dragon Academy." "How dare you!" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. FWOOSH! A powerful gale swept through the room, sending the furniture flying in all directions. A broken teacup grazed Namgung Su''s cheek, drawing blood. "ENOUGH!" Namgung Jaehak shouted, dispelling the fierce aura with a wave of his hand. Stepping in to stop the fight between his son and grandson, he said sternly, "Patriarch, calm yourself. Su, you may leave now." Trembling slightly, Namgung Su bowed respectfully and exited the Patriarch''s Hall. Watching his son''s retreating figure, Namgung Cheon muttered in a dispirited voice, "This is the first time he''s ever defied me." "I''m surprised as well. He was a child who hid his feelings behind an expressionless face. When did he change so much?" Namgung Su, who had always been an obedient boy, had just shown remarkable conviction and courage in confronting the Patriarch. What could have caused such a transformation in him? Could this also be a result of the Azure Dragon Hero''s influence? Namgung Jaehak recalled the look on his grandson''s face when he spoke of Baek Suryong. Although he maintained his usual calm and collected demeanor, his eyes expressed an unwavering trust in the man. It was a sight he had never seen during Namgung Su''s time in the clan. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Huh..." He was truly perplexed. A direct descendant of the Namgung Clan, the world''s strongest clan, had been influenced and changed by a mere martial arts instructor, not by the family elders. Namgung Cheon smiled bitterly. "The Azure Dragon Hero... It seems that everyone is talking about him these days, even you, Father. He must truly be a man like a dragon." "I still don''t know much about him, but whether he''s a dragon or an imoogi,1 we''ll definitely find out through this training course." "I''ll keep a close eye on him as well." "At the very least, it will be entertaining to watch. After all, Baek Suryong is a catalyst of chaos who causes a stir wherever he goes." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Namgung Jaehak rose from his seat. The Patriarch immediately moved to follow him, but Namgung Jaehak stopped him with a hand. "Don''t follow me. I want to walk alone." "Understood." Leaving the Patriarch''s Hall, Namgung Jaehak strolled down the long corridor with his hands clasped behind his back. The world revered him as one of the Ten Supremes, but the young man walking under the moonlight wore a worried expression on his face just like ordinary people. He couldn''t say it, but there truly was something he desperately wanted to confirm about Baek Suryong. If he''s the one I''m looking for, then... Looking up at the night sky, a red glint flickered in the depths of the Blue Sky Sword King''s eyes. Translator''s Note: Cheon Mugyeol, meaning Flawless Sky, is one hell of a pretentious name. See you next week! Imoogi: Korean lesser dragon, or giant serpent/snake that aspires to become a full-fledged dragon. ? Chapter 217: So It Wasnt a Bonus Question? TL: FoodieMonster007 The light of dawn bathed the Namgung Clan''s central training ground in a soft glow, but today, instead of the usual shouts of their martial artists, it was filled with rows of new instructors from four martial arts academies. GULP! GULP! The new instructors swallowed hard, visibly nervous. Behind them, the Azure Sky Sword Brigade stood in formation, their presence radiating an icy aura of authority. Although many of them were renowned experts from prestigious sects and families, few could remain unfazed in the midst of the world''s mightiest martial clan. As if that weren''t bad enough, the escort instructors from each academy stood in front of them, nagging relentlessly as they reminded them of proper behavior. "Be extra careful not to show the Namgung Clan Patriarch any disrespect," the Vermillion Phoenix escort instructor warned. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Straighten your shoulders! Show them the dignity of a White Tiger instructor!" the White Tiger escort instructor scolded. Namgung Su sighed, "...Baek Suryong. Stop yawning." It was no surprise that the new instructors were brimming with excitement. After all, there was a legend that any instructor who graduated at the top of the training would one day rise to the rank of Star Instructor. While this outcome seemed perfectly logical, it was impossible for the trainees not to feel the weight of it. At the very least, their performance here would shape how they were perceived when they returned to their respective schools. "The Patriarch is coming!" the captain of the Azure Sky Sword Brigade shouted, his voice imbued with inner qi. The Azure Sky Sword Brigade stomped their feet in perfect unison. BOOM! As the ground vibrated from their synchronized stomp, the previously noisy atmosphere fell silent, and all eyes turned toward the dueling platform. Namgung Cheon, Patriarch of the Namgung Clan, arrived with a young man and an old man trailing behind him. Among the new instructors, many found themselves more astonished by the pair accompanying him than by the Patriarch''s presence. The Blue Sky Sword King! The Erudite Sage! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The young man to the left of the Patriarch was the famous Blue Sky Sword King Namgung Jaehak, while the tall, thin old man with the unusually large head was the Erudite Sage, a scholar who was said to know everything about martial arts theory. ""Greetings to the Patriarch of the great Namgung Clan!"" ""Greetings to the great senior of the murim, the Blue Sky Sword King!"" ""Greetings to the great senior of the murim, the Erudite Sage!"" The senior instructors of the Four Academies were the first to clasp their hands in salute, and the new instructors hurriedly followed suit. Namgung Cheon briefly surveyed them and said indifferently, "Nice to meet you. I am Namgung Cheon, and I will be in charge of this new instructor training course." Although he was often overshadowed by his father, Namgung Cheon was a transcendent master whose strength approached that of the Ten Supremes. Even without projecting his aura, few of the new instructors could meet his gaze directly. "There''s no need for a long speech, so I''ll get straight to the point. The new instructor training course here at Namgung Clan will take place over seven days. The course is largely divided into theory and practical sessions, and the two grandmasters beside me will be in charge of each one respectively." The Blue Sky Sword King and the Erudite Sage, who had been standing a step behind the Patriarch, stepped forward together. "Greetings, I am the Blue Sky Sword King. I''ve already met some of you." "Kukuku... Greetings, youngsters. I am the Erudite Sage." All the new instructors greeted in unison, ""Greetings, Grandmasters!"" The two old masters nodded slightly and stepped back. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Namgung Cheon continued, "Also, senior instructors who have taught at the Five Great Academies for at least ten years and are now retired will assist the two Grandmasters as teaching assistants." A dozen or so teaching assistants stepped forward from under the platform, each radiating a powerful aura. "That person is...!" "Master Drifting Cloud Swordsman!" "The Ice Moon Fairy!" Upon recognizing the assistants, the new instructors were shocked. All of them are truly remarkable experts, Baek Suryong mused, slightly impressed by the caliber of the senior instructors. He had come with a lax attitude, and only now did he feel that he might actually gain something from this experience. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "I will end my speech here so as not to waste your valuable training time. I hope that you will all gain much from this training and return to your schools armed with new insights." Having finished his brief speech, Namgung Cheon stepped down from the platform, but just before leaving, his gaze lingered on Baek Suryong for an instant. "......" It was such a fleeting moment that no one noticed except for the two of them. With the Patriarch gone, only the Blue Sky Sword King and the Erudite Sage remained on the platform. The Blue Sky Sword King stepped back and said to the Erudite Sage, "You go first. Morning is for theory." "Ugh..." Tang Baekho of the White Tiger Academy was scratching his head in frustration. It seemed he was stuck from the very beginning. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. This man is hopeless. On the other hand, Sama Yeong of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy had already read more than half of the manual in less than an hour. Oho. That girl might be worth watching. Just from the way she held the book, he could tell how hard she had studied and how much effort she had put into it. It was said that she was a prodigy even at the Heavenly Martial Academy, and indeed, she seemed to excel in both theory and martial arts. Nodding, the Erudite Sage finally turned his attention to Baek Suryong of the Azure Dragon Academy...only to find Baek Suryong casually flipping through the manual while making occasional annotations with his brush. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. A surge of displeasure welled up in his heart. Why is he just skimming through it like that? How dare he...! At that moment, Baek Suryong looked up and met the Erudite Sage''s eyes. "Can I submit it if I''m done?" he asked. "You insolent..." "Excuse me?" Baek Suryong tilted his head in confusion. Why''s he being like this just because I met his gaze? Seeing Baek Suryong''s response, the Erudite Sage barely managed to contain his anger. Hmph, he''s done? What bullshit is that? How is it even possible to find all six erroneous passages in one hour? He must have just guessed randomly... "Yes, you can submit it to me. I''ll evaluate it right here, right now," he snapped gruffly. "Yes, sir." Baek Suryong rose to his feet and handed over the manual. The Erudite Sage took it and immediately began grading it on the spot. "Let''s see. How good are you... Hmm?" "......" "Oho." "......" "Not bad." This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "......" "H-How...?" "......" "This can''t be..." "......" "Gasp!" The Erudite Sage choked. "What''s wrong?" the Blue Sky Sword King asked, approaching him worriedly. "How could this be...!" The Erudite Sage''s jaw dropped as he stared at the manual. Let''s say he was lucky enough to get the first one or two right. However, once he went past three, four, isn''t it something that can''t be explained by luck? Moreover... "HOW ON EARTH DID YOU FIND THEM ALL!?" At those words, not only the Blue Sky Sword King and the teaching assistants, but even the new instructors looked up at Baek Suryong. "You''ve already finished interpreting it?" "How?" "Is he a monster...?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Everyone stared at Baek Suryong as if they were looking at an inhuman monster. Only Sama Yeong gritted her teeth and went back to solving the problem... but when she heard Baek Suryong''s next words, she dropped her brush. "It''s not six, but seven, right?" Baek Suryong asked sheepishly. The Erudite Sage stared at him, dumbfounded. "What?" Baek Suryong flipped to the last page of the manual. "The incorrect passages, I mean. There''s one more." "What?!" "Oh, so it wasn''t a bonus question?" "!!!!" Translator''s Note: People who laugh "kukuku" simply cannot be trusted. Chapter 218: Show Me Everything Youve Got Chapter 218: Show Me Everything You''ve Got TL: FoodieMonster007 The Erudite Sage''s face turned pale with shock, and his hands trembled as he confirmed the seventh erroneous passage that Baek Suryong had pointed out. "H-How did you..." he stammered. Baek Suryong scratched his head awkwardly. Judging from the Erudite Sage''s shocked expression, it seemed he genuinely didn''t know about the seventh flaw. He felt somewhat disappointed in the Erudite Sage. I thought he knew everything and only told me six on purpose, but was that not the case? He missed that and still calls himself the world''s best theorist? Even so, the Erudite Sage wasn''t the only one taken aback. The Blue Sky Sword King, the assistant instructors, and the other new instructors were all gaping. Baek Suryong humbly clasped his hands together. "It was just luck," he said. "Are you telling me that you found something which even the Erudite Sage missed, by pure luck at that? Hoho, that''s hard to believe," the Blue Sky Sword King remarked, eyeing Baek Suryong with a sharp gaze that bordered on suspicion. If I fail to give him an acceptable answer now, he''ll interrogate me, Baek Suryong thought. Fortunately, he had an appropriate excuse ready. "I once investigated demonic arts practitioners at the Murim Alliance''s request. The traces of demonic arts I pursued back then were similar to this one, so I could solve it easily." Ak Yeonho raised his hand. "I can vouch for that! I was with him then!" Before joining the Azure Dragon Academy, he and Baek Suryong had investigated the case of Old Man Heo, a loan shark who died from demonic arts, at the Murim Alliance''s request. "If you were there too, why could you only solve that much?" Myeong Il''oh sneered, glancing at Ak Yeonho''s secret manual, which he hadn''t even read half of yet. Annoyed, Ak Yeonho snapped, "Shut up." Ignoring his bickering friends, Baek Suryong added, "I also currently teach Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts at the Azure Dragon Academy. My research on demonic arts while preparing for my lessons helped me a lot in this test." "Hmm, is that so...?" Although not all doubts were cleared, the Blue Sky Sword King nodded reluctantly. It seemed that Baek Suryong''s prepared excuse was somewhat convincing. "Even so, that''s impressive. Isn''t that right, Erudite Sage?" "Hmm... Actually, I just skimmed through it. If I''d read carefully, I could have noticed it, but I was busy and seem to have missed the last part." The Erudite Sage, who had finally regained his composure, mumbled as he nodded. It sounded like a lame excuse, but no one dared comment on it. His face slightly flushed, the Erudite Sage said to Baek Suryong, "Anyway, you got a perfect score. As a reward, I''ll give you the right to ask me two questions during the next theory class." Baek Suryong grumbled inwardly, I prefer money or miracle herbs as a reward, thank you very much. Outwardly though, he bowed humbly. While he was free to cause some chaos with the other new instructors, he had to manage his image carefully in front of those judging his performance, especially the Blue Sky Sword King, the Erudite Sage, and the teaching assistants. Ignoring the disdainful gazes of his peers, Baek Suryong plastered a fake smile on his face. "Thank you," he said. The Erudite Sage asked sullenly, "Now that you''ve finished, what are you going to do? You''re free until the practical lesson in the afternoon." "May I return to my seat and wait?" "Suit yourself, but know that if you try to use telepathy to share your answers to others, you''ll be punished," the Erudite Sage warned. "I wouldn''t dream of it," Baek Suryong replied, returning to his seat. Turning back to the other new instructors, the Erudite Sage exclaimed, "Well! Seeing how relaxed you all are, the problems must be easy for everyone!" Many of the new instructors were staring at Baek Suryong with various expressions, but the moment the Erudite Sage scolded them, they returned their focus to deciphering the secret manual. Baek Suryong looked around leisurely. Sama Yeong was gritting her teeth as she deciphered the text, Jaegal Soyeong almost pressed her nose into it, and Ak Yeonho and Myeong Il''oh were also concentrating hard. Only Kwak Duyong looked flustered and was sweating profusely. He sank into deep thought. Who would''ve thought they''d use the Blood Cult''s demonic arts as a test question? He was telling the truth when he said that he had lucked out. After all, the Erudite Sage had literally just asked a former Blood Cult instructor to decipher a Blood Cult martial arts manual. In reality, it hadn''t even taken him a minute to interpret and comment on it, but he had deliberately waited an hour before handing it in to avoid arousing suspicion. Still, while he was happy that he had easily demonstrated his skills in the first test, one thing bothered him. How does the Erudite Sage know the Blood Cult''s martial arts? Although the Erudite Sage was reputed to be so knowledgeable that there was no martial art in the world he didn''t know, it was hard to believe he knew the demonic arts of the Blood Cult, which was destroyed fifty years ago. There''s no way I can ask him directly... Since the Erudite Sage hadn''t mentioned that this martial art came from the Blood Cult, Baek Suryong couldn''t be the one to bring it up first. I heard that the Erudite Sage has been staying as a guest of the Namgung Clan for quite a long time. Then, it''s likely that the Namgung Clan also knows this fact... Suddenly, a name Baek Suryong had forgotten for a while surfaced in his mind. Cho Maksaeng! Cho Maksaeng was a boy whom Namgung Su had tried to enroll in the Azure Dragon Academy. Sadly, he lost a duel against Gongson Su, couldn''t accept the result, tried to harm Gongson Su, had his arm cut off by Wiji Cheon, and was then expelled. "Because you might end up vomiting it all out," the Blue Sky Sword King replied with a grin, resting his hand on the sword at his waist. "......" Realizing their mistake, the new instructors who had spoken carelessly paled. After lunch, the new instructors, now wearing light martial arts uniforms, gathered again at the grand training hall. Lined up by academy, there were a total of thirty-one people. Fifteen from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. Ten from the White Tiger Academy. Five from the Azure Dragon Academy. One from the Black Tortoise Academy. In front of the instructors, dressed in martial arts uniforms symbolizing their respective academies, the Blue Sky Sword King appeared with light steps, wearing a pure white martial arts uniform. "Good, everyone''s here," he said cheerfully. At the thought of receiving instruction from a master who might be the strongest in the world, everyone couldn''t help but feel excited. After all, they were all martial artists before they were instructors. However, the first thing the Blue Sky Sword King talked about wasn''t martial arts. "Do you know what kind of criticism the martial artists who graduated from the Five Great Academies have received lately?" he asked. It was a vague question, but Sama Yeong immediately raised her hand and answered confidently, "They are criticized for having high-level martial arts for their age, but lack the ability to tackle real-world combat situations." The Blue Sky Sword King nodded. "That''s correct. Even though half of the graduates from the Five Great Academies are employed in large trading companies, escort agencies, the royal palace, and so on, most of them haven''t experienced real combat, so they end up struggling when they enter the jianghu." "Yes. This is why the Vermilion Phoenix Academy has decided to increase the amount of off-site practical training starting this year," Sama Yeong added. The Blue Sky Sword King nodded at Sama Yeong''s exemplary answer. "While I think that''s an excellent approach, from what I see, your idea of real combat is severely lacking. Aren''t you guys just fighting backyard thugs and subduing bandits at best?" "That''s..." Sama Yeong looked like she wanted to refute. However, the Blue Sky Sword King cut her off, saying, "This isn''t an era when unorthodox sects like the Blood Cult are rampaging. The murim is peaceful, and most of the unorthodox sects are in hiding. It''s hard for even adults to experience real combat. How many of you have traveled around the jianghu? How many have the experience of cutting down more than ten people?" No one raised their hand. The atmosphere just didn''t feel right for it. The Blue Sky Sword King continued in a serious tone, "With so few instructors who have truly experienced real combat, inevitably, there will be limits to what you can teach your students." "What exactly do you mean by ''real combat''?" Tang Baekho of the White Tiger Academy raised his hand and asked, looking somewhat defiant. The Blue Sky Sword King burst into hearty laughter. "For example, in real combat, one-on-one duels are rare. Most of them are chaotic free-for-alls. You always have to watch out for traps, be wary of poison, and you never know when hidden weapons might come flying at your back. That''s real combat." "......" Although he appeared young due to rejuvenation, the Blue Sky Sword King was an eighty-year-old ultimate martial master who had participated in the war against the Blood Cult fifty years ago. If he said that someone didn''t have enough combat experience, those words meant a lot. "I''ve said a lot of things, but in the end, what I want to say is that you can only teach real combat if you''ve experienced it. Since we can''t just kill each other, though, we''ve instead created an environment as close to real combat as possible." GULP! Realizing the situation, the new instructors swallowed nervously. Those who had thought that practical training would be better than the eccentric Erudite Sage''s theory classes were now realizing how wrong they had been. "I''m only going to explain this once, so listen carefully." The Blue Sky Sword King''s tone changed, and an icy aura emanated from his body. "Starting today, for seven days, you will receive training similar to real combat, using Mount Tianzhu over there as your stage." He raised his sword and pointed to the mountain visible behind the training hall. "Different scenarios are given. For example, you may be assigned roles such as bandits, escorts, or assassins. Today''s enemy may be tomorrow''s ally. If you want to survive, you will have to give it your all." Under the pressure of the peerless master''s aura, the new instructors gritted their teeth. "Simply put, this is survival training. I and the Azure Sky Sword Brigade will try to ''kill'' you every day. You must survive." The Blue Sky Sword King''s sharp eyes bored through each of them. "Ugh..." "Gasp..." As everyone struggled to stay upright, pale faces and trembling knees were everywhere. "The instructor who ''dies'' the least during the training period will receive bonus points and a fitting reward." Some of the instructors gritted their teeth and glared at the Blue Sky Sword King. The Blue Sky Sword King smiled, pleased by their fighting spirit. "It won''t be easy. After all, I intend to take this very seriously myself..." His gaze swept over the instructors, eventually settling on Baek Suryong. "...So you''d better show me everything you''ve got." "......" Chapter 219: Follow Me TL: FoodieMonster007 The Blue Sky Sword King''s gentle gaze hardened into the sharp glint of a finely honed blade, and his tone exuded authority as he announced, "Since it''s the first day, we''ll start with a simple hike to assess everyone''s basic physical fitness. Follow me." Feeling tense, the new instructors braced themselves. None of them were naive enough to believe that this first hike with the Blue Sky Sword King would be anything close to easy or simple. He hadn''t even specified their destination! His hands casually clasped behind his back, the Blue Sky Sword King took a step forward, and his figure suddenly blurred and reappeared fifty meters away. "Anyone who falls behind will be penalized in the practical training evaluation," he taunted, his voice fading into the distance. Jolted into action, the instructors hastily activated their movement arts and dashed after the Blue Sky Sword King''s rapidly diminishing figure. SWISH! SWISH! SWISH! Thirty-one instructors unleashed their movement skills, their martial arts uniforms fluttering in the wind as they transformed into a vibrant riot of four colors. [Il''oh, listen carefully. First...] After sending a brief telepathic message to Myeong Il''oh, Baek Suryong raced forward, determined to establish an early lead. After all, he wasn''t one to hold back and then make a dramatic comeback. It''ll be easier for everyone if I move alone. He knew he would be the main target of the Namgung Clan''s ambushes. If he stayed with his fellow Azure Dragon instructors, he would only end up dragging them into the crossfire for no good reason. As the scenery around him became a blur, he caught sight of the Blue Sky Sword King in the distance. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The Blue Sky Sword King suddenly turned, his hands still resting behind his back. Despite moving in reverse, his speed showed no signs of slowing. If anything, he appeared to be accelerating. His gaze swept over Baek Suryong from head to toe before he gave a slight nod, as though acknowledging something. "I thought you''d be the first to catch up, Baek Suryong. Hasn''t it only been a few months since we last met at the Azure Dragon Academy''s entrance examinations? It looks like your martial arts have come a long way." "I had a fortunate encounter," Baek Suryong replied. "That doesn''t explain everything. Were you hiding your true strength from the beginning?" Baek Suryong grinned confidently. "Even if I was, that''s not against the rules, is it?" The Blue Sky Sword King smiled. "Well, your martial arts may be impressive, but it won''t be easy to maintain your lead. Take a look behind you." Baek Suryong glanced back and saw the instructors from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, dressed in identical crimson uniforms, moving in tight formations alongside those from the White Tiger Academy, who were clad in white. At the head of the group, the lead instructor cut through the wind, reducing air resistance for those following. The others skillfully used their footwork to make the path easier for those behind. By maintaining this formation and rotating the lead position at regular intervals, they were able to conserve energy and keep fatigue to a minimum. The Blue Sky Sword King observed them with a thoughtful expression. "The camaraderie of teamwork provides psychological stability, helps them conserve stamina, inner qi, and mental focus. You, on the other hand, are alone." "Isn''t it even more of a waste of energy to help others when they can keep up on their own?" Baek Suryong countered. "So confident, even though you have no idea where we''re going." Chuckling, Blue Sky Sword King turned back toward the front. "I''m increasing my speed. Try to keep up." He kicked off the ground, his figure becoming a distant blur. Damn, that old man is fast. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The Blue Sky Sword King''s reputation as one of the Ten Supremes was well-deserved. Clicking his tongue, Baek Suryong pushed himself to speed up. "Increase speed!" Tang Baekho shouted from behind. The White Tiger Academy, running alongside the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, surged forward. Tang Baekho, leading the pack, was right behind Baek Suryong. "I might not be as clever as you, but I won''t lose to you in practical skills," he growled. Baek Suryong glanced back to see Tang Baekho''s eyes burning with competitive fire. Smirking, he remarked, "You seem a bit out of breath already though." "Don''t be ridiculous! I''m just getting warmed up!" "Don''t get so worked up. You''ll waste energy." "Who are you to lecture me, you..." "We''re increasing our speed!" Sama Yeong''s voice cut him off. The Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructors surged forward as one, their formation resembling a raging inferno. As if to further fuel their competitive spirit, the Blue Sky Sword King''s voice echoed from the distance. "Whoever reaches me first will be rewarded with the opportunity to ask me anything. Questions about martial arts, your duties as an instructor, or even personal matters... Anything." The reward was identical to that of the Erudite Sage, yet no one believed it carried the same significance. The race for the top spot erupted without hesitation. "Faster!" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Compared to Vermilion Phoenix and White Tiger Academies, which had more than ten members each, the Azure Dragon Academy had only four. However, this meant that they were a smaller target, and fewer hidden weapons were aimed at them. Furthermore, many of the hidden weapons, a limited resource, had already been used on the academies ahead of them. Myeong Il''oh, who had been quietly assessing the situation, suddenly shouted, "Now!" As if on cue, the Azure Dragon Academy instructors accelerated as they reached the area where the hidden weapons were concentrated. WHOOSH! northbladetldotcom welcomes you. With surprising ease, they broke through and quickly overtook White Tiger Academy. They could even see some of the scattered Vermilion Phoenix Academy instructors ahead of them. Myeong Il''oh paused to catch his breath. "Let''s slow down a bit. There shouldn''t be any more traps for a while," he said. They slowed their pace. Ak Yeonho looked around and grinned. "Haha, Suryong-hyung''s prediction was spot on. His intuition is amazing, isn''t it?" Before leaving, Baek Suryong had sent a telepathic message to Myeong Il''oh. [Il''oh, listen carefully. First, let the other academies take the lead. We''ll be ambushed as soon as we enter the mountain. Save your energy until then, and then overtake them all at once.] Baek Suryong had gone off on his own, but he hadn''t abandoned his comrades. After all, in order to change the public perception of the Azure Dragon Academy, all of its instructors had to achieve good results. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Thanks to his advice, they had easily passed the first obstacle. "Whew... Where''s Baek Suryong now?" Kwak Duyong, asked panting. After running at the front and dodging countless hidden weapons, he was drenched in sweat. "He''s up ahead," Jaegal Soyeong replied, pointing to the distant horizon. They could just make out the tiny figures of the Blue Sky Sword King and Baek Suryong still sticking to him like a leech. Kwak Duyong''s jaw dropped. "Did the hidden weapons just avoid Baek Suryong? How is he able to keep up all by himself?" Of course, he knew that wasn''t the case. Baek Suryong must have taken the brunt of the attack. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Ak Yeonho chuckled, "By now, even the great Blue Sky Sword King must be wondering what kind of leech-like guy has glued himself to him." CLAP! Myeong Il''oh clapped his hands to get their attention. "Enough talk. Suryong-hyung is Suryong-hyung and we are us. Stay focused. We have a long way to go. Don''t let your guard down." The Azure Dragon instructors nodded earnestly, but none of them seemed afraid. Rather, they all wore a confident smile on their faces. The reason for their confidence soon became clear. "Damn it! Where did he go...?" "Can''t you track him?" "There are barely any traces. His movement technique is like a ghost''s." "This is a problem. The sun is setting." The Vermilion Phoenix instructors, who had been in the lead, had lost track of the Blue Sky Sword King. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "We''ve lost him as well," Tang Baekho admitted, his tone grim. Similarly, the Azure Dragon Academy group had also lost the trail, but unlike the others, they didn''t panic. [I''ll leave markers, so if you fall behind, follow them.] This was Baek Suryong''s second instruction. Following his markers, they quickly regained their bearings. "On our right." "The rock on the left." "The tree straight ahead." The sun dipped below the horizon, and darkness enveloped the mountains. Only the Azure Dragon Academy instructors continued their pursuit without hesitation. Translator''s Note: I''m going to an anime convention later so there''ll probably only be 2 chapters today. If you enjoyed reading please leave a nice review/rating on novelupdates :) Chapter 220: You Told Us to Treat This as Real Combat, Right? Chapter 220: You Told Us to Treat This as Real Combat, Right? TL: FoodieMonster007 It''s already been over two hours. The Blue Sky Sword King marveled at Baek Suryong, who was persistently chasing after him. TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! Even while staying right on his heels, Baek Suryong effortlessly deflected the hidden weapons that rained down from all directions without missing a beat. It wasn''t just the hidden weapons either. He spotted the cleverly laid traps ahead of time and disabled them before they could activate. Even the stealthily scattered poison didn''t escape his notice, and he waved it aside with a flick of his sleeve. When I first heard about him defeating the Bloody Ripper alone, I was skeptical, but he''s truly reached the early stage of the transcendent realm. Although Baek Suryong was trying to hide his skills, at this distance, he couldn''t fool the Blue Sky Sword King''s eyes. While it''s impressive that he''s reached the transcendent realm at that age, it''s his situational judgment and adaptability that amazes me more. The Blue Sky Sword King narrowed his eyes. Leading the pursuit placed Baek Suryong directly in the line of the fiercest attacks. Moreover, he had no allies to cover his back or exchange ideas with. He was all alone, forced to judge, decide, and act in the heat of the moment. He''s not just forcing his way through with brute strength... He knows exactly what to dodge and what to ignore. Because his judgment and execution are astonishingly quick, he''s actually keeping up with my pace. "You''re even leaving markers for the Azure Dragon Academy instructors to follow," he said out loud. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "...So you knew after all," Baek Suryong replied. "If you thought I wouldn''t notice, you''re underestimating me too much." The Blue Sky Sword King found himself increasingly impressed by Baek Suryong''s martial arts mastery, his sharp situational judgment, and his unshakable mental strength. Part of him wanted to accelerate, eager to test Baek Suryong''s limits, but he held himself back. If he increased his speed any further, the instructors trailing behind would be left in the dust. If only he weren''t such a suspicious character... I would have taken him in as my disciple. Nevertheless, even for Baek Suryong, the long chase wasn''t easy. "Huff, huff... May I ask you just one thing, Sir?" he asked, panting. "I believe I made it clear that only the first person to reach the destination has the right to ask me a question." "It''s not that kind of question..." CLANG! Baek Suryong frowned as he deflected the arrow that had interrupted him. "Before we set off, you told us to treat this as real combat, right?" "Yes." "Then this is a situation where enemies are hiding in the bushes and attacking me." "So?" "Since this is ''real combat'', shouldn''t I be allowed to kill the flies annoying me?" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "What?" A smothering wave of killing intent surged from every direction. The figures lurking in the bushes and hurling hidden weapons were none other than the Azure Sky Sword Brigade, the pride of the Namgung Clan. As each member was a formidable master, far stronger than the instructors of the Five Great Academies, Baek Suryong''s words had struck a nerve, wounding their towering pride. He intends to kill us? Arrogant punk! He doesn''t even realize we''re going easy on him... Baek Suryong grinned as if the growing hostility all around meant nothing to him. "This is getting a bit tiresome. If I neutralize the enemies so that they can''t ambush me again, I think the rest of the hike will be much easier." Hmm, if I approve this, won''t I get to see more of Baek Suryong''s martial arts? the Blue Sky Sword King mused. He nodded without hesitation. "If you can, go ahead and give it a try. Just keep in mind that the moment you start counterattacking, the attacks aimed at you will only grow more vicious." Baek Suryong smirked wickedly. "Thank you for giving me permission." For some reason, the Blue Sky Sword King felt slightly offended by that smile. He sent a telepathic message to the Azure Sky Sword Brigade: [Since he''s so confident, I think you can show off your skills a little more. I permit you to use your swords.] This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? [Yes, sir!] From that moment on, their attacks grew even more relentless. The hidden weapons came flying twice as fast, striking from blind spots and targeting Baek Suryong''s vitals. WHOOSH! The unexpected turn of events threw the Azure Sky Sword Brigade into disarray. They had considered countless scenarios, but none of them had expected one of their own to be taken hostage. The Captain stepped forward, his glare fixed on Baek Suryong. Barely holding back his killing intent, he demanded, "How dare you take a hostage? Stop this nonsense and release him!" Baek Suryong laughed, "Do I look like I''m joking? You didn''t hesitate to throw hidden weapons at me, but now that the tables have turned, you''re upset?" "You insolent bastard..." the Captain snarled, his anger boiling over as he drew his sword. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. When he saw the eerie calm in Baek Suryong''s eyes though, he froze, unable to strike. "Hahaha!" The Blue Sky Sword King suddenly burst out laughing. Looking at Baek Suryong with genuine admiration, he asked, "Did you provoke them with the intention of taking a hostage from the very beginning? No, from the moment you asked me for permission to kill the enemies earlier, was it all a trap?" He was already impressed by Baek Suryong before, but this time, it was different. Baek Suryong nodded seriously. "That''s correct." "Well, this is quite troublesome," the Blue Sky Sword King sighed deeply. Who would have thought that after getting permission to kill the enemies, he''d take one of the warriors as a hostage? He had been completely fooled by this cunning young fox. Baek Suryong grinned. "This way, it won''t be my fault even if the hostage ends up dead." "How dare you! Do you really think you can harm a Namgung Clan martial artist and live to tell the tale?" the Captain roared. The Blue Sky Sword King placed a hand on the captain''s shoulder to calm him. "That''s enough, Captain. Mr. Baek Suryong has a point." "Former Patriarch!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Are you telling me to go back on my word?" the Blue Sky Sword King said coldly. As a member of the Ten Supremes and the Former Patriarch of the Namgung Clan, he couldn''t take back his words carelessly. Realizing that he had been completely outsmarted, the Captain gritted his teeth. "Grr..." The Blue Sky Sword King turned back towards Baek Suryong. Suddenly, he wanted to test the young man''s resolve. "Mr. Baek, what would you do if they ignore the hostage and continue attacking you?" he asked. Baek Suryong replied without hesitation, "First, I''ll cut off the hostage''s left arm. If they still come at me, then I''ll cut off his right arm. Finally, I''ll slit his throat and escape without hesitation. This is ''real combat'', after all." GULP! The hostage swallowed dryly, trembling in fear. Would he really go that far? What if he really does? "It was you who told us to treat this like ''real combat'', Blue Sky Sword King. Shouldn''t you take responsibility for any accidents that happen? Or do you expect only us instructors to risk injury?" Baek Suryong said pointedly. "Hoho... You''re right. I did say that." The Blue Sky Sword King let out a wry smile as he surveyed the scene. "Captain, please step back for now. If you can''t figure out a way to save the hostage, I won''t allow you to lay another hand on this boy." "...Former Patriarch, if you give the order, we''ll proceed with the mission," the Captain said solemnly, his gaze fixed on Baek Suryong. The Blue Sky Sword King shook his head firmly. "I said, that''s enough, Captain. I won''t risk losing anyone from the Azure Sky Sword Brigade over something so stupid. Focus on finding a way to rescue the hostage without needless sacrifices." "...Yes, sir." The Captain glared at Baek Suryong for a moment, then commanded his subordinates to withdraw. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? When the Azure Sky Sword Brigade had disappeared into the bushes, the Blue Sky Sword King turned to Baek Suryong, who was slinging the hostage over his shoulder. A paralyzed person was as limp and heavy as a log. Even for most martial masters, running while carrying another person was a tall order. "It won''t be easy carrying someone while using movement arts," he remarked. "Don''t worry, I can manage. Just knowing that I won''t be ambushed until we reach the destination is worth the trouble," Baek Suryong replied calmly as he sealed the hostage''s sleep acupoint, knocking him unconscious. "Don''t let your guard down until the end. It may seem like you''ve won for now, but the Captain is a tenacious man." "I''ll keep that in mind." With that, the Blue Sky Sword King resumed running, and Baek Suryong followed with the hostage slung over his shoulder. All the way to the finish line, not once did the Azure Sky Sword Brigade attempt to obstruct him. Translator''s Note: Would you rather have 6 chapters total this week ending on a Namgung Su high, or 7 chapters and a massive weeklong cliffhanger? Chapter 221: That Guys Only Just Getting Started TL: FoodieMonster007 WHOOOSH~ A chilling wind swept across the summit of Mount Tianzhu, where the escort instructors of the Four Academies were gathered. They surveyed the mountain below. Night had fallen, shrouding everything in darkness, but as martial artists with inhumanly keen senses, they could still make out the movements of the new instructors through rustling leaves and occasional flickers of light. "Looks like they''ll start arriving in about fifteen minutes," Namgung Hak announced. Although he was the eldest son of the Namgung Patriarch, he had gentle features and a neat appearance. If not for the sword at his waist, he could easily be mistaken for a scholar. "Don''t act so smug, and don''t talk like you''re the only one who can see something so obvious," Namgung Heok, the second son, retorted. Unlike his brother, he was built like an ox and had eyes that could cut steel. "What did you just say?" "Did I say something wrong?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok were rivals in more ways than one. Not only were they the Star Instructors of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the White Tiger Academy respectively, they were also locked in a fierce competition to become the next Patriarch of the Namgung Clan. Next to them, a cute little girl scolded, "Seriously! Why do you two always start fighting every time you meet? If you keep it up, I''m going to tell Daddy." The little girl''s name was Namgung Mi. At only ten years old, she was the youngest of the siblings and the overwhelming favorite of their father, the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon. The moment their little sister puffed out her chubby cheeks and grumbled, the two grown men locked in a battle of wills wavered. They knew how much their father adored her. If they upset Namgung Mi, Namgung Cheon''s wrath would undoubtedly descend upon them. "Mimi, we weren''t fighting..." "Ahem! That''s right, we were just talking. This is how me and Hyung-nim communicate, so please understand, okay?" Placing her hands on her hips, Namgung Mi spoke primly, "Even though we''re family, we don''t see each other often, so get along, okay?" "Okay." "Yeah, yeah." Two grown men humbled by a little girl. The sight was almost comical. However, until the official successor of the Namgung Clan was chosen, Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok had no choice but to accommodate Namgung Mi''s feelings. Sighing, Namgung Hak turned to Namgung Su. "Su, why are you so quiet?" "I''m busy watching the base of the mountain," Namgung Su replied curtly, but Namgung Mi sidled up beside him. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Hey, Su-oppa, Su-oppa," she nudged. "I''m working. Don''t bother me." "But I''m hungry." Sighing, Namgung Su pulled a piece of candy from his pocket and popped it into his sister''s mouth. He didn''t know why, but ever since she was little, she had the habit of following him around everywhere despite him treating her like a pesky insect. ? "There you go," he said. "Hehe! Thank you, Oppa." Namgung Mi happily munched on the candy. Seeing the youngest''s blissful expression, Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok were flabbergasted. This kid. She was indifferent when I gave her expensive jewelry... This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Why does a mere piece of candy make her that happy? Unlike them, Namgung Su treated the youngest so coldly that their father, who transformed from the Ironblood Swordsman into the Softhearted Familyman whenever he was with his daughter, would be absolutely furious if he saw it. "It''s late, so you should go home now." "I''ve learned martial arts too!" "It''s bedtime for kids." "Mimi is not a kid anymore. I''ve learned martial arts too!" "So troublesome..." Namgung Su sighed, furrowing his brow. Namgung Heok casually placed a hand on his youngest brother''s shoulder. "I heard that one of the new instructors at the Azure Dragon Academy is quite exceptional. Was his name Baek Suryong?" At first glance, it seemed like a friendly gesture, but the strength in Namgung Heok''s grip was enough to make most people scream. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Nevertheless, Namgung Su''s expression remained completely unchanged as he replied, "Yes. "Well, since you even staked your career to include him in this training, he must be remarkable. He''d better do well." "He will." "......" A vein bulged on Namgung Heok''s forehead at the continued curt replies, but he quickly regained his composure and chuckled. "You must be nervous, right? If Baek Suryong performs poorly, everyone will think that you have no eye for talent." Namgung Su brushed off his brother''s hand. "Thank you for your concern, but that won''t happen." "Ha!" Angered by his younger brother''s rude dismissal, Namgung Heok leaned in closer and whispered, "By the way, I heard you told Father that you would lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory at the Heavenly Martial Festival?" "......" Namgung Su sighed inwardly. The Namgung Clan was riddled with spies and informants, most of whom were loyal to either Namgung Hak or Namgung Heok, the two strongest contenders for succession. Given the circumstances, it was not surprising that word spread quickly. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "What are you thinking? Are you starting to covet the successor''s position now that you''ve gotten older?" "......" Namgung Heok''s eyes gleamed with the ferocity of a predator. For more than a decade, he had been locked in a bitter struggle with his older brother for the position of heir to the Namgung Clan. Allowing the third son, a mere concubine''s child, to intrude was unacceptable. The Namgung siblings ran over and greeted him. """Grandfather.""" "Grandpa!" Looking around at his grandchildren, Namgung Jaehak smiled gently. "Have you been waiting? The new instructors will be arriving soon, so let''s watch together." "Yes!" Soon after, Baek Suryong was the first to appear, just as everyone had anticipated. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Hmm? Who is that slung over his shoulder? Is it an injured Azure Dragon instructor?" Namgung Heok asked. The Blue Sky Sword King smiled bitterly, but didn''t answer. Trailing behind Baek Suryong was Sama Yeong, her clothes tattered and worn like those of a beggar. Further back, instructors from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the White Tiger Academy followed, sprinting one after another. A short distance away, the instructors of the Azure Dragon Academy moved in unison, running as a group. "...Hmm." "Hmph. Not bad." Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok frowned as they took in the scene. The Azure Dragon Academy was farther ahead than they had expected. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? However, that wasn''t the most shocking thing. For some reason, Baek Suryong, who had been leading the charge, came to an abrupt halt right before the finish line. "What''s that guy doing?" "Why did he stop all of a sudden..." They tilted their heads in confusion, but when Baek Suryong put down the person he was carrying, an alarming thought crept into their minds. "Don''t tell me..." "That guy..." Just as they feared, Baek Suryong drew his sword and pointed it at Sama Yeong. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "What are you doing!?" "You asshole!" Namgung Hak, the Vermilion Phoenix Academy''s escort instructor, raged as if he was about to charge forward, but at the last moment, he restrained himself and turned to the Blue Sky Sword King. "Grandfather, isn''t this cheating?" he asked. The Blue Sky Sword King shook his head and laughed helplessly, "Hohoho, it can''t be called cheating if there''s no rule against it." "Even so..." CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Baek Suryong and Sama Yeong clashed. Finding herself hindered at the final stretch, Sama Yeong spat, "You goddamned son of a bitch!" Although the Namgung siblings were too far away to hear everything clearly, they were able to catch bursts of crude expletives and occasional mentions of Baek Suryong''s parents. Namgung Heok muttered in disbelief, "What''s the Azure Sky Sword Brigade doing? Why aren''t they stopping him?" "...Look at Baek Suryong''s feet," the Blue Sky Sword King sighed. Everyone''s attention was immediately drawn to Baek Suryong''s feet, specifically to the person he had just dropped to the ground and was stepping on. Those clothes looked very familiar... Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok''s eyes widened in shock as they stared vacantly at Baek Suryong like he was a total lunatic. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Don''t tell me..." "Did he take someone from the Azure Sky Sword Brigade hostage?" "Hohohoho..." The Blue Sky Sword King could only let out a hollow laugh. He finally understood why Baek Suryong had insisted on being at the very front. It was never about his personal glory. From the beginning, the young man had planned to intercept the other competitors right before the finish line to ensure the Azure Dragon Academy''s victory. "RUN!" Baek Suryong shouted to his colleagues. SWOOSH! At his command, the Azure Dragon instructors released the inner qi they had been conserving and charged forward, quickly overtaking every competitor in front of them. As the last of them passed Sama Yeong, Baek Suryong knocked her back and turned around, smirking. "See you later, suckers!" he teased. "You bastard!" In the end, the Azure Dragon instructors all crossed the finish line at the same time, claiming first place together. "We''re first!" "Hahaha!" "We won! We won!" The Azure Dragon instructors celebrated, hugging each other in joy. Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok watched them in a daze. Placing his hands over Namgung Mi''s ears, Namgung Su said plainly, "By the way, that guy''s only just getting started." The eldest and second son of the Namgung Clan unconsciously wiped cold sweat from their brows. Despite their youngest brother''s efforts to hide it, the faint smile on his lips betrayed his amusement. Chapter 222: Leave This to Me TL: FoodieMonster007 The Blue Sky Sword King''s first practical training session concluded, marking the end of the first day of the new instructor training course. As for the most surprising result? Every participant from the Azure Dragon Academy had tied for first place. "...Is that even allowed?" "Blocking the way... That has to be considered cheating..." "Ho, hoho, hohoho..." Everyone else was shocked speechless. No one had seen this coming. As many gazes filled with disbelief fixed on Baek Suryong, one of the new instructors stepped forward. "I can''t accept this!" Sama Yeong cried bitterly. Originally, she was supposed to cross the finish line right after Baek Suryong, but because of his interference, the Azure Dragon instructors overtook her. Also, as if that wasn''t bad enough, right now, she looked like a disheveled beggar. Her proud scarlet Vermilion Phoenix uniform was stained with sweat and dirt, and her neatly tied hair had come undone after her ribbon broke. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Glaring daggers at Baek Suryong, she protested, "Cutting others off at the finish line? How can this be called a fair competition? Mr. Baek Suryong''s behavior is utterly unbecoming of a teacher!" "I agree," Namgung Hak, the escort instructor of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, chimed in. "While I acknowledge that Mr. Baek Suryong''s martial arts are outstanding, using his superior skills and underhanded tactics to boost his peers'' rankings goes against the spirit of an educator. What would students learn from witnessing such dishonest behavior?" Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd. Buoyed by public opinion, Namgung Hak glanced over at the Azure Dragon instructors. "Furthermore, such actions don''t help the new instructors of the Azure Dragon Academy. One should complete tasks with their own abilities, not rely on others to achieve good results." Suddenly treated as incompetent and dependent on Baek Suryong, the Azure Dragon instructors'' faces crumpled. "Isn''t that a bit harsh? Although we did get help from Suryong-hyung, we also did our best and stayed close to the lead throughout the race," Ak Yeonho retorted. "Can you call blindly following the marks left by Mr. Baek Suryong your own skill?" Namgung Hak sneered. "That''s..." Ak Yeonho''s voice trailed off, momentarily speechless. He didn''t know how Namgung Hak knew, but it was true that the race had been easier thanks to Baek Suryong''s markers. Still, there was one point on which he could argue. "From the halfway point on, we had no more markers..." "I won''t hear any excuses." Firmly cutting Ak Yeonho off, Namgung Hak scanned the crowd. The new instructors who had been blocked from crossing the finish line, the teaching assistants, and even the Azure Sky Sword Brigade were all furious at Baek Suryong. It was safe to say that very few of them were sympathetic towards the Azure Dragon instructors. ? This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. I can''t allow the Azure Dragon Academy to achieve good results in this training course. Although the humiliation of being slapped by his younger brother was infuriating, the bigger problem was that if the Azure Dragon Academy performed well, another competitor would emerge in the succession war. Don''t blame me, Su. You started this. I''ll crush you here and now. Casting a glance at Namgung Su, Namgung Hak declared, "I think that the Azure Dragon Academy should be disqualified from today''s test. As instructors of the Five Great Academies, we should instill in our students the spirit of a martial artist and guide them toward becoming champions of justice and righteousness. People who lack the integrity of an educator have no business teaching students." "W-What did you say?" "Are you serious?" Except for the protesting Azure Dragon instructors, many nodded in agreement with Namgung Hak''s strong assertion. Moreover, as a Star Instructor of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the eldest son of the Namgung Clan, his voice carried considerable weight among those present. "Wow, what a jerk..." Baek Suryong muttered incredulously. He can''t win through skill, so he''s trying to squash the Azure Dragon Academy using public opinion? Why isn''t the Blue Sky Sword King stopping him? He''s just watching with his arms folded... No, he''s waiting to see how I''ll respond to this, since he''s still suspicious of me. Baek Suryong understood that his situation was precarious, and he didn''t like the idea of drawing attention to himself. Still, he had no intention of letting others slander him without reprisal. "I have a few words to say as well..." he began, when someone abruptly grabbed his shoulder. It was Namgung Su. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Leave this to me," Namgung Su said firmly. "What...?" Baek Suryong was about to retort, but seeing Namgung Su''s unusually serious gaze, he calmed down and whispered, "What are you planning to do?" "I promised you before, didn''t I? That I''d back you up even if you cause some chaos." "......" "Just leave this to me." Shoving Baek Suryong aside, Namgung Su faced his half-brother. "I''ve heard enough. Your claims are both baseless and illogical." "What did you say?" Namgung Hak snapped, his elegant eyebrows twitching noticeably in displeasure. Namgung Su coldly continued, "It seems that some of you have not grasped the true essence of this test. As a fellow instructor, I find this regrettable." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The brothers'' gazes clashed fiercely. Words were no longer enough to settle this. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? As the Namgung Clan retainers watched with bated breath, both brothers silently reached for their sword hilts. "Enough, both of you!" the Blue Sky Sword King roared, stepping between the two. Until now, he had watched with interest, but a fight was overkill. He studied his two grandsons closely, especially Namgung Su. For a fleeting moment, a complex mixture of both pride and pity flickered in his eyes. "The joint first place in this race goes to the Azure Dragon Academy," he declared forcefully, ending the dispute. "!!" "......" Among the crowd, there was joy, and there was sorrow. Namgung Hak''s face crumpled miserably, while Namgung Su remained as expressionless as ever. The Blue Sky Sword King continued, "Although Mr. Baek Suryong''s methods were aggressive, he did not cross the line by my standards. On the contrary, I think he deserves praise for thinking out of the box. Most importantly, though, he approached this task with a more serious commitment to ''real combat'' than anyone else." The new instructors tensed. The Blue Sky Sword King was strongly hinting that in future practical sessions, the other academies were allowed to use similar methods. "As I understand it, the Azure Dragon instructors found their way here from the midway point without any markers. Am I correct?" The captain of the Azure Sky Sword Brigade nodded. "Yes. Starting from around that point, we erased all the markers that Baek Suryong left for them." "I see. Then, while the Azure Dragon instructors did receive help from Baek Suryong at first, from the middle, the four of them worked together to consistently stay in the lead group. You four should be proud of your results." ""Thank you!"" the Azure Dragon instructors replied, smiling joyfully. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Turning around, the Blue Sky Sword King proceeded to acknowledge the efforts of the other instructors. "Sama Yeong of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy. You displayed excellent martial arts skills, bold judgment, and solid leadership. Well done." "...Thank you," Sama Yeong replied, biting her lip. She was still frustrated by the loss, but didn''t argue further. "Jongri Yeon of the Black Tortoise Academy. Your stealth techniques combined with sorcery were exceptional. I''ll bet most people didn''t even notice your existence during the entire race." "Who?" "Uh?" As everyone looked around, a woman in a dark blue martial arts uniform stepped out from the shadows. "When did she get here?" "That woman came in third?" Because Jongri Yeon had so little presence, most instructors only learned the name of the sole participant from the Black Tortoise Academy when the Blue Sky Sword King mentioned her. Jongri Yeon, who was mute, bowed politely and then slipped back into the darkness. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Next, the Blue Sky Sword King looked at the White Tiger instructors. "I''ll also commend the White Tiger Academy. Though you arrived late, no one was left behind. Still, from the next training session onward, it would be good to think a bit more flexibly. Sticking together all the time isn''t always the best decision." "Thank you for your guidance! We''ll do better tomorrow!" Tang Baekho saluted crisply. Although his academy''s results left something to be desired, he had a simple personality and was satisfied with their achievements. Having given advice to everyone, the Blue Sky Sword King turned back to Baek Suryong. "Although the Azure Dragon Academy is joint first place, I will grant the right to ask me one question only to Mr. Baek Suryong. Any objections?" The Azure Dragon instructors, except for Baek Suryong, answered in unison, ""No, none at all, sir."" "Will you ask me your question now?" This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Baek Suryong shook his head. He had many things he wanted to ask, but now wasn''t the time. "No. I''ll save it for later." "You have until the end of the training course, so think carefully about it." "Yes, sir." For a brief moment, the two exchanged meaningful glances. Although neither of them said it out loud, they were both suspicious of each other. "......" "......" In the end, the Blue Sky Sword King looked away first. "That''s all for today. Gather here again tomorrow for the next lesson." ""Thank you!"" Having survived the first day of the new instructor training, the exhausted instructors returned to their lodgings. Meanwhile, unbeknownst to them, one of the mountain peaks not far from Mount Tianzhu was swallowed by darkness. Translator''s Note: By majority vote, the next chapter titled "The Namgung Clan''s Secret Part 1" will be released on Friday, along with the rest of the "Namgung Clan''s Secret" on Sat and Sun. Kkondae (?????): Namgung Su is using a very rude and insulting term reserved specifically for seniors who have an old-fashioned, stubborn, entitled way of thinking and acting. "Boomer" is the best English equivalent I can think of. ? Chapter 223: The Namgung Clans Secret (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 That night, the Azure Dragon instructors held a small celebration in their dorm. "Hahaha! Did you see the looks on those guys'' faces earlier?" "Damn, I see Mr. Namgung in a whole new light now. When he said, ''Leave this to me,'' I swear I got goosebumps all over." "Gulp... Is this the baijiu1 brewed by the Namgung Clan? Are we going to try it or what?" "Times have really changed. Back when I was at the Vermilion Phoenix Academy..." Having received three bottles of precious baijiu and snacks as a reward for completing the first day''s training with excellent results, Ak Yeonho, Myeong Il''oh, Jaegal Soyeong, and Kwak Duyong chatted excitedly, enjoying the spoils while relieving the fatigue of a long day. Stories of their exploits poured out. "Man, you wouldn''t believe how surprised I was when the markers suddenly disappeared," Ak Yeonho griped. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Myeong Il''oh puffed out his chest. "Haha! That''s when my amazing tracking skills came into play!" "Hey, don''t forget about me! I''m the one who blocked all those hidden weapons with my body!" Kwak Duyong added. "If I were in your place, I wouldn''t have gotten hit at all." "What did you say?!" "...Hey, Soyeong. Just how many cups of this stuff have you had?" "HIC! Yessssh? Wha''d you shay? HIC!" "Fuck, she''s totally wasted." "Heehee, thish tastes good..." Perhaps it was because they had spent hours running together along rugged mountain trails, but even Kwak Duyong, who had started out as a loner, seemed to have blended into the group. On the contrary, it was Baek Suryong who wore a somber expression. "Suryong-hyung, is something bothering you?" Ak Yeonho asked. "Hmm? It''s nothing," Baek Suryong replied, raising his cup to down the rest of his liquor. Halfway through, however, he paused, overcome by an unexpected urge to give a pep talk. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Facing his curious colleagues, he said, "Everyone did well today, but from tomorrow onwards, things are going to get tougher. Did you see the eyes of those Vermilion Phoenix and White Tiger guys when we disbanded earlier? They were literally bursting with hostility." Everyone nodded. The reason why the Azure Dragon Academy was able to achieve such overwhelming results on the first day was not only because of their efforts, but also because the other instructors had underestimated them and only focused on Baek Suryong. Ak Yeonho agreed, "Yeah. After today, no one will dare look down on us Azure Dragon instructors anymore." Myeong Il''oh, Jaegal Soyeong, and Kwak Duyong all nodded with shining eyes. "Bring it on! We''re ready." "Hmph, I''ll take a challenge over an easy win any day." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Friends! Let''s have another great match with those Vermilion Phoenix guys tomorrow!" "Look at this guy sneaking in a cheesy comment again. Since when were we friends?" Now that they knew the Vermilion Phoenix and White Tiger instructors weren''t all that impressive, the Azure Dragon instructors were no longer too worried or nervous about this training course. No, they''re all excellent instructors too. It''s just that... The four looked at Baek Suryong, sharing the same thought. We have Baek Suryong! When Baek Suryong was an enemy, he was a fearsome lunatic, but when he was a comrade, there was no one more reliable. Thanks to Baek Suryong humiliating the other new instructors, they were confident they weren''t inferior to any of them. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "That doesn''t mean that we''ll just rely on you, Hyung-nim. You focus on securing the top spot, and we''ll work hard to get good results as well," Myeong Il''oh said seriously. Ak Yeonho, Jaegal Soyeong, and Kwak Duyong all nodded gravely. At this moment, they felt great pride in being part of the Azure Dragon Academy. "Why are you stating the obvious?" Baek Suryong laughed, his tense expression easing. Raising his cup in a toast, he announced, "Alright, listen up! We''re going to be the stars of this new instructor training course. For the Azure Dragon Academy!" ""For the Azure Dragon Academy!"" The five instructors clinked their cups in a show of camaraderie, ready to launch into a lively, full-blown drinking session, when... Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Huuuuh? Where did all the liquor go?" "...I only had two cups?" "I think Soyeong drank it all..." "Hehehehe..." "Hey! Jaegal Soyeong! Don''t lie down! Go to your room if you''re going to sleep!" "This won''t do. Call someone and get them to bring more liquor!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Eh? If we drink more, it might interfere with tomorrow''s training..." "Don''t worry. Even if I have a hangover tomorrow, I''ll still be number one." "Wow, how can a person be so infuriatingly confident..." And so, the eventful first day at the Namgung Clan came to an end. SNORE~ PHEW~ SNORE~ PHEW~ In the wee hours of the morning, Kwak Duyong lay sprawled out on the bed, his belly fully exposed, snoring loudly. "...This snoring is literally a sound arts attack," Baek Suryong grumbled, clicking his tongue as he changed into camouflage wear. Phew, that was close. I almost walked right into a formation. If he had foolishly taken another step, he would have been caught in an unknown formation. It''s too bad, but I''ll stop here for today. Baek Suryong turned on his heel. For now, he would focus on memorizing the surrounding topography and observing the flow of qi around the security formations. In the morning, he would seek advice from Jaegal Soyeong about the formations to better prepare for his next nighttime venture. CREAK... At that moment, the main gate of the Heavenly Ears headquarters opened, and someone came inside. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. The Namgung Patriarch? Baek Suryong hurriedly activated the Breath Concealment Technique and pushed his stealth to the extreme. The Namgung Patriarch, known as the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon, had arrived at the Heavenly Ears Headquarters with his four children in tow. To be precise, his three sons, Namgung Hak, Namgung Heok, and Namgung Su, followed closely behind him, while his youngest daughter, Namgung Mi, held his hand. The Heavenly Ears Commander rushed out in a panic, barefoot and flustered. "Greetings, Patriarch. If you had summoned me, I would have come to you. Why go through the trouble of coming here personally...?" "I know you''re very busy, Commander, but could you please spare me a moment of your time?" "Of course, sir. Please come inside." Noticing a slight shiver through their held hands, the Namgung Patriarch eyed at his youngest daughter worriedly. "Are you cold?" "I''m fine." "No, you''re not. Cover yourself with this," Namgung Cheon nagged, taking off his coat and draping it over his daughter''s shoulders. Namgung Mi, who was already wearing thick clothes, pouted her lips in displeasure. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Perhaps finding her expression quite cute, Namgung Cheon chuckled. "Daddy, it''s too warm now..." "What if you catch a cold? It''s better to sweat than to freeze." "Ehh..." Baek Suryong blinked in shock. He had heard that the Ironblood Swordsman cherished the daughter he had late in life like a precious jewel, and it seemed to be true. Unlike the stern demeanor he showed to his sons, the look he gave to his daughter was that of a doting father who became a complete fool in her presence. "Hmm?" Suddenly, Namgung Cheon stopped walking and glanced at the spot where Baek Suryong was hiding. Narrowing his eyes, he bellowed, "WHO GOES THERE?" "Huh?" "What are you talking about...?" While the eldest and second sons wore puzzled expressions, Namgung Su quietly placed his hand on the hilt of his sword and moved to shield Namgung Mi. The Patriarch glanced at his sons, then calmly repeated himself, "If you come out now, I will hear you out before deciding your fate." "...Is it an intruder?" "Protect the Patriarch!" Finally realizing the situation, Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok drew their swords and stepped forward as if to protect their father. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. SHING! SHING! SHING! SHING! Seeing the brothers'' response, dozens of Namgung Clan warriors also drew their swords. Releasing an overwhelming aura that dominated the whole area, Namgung Cheon warned, "I will count to five. If you don''t come out by then, I will cut you down. One." Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in dismay. He''s stronger than I thought. I''m confident I can escape, but is that really the best choice right now? Clashing with him will place the Namgung Clan on high alert and make my future scouting activities much harder. "Two." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Namgung Cheon placed a hand on his sword hilt and intensified his aura, causing his sons to flinch and shudder. Should I try to persuade him? Baek Suryong quickly thought of a few excuses for sneaking in here. Although he could think of some plausible reasons, he felt that none of them would satisfy the Namgung Patriarch. "Three..." Namgung Cheon''s gentle demeanor disappeared, giving way to a piercing intensity that perfectly matched his alias, the Ironblood Swordsman. GULP! Someone swallowed audibly. Namgung Cheon moved his right foot forward and lowered his stance in preparation to strike. Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. Holy shit, he''s strong! On par with Skysword, or maybe even stronger! He had once briefly crossed swords with Skysword, known as the weakest of the Ten Supremes, but the aura he felt from the Namgung Patriarch now was in no way inferior that man. "Four." Baek Suryong felt he had to make a decision. Suddenly, however, he felt a mysterious power enveloping his body. Huh? What''s this? He widened his eyes, trying to resist the mysterious power. [Do not resist. I mean you no harm.] Upon receiving the telepathic message, Baek Suryong hesitated briefly before complying and relaxing as instructed. "Five." SWISH! The Namgung Patriarch''s sword cleaved the space where Baek Suryong was standing. Translator''s Note: First it was the Handsome Playboy, and now it''s the Rooftop Gentleman... Anyway, manhwa season 3 is slated for release on 29 Dec! ?(^ Baijiu: A colorless Chinese hard liquor with 50-65% alcohol content. Baijiu is now widespread enough that you could probably find a bottle of Maotai or Wuliangye in your local liquor store. ? Chapter 224: The Namgung Clans Secret (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Frowning, Namgung Cheon stared at the empty space he had sliced with his sword qi. Initially, he had wondered if the faint presence was just his imagination, but now he was sure. Just moments earlier, someone had been hiding here. "They''ve escaped." As a martial master, his keen senses easily picked up the faint traces left on the floor, walls, and even lingering in the air. The intruder was gone. With a grim expression, he turned to face the Heavenly Ears Commander. "The intruder can''t have gone far. Find them." "Yes, sir!" The Namgung Clan warriors immediately scattered in all directions. Lights flickered on in dozens of pavilions as hundreds of martial artists mobilized to track down the intruder, and scouts specially trained in tracking techniques were deployed along with dozens of hunting dogs. GROWL... BARK BARK BARK BARK! It was a major incident. Of all places, someone had infiltrated the heart of the Namgung Clan. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "An intruder has breached the main house!" "We have to find them at all costs!" Namgung Cheon quietly observed the chaotic scene, lost in thought. The weight of the atmosphere pressed down so heavily that his children remained silent, not daring to utter a single word. Suddenly, a voice came from above, breaking the silence. "What is all this commotion about?" the Blue Sky Sword King Namgung Jaehak demanded, standing atop a wall and gazing down at his descendants. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. WHOOSH! With an effortless leap, Namgung Jaehak landed gracefully in front of Namgung Cheon. Everyone lowered their heads in a respectful bow. "There was an intruder in the Heavenly Ears Headquarters," Namgung Cheon explained. "An intruder? Who would dare do such a thing?!" With a grave expression, Namgung Cheon briefly explained the situation to the Blue Sky Sword King. "So... either it was just my imagination, or the intruder''s martial arts are far superior to mine." "Hmph. Both suggestions are absurd." Namgung Jaehak, the Blue Sky Sword King, knew better than anyone how strong his son''s martial arts were. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. If it weren''t for me, Cheon could have easily ranked among the Ten Supremes. Namgung Cheon''s exceptional martial prowess had allowed him to hand over the position of Patriarch with complete confidence. Even I can''t fool Cheon''s senses or disappear without a trace while standing right in front of him... Wait. Could it be? For a moment, Baek Suryong''s face flashed in his mind, but he immediately shook his head. He had already assessed Baek Suryong''s abilities. Considering the young instructor''s age, it was astonishing, and as a cunning fellow, he might have hidden a trump card, but performing a disappearing act right in front of Namgung Cheon? It was improbable. Then again, one can never be sure. Namgung Jaehak turned to the Heavenly Ears Commander. "Inform the instructors of the Five Great Academies as well. We don''t know what the intruder''s aim is." "Understood." "I''ll go investigate personally as well." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Former Patriarch, there''s no need for you to go yourself..." SWISH! Before the Commander could finish speaking, the Blue Sky Sword King kicked off the ground, soared into the sky, and used his inner arts to enhance his vision, surveying the ground below. The Namgung Clan''s warriors scurried around dozens of buildings, running around with torches, searching for the intruder. There was no sign of anyone being found. FWOOOSH! Namgung Jaehak expanded his senses and scanned the entire Namgung Clan like an eagle. Finally, he caught an unfamiliar aura heading toward the new instructors'' quarters. Gritting his teeth, the Blue Sky Sword King let out a lion''s roar that shook the mountains and forests, "DO YOU THINK YOU CAN INFILTRATE THE NAMGUNG CLAN AND GET AWAY ALIVE?!" At the immense fury of the Blue Sky Sword King, which had not been witnessed for decades, a wave of fear spread through even the martial artists of the Namgung Clan. "Revealing the secrets of the heavens usually comes at a terrible price. Since you exist outside the celestial order, however, you are an exception." Baek Suryong blinked in confusion. Is she saying that she can only tell me this because I''m someone with an ambiguous destiny? Though unexpected, he tried to deduce some clues from her words. A calamity that will befall the Namgung Clan. A choice I have to make because of it. Could it be related to the Blood Cult? "Can you tell me specifically what that choice is?" he asked. "Unfortunately, this is all I can tell you." Baek Suryong sighed. It''s abstract, but I guess it''s still better than nothing. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. He looked at Jongri Yeon. To his surprise, after only a few words, she looked very haggard... No, that''s not exhaustion. She''s aging rapidly! Previously, she had looked to be in her mid-twenties, but now she appeared middle-aged, with wrinkles on her face. Seeing Baek Suryong''s shocked expression, the Dark Heaven Goddess smiled softly. "Don''t worry, this child is not alive." "She''s not alive...? Is she a jiangshi?" Baek Suryong asked, recalling that the Black Tortoise Academy studied sorcery and necromancy. The Dark Heaven Goddess shook her head. "Similar but different. Jiangshis are made from corpses, but this child is a puppet made with sorcery." "The world of sorcery is more amazing than I thought..." Although Baek Suryong had seen various sorceries in the Blood Cult, most were so evil and bizarre they were referred to as the dark arts. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. The Blood Demon was once the world''s most powerful sorcerer, but the Dark Heaven Goddess''s sorcery is just as profound and mysterious as his. I almost want to learn sorcery from her now. Baek Suryong bowed respectfully to the Dark Heaven Goddess. Chunks of flesh were falling off the Dark Heaven Goddess''s skin. She didn''t have much time left. "Thank you for helping me escape today''s crisis, and also for your guidance," he said sincerely. The Dark Heaven Goddess smiled faintly. "It''s too early to relax. The Blue Sky Sword King will arrive here soon." "What?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Just then, a resounding voice echoed throughout the Namgung Clan. "DO YOU THINK YOU CAN INFILTRATE THE NAMGUNG CLAN AND GET AWAY ALIVE?!" BOOOM! Every hair on Baek Suryong''s body stood on end as the absolute master''s killing intent descended upon the entire Namgung Clan. The Dark Heaven Goddess glanced out the window. "I can''t believe he found the faint traces of sorcery I left behind. He''s truly a monster. Anyway, he will arrive here soon." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Damn it..." Baek Suryong''s expression hardened. If the Blue Sky Sword King came here following the traces of sorcery and saw the two of them together, no amount of excuses would be enough. "Please hide somewhere for now. I''ll figure out how to..." "There''s no need for that." Shaking her head, the Dark Heaven Goddess stood up. "Today, I''ll save you from trouble. In return, when you meet my students in the future, please help them." "What?" The Dark Heaven Goddess opened the door and stepped outside. The Blue Sky Sword King was flying toward them like a meteor. Judging by his speed, he would arrive here in mere seconds. "Visit the Namgung Clan''s ancestral shrine sometime. You might discover what you''re searching for there." With these last words, the Dark Heaven Goddess flew into the sky and sped northward, too fast even for Baek Suryong''s eyes to follow. Almost simultaneously, the Blue Sky Sword King shouted, "Halt! Stop right there!" The Blue Sky Sword King, who had been flying toward the new instructor dorms, sharply changed direction and pursued the Dark Heaven Goddess. Baek Suryong watched as the two figures disappeared into the distance. A moment later, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled from the direction they had gone. RUMBLE! BOOM BOOM BOOM! "ZZZ... Huh, huh? What''s going on?" Startled, Kwak Duyong, who had been snoring loudly, jumped out of his bed ran outside barefoot. Chapter 225: The Namgung Clans Secret (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 At dawn, the new instructors assembled at the central training grounds. The air was heavy with tension, a result of the incident that had occurred in the wee hours of the morning. "Did you hear that an intruder snuck into the Heavenly Ears Headquarters?" "What kind of lunatic would even think about sneaking into the Namgung Clan?" "Could it be... an assassin?" "Maybe it''s a thief who came to steal treasure..." Morning training hadn''t started, so the new instructors gathered in small groups and chatted quietly among themselves. Many of them had not slept at all since the ruckus broke out. "Yaaawn... Thanks to the commotion, I didn''t get any sleep at all." "I heard the Blue Sky Sword King himself chased after the intruder..." "Yeah, his lion''s roar technique was so terrifying that my legs went numb." The instructors shuddered as they remembered the Blue Sky Sword King''s lion''s roar, soon followed by thunder and lightning in the northern sky. They all understood it was no natural phenomenon. In the end, the distant storm lasted for about fifteen minutes before fading, leaving everyone unsure of the outcome. "Did the Blue Sky Sword King catch the culprit? The servants say they don''t know anything." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Since the dogs stopped barking this morning, maybe they''ve already been caught...?" "With the Blue Sky Sword King hunting them personally, there''s no way they could have escaped. They''ve probably been beheaded by now." "I wish someone would just tell us directly..." The Namgung Clan was in chaos after last night''s incident, resembling a stirred up beehive, and even the new instructors were restless, worried that the new instructor training course would be cancelled. Just then, Baek Suryong and the Azure Dragon instructors arrived at the central training grounds. Immediately, Sama Yeong and the other instructors glared at them fiercely, their eyes burning with fighting spirit after being thoroughly humiliated by Baek Suryong and blindsided by the Azure Dragon instructors the day before. "YAAAWN~" Baek Suryong stretched lazily as he sauntered into the training ground. He hadn''t slept a wink. Ignoring the piercing stares directed his way, he groaned sleepily, "Good morning~ Everyone''s so energetic! I guess you all slept well?" "What a prick..." "Ugh, seriously!" For a moment, the Vermillion Phoenix and White Tiger instructors wondered if Baek Suryong had mastered the art of provoking others with just a few words. r?? With the arrival of the Azure Dragon instructors, all the new instructors were now gathered at the central training grounds... Well, not everyone. No one seems to find Jongri Yeon''s absence weird, Baek Suryong mused. The Black Tortoise Academy''s Jongri Yeon hadn''t shown up yet, but except for him, no one bothered to even look for her. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Is her presence was so faint that everyone forgot about her, or did she use sorcery to erase their memories of her? No matter how much the events of a few hours ago felt like a dream, they were real. He had definitely met the Dark Heaven Goddess and heard many things from her, one of which was a prophecy that a disaster would soon befall the Namgung Clan. For now, I''ll just observe the situation. Deciding not to concern himself further with Jongri Yeon, Baek Suryong chatted leisurely with his fellow Azure Dragon peers as he waited for the grandmasters to arrive. About fifteen minutes after the scheduled time, the Erudite Sage appeared alone at the edge of the central training grounds, his abnormally large head bobbing from side to side as he swaggered toward them. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. The new instructors immediately stopped talking and stood at attention. The Erudite Sage grinned, revealing yellowed teeth. "Kukuku, you all seem to have a lot of questions. As you probably already know, an intruder appeared in the Namgung Clan last night. Don''t worry though, the Blue Sky Sword King personally took care of them." When the instructors heard that the Blue Sky Sword King had dealt with the intruder, a chorus of "oohs" and "ahhs" rang out among them. The Erudite Sage glanced around, then continued, "Given the seriousness of the matter, the Namgung Patriarch has urgently convened a family meeting. The Blue Sky Sword King is also attending it. I heard that it would take quite a while." The instructors kept talking, whispering things like, "At least they caught the intruder," and, "They need to find out who''s behind this." "AHEM!" The Erudite Sage cleared his throat to silence them. "Therefore, for today, we''ll conduct theory classes all day without any practical training in the afternoon." The blood immediately drained from the faces of the instructors who were weak in theory, such as Tang Baekho of the White Tiger Academy and Kwak Duyong of the Azure Dragon Academy. Enjoying the sight, the Erudite Sage''s eyes sparkled. "Today, we''ll be studying the external arts theory," he said snidely. His gaze swept over the instructors, finally settling on Baek Suryong. Annoying brat. "THANK YOU!" he shouted, grinning from ear to ear. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Just like that, Baek Suryong skipped away happily as the other new instructors watched his retreating figure, their faces green with envy. The Namgung Clan Ancestral Shrine was the place where the clan stored their ancestors'' memorial tablets and held ancestral rites. In prominent families, the size of the ancestral shrine often reflected their power, and the Namgung Clan''s shrine was so large that it could easily be mistaken for the royal shrine. Baek Suryong observed the Namgung Clan Ancestral Shrine from a distance. The clan was still in disarray from the previous night''s riot, and security had been tightened in many areas. Fortunately for him, the Namgung Clan had given priority to the security around places housing treasures, information, and martial arts secrets that intruders sought. This left the area around the shrine relatively deserted. I can get in easily enough. Sneaking into the Namgung Clan Ancestral Shrine, Baek Suryong activated the Blood Demon Eyes and expanded his senses. He recalled the Dark Heaven Goddess''s prophecy. "Soon, a great calamity will befall the Namgung Clan. When that happens, you will have to make a choice, and your decision will ultimately determine whether the event becomes a great disaster or a blessing for the world." The prophecy wasn''t exactly very informative, but fortunately, she had left behind another clue for Baek Suryong. "Visit the Namgung Clan''s ancestral shrine sometime. You might discover what you''re searching for there." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong moved through the shrine at a slow pace, carefully examining every detail as he progressed. As he approached the far end... Demonic qi! He discovered a very faint trace of demonic qi that he might have missed if he hadn''t activated the Blood Demon Eyes. Baek Suryong immediately dashed toward the source of the demonic qi. It was an abandoned well. A large, flat stone covered it, suggesting it hadn''t been used for a long time. The water had likely dried up completely. "This is it." Pushing aside the stone, Baek Suryong peered inside for a moment before slowly climbing into the well. Once inside, he moved the stone back into place, waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness, and jumped down. THUD! The well was about thirty meters deep. In the darkness, Baek Suryong ran his fingers along the wall, searching for a hidden entrance. It didn''t take him long to find it. His keen eyes and understanding of such technologies made the task easy. There was a problem, though. "What the hell...? It''s broken?" Baek Suryong exclaimed exasperatedly, his voice echoing in the darkness. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. After a moment''s hesitation, he decided to destroy the wall and force his way inside. I have to be careful not to let any noise escape outside. Placing his palm on the stone wall, Baek Suryong concentrated and injected his inner qi. The stone wall vibrated, and the old stones began to shift backward one by one. Soon, an opening large enough for a person to pass through was created. "Huff, huff..." Baek Suryong took a break to catch his breath, then went inside. The narrow, dark passage was lined with moss and teeming with insects, and the ceiling was riddled with evenly spaced holes that had probably once housed luminescent pearls. "Cough, cough! Looks like no one''s bothered to clean or maintain this place in a long time." The passage continued deeper underground. Baek Suryong moved forward cautiously, continuously scanning for signs of traps. How long have I been walking? Fifteen minutes? Thirty? As his sense of time began to blur, the narrow passage came to an end, giving way to an open cavern. "Phew! Finally..." Baek Suryong let out the breath he had been holding and glanced around briefly, surveying his surroundings. Suddenly, he froze, his gaze fixed on one spot. Six ominous red words, as if written in blood, adorned a dusty, long-forgotten signboard. Blood Demon Divine Cult (Anhui Branch) Chapter 226: A Demonic Masters Dying Message TL: FoodieMonster007 Blood Demon Divine Cult (Anhui Branch) Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. "This place... was the Blood Cult''s Anhui Branch?" Below the signboard lay a door obstructed by a massive boulder, as if someone had sealed it from the outside. Baek Suryong drew his sword, stepped forward, and swung it like lightning. SWISH SWISH SWISH SWISH SWISH! The boulder fell apart, shattering into dozens of small fragments. Channeling his inner qi to enhance his strength, Baek Suryong swept the debris aside to reveal a massive, dented iron door. Despite the warping, he could still make out the grotesque image of the bleeding demon worshipped by the Blood Cult etched on its surface. WHOOOOSH~ "C-Cold..." Baek Suryong exclaimed, as white mist escaped from his mouth. An intense chill that made his skin crawl was seeping through the cracks in the dented iron door. Gathering his inner qi to resist it, he pushed the door open with both hands. CREEEEEAK... The door slowly opened with an unpleasant, ear-jarring creak. Baek Suryong remained vigilant as he stepped inside. He had already confirmed there were no signs of life inside, but there was no harm in being careful. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "......" He took in the scene before him. Unlike the treasure vault in the Valley of Evil, which the Demonic Strategist had prepared for the future Blood Demon, the atmosphere here was completely different. This was a place where the Blood Cult followers had actually lived. Everywhere, he could see the personal belongings, clothes, and training scars left behind by the cultists. And... Hundreds of frozen corpses, unable to decay due to the strange cold within the cavern, lay scattered everywhere. "......" Seeing the cultists dressed in those familiar crimson and black robes after such a long time, Baek Suryong felt an unusual stir in his heart. TAP TAP... In the dead silent cavern, only the sound of his footsteps echoed. He walked slowly through the cavern, examining the bodies. The dead, with white frost on their skin, greeted their first visitor in decades. Some had faces twisted in anger, others seemed to be writhing in pain. Still others wore peaceful expressions, perhaps not realizing what had happened even in the moment of death. a This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Most of the corpses were adults, but there were children under ten among them... and they had all died from the same cause. They were all killed by a single swordsman. Even to Baek Suryong''s critical eyes, the swordsman''s technique was worthy of admiration. Judging by the circumstances, a peerless master had single-handedly massacred hundreds of Blood Cult followers. There aren''t many swordsmen of this caliber across the entire murim... and only one in the Namgung Clan. "The Blue Sky Sword King..." Muttering to himself, Baek Suryong walked deeper into the cavern. He didn''t feel pity for the dead. If they had been alive, they would have ultimately contributed to the revival of the Blood Cult and caused a lot of bloodshed in the murim. Why is there a Blood Cult branch beneath the Namgung Clan''s ancestral shrine? Establishing a Blood Cult branch here would be impossible without the Namgung Clan''s consent and cooperation. When was this branch established? Before the fall of the Blood Cult? Or after? Was the Namgung Clan actually a vassal faction of the Blood Cult? Then what are these corpses? Why did the Blue Sky Sword King kill them? Questions only sparked more questions. Baek Suryong had several hypotheses in mind, but it was too early to jump to conclusions. He needed more clues. Opening his eyes again, Baek Suryong calmed himself and continued to read the dying message. Still, it seems he had a shred of conscience left. When I told him that my last wish was to go to our Cult''s altar, offer a prayer, and die, he retreated without hesitation and sealed the entrance before leaving. He must have thought that I, who was rendered incapable of using martial arts due to the injuries I sustained during the war, could do nothing. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. ...Well, he was right. Here I am, dying, without the strength to break through the door he sealed. I probably won''t last even five more minutes. Although there was a bit more left, Baek Suryong paused to organize his thoughts. The Yin Yang Demon Lord''s writing was gradually getting fainter. Strength was leaving his fingers. "So, to sum it up... The Blue Sky Sword King came across some Blood Cult survivors who were being pursued by the Murim Alliance and offered them refuge in exchange for their martial arts, treasures, and teaching methodologies. Then, after exploiting them to the fullest, he discarded them." In other words, the Blood Cult''s treasures, martial arts, and methods of training powerful martial artists became the foundation of the Namgung Clan, now called the world''s strongest martial family and the home of the best martial arts instructors. "If this gets out, it''ll be the end of the Namgung Clan." The Namgung Clan, known for their pivotal role in destroying the Blood Cult, had actually secretly imprisoned the cult''s remnants in their own household for decades, exploiting these captives and eventually massacring them. For a prestigious, orthodox clan that claimed to uphold righteousness and virtue, such an action was unthinkable. The moment Namgung Jaehak''s deeds were revealed to the murim, chaos would undoubtedly break out. "Blue Sky Sword King. You''ve done something truly insane." Shaking his head, Baek Suryong read the last part of the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s dying message. Hehe... But he doesn''t know that I didn''t just sit around doing nothing for thirty years. I don''t know when it''ll sprout, but we have sown the seeds of destruction in the future of the Namgung Clan... "The seeds of destruction?" The letters were becoming fainter, but Baek Suryong could feel a thick killing intent in the writing. Fortunately, before he discarded us, we managed to send a few children outside. If those children can find the rest of our Cult members, whether it takes ten years or a hundred, they will definitely return and avenge me! Death to the traitor! northbladetldotcom welcomes you. That was the end of the message. The previously faint letters regained their boldness right before the end, as if the Yin Yang Demon Lord was mustering the last of his energy. "......" Baek Suryong looked at the corpse for a moment, then laid it neatly on the Blood Cult''s altar. Even though the Yin Yang Demon Lord was a detestable Blood Cult Elder, he was one of the rare demonic masters who actually cared for his followers. Sighing, he said, "Allow me to perform your funeral rites." Baek Suryong decided to cremate the Yin Yang Demon Lord according to the Blood Cult''s funeral rites, not as a former follower of the Blood Cult, but as a courtesy to a martial artist he had once respected. After all, back when he was a Blood Cult martial arts instructor, he had also sought the man''s advice several times. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? It was a small connection, but a connection nonetheless. He collected flammable items from the area and arranged them around the corpse. Using his inner arts, he dispelled the surrounding cold and then removed all the clothes. The Blood Cult''s tradition was to cremate the body in the same state as when one was born. "Farewell, Fifth Elder." He lit a piece of paper and tossed it onto the firewood. WHOOSH! Flames spread across the corpse, and the heat drove away some of the biting cold. At that moment, a final message hidden on the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s body appeared. Greetings, fellow believer. The Murim Alliance bastards might be able to decipher our Cult''s secret codes, but they would never think to undress me and cremate me. Surprised by the unexpected final message, Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. "This is..." Cut open my belly. Inside, I have hidden the key to destroying the Namgung Clan. Chapter 227: A Once in a Lifetime Opportunity TL: FoodieMonster007 As the flames licked the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s frozen skin, a final, hidden message slowly materialized. Cut open my belly. Inside, I have hidden the key to destroying the Namgung Clan. "What?" Baek Suryong quickly waved his hand, snuffing out the altar''s fire, then moved closer to examine the message up close. "The key to destroying the Namgung Clan?" A sudden realization flashed through his mind. "Did he freeze this entire place to preserve something within his stomach?" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. The unusually cold temperature in the cavern was undeniably artificial, and the cause was most likely the Yin Yang Demon Lord, who had mastered both extreme Yang and extreme Yin martial arts. In his final moments, he expended all of his remaining life energy to transform this place into an icy tomb, seeking to preserve the key to the Namgung Clan''s destruction within his own body, while at the same time ensuring that evidence of the Blue Sky Sword King''s atrocities would remain intact for future Blood Cultists to discover. Baek Suryong''s eyes fell upon the Yin Yang Demon Lord, whose eyes remained open even in death. Your grudge runs deep indeed. Ironically, the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s message was not delivered to a Blood Cult descendant as he had wished. Instead, it reached him. Fate certainly likes to work in mysterious ways. "I may not be the one you awaited, Elder, but I''ll take good care of the key you left behind." SPLURT! Baek Suryong wasted no time in slicing open the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s abdomen. A long, wooden box, roughly the size of his palm, lay nestled within. This must be the key. "Swallowing something this big couldn''t have been easy..." he muttered, taking out the box, lifting the lid, and peering inside. "A... flute?" A small ivory flute, carefully wrapped in silk, lay inside the box. It was only slightly longer than his palm, and the words "Demonic Soul Summoning Flute (ħ`ٻ)" were engraved upon it. "A flute that summons demonic souls... How ominous." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong carefully examined the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute. Just by holding it in his hand, he could feel a sinister energy seeping into his body, proving that this was no ordinary artifact. "This is the key to destroying the Namgung Clan?" At least, that was what the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s secret message alleged. Moreover, there was a similarly ominous statement among the words written on the floor. Baek Suryong took another look at that part. Hehe... But he doesn''t know that I didn''t just sit around doing nothing for thirty years. I don''t know when it''ll sprout, but we have sown the seeds of destruction in the future of the Namgung Clan... If my guess is correct, the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute is likely connected to the ''seeds of destruction'' that were sown thirty years ago. If I play it, I might get some answers, but using it recklessly might have unforeseen consequences... northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Baek Suryong slid the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute back into its box and tucked it into his shirt pocket. Since he couldn''t figure out what it was for right away, he decided to examine it more thoroughly later. He glanced back at the Yin Yang Demon Lord. "I don''t know if I''ll end up using this. I have to think about it carefully." He reignited the fire on the altar, planning to finish the funeral rites. WHOOSH! The flames slowly engulfed the corpse. As the body had been frozen for so long, it would take some time for it to burn completely. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? When the frost melted a little, Baek Suryong gently closed the Yin Yang Demon Lord''s eyes. "May you be reborn in a better place," he murmured. The Yin Yang Demon Lord was one of the few Blood Cult martial artists whom Baek Suryong had respected in his previous life. Similar to the Blood Dragon Captain, he believed that the Yin Yang Demon Lord would definitely have become a chivalrous hero if he had been born in an orthodox sect. WHOOSH! Flames and smoke billowed, consuming the Yin Yang Demon Lord. "I''ll be on my way now." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? After paying his respects, Baek Suryong turned around. From the altar, he spotted the torn and bloody bodies of cultists scattered across the cavern. For a moment, he thought about cremating them too, but ultimately decided against it. He had only performed the funeral rites for the Yin Yang Demon Lord due to their past connection. Attending to the other bodies would be excessive. If someone else wants to do it, that''s up to them, but... Lost in thought, Baek Suryong absentmindedly fiddled with the wooden box in his hands as he descended the altar... when something suddenly dropped from the ceiling and lunged at him. "KIIYAAAH!" A bizarre, inhuman screech reverberated through the cavern, and shards of ice erupted from the floor like dust. The three men imprisoned with the Ice Moon Goddess exchanged startled glances. "You had a lover? You?" the Crazy Demon gasped. "Someone could handle your fiery temper?" the Bandit King exclaimed in disbelief. "Did you have a wedding ceremony?" the Sword Saint asked eagerly. Flustered by the sudden attention, Eun Yerin fell silent. Sensing an opportunity, the Bandit King teased, "For a man to win the heart of our Ice-Hearted Goddess, he must be quite the master. Is he someone we know? Even if I''ve beaten him before, I''ll pretend I don''t remember." The Ice-Hearted Goddessor rather, the Ice Moon Goddessfixed the Bandit King with a withering glare. "Shut up. My beloved is not an uncivilized barbarian like you. He doesn''t even know martial arts." "Huh? He''s not a martial artist? Truly?" "Goddess, this is the biggest surprise you have ever given us." "So, did you have a wedding ceremony?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Baek Suryong chuckled to himself. His three male masters were both astonished and thrilled to learn of the Ice Moon Goddess'' lover. During their imprisonment, with little to occupy them except martial arts, gossip became their only source of entertainment. He recounted how his three masters had relentlessly questioned the Ice Moon Goddess until she finally relented and told them about her lover. "He was an ordinary person...no, he was quite frail for a man. He spent his days reading books...because that''s just who he was." Once she had begun speaking, her words flowed like a broken dam, and they had all listened to the Ice Moon Goddess''s tale with warmth in their hearts. "We met at the bookstore where he worked. I was wearing a veil and a black hat to avoid drawing attention to myself, when a delicate-looking man approached me and handed me a lantern. He told me that reading in the dark could harm my eyes, just as it had harmed his." The Ice Moon Goddess typically wore an icy expression, but whenever she spoke of her lover, her face softened. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Before I realized it, I had fallen in love with him. His slender arms without any muscle, his awkward and humble speech, his inability to recognize my face from a distance greater than three sheets of paper without his glasses, the way he bravely defended me from ruffians despite being so weak... I loved everything about him." "To think our Ice-Hearted Goddess was capable of romance. Your Big Brother is proud!" the Bandit King roared. "Shut up. Who do you think you''re calling your little sister?" "We''ve been together for over ten years, so that basically makes us siblings. Isn''t that right, little brother Crazy Demon?" "You''re crazy." "You''re the officially recognized crazy person of the jianghu, not me." Back then, the five of them had spent countless days together in the underground prison, forging deep bonds. "So, did you have a wedding ceremony?" the Sword Saint pressed. "...Just how many times are you going to ask me about that?" Finally, the Ice Moon Goddess confessed that she had not yet held a wedding ceremony. The Sword Saint smiled warmly. "When we escape this place, the first thing you must do is hold your wedding. I will attend it with my son." "This Big Brother won''t miss it either!" the Bandit King added. "I will attend as well," the Crazy Demon chimed in. The three men continued to tease the Ice Moon Goddess, asking how many children she would have, whether the frail scholar could fulfill his husbandly duties, and offering advice on medicines for virility. For a brief time, they seemed to forget their harsh reality as they envisioned a future beyond the Blood Cult''s grasp. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "...Yeah, that''s how it was," Baek Suryong murmured, pulling himself out of those bittersweet memories. He stared at the White Ice Bangle resting in his palm. "Master Eun, I''ve found one of your bangles. If I get the chance, I will look for the other." Making a silent vow to the Ice Moon Goddess, Baek Suryong fastened the White Ice Bangle to his left wrist. Since he wielded his sword with his right hand, he planned to channel the ice arts with his left. SNAP! The moment he placed the White Ice Bangle on his wrist, it adjusted itself to fit him perfectly. "Hmm?" Suddenly, the Ice Essence he''d received from the Nine Yin Witch flared up, resonating powerfully with the White Ice Bangle. CRACK CRACK CRACK...! White frost spread across Baek Suryong''s skin, the ground froze at his feet, and chills ran through his entire body. "Ugh!" He immediately sat down in a meditative posture, instinctively understanding that if he didn''t calm this raging Ice Essence, he risked becoming an ice statue, but if he managed to rein it in, he could raise his ice arts, which he had neglected until now, to new heights. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity! Baek Suryong closed his eyes and focused on his breathing and qi circulation. Chapter 228: A New Trump Card TL: FoodieMonster007 The White Ice Divine Art, the world''s finest extreme Yin martial art, was originally an ultimate martial art passed down only through the direct bloodline of the North Sea Ice Palace. The Ice Moon Goddess took the White Ice Divine Art one step further. Baek Suryong closed his eyes and concentrated on the Ice Essence, which was resonating with the White Ice Bangle and raging through his body like a fish out of water. "Ugh..." he groaned, clenching his teeth as he endured the pain surging through his body. It had been a while since he received the Ice Essence from the Nine Yin Witch in the Valley of Evil, but he still hadn''t fully absorbed it. While being busy was one reason, the main reason he delayed training in ice arts was that the Heaven Defying Divine Art alone seemed to meet all his inner qi needs. However, I can''t delay any longer. The Dark Heaven Goddess''s warning echoed in his mind. "Soon, a great calamity will befall the Namgung Clan." Not only was the Namgung Clan home to two peerless masters, the Blue Sky Sword King and the Ironblood Swordsman, it also possessed immense authority and military might as the world''s strongest martial clan. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. No ordinary calamity could threaten such a place...unless the Blood Cult was involved. Before the calamity begins, I need to become stronger. By a miraculous twist of fate, he had obtained the White Ice Bangle, and on top of that, this ice cavern was the ideal place for practicing the ice arts. Baek Suryong felt a pressing need to grow stronger to face the looming crisis. Still, as the agony intensified, he grimaced. This is too sudden! At least give me some kind of warning! ROAAAAR! A vortex of ice whirled around Baek Suryong and spread outward as the Ice Essence began leaking from his body. "Khh..." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? A low groan escaped between his clenched teeth, and the veins on his neck bulged. The icy torment that had initially only affected his qi center now felt like a torrent of blades trying to cut him up from head to toe. I have to endure! If I lose consciousness here, it''s all over! There were only two possible paths available to him now: Endure and reap the rewards, or fail and die a stupid death. "Hoo... Haa..." Taking deep breaths, Baek Suryong concentrated on taming the rampaging Ice Essence within him by moving his qi according to the formula of the world''s greatest ice art left behind by the Ice Moon Goddess. Gritting his teeth, he reminded himself, I''ve managed to learn even the Heaven Defying Divine Art. The White Ice Divine Art is no different. If the Heaven Defying Divine Art reigned with violence and domination, then the White Ice Divine Art ruled with cold, unfeeling rationality. As supreme martial arts that contended for supremacy, both techniques shared fundamental similarities, but the White Ice Divine Art was skewed so heavily toward Yin energy that it would backfire on anyone without a suitable body constitution. As a result, Baek Suryong hadn''t been able to learn it in his previous life. However, with this opportunity before him now, he could finally master it. My theoretical knowledge is perfect. All I need is to do is execute what''s in my head. In his previous life, he had trained countless ice arts experts using theory alone. Taking advantage of the synergy between the Ice Essence and the White Ice Bangle, he estimated that he could probably break through several stages at once. ROOOOAR! Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The icy storm howled. Fine shards of ice flew in all directions until finally, his figure vanished in a white blur. CRACKLE! RUMBLE! Snow-white frost coated his eyebrows and hair, and his body temperature fell so low that he felt like a living block of ice. SHIVER! His entire body trembled from the unbearable cold. He had never been particularly sensitive to outside temperatures, but the frigid tempest inside him was beyond the limit of his endurance. DRIP... Blood trickled from the corner of his lips. He bit down on his tongue to stay conscious, and swallowed the blood to clear his mind. I feel like I''m on fire...! There was a saying that frostbite felt similar to being burned, and Baek Suryong finally understood what that meant. Ice qi seared through his veins, threatening to scorch everything in its path. He tried to open his eyes, but his eyelids were frozen shut. "Hahaha..." Baek Suryong chuckled incredulously. A few hours ago, he was barely at the beginner level of the White Ice Divine Art and could only release a feeble, harmless chill through his palm. BANG! CRASH! He tested the White Ice Divine Palm again and again, and the results were the same. After completely absorbing the Ice Essence, he had advanced directly to the seventh stage. Even considering that he had the assistance of the Ice Essence and the White Ice Bangle, this feat was still enough to leave ice art experts utterly dumbfounded. I wonder if I can apply this to my other martial arts as well? Baek Suryong tried channeling cold energy into his swordsmanship, movement arts, fists, and kicks. SWOOSH! BOOM! SLAM! It felt awkward at first, but as he continued experimenting, he realized that he could infuse cold energy into all of his techniques. "Haha... HAHAHAHA!" Although the White Ice Divine Art had not improved his overall martial arts cultivation, it had given him a new trump card. Even he could not fully foresee how the added cold energy could impact an actual battle. Glancing around, he murmured to himself, "I should come here from time to time to train." This Blood Cult cavern was a godsend, not only for ice arts training but all his martial arts. Therefore, until the disaster foretold by the Dark Heaven Goddess arrived, he planned to return whenever he could. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "If only I had a few more days in the Namgung Estate..." Late that night, the lanterns continued to burn brightly in the Namgung Clan''s meeting hall. "This meeting is taking a long time." "They must be discussing something serious. I mean, an intruder did show up right in the heart of the estate..." The martial artists of the Heavenly Wind Corps stood vigilantly around the Patriarch Hall. The two speakers were the captains of the First and Second Squads, both seasoned veterans in their forties and respected in the murim as the pillars of the Namgung Clan''s power. The First Squad Captain of the Heavenly Wind Corps pointed to a mountain in the distance. "Hey, look at the summit of that mountain over there. Doesn''t it seem darker than the rest?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The Second Squad Captain looked in the direction his old friend indicated. "Which mountain are you talking about?" "That one, right there." The Second Squad Captain squinted his eyes and stared intently at the mountains in the distance. In the end, though, he tilted his head in confusion and said, "I don''t see anything out of the ordinary." "Look more closely. The darkness seems to be denser there. When morning comes, we should tell the Commander to check it out." The Second Squad Captain shook his head, irritated by his friend''s persistence. "Your eyes must be playing tricks on you. Don''t be such a worrywart." "...I can''t help it. I''ve been feeling uneasy lately, and it''s gotten worse ever since that intruder showed up. I can''t sleep, and my heart keeps racing for no reason." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Maybe you should see a physician?" The First Squad Captain sighed. He had already seen a physician, but they assured him that there was nothing wrong with him and advised him to just rest more and eat well. Suddenly, the Second Squad Captain''s eyes widened. "Y-Your nose! Blood!" DRIP DRIP... "Huh... Why?" The First Squad Captain touched his nose, puzzled. Black blood was tricking from it. Even though he had been feeling fatigued lately, nosebleeds were unheard of for someone with his martial prowess. A few startled subordinates glanced over and approached with concern, but the First Squad Captain quickly waved them off. "I''m fine, it''s nothing. I must be overworked..." THUD! Before he could finish his line, he wavered and fell to his knees. "W-Why...?" he murmured weakly, his eyes bloodshot and veins bulging across his face. Desperate to ease some unknown agony, he pounded his chest again and again. Then, without warning, black blood suddenly gushed from his mouth. "BLEARGH!" All across the Namgung Estate, similar incidents began unfolding. Chapter 229: Karmic Retribution TL: FoodieMonster007 A heavy silence weighed on the room. Despite the exquisite refreshments and tea laid out on the long table, no one dared to touch them. The Patriarch Namgung Cheon sat at the head of the table, while the Former Patriarch Namgung Jaehak, several Elders, the commanders of the martial units, and the Chief Steward filled the rows next to him. The three sons of Namgung Cheon were also in attendance, and since most of the Namgung Clans core figures were here, the eldest and second sons stiffened, their faces taut as they struggled to maintain perfect posture. Only Namgung Su remained as expressionless as ever, no different from his usual self. After a lengthy silence, Namgung Cheon asked, "In the end, even you failed to identify the intruder?" "I never saw their face. They fled while showering me with blinding lightning, and when I finally caught up, they disintegrated into dust and vanished," Namgung Jaehak replied politely. Although he was the Former Patriarch of the Namgung Clan, he always addressed the current Patriarch with proper formality on official occasions. "Do you think they used evil arts?" the Heavenly Wind Commander asked. Namgung Jaehak paused for a moment to consider the possibility, then replied, "I cannot say for certain if it was evil arts, but it was definitely sorcery. Extremely high-level sorcery, at that." "......" For someone to shake off the Blue Sky Sword King and escape, they had to be a sorcerer of extraordinary skill. One of the Elders said gravely, "There are only a few sorcerers in this world with such ability. The Sect Leader of the Mount Mao Sect, the Dark Heaven Goddess of the Black Tortoise Academy, the remnants of the Quanzhen Sect that was annihilated years ago, or..." "...The Blood Cult," Namgung Cheon whispered. Silence fell over the room. The Blood Cult. That name alone carried a weight that pressed down on their chests, and the older the martial artists were, the grimmer their faces grew. Paying no heed to the suffocating tension, Namgung Cheon continued, "I''m sure you''re all aware that a group suspected to be the Blood Cult has been causing some unrest here and there lately. I wouldn''t be surprised if they were also behind this incident." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. The truth was, he had convened this family meeting precisely because he suspected a connection between this incident and the Blood Cult. Even though it was the worst possibility he could think of right now, the chances of his speculation turning out to be true weren''t small. "Are you suggesting that someone from the Blood Cult infiltrated our estate?" "If that''s the case, this is no small matter." "What could their objective be?" "Are you sure the Blood Cult is involved? That seems like a hasty conclusion..." The Elders and the heads of the martial units started chattering all at once, each offering their own view. Meanwhile, Namgung Jaehak quietly sipped his tea, lost in thought. The Blood Cult... is it really them? He recalled the Yin Yang Demon Lord buried beneath the sealed well. Although twenty years had gone by, he could still clearly recall the demonic elder''s face as the man coughed up blood and spat curses at him. "Sword King, do you think this is the end? One day, the descendants of our Cult will come to destroy the Namgung Clan." "I''m not afraid. By then, the Namgung Clan will have become the world''s most powerful martial family." "Fufufu... Indeed, crashing down from the highest point would be more interesting, wouldn''t it? I''ll be watching you from hell..." "Demon Lord, do not provoke me further. I''m only granting you this final moment of mercy because of our old ties." "Ufufufu..." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Knowing that the Yin Yang Demon Lord would soon die anyway, he had turned and left without delivering the final blow. Now, two decades after that day, events were unfolding exactly as the Yin Yang Demon Lord had foretold. The Namgung Clan had grown into the world''s mightiest clan, while the Blood Cult was showing signs of resurgence. Even if the Blood Cult rises again... I will not allow them to topple the Namgung Clan! On that fateful day, Namgung Jaehak had single-handedly wiped out the remnants of the Blood Cult in the secret cavern, destroyed all records of their dealings, and forced those in the know to swear to secrecy. After that, he had passed the position of Patriarch to his son. In other words, the current Patriarch Namgung Cheon knew nothing about the clan''s connection to the Blood Cult. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? I will carry that filthy past with me to the grave alone. You children need only enjoy the glory. Namgung Jaehak looked around at his son, the current Patriarch, and his grown-up grandsons with a pleased expression. Even though he had killed innocent children to keep the secret, he felt no regret. Everything I did, I did for the sake of the Namgung Clan. Sweeping his gaze across everyone present, Namgung Jaehak said firmly, "It doesn''t matter even if they''re from the Blood Cult. If those bugs dare to crawl out, we will simply sweep them away as the leader of the orthodox murim." The Elders and Commanders nodded with pride. They were members of the great Namgung Clan. If war broke out with the Blood Cult again, they would be the first to enter the fray, hoisting the banner of the world''s greatest martial family up high as the Blue Sky Sword King led them to crush the vile Blood Cultists. "The Former Patriarch is right!" "This time, we will erase the Blood Cult completely!" Even with his acupoints sealed, the First Squad Captain of the Heavenly Wind Corps still thrashed around like a beast, making everyone watching him sick to their stomachs. Only Namgung Jaehak kept his gaze fixed on the lifeless bodies of his young descendants, his eyes vacant and hollow. "Why is this happening...?" he muttered under his breath. Unfortunately, the Namgung Clan''s nightmare was only just beginning. "GRRRAAAAH!" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "EUAAAAAAK!" "KYAAAAAGH!" A deafening cacophony of anguished screams and bestial howls echoed throughout the Namgung Estate. The wind carried a thick stench of blood. Flames rose from some of the buildings. All around the estate, people were dying. The heightened senses of the Namgung Clan leaders allowed them to feel every detail with terrifying clarity. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Namgung Jaehak''s face paled in horror. Despite being a supreme master who stood at the pinnacle of the murim, there was no way he could remain calm in the face of this calamity befalling his family. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Stop them! We must stop them! Commanders! Lead your troops to restore order! Elders, please assist them!" he bellowed. "Yes, sir!" SWISH! SWOOSH! WHOOSH! The Namgung Clan''s leaders immediately scattered in all directions to quell the sudden disaster. "I''ll go to the new instructors," Namgung Su volunteered, making a beeline toward the new instructors'' dorms while his brothers panicked and scurried about like headless chickens. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. In the end, only Namgung Jaehak and Namgung Cheon remained behind at the initial scene. "Which bastard dares do this?! I will catch them and grind their bones to dust!" Namgung Jaehak roared, mad with fury. Namgung Cheon asked grimly, "Father, do you know anything about this?" "What? Why are you asking me that? If I knew anything, don''t you think I would have said it already?" "Father... Do you know why I suspected the intruder to be from the Blood Cult?" Namgung Cheon said through gritted teeth, his resolve firm. Just as he was about to reveal something crucial, however, his conversation with his father was cut short by an ambush. SHWAAA! A thrown projectile zipped toward Namgung Jaehak''s heart at a speed that not even he, the Blue Sky Sword King and one of the Ten Supremes, dared to overlook. Startled, Namgung Jaehak whipped out his sword and deflected it. SQUELCH! With a sickening sound, the object split in two, then crashed and rolled across the ground. Namgung Jaehak looked down at the object he had just struck. It was a severed human head, its face frozen in a terrified expression. To his abject horror, he recognized that face. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Azure Sky Brigade Commander!" he gasped, horrified. The commander of the Azure Sky Sword Brigade had remained at the peak of Mount Tianzhu to prepare the next day''s practical lessons. Who had killed him? "Long time no see, Sword King old man," a playful voice rang out from above. SHAAAA... A curtain of inky darkness stretched across the night sky, blotting out the moon and stars. STEP... STEP... A young man leisurely strode out from the darkness. He was a pretty boy with half-black and half-white hair loosely tied in a ponytail, giving him a mysterious charm. "You...!" Namgung Jaehak''s eyes widened as he glared at the newcomer. Gripping the hilt of his sword, he braced himself to attack at a moment''s notice. This was an enemy worthy of such vigilance. He was the leader of the Ten Great Villains, the strongest among the Three Blights, and a man with many aliases: the Heavenly Blight, the Sage of the Unorthodox, and... "The Night Emperor..." Namgung Cheon muttered, drawing his blade. BOOOOOM! A massive explosion thundered from somewhere deep in the Namgung Estate, behind the Night Emperor. "Night Emperor! Are you the mastermind behind this madness?" Namgung Jaehak snarled. The Night Emperor raised his hand, causing the surrounding darkness to undulate as if it were alive. "No, and I only joined in for my own reasons... but I do know that this is your retribution for all the bad karma you''ve accumulated," he sneered. The Blue Sky Sword King''s blade flashed toward the villain''s throat. Translator''s Note: Welcome to the Namgung Zombie Apocalypse, you commenters were right. Maybe I can squeeze out one more chapter... one with a worse cliffhanger... kukuku... Chapter 230: The Namgung Clans Calamity TL: FoodieMonster007 An explosion of light. No other words could describe the sight of the Blue Sky Sword King''s sword as it shot forth, ripping through the suffocating darkness like a dazzling comet. "Someone''s a bit impatient," the Night Emperor chuckled, smiling brightly as he extended his palm and solidified the darkness around him into a thick defensive wall. BOOOOOM! Light clashed with darkness, unleashing a massive shockwave that threatened to topple the sturdy walls of the Namgung Estate. "Enemy attack!" "Protect the Patriarch and the Former Patriarch!" The deafening roar of the clash between these supreme masters sent the Namgung Clan martial artists scrambling. Concerned about needless casualties, Namgung Cheon shouted, "The opponent is a supreme master! Fall back one hundred meters and surround him!" The Namgung Clan martial artists retreated to form a perimeter around the Night Emperor, but they were so disorganized that it was more of a confused mess than an effective blockade. SWOOSH! The Night Emperor vaulted onto a rooftop and grinned lazily, like a common thug in a back alley. "Swinging your blade the instant we meet, eh? It''s been a while, so shouldn''t we at least exchange pleasantries before we fight?" The Blue Sky Sword King narrowed his eyes, his gaze fixed on the Night Emperor. "...Have we met before?" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. For more than a decade, he had heard countless tales of the Night Emperor, a man who had committed enough atrocities in just ten years to be called the Heavenly Blight. Even so, he was certain this was their first meeting. If they had crossed paths before, he would never have let the man get away alive. "Kukuku... As expected, you don''t remember me. Well, I was just a little brat back then." "What on earth are you talking about?" "I''m talking about the karmic retribution you brought upon yourself twenty years ago. Need I remind you of those disgusting deeds you committed while hiding behind a mask of virtue?" "......" The Blue Sky Sword King''s face turned cold and unreadable, masking the terrifying killing intent that seethed within. Still, the Night Emperor continued, unconcerned, "I am merely one of the calamities born from your actions." Darkness poured out of the his body, spreading across the sky like an unraveling tapestry, and his oppressive aura made it seem as if gravity had multiplied two- or even threefold. Trembling, the surrounding Namgung Clan warriors retreated even further. "Surely you understand now?" the Night Emperor taunted. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? SMASH! Brilliant blue sword qi burst forth from the Blue Sky Sword King''s blade as he unleashed the Infinite Heavens Sword Technique at full power, demolishing the roof beneath the Night Emperor. ? "Hahahaha! It seems I struck a nerve!" Laughing wildly, the Night Emperor rose higher into the sky, then struck the ground with darkness in the form of a whip. This technique, fueled by dark enhanced qi, was the signature move that had earned him the alias of Sage of the Unorthodox. BANG! CRASH! Deep furrows spread in all directions where the darkness-enhanced qi struck the ground, sending pale dust billowing into the air and obscuring everyone''s vision. SWISH! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. A single sword shot up in a blinding flash, slicing through the thick cloud of dust before abruptly changing direction and hurtling itself straight at the Night Emperor. This was the Flying Sword Technique, known to ordinary folk as a skill wielded only by immortals. Nevertheless, the Night Emperor moved with impossible grace, dancing in midair and narrowly dodging the Blue Sky Sword King''s blade. "T-The sword is flying on its own!" "And isn''t that the Airwalking Technique?" The Namgung Clan martial artists gaped, shocked by the sight of a sword and a man soaring through the air. Martial arts techniques thought to exist only in legends were unfolding before their very eyes. This was a realm of power beyond their comprehension. They''re evenly matched?! Namgung Cheon''s eyes went wide in disbelief. "The rumor about the Night Emperor being the strongest unorthodox master is true..." Aside from the Blue Sky Sword King and the Night Emperor, he was the strongest martial artist present. His eyes tracked the Night Emperor''s every move, while his hand remained poised to draw his sword at a moment''s notice. I heard that the Night Emperor wields dark enhanced qi as if it were an extension of his body, but this even more astonishing than the rumors. Surprisingly, the darkness that surrounded the Night Emperor was all enhanced qi. Among the grandmasters, only he could manifest such immense, tangible qi and control it with such ease. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. And he has only been active for a mere ten years... In those ten years, the Night Emperor had killed scores of former demon lords and wiped out three entire sects. He made no distinction between orthodox and unorthodox sects, sending more than a hundred masters to their deaths. Within five years of his first appearance in the jianghu, people had already come to know him as the strongest unorthodox master, the Heavenly Blight. CLANG! BOOM! CRASH! Every time the two masters clashed, the earth churned and quaked. Even the ground they didn''t touch cracked, and the walls were lacerated as if scratched by the claws of a wild beast. "Tsk!" Worried about the growing destruction to his home, the Blue Sky Sword King ascended into the sky for an aerial faceoff, but the devastating effects of their battle continued to wreak havoc on the Namgung Estate. Namgung Cheon could endure it no longer. "Father! Let me assist you!" he shouted, stepping forward. Although he was not on the same level as the two legendary figures battling in the air, he was a transcendent master in his own right. This was no time to be concerned with his father''s pride. They had to eliminate the Night Emperor swiftly and restore order to their clan. "Tsk tsk! Is the great Namgung Clan Patriarch planning to gang up with the Blue Sky Sword King against a single enemy? How cowardly," an unknown voice remarked. She had faith in the might of the Namgung Clan, known as the world''s strongest. However, any enemy bold enough to attack them must have prepared extensively. She turned to Tang Baekho. "What about the White Tiger Academy?" Tang Baekho hesitated briefly, then came to the same conclusion. "The White Tiger Academy will also escape. Even if we stayed and tried to help, we wouldn''t be of much use. We should be grateful if we don''t end up as hostages." It was a pragmatic assessment of their abilities. "And the Azure Dragon Academy?" Sama Yeong and Tang Baekho looked at the Azure Dragon instructors. For some reason, their de facto leader Baek Suryong was nowhere to be seen. "The Azure Dragon Academy will remain here. Please, go ahead and escape first," Myeong Il''oh answered grimly. They couldn''t abandon Baek Suryong, even if he was the strongest among them. Sama Yeong and Tang Baekho nodded regretfully, but they understood the Azure Dragon''s stance. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Then we''ll leave first." "What a shame. Where on earth did the person we need most disappear to... Anyway, I wish you luck." CRASH! As the instructors of Vermilion Phoenix Academy and White Tiger Academy opened the main gate of the dorms, the door shattered and someone rushed through. Startled, everyone stepped back, their weapons drawn and ready. "Is everyone alright?" Namgung Su asked. Blood stained his white clothes, and he was panting heavily, as if he had just fought a fierce battle. His usual calm and composed demeanor, however, remained unchanged. He looked at the Azure Dragon Academy instructors first. "Has anyone been killed or injured?" "No." "...Where''s Baek Suryong?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "We don''t know. We haven''t seen him since he left to take a nap." "Of all the times... Fine, I understand." Namgung Su turned to the other academies'' instructors. "The new instructor training course is canceled." "What?" "Mr. Namgung! Please tell us what''s happening!" "Where are the other Namgung Clan members?" The instructors bombarded Namgung Su with questions, but he ignored them. "There''s no time for explanations. Something terrible has happened at the main family. We need to escape the Namgung Clan''s territory, head to the nearest Murim Alliance branch and request reinforcements. Follow me." Namgung Su''s decision mirrored Sama Yeong and Tang Baekho''s. Turning around, he led the way toward the mountains. Having roamed Mount Tianzhu since childhood, he was confident he could evade any pursuit there. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Mr. Namgung Su! What about Suryong-hyung..." The Azure Dragon Academy instructors followed close behind him, their voices filled with concern. Without looking back, Namgung Su replied plainly, "As long as that damned bastard doesn''t have any baggage dragging him down, he could fall into hell and still climb back out alive. You should be more worried about your own survival." "...Understood." Moments later, a group of black-robed figures blocked their path. One, who appeared to be a sorcerer, shook his bell furiously. Namgung Su frowned. "Let''s break through," he said, drawing his sword and charging forward like a bolt of white lightning. BZZZZT! The lightning qi struck the black-robed figures, leaving them paralyzed, and his sword immediately followed, cutting them down with pinpoint precision. The new instructors followed Namgung Su, watching him admiringly as he cleared a path. Suddenly, a familiar voice called out from afar. "Wait!" The Erudite Sage, who had left to assess the situation after the attack began, used movement arts to catch up to Namgung Su. "Third Young Master! Why are you taking the new instructors up the mountain path?" "There''s been a crisis at the main family. I''m evacuating the new instructors." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "...Allow me to help you. You should take the left path at the upcoming fork." "Thank you." Namgung Su breathed a sigh of relief. With him leading the way and the Erudite Sage providing support, they should be able to safely evacuate the new instructors. The Erudite Sage is skilled in miscellaneous knowledge and sorcery. With his help, we can easily cross the mountain. After that... He had only let his guard down for a moment. SPLURT! The Erudite Sage plunged a dagger into Namgung Su''s abdomen. Translator''s Note: Kukuku... What did I say about people who laugh "kukuku"? Happy cliffhanger week. Chapter 231: Capture the Bastard with the Bell! TL: FoodieMonster007 The instant he sensed a cold blade drawing near his body, Namgung Su instinctively twisted to the side and swung his sword. His slash, however, struck nothing but empty air as the Erudite Sage let go of the dagger and sprang backward. Smirking, the Erudite Sage stared at the dagger half buried in Namgung Su''s flank. "Oho? I aimed for your heart, but you managed to dodge a fatal blow at such a short distance. The rumors that you''re the weakest of the Namgung Patriarch''s three sons seem to be false." "...Were you an enemy spy all along?" Namgung Su asked, his expression calm despite the situation. Stopping the bleeding by sealing his own acupoints, he pulled out the dagger. Fortunately, the wound wasn''t as deep as he initially feared, but a problem remained. The dagger''s coated with a deadly poison... Namgung Su''s lips turned blue, cold sweat trickled down his forehead, and his limbs trembled uncontrollably, but still, he refused to show weakness. Summoning lightning qi, he suppressed the poison and cauterized the wound. The Erudite Sage watched with genuine admiration. "What incredible willpower you have! Most martial artists would be brought to their knees after being subjected to such a potent poison." "Mr. Namgung Su!" "What''s the meaning of this?" "W-Why did you do that?" "Is this... also part of the training...?" This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "Are you stupid? He''s obviously working with the bad guys!" The Vermillion Phoenix and White Tiger instructors cried out in shock, while the Azure Dragon instructors drew their weapons and aimed them at the Erudite Sage. Eyeing the bewildered instructors, the Erudite Sage chuckled, "As you can see, I''m allied with those who attacked the Namgung Clan. Would you like to know more? I''m also an elder of the Blood Cult." ""The Blood Cult!"" The mere mention of the Blood Cult terrified the instructors. Had these once-forgotten specters truly returned? Were they really the ones who burned the Namgung Clan''s halls, turned screams into music, and stacked corpses into hills? Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Kukuku..." the Erudite Sage cackled. The moment the Blood Cult had attacked the Namgung Clan, the mental restriction he had placed on his own memories for the sake of infiltration was released. "Now that you know my true identity, there is no way I can let you live, is there?" he laughed, taking out a shaman''s ritual bell and ringing it. DING! DING! DING! As the eerie sound rang out, a crimson tattoo emerged on his face and spread like a spiderweb over his entire body. "Kihihihi..." the Erudite Sage giggled, his sclerae now completely black as he gazed vacantly at the instructors. Shivers ran down their spines from his demonic appearance, but that wasn''t the end. GROWL... Ten figures stepped out of the darkness, drawn by the sound of the bell. At first glance, they appeared to be human, though they were anything but. Their eyes were bloodshot, saliva dripped from their mouths, their clothes were soaked in blood, and the growls they made were more bestial than human. RA? Strangely enough, the instructors felt a strange familiarity about these creatures. "T-The Azure Sky Sword Brigade!" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "...What?" "That uniform! It''s the Azure Sky Sword Brigade''s uniform!" "Yes, but..." Most of these monsters were severely injured, with missing limbs and open wounds, but nevertheless, each and every one of them radiated terrifying demonic qi. Could they still be considered warriors of the Azure Sky Sword Brigade, the pride of the Namgung Clan? DING! DING! DING! "I needed some guinea pigs to test these children on, and you lot look just right," the Erudite Sage chuckled, ringing the bell again. "ROOOOAR!" Now transformed into mindless ghouls driven by demonic qi, the former Azure Sky Sword Brigade warriors pounced on the instructors like wild animals. Despite being deranged and wounded, they retained their martial skills and could still channel sword qi into their blades. "Close ranks and form a defensive formation!" Namgung Su instructed, gritting his teeth and resisting the poison with all his might. The new instructors moved quickly, pressing their backs together to form a circular defensive formation. Their eyes burned with fierce resolve as they gritted their teeth, summoning their inner qi and preparing to fight to the end. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "They''re coming!" Tang Baekho shouted. Beside him, Sama Yeong ignited her flames. Both sides clashed fiercely clashed fiercely in the darkness of the forest. DING! DING! DING! If there was one small mercy, it was that the Erudite Sage was in no hurry to kill the new instructors. Instead, he gave the bell a short ring, then a longer one, adjusting the ghouls'' behavior as if he were simply testing out his new toys. "GRAAAWR!" "SCREEEEEE!" The Erudite Sage felt a rush of exhilaration. The Azure Sky Sword Brigade, once the pride of the Namgung Clan, had now been reduced to his puppets. The Erudite Sage let out a relaxed laugh, "Ak Yeonho of the Shandong Ak Clan, is it? It''s strange that his name is completely unknown in the murim. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such an entertaining spectacle!" Despite the best efforts of the three peak masters, the new instructors were beginning to be backed into a corner. Not only did the ghouls controlled by the shaman''s bell feel no pain, but as the Erudite Sage became more adept with the bell, their movements became more fluid. DING! DING! DING! "Namgung Su, Sama Yeong, Tang Baekho, Ak Yeonho. Capture those four alive and kill the others," the Erudite Sage commanded, ringing the bell. "GROAAAAWR!" Unleashing even more demonic qi, the ghouls prepared to charge. "STOOOOOP!" Namgung Su roared. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. He had retreated from the front lines because of the poison, but instead of resting, he focused intently on the Erudite Sage''s bell, analyzing each note. Then, once he discerned a faint pattern, he timed his Dragon Roar to the bell''s chime with the aim of disrupting the sound waves. "RAWR?" Their commands scrambled, the ghouls paused, confused. CRACKLE... It was only a fleeting moment, but that brief pause became the cornerstone of Namgung Su''s counterattack. Plunging his sword into the ground, he unleashed the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique with all his might. Blood gushed from his wound and the suppressed poison spread through his bloodstream, but he didn''t care. BZZZZZZZZT!!! Blinding lightning qi erupted from his body and surged in all directions, shocking and stunning the ghouls. SWISH! SWOOSH! The instant the ghouls froze in place, completely paralyzed, the instructors sprang to their feet and lunged at them. With swift, decisive strikes, they severed the ghouls'' heads from their bodies, reducing their numbers in mere moments. "W-What...?" Baffled, the Erudite Sage''s eyes widened, and he staggered back. Ak Yeonho, Sama Yeong, and Tang Baekho moved in perfect sync, rushing at the Erudite Sage as swiftly as wind. Unleashing their most powerful attacks, they shredded his body to pieces. "It''s over!" Ak Yeonho shouted, certain that their enemy was dead. At that same moment, Namgung Su fell to one knee, relieved. "W-We won!" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "We defeated the Blood Cult...!" FWOOSH... However, just as everyone was started to erupt in shouts of victory, the Erudite Sage''s body, impaled on Ak Yeonho''s spear, dissolved like a mirage and reappeared some distance away. "Kufufufu... Did you really believe that I, a Blood Cult Elder, would fall so easily? Hmph, although watching you struggle was amusing, I''m grow weary of this." DING! DING! DING! The Erudite Sage rattled the shaman''s bell once more, causing new ghouls to emerge from the darkness, their numbers now doubled. "Fuck..." "This is truly the end..." Namgung Su, the strongest among them, was down, and all the other instructors were exhausted or injured. Seeing no hope, they started sinking into despair. WHOOSH! Suddenly, a chill swept through the area and snuffed out the spreading flames. The ghouls, poised to leap, paused and looked around as though searching for something. "...What are you doing? Move! Move!" DING! DING! DING! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Confused, the Erudite Sage rang the bell desperately, but it was useless. The reason soon revealed itself. TRULULULU! The sound of a flute resounded in the distance, drawing the ghouls'' attention with its faint melody. Moreover, the music was steadily increasing in volume, indicating that the musician was approaching with astonishing speed. Mere seconds later, the flute player arrived. It was Baek Suryong. Throwing a quick glance at the fallen Namgung Su, Baek Suryong commanded the ghouls, "Capture the bastard with the bell!" The Erudite Sage blinked in disbelief. "W-What?!" Without hesitation, the ghouls lunged at the Erudite Sage. Translator''s Note: Suryong to the rescue! Chapter 232: Youre Throwing It? TL: FoodieMonster007 "You bastards! I am your master! Do you not even recognize your own master?!" DING DING DING DING DING DING! The Erudite Sage shook the shaman''s bell in his hand with such violence that it almost shattered, but it was useless. The ghouls still obeyed Baek Suryong''s command and pounced on him. Perhaps instructed to capture instead of kill, they focused all their strikes on his limbs. "GRAAAWR!" The Erudite Sage frantically dodged their blows, his eyes gleaming with madness as he searched desperately for Baek Suryong. "Damn you, Azure Dragon Hero! What the fuck did you do to my ghouls?!" Baek Suryong ignored him and went to check on Namgung Su''s condition. "Hey, are you alri..." he began, but quickly swallowed the rest of his words, his expression turning grim. Namgung Su''s condition was far worse than he expected. His breathing was labored, his pulse was irregular, his grimacing face looked as pale as a corpse, and cold sweat dotted his feverish forehead. "Hyung-nim!" "Baek-oppa!" Relieved, the Azure Dragon instructors began running toward Baek Suryong, but they abruptly stopped, startled. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? SHWAAAA... The killing intent rolling off Baek Suryong felt so intense that even the air seemed to freeze solid. W-What is this chilly feeling? He seems like a different person even though we only saw him half a day ago... Suddenly, that eerie chill vanished as though it had never existed at all. Baek Suryong had forcefully suppressed his killing intent. "Sorry, I just had a breakthrough and am still struggling to control my power. What''s going on? Explain it to me as fast as you can," Baek Suryong demanded. "The Blood Cult attacked the Namgung Clan!" "We heard screams from afar, and then..." "The Erudite Sage is a traitor. H-He''s a Blood Cult Elder!" "Mr. Namgung was injured and poisoned in a surprise attack, and even though he was in critical condition, he still forced himself to help us..." The explanations poured out in a frantic jumble. Since Baek Suryong had already known a calamity would befall the Namgung Clan, he grasped their meaning without difficulty. "So the Blood Cult suddenly attacked, you tried to escape, the Erudite Sage revealed himself as a Blood Cult Elder, and Namgung Su got poisoned by his surprise attack?" r ""Yes!"" Baek Suryong glared at the Erudite Sage, narrowing his eyes. "Then that asshole must have the antidote, right?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Damn it! Damn it all!" The Erudite Sage cursed, abandoning his attempt to control the ghouls with the bell and tossing it aside as he gathered his inner qi. The tattoos etched into his skin writhed like living things, and the withered old man''s body grew in size until he stood at nearly eight feet tall. "Don''t expect any more mercy," he snarled, unleashing a burst of qi in every direction. FWOOSH! BOOM! Massive trees were uprooted from the ground, and sturdy boulders shattered. The ghouls that had attacked him were instantly crushed or ripped apart. This display of power far surpassed the martial prowess that the Erudite Sage was known to possess. Having cleared the obstacles, the Erudite Sage grinned at Baek Suryong, flashing his yellowed teeth. "If you try to run, I''ll tear your colleagues to shreds, so be a good boy and explain yourself." "...You guys wait here," Baek Suryong said, entrusting Namgung Su to his colleagues. He could tell how formidable this opponent was from the subtle tingle of qi along his skin. The Erudite Sage''s strength surpassed the Bloody Ripper and the Nine Yin Witch. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. He''s definitely worthy of being a Blood Cult Elder. I was surprised enough that the Blood Cult attacked the Namgung Clan, but now one of their Elders has appeared too? It''s not like I can''t fight him head-on, but... there''s no time. Namgung Su hovered between life and death, and the entire Namgung Clan was under siege by the Blood Cult. He couldn''t afford a protracted battle with the Erudite Sage, especially when he didn''t know how many more Blood Cultists were lurking nearby. I have to finish this fight as quickly as possible... Baek Suryong''s mind raced as he walked towards the Erudite Sage. "So, you''re a Blood Cult Elder?" "Insolent fool! You dare look me in the eye even after learning my true identity? It seems your paltry reputation has inflated your ego." The Erudite Sage extended a hand enveloped by gray enhanced qi and waved it horizontally. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! With a deafening roar like the sound of multiple cannons detonating all at once, countless trees were blown to bits. The air shook as the two men traded dozens of blows in an instant, their bodies twisting and tangling like entangled snakes as they engaged in a chaotic exchange of techniques that included palm strikes, fist techniques, kicks, and intricate footwork. The Erudite Sage was baffled. The Azure Dragon Hero''s primary fighting style was known to be swordplay, yet here he was, using his hands and feet like a master of melee combat, each strike honed by a lifetime of dedicated training. Wasn''t this guy a swordsman?Don''t tell me, was he acting...? Seeing the meaningful smile playing on Baek Suryong''s lips, the Erudite Sage felt his heart sink. BAM! SLAM! BOOM! Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Anxiety gnawed at the Erudite Sage. Unlike the Night Emperor, he wasn''t at a level where he could freely use the Airwalking Technique, and Baek Suryong wouldn''t allow him the leeway to concentrate on it. I need to push him away! If we crash to the ground like this, even a supreme master like me will break a few bones! "Damn you! Get away from me!" he bellowed. "Why? Are you scared?" Baek Suryong taunted, his grin widening as he stepped up his efforts to keep his opponent occupied. Pale with fear, the Erudite Sage flailed wildly in a desperate attempt to push Baek Suryong away, but Baek Suryong dodged and parried each attack, clinging to him like a leech and refusing to yield. They were falling at a terrifying speed. "If we fall like this, we''ll both die! Are you trying to pull off a double suicide?" "Not a bad way to go, is it?" Baek Suryong laughed. "If I die taking down a Blood Cult Elder, I''ll be hailed as a hero for generations to come." "You crazy bastard! Get off! Get off me!" The Erudite Sage squirmed and thrashed, desperation fueling his every move. If he could just get Baek Suryong off of him for a moment, he could explode his inner qi from the Yongquan acupoint on the sole of his foot and slow his descent. The ground rushed closer and closer. Baek Suryong seemed determined to fight with all his might until the very end. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Fuck you...!" Baek Suryong grinned wildly, his laughter ringing out like a deranged freak''s, "Shall we find out? Will we die? Or will we live?" Seeing the madness in his opponent''s eyes, the Erudite Sage shuddered in fear. He had not endured patiently for decades just to die like this. FUUUUUCK! Finally, the Erudite Sage abandoned his defense and focused his inner qi on his Yongquan acupoint. His body momentarily floated upwards. Baek Suryong did not miss that moment. "You held out longer than I thought," he muttered. While he could not yet freely use the Airwalking Technique, he had a hidden trump card, a new weapon and technique that the Erudite Sage know nothing about. The White Ice Bangles on his wrist glowed as he aimed his left palm downwards. CRACKLE! CRACKLE! The moisture in the air froze, and palm-sized ice shards formed beneath his feet. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Using them as footholds, Baek Suryong leapt upwards. Watching Baek Suryong soar above him in an instant, the Erudite Sage''s eyes widened. "Ice Arts!" Baek Suryong grinned wickedly. "Now, can you imagine what I''m going to do next?" "YOU COWARD...!" Since he had concentrated his inner qi on his Yongquan acupoint to slow his fall, the Erudite Sage couldn''t redistribute it in time to muster a defense. Baek Suryong, on the other hand, unleashed the Ice Arts he had kept hidden till now. This split-second difference decided the match. CRACKLE! CRACKLE! CRACKLE! Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The Erudite Sage''s arms and legs froze, white frost covered his entire body, and his movements slowed. Baek Suryong unleashed the White Ice Divine Palm on the Erudite Sage. BOOOOOM! BAM! CRASH! The Erudite Sage hit the ground, bounced back up into the sky, and then crashed into the ground again. Baek Suryong landed gently in front of him. Judging from how high his body bounced, he definitely broke quite a few bones. "Sorry, but I don''t really have time to waste on the likes of you," he said coldly. Less than five minutes had passed from the moment he soared into the sky to the moment he set his foot on the ground again, yet Baek Suryong had already defeated a Blood Cult Elder. Chapter 233: Choice TL: FoodieMonster007 "Mmm..." Groaning, Namgung Su laboriously opened his eyes. His vision was blurry, his head throbbed so painfully that he felt as if it might burst, and nausea churned in his stomach, threatening to erupt. This was the aftereffect of the poison. Suddenly, the events right before he lost consciousness flashed before his eyes. The Erudite Sage ambushing him with a poisoned dagger. The bell and the ghouls at his command. Unleashing his lightning qi in a desperate attempt to stun the ghouls. Then, using the last of his strength to suppress the poison before collapsing. What happened after that? The new instructors... Enduring the pain, Namgung Su tried to force himself up. "You''re awake?" a familiar voice asked. Namgung Su blinked, and his blurred vision gradually became clearer, revealing the speaker''s face. "Baek Suryong..." Relief washed over him at the sight of his colleague''s trademark cocky grin. If Baek Suryong was here, then the immediate crisis was probably over. All strength seemed to drain from his body, and he let out a weak laugh, "You''re late. I''m giving you demerit points for that." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Since you''re cracking jokes, you must be alright," Baek Suryong chuckled, extending a hand. Normally, Namgung Su would have refused the assistance, but this time, he grasped Baek Suryong''s hand and pulled himself to his feet. "Mr. Namgung, are you alright?" "We were so worried!" "Because of us, you..." Several instructors approached, their faces etched with concern. Some worked to pile up the ghoul corpses, while others kept watch over the perimeter. "Where''s the Erudite Sage?" Namgung Su asked in a slightly hoarse voice. Baek Suryong gestured toward the Erudite Sage, who was tied to a tree. His face and clothes were streaked with blood, and his lips remained tightly sealed in defiance. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "We caught him and tied him up. Unfortunately, it doesn''t look like any amount of threats or torture is going to make him talk, and we don''t exactly have time to slowly pry information out of him right now." "I see..." Namgung Su looked toward the Namgung Estate. KEUAAAAK! AAAAAAH! Flames were still licking the buildings, screams and cries filled the air, and the wind carried the metallic stench of blood. Gritting his teeth, Namgung Su turned back to Baek Suryong. "We need to escape from here right now. If we go to the Murim Alliance''s Anhui Branch and ask for help..." he began, trying his best to keep his voice steady. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Stop. Why are you saying that when you know it too?" Baek Suryong interrupted. "...Know what?" Baek Suryong stared at Namgung Su, who had an unusually dazed look on his face. "That by the time the Murim Alliance sends reinforcements, the result will have already been decided." Namgung Su fell silent. Even if he could fool the other instructors, he knew that he couldn''t deceive Baek Suryong. After a pause, he muttered, "...Regardless, we have to get the new instructors out of here. I can''t let those who have nothing to do with the Namgung Clan die." The atmosphere turned solemn. As Baek Suryong had pointed out, Namgung Su was already aware of the futility of seeking external aid. Requesting help from the Murim Alliance was just a pretext to evacuate the instructors, to spare them the guilt and shame of fleeing. "Mr. Namgung Su..." "We''ll fight alongside you!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Only one person needs to go to the Murim Alliance." Unfortunately, most of the new instructors saw through Namgung Su''s intentions, and rather than accepting his fabricated plan, they voiced their determination to stay and fight. The attackers were, after all, none other than the Blood Cult. As martial artists of the orthodox sects, they were obligated to fight against evil. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "...Alright, I understand." Namgung Su nodded. As he put the flute into his pocket, however, he hesitated. "Why are you entrusting this to me when you can do it yourself?" Baek Suryong could have used the flute to save the Namgung Clan and become their benefactor, so why did he give him the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute instead? There had to be a reason. "There''s somewhere I need to go right now," Baek Suryong replied, gazing at the sky. RUMBLE! Dark storm clouds blanketed the Namgung Estate. This was no natural phenomenon. The dark clouds, originating from a peak near Mount Tianzhu''s summit, were steadily advancing towards the Namgung Clan. That exceptionally dark mountain peak in the distance... Something related to the Blood Cult is there. Baek Suryong felt certain that the phenomenon that caused the storm clouds was related to this calamity, but if he wanted to investigate, then he didn''t have time to run around the entire Namgung Estate blowing the flute. Well, there was actually one more reason. No matter how much gratitude they have for me, I can''t become the patriarch of the Namgung Clan, but if it''s Namgung Su... Of course, he didn''t say this second reason out loud. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Patting Namgung Su''s shoulder, Baek Suryong encouraged, "Let''s meet again when this is all over." "Good luck." The two men exchanged a brief nod. No further words were necessary. "You all too. Let''s all meet again alive." Baek Suryong grinned at the other instructors, then untied the Erudite Sage and slung him over his shoulder like a sack of rice. "You''re coming with me. I''ll be asking you various questions along the way, and honestly, it would be best for you to cooperate obediently." "Kukuku... You fool, do you really think you alone can change the situation?" the Erudite Sage cackled, seemingly driven to madness. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Ignoring the Erudite Sage laughing like a madman over his shoulder, Baek Suryong activated his movement arts and vanished into the darkness. Namgung Su watched Baek Suryong''s retreating form for a moment, then carefully grasped the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute. "...Thank you. I will definitely repay this debt." Turning back, he found the new instructors staring at him with fervent anticipation. "Ahem," he cleared his throat. He felt a twinge of embarrassment at contradicting himself after refusing their help, but the situation had changed. "I intend to return to the Namgung Estate, but my physical condition is... less than ideal. Of course, I won''t force anyone to come with me, only volunteers." As if they had been waiting for those very words, the instructors broke into bright smiles. "The Vermilion Phoenix Academy will escort Mr. Namgung Su!" Sama Yeong announced cheerfully. Not to be outdone, Tang Baekho thumped his chest. "Count the White Tiger Academy in as well!" They had witnessed Namgung Su put himself in danger for them, even though he was poisoned. Any orthodox martial artist would be deeply moved by such selflessness. "Thank you. The Azure Dragon Academy..." Namgung Su''s voice trailed off as he looked the Azure Dragon instructors. They were already prepared and raring to go. "Why are you even bothering to ask?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Hurry up and let''s go!" "We were going to follow you whether you wanted us to or not anyway." "Prepare yourselves, Blood Cult bastards! The Azure Dragon Academy is coming for you!" Just like that, the Azure Dragon Academy took the lead in the charge, with the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the White Tiger Academy flanking Namgung Su. Namgung Su kept the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute close to his lips, ready to play it at a moment''s notice. Although his face remained pale, a faint smile played on his lips. "...Let''s go." Soon after, the sound of a flute echoed throughout the Namgung Estate, turning the tide of the chaotic battle. Chapter 234: Any Objections? TL: FoodieMonster007 RUMBLE! The dark clouds gathering above the Namgung Clan churned ominously. Lightning flashed several times through the cracks, followed immediately by a crash of thunder. PITTER PATTER... Raindrops began to fall, slowly and sporadically at first, before quickly turning into a heavy downpour that hammered down as if determined to wash away the entire world. However, only the flames that lit up the buildings were quenched by the storm. GRAAAAGH! KYAAAAAH! Drenched in the rain, the ghouls went even more berserk, their eyes bloodshot as they let out beastly growls in their hunger for human blood. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Why? Why in the world are you like that!?" "Jungmyeong! It''s me, your father! How can you not recognize your own father?!" Their ferocity undampened by the rain, the Namgung Clan martial artists swung their swords furiously, roaring at their family, friends, and colleagues who had transformed into ghouls. Hazy steam rose from all of their bodies. Instead of being diluted and washed away by the rain, the blood they shed seemed to slowly spread throughout the entire murim. The Namgung Estate had become a living hell on earth. Just then, a cold voice cut through the pouring rain. "...It can''t be helped. Kill them all," Namgung Hak, the eldest son of the Namgung Patriarch, commanded, leading the Storm Wind Corps warriors who supported him to battle. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? However, the other clan members simply stared at him in shock, as if they couldn''t believe what they had just heard. Frowning, Namgung Hak explained, "These monsters'' acupoints can''t be sealed, and we can''t knock them unconscious. To end this chaos quickly, we have no choice but to kill them." One of the elders protested, "First Young Master! They may have lost their minds now, but they''re our family! How can you ask us to kill them so easily? We should subdue them first, then tie them up and confine them..." "Elder! They have learned demonic arts. Do you believe they can ever again hold their heads high as martial artists of the Namgung Clan?" "D-Demonic arts, you say? Why would our children learn demonic arts..." Suddenly, the elder''s wrinkled face twitched and his voice trailed off, as if he had just realized something. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? However, Namgung Hak was too distracted by the chaos around him to notice the elder''s abnormal behavior. "The situation is dire. If we don''t finish this battle quickly, our family may face total annihilation." "......" The Namgung Clan had already suffered heavy losses. About two hundred of their mid-level warriors, the core of the Namgung Clan''s military forces, had turned into ghouls, and the number of martial artists killed or injured by them was more than double that. Namgung Hak grimaced with rage. After today, we will no longer be the world''s strongest clan. Even our position among the Five Great Clans will be at stake... Raising his head, he looked up at the sky. The rain continued to pound the earth, as if the heavens were determined to cleanse the world of impurities. It couldn''t, however, interfere with the fight between the two supreme masters. CLANG! BANG! BOOM! The Blue Sky Sword King and the Night Emperor were still fighting in the air like dragons from mythology, tearing through the clouds, deflecting lightning in all directions, and displaying their awe-inspiring techniques that resembled divine spells. Setting Grandfather aside, why is the Night Emperor so strong even though he''s around the same age as me...? Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Namgung Hak clenched his teeth, suppressing his rising feelings of inferiority. Grandfather, please...you must kill him. Namgung Hak glanced toward where the Namgung Patriarch was. Although slightly less powerful than the energy waves he felt from the sky, he could sense another terrifying clash of qi from his father''s location. He glared at the elder who had questioned him. "The problem is not just the ghouls. The Night Emperor and the Asura Demon Sword have invaded along with a bunch of black-robed sorcerers. While I believe that my grandfather and father will kill them eventually, it''s hard to gauge how much damage our family will suffer before that happens." "Still..." "We cannot be bound by sentiment and increase the sacrifices further, Elder. I''m sure my father would have made the same decision as me." In the end, the elder sighed heavily and nodded. He was, after all, part of the faction that supported Namgung Hak as the next Patriarch. "...I will support your decision, First Young Master." Namgung Hak stepped forward and struck down a ghoul. "No more mercy! Our opponents are no longer martial artists of the Namgung Clan. They are ghouls who have lost their minds to evil demonic arts!" SPLURT! Pulling his sword from the ghoul''s heart, he shouted firmly, "Let us clear this area quickly and head to where the Patriarch is!" Namgung Hak and the Storm Wind Corps warriors following him began their assault. Rivers of blood trickled across the ground in the rain. I must act faster than Heok, Namgung Hak thought. He understood his younger brother Namgung Heok well enough to know that he would make the same decision. He was probably already leading the Endless Sky Corps, his followers, in their father''s direction, cutting down the ghouls along the way. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. This is a great crisis, but if I can resolve it with my own hands, I''ll gain a significant advantage in the successor war. Although the eldest and second sons of the Namgung Clan were in different locations, at that moment, they were thinking the exact same thing. "There''s no time to capture them! Cut them all down!" Namgung Heok shouted. Just like that, at the orders of the two brothers vying to be the next Patriarch, the Storm Wind Corps and the Endless Sky Corps carved a path of blood through their own family members. However, even as they obeyed the brothers'' orders, the Namgung Clan martial artists seethed with resentment. Do we really have to kill them all? Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. TRULULULU! northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Suddenly, the sound of a flute cut through the rain, followed by a calm, commanding voice. "Subdue all the bastards with the bells." The hundred ghouls in the central training ground immediately pounced on the sorcerers. "Keuaaak!" "W-What?" "Ow! Stop it!" The sorcerers of the Blood Cult frantically shook their bells, but it was useless. Within mere moments, the ghouls had overpowered the sorcerers, seized their bells, broken their limbs, and subdued them all. "What''s going on?" "Why all of a sudden...?" Confusion reigned as everyone exchanged puzzled glances, when a group of people appeared from the direction of the flute sounds. Recognizing the people at the head of the group, Namgung Hak''s eyes widened. "...The Azure Dragon Academy?" Noticing that the group was maintaining an escort formation to protect someone in the middle, Namgung Heok muttered, "Su?" Namgung Su, pale and playing a flute, was walking under an umbrella held by Ak Yeonho, while the Vermilion Phoenix and White Tiger instructors escorted him on either side. Behind them, over a hundred ghouls marched along obediently. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "H-How did you get here?" "What did you just do? And why are those ghouls following you obediently?" While the eldest and second son were confused, Namgung Mi quickly rose to her feet and ran to Namgung Su. "Su-oppa!" Namgung Mi cried, hugging Namgung Su tightly. Namgung Su gently stroked his sister''s head. "Don''t worry, I''ll end this soon." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Su-oppa..." Namgung Mi sniffled and rubbed her tears and snot all over Namgung Su''s clothes. Namgung Su furrowed his brows slightly, but eventually let out a small sigh and let her have her way. Meanwhile, Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok approached Namgung Su menacingly, their eyes gleaming with greed as they stared intently at the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute. "Did you just control the ghouls with that flute?" "You bastard! Where have you been hiding until now?" Namgung Su scowled. His brothers'' blood-soaked uniforms and the countless corpses he''d passed on his way painted a clear picture. Blinded by their ambition to become the next Patriarch, the two of them had shed far too much innocent blood. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" "Is there only one flute? If you have more, give them to us too..." Namgung Su''s hand lashed out like lightning. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? SLAP! SLAP! Two crisp slaps echoed through the rain as Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok''s heads snapped to the side. Everyone''s jaws dropped in disbelief. Killing intent flared in the eyes of the two brothers, and their faces flushed with anger and shame. Namgung Su''s slap was so unexpected that they couldn''t even react. "You''ve gone mad!" "Do you want to die?" With his characteristic composure, Namgung Su said plainly, "I won the bet." ""What?"" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Sama Yeong and Tang Baekho, representing the Vermillion Phoenix and White Tiger Academies respectively, blocked the Namgung brothers and announced what they had agreed upon on the way there. "The Azure Dragon Academy is the final victor of the new instructor training course." "The White Tiger Academy concurs." Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok were speechless. They finally realized their mistake. While Namgung Su went to rescue the new instructors, both of them were only concerned with family affairs and neglected the people under their charge. Since they hadn''t even sent a single person to the dorms to check on the new instructors, it was only natural that they were angry. Namgung Su continued, "We agreed that the winner of the bet would slap the cheeks of the other two, so I slapped you. Any objections?" "Of all things, in this situation..." "That doesn''t count as fulfilling the bet..." The two brothers tried to retort, but Namgung Su ignored them and bowed to the martial artists who followed his brothers. "Please follow my instructions until the situation is resolved. If you do so, I will ensure that no more blood is shed in our Namgung Clan!" A strange silence filled the air, and the pouring rain slowly began to subside. This was the moment when the martial artists'' opinions of Namgung Su changed entirely. Chapter 235: The Third Young Master of the Namgung Clan TL: FoodieMonster007 Namgung Su''s rain-soaked hair swayed in the wind as he surveyed the martial artists with a grim expression. Even though his face was still pale from his injuries and some lingering poison, he had a more commanding presence than anyone else. "Please follow my instructions until the situation is resolved. If you do so, I will ensure that no more blood is shed in our Namgung Clan!" A hush fell over the crowd. "...Please," Namgung Su added, his tone dry and flat, yet filled with earnest sincerity. For a while, no one spoke. Some of the martial artists, overwhelmed with emotion, clenched their teeth and lowered their heads. The Third Young Master of the Namgung Clan was bowing to them, his eyes reflecting apology and regret for the bloodshed they had been forced to commit. However, all silence was bound to be broken eventually. "Follow your instructions?" "Hah! You''re finally revealing your true colors!" Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok scoffed in unison. For over a decade, they had painstakingly worked to win over the Storm Wind Corps and the Endless Sky Corps. They had secured the commanders'' loyalty through countless private meetings, gained the support of the rank and file through frequent bribes, and promised even greater rewards when they ascended to the position of Patriarch. "Don''t be ridiculous." "Insolent bastard. Don''t you think you''re begging the wrong people for help?" At present, the Storm Wind Corps and the Endless Sky Corps were practically the two brothers'' private organizations, and since the Namgung Patriarch had not said anything about it until now, they naturally assumed that he considered winning people over as part of the succession war. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. What a moron. Do you seriously think that just because you bowed your head, they would suddenly listen to you? You want to take command? Don''t make me laugh. The reaction of the two corps, however, differed from the brothers'' expectations. The Storm Wind Commander nodded. "We will follow you for now." "Commander! What are you saying?" Namgung Hak shouted, glaring at the Storm Wind Commander. "I think it would be good if the chain of command was unified until the chaos is resolved." "Then I, the eldest son, should be the one in charge. How can someone with no ability..." "The Third Young Master subdued the deranged martial artists without spilling a single drop of blood. Isn''t that qualification enough?" The Storm Wind Commander cut in, fixing Namgung Hak with a disapproving scowl. Namgung Hak was astounded. The Storm Wind Commander had never looked at him like that before. Caught off guard, he stuttered, "T-That''s not because of Su''s ability, but because of that flute. If I had that..." "What were you doing when the Third Young Master was looking for that flute?" the Storm Wind Commander scolded. "Do you think I will tolerate this insult?" Namgung Hak bellowed, his face flushed red in embarrassment and anger. How dare he shame me in public? However, the Storm Wind Commander''s gaze towards the eldest son of the Namgung Clan only grew colder. "So what if you won''t tolerate it?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "W-What?" "The Storm Wind Corps is not your private organization. Similarly, the Namgung Clan''s martial artists are not disposables to be used and discarded carelessly." "When did I treat the Storm Wind Corps as disposables? I, for the greater good...!" "You stabbed my nephew in the heart." Namgung Hak froze. He had no idea that the Storm Wind Commander''s nephew was among those he had killed. Seeing Namgung Hak''s reaction, the Storm Wind Commander coldly said, "At first, I tried my best to believe your words about killing the ghouls for the greater good and followed you without even closing my dead nephew''s eyes. Halfway here, though, I realized that your eyes were filled with nothing but selfish greed and ambition." "Commander... I''m sorry about your nephew, but the situation then was..." "It''s not just me. Everyone here feels the same way." Namgung Hak met the eyes of the Storm Wind warriors, only to find them filled with anger, disappointment, and contempt. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Why..." Even now, he can''t understand why we''re upset with him. Shaking his head, the Storm Wind Commander drove the final nail into the coffin. "From this moment on, the Storm Wind Corps withdraws its support for Namgung Hak." Namgung Hak paled. The public withdrawal of support, especially from the Storm Wind Corps Commander, was a devastating blow. The Endless Sky Commander stepped forward. "The Endless Sky Corps shares the same opinion as the Storm Wind Corps. Until this crisis is resolved, we believe it is best that the Third Young Master take command of our forces." "Uncle..." Namgung Heok groaned, glaring at the Endless Sky Commander. Having just witnessed his brother''s public shaming, though, he knew better than to argue and quickly shut his mouth. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. The Endless Sky Commander continued, "You have greatly disappointed us, Second Young Master. I will not withdraw my personal support for you, but I cannot control the hearts of my subordinates." Namgung Heok hung his head. Although his situation was slightly less dire than his elder brother''s, the Endless Sky Corps had effectively abandoned him. What the hell...!? Damn it... Finally seeing their mistake, the Namgung brothers were overcome with a deep sense of shame. As direct descendants of the Namgung Clan, they had always assumed that the clan''s martial artists would naturally follow their commands. As a result, blinded by their ambition to surpass their rival, they had alienated the very martial artists who followed them. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Have the two of you ever considered how we would feel cutting down our family, friends, and colleagues?" someone whispered. ""......"" Unlike his impulsive brothers, who had considered rushing to the Patriarch''s aid earlier, Namgung Su''s innate composure shone through during this crisis, allowing him to assess the situation with a lucidity they lacked. "That is a life-and-death battle between supreme masters. If we intervene rashly, we might be taken hostage and hinder the Patriarch. Our priority is to deal with the remaining enemies." "...Are you saying we should just watch until it''s over?" "No. By taking care of the cannon fodder, we are actually helping him." "What do you mean?" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "With the keen senses of a supreme master, it''s impossible for those two not to sense that the situation has reversed. Haven''t you noticed that the Asura Demon Sword''s aura is gradually weakening? He must be getting anxious." Some masters nodded, acknowledging the shift in the battle within the Patriarch''s quarters. They could sense that despite the ongoing clash of monstrous energies, Namgung Cheon had clearly gained the upper hand. "The Asura Demon Sword will soon fall to the Patriarch''s sword or attempt to flee. Please have a sword formation ready in preparation for that." "...Yes, sir!" Namgung Su looked up at the cloudy sky, where two dragons were still intertwined and fighting savagely. The real problem is the Night Emperor. RUMBLE! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. The ongoing stalemate between the Blue Sky Sword King and the Night Emperor filled Namgung Su with unease. If neither side had gained an advantage after so long, then it must be a deliberate ploy on the Night Emperor''s part. Is he stalling for time? ...No, I''m worrying too much. That isn''t something I can resolve with my power anyway. Namgung Su shook his head to clear away the ominous thoughts and focused on what he could dodeal with the remnants of the Blood Cult. "Tighten the sword formation. I suspect that the Asura Demon Sword will try to escape soon..." BOOOOOM! An earsplitting roar erupted from the Patriarch''s quarters as a blinding light shot skyward. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. In the next instant, a figure launched himself over the wall with incredible speed. "It''s the Asura Demon Sword!" "Attack!" The martial artists maintaining the sword formation instantly raised their weapons, unleashing a barrage of sword qi at the Asura Demon Sword. However, as if he had anticipated their attack, he nimbly dodged the incoming sword qi and took advantage of a gap in the encirclement to disappear into the distance. Namgung Su narrowed his eyes. The Asura Demon Sword''s right arm has been severed! The elders should be able to defeat him now! He immediately gave an order, "Elders, chase after the Asura Demon Sword!" "Understood!" "You damned son of a bitch! Where do you think you''re going after causing this disaster?!" "I will chase you to the ends of hell and grind your bones to dust!" The Namgung Clan''s elders, filled with rage, chased after the Asura Demon Sword. Meanwhile, Namgung Su headed towards the Patriarch''s quarters with his brothers, who quickly ran ahead of him. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. They soon found the Namgung Patriarch, the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon, standing amidst the ruins of his quarters. Blood flowed freely from his right eye, a grim testament to the battle''s ferocity. He had lost an eye in exchange for the Asura Demon Sword''s arm, and his pale face betrayed the severity of his internal injuries. Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok immediately panicked and rushed in to support their father. "Father! Is your eye alright?" "Physician! Bring a physician immediately!" "...There''s no need to fuss," Namgung Cheon groaned, shaking off his eldest and second son''s hands. Despite losing an eye, he was the Namgung Patriarch and a transcendent martial master. He could not afford to show weakness and alarm the Namgung martial artists during this period of uncertainty. TAP, TAP! Carrying himself with a dignified air, Namgung Cheon emerged from the Patriarch''s quarters and came to a halt before Namgung Su. The moment the father and son faced each other, a strange silence fell over the area. "I heard your voice while I was fighting." "......" The Namgung Patriarch smiled. "I wondered who the remarkable fellow was who was doing my job for me was... and the answer took me by surprise. Well done, Su. You saved our family. "I simply did what I should as a son of the Namgung Clan Patriarch," the Namgung Clan''s Third Young Master replied respectfully. The Patriarch''s eyebrows twitched. "As a son of the Namgung Clan Patriarch, you say?" The question hung heavy in the air, its implications sending shockwaves through the brothers'' rivalry for succession. GULP! Namgung Hak and Namgung Heok watched Namgung Su with tense expressions, and they were not alone. Every eye in the central training grounds was fixed on him. Meeting the Patriarch''s gaze confidently, the Third Young Master of the Namgung Clan replied, "Yes." Chapter 236: Im Overflowing With Power! TL: FoodieMonster007 The Ironblood Swordsman, Namgung Cheon. If the Former Patriarch, the Blue Sky Sword King, had established the Namgung Clan as the world''s strongest sect, then Namgung Cheon was the steadfast guardian who had protected it amidst the endless political maneuvering and covert struggles of the orthodox murim. However, that unwavering resolve was now being shaken to its core. As the saying goes, no flower blooms for more than ten days, and no power lasts more than ten years. Anything that once flourished would inevitably decline, and no matter how high the authority, nothing lasts forever... Since becoming Patriarch, he had lived each day with this idiom etched into his heart. Even the Namgung Clan, hailed as the world''s strongest, could face a crisis someday, so he had always strived to be prepared... but the hellscape currently unfolding before his eyes seemed to mock all his efforts. "So many are dead..." he whispered, despair heavy in his voice. The Namgung Clan''s martial artists lowered their heads in shame and grief. The long, nightmarish night had finally passed, and dawn was slowly breaking. Under the pale light of the nascent day, the full extent of the calamity that had befallen the Namgung Clan was revealed in all its brutal clarity. Namgung Cheon drew a deep breath, forcing his voice to remain steady. "Each unit, report your losses." "Storm Wind Corps reporting. Twenty-three dead, forty-eight injured. Among the injured, those critically wounded and hovering between life and death are..." "Endless Sky Corps reporting. Twenty-eight dead, thirty-nine injured..." "The Elder Council''s casualties..." In a single night, the Namgung Clan had lost over half its members. Even during the previous war with the Blood Cult, they had not suffered such devastating losses. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. After today, the Namgung Clan will no longer be able to claim the title of the world''s strongest martial family. Namgung Cheon felt his head spin as a maelstrom of rage and sorrow threatened to consume him. Despite this, he continued to receive the grim reports with an impassive expression, with only his tightly clenched jaw betraying the turmoil within. Observing the Patriarch''s ashen face, the Chamberlain asked with concern, "...Patriarch, are you alright? Your complexion doesn''t look good." "I''m fine." "Perhaps you should rest and meditate first..." "There will be time for that after I have heard the reports." The chamberlain sighed softly at the Patriarch''s stubborn refusal. "...Understood." Although he appreciated the chamberlain''s concern, Namgung Cheon could not allow himself to rest. This is not the time for rest. His injuries were much more severe than he had originally thought. His qi flow was erratic, and his qi center was damaged. Even if he focused on recuperation for the next few years, he couldn''t be sure if he would ever fully recover. Despite this, he pushed aside thoughts of his own well-being. Assessing the damage and managing the aftermath took precedence. "Also..." Namgung Cheon looked up at the sky. "I won''t be able to rest easy until that battle concludes." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. RUMBLE! High above, the earth-shattering clash between the Blue Sky Sword King and the Night Emperor raged on. If there was any change, it was that with each passing moment, the two combatants were drifting further and further away from Namgung Estate. ? "They appear to be moving towards Mount Tianzhu." "The Night Emperor is retreating!" "Patriarch, should we send reinforcements to assist the Former Patriarch?" Namgung Cheon shook his head. "That is a battle beyond us, and we would only hinder Father. He is more than capable of defeating the Night Emperor on his own." The Namgung Clan had unwavering faith in the Blue Sky Sword King. If not for the current era of relative peace within the murim, the Blue Sky Sword King Namgung Jaehak would undoubtedly be someone who could contend for the title of the world''s strongest martial artist. The commanders echoed this sentiment, bolstering the morale of their anxious subordinates. "The Former Patriarch will soon return, bearing the Night Emperor''s head!" "As long as we have the Sword King, our Namgung Clan is the world''s strongest!" Only Namgung Cheon wore a troubled expression as he watched the receding form of the Blue Sky Sword King. "He said that this was our karmic retribution..." he murmured, the words barely audible. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Pardon?" the Chamberlain asked. "It''s nothing." Namgung Cheon shook his head. For some reason, the words the Night Emperor had said to the Blue Sky Sword King kept coming back to haunt him. "I''m talking about the karmic retribution you brought upon yourself twenty years ago. Need I remind you of those disgusting deeds you committed while hiding behind a mask of virtue? I am merely one of the calamities born from your actions." Namgung Cheon stared blankly at the sky, his face a mixture of fear and confusion. Despite losing an eye, he was a martial artist who had reached the transcendent realm, so he could see the nuances of the distant battle with greater clarity than anyone else present. BOOOOM! Against the backdrop of the vast sky, the essence of the Namgung Clan''s martial arts was on full display. With every stroke of the Blue Sky Sword King''s sword, the dark clouds parted, and the encroaching darkness was momentarily dispelled. However, the darkness conjured by the Night Emperor quickly reassembled, tenaciously engulfing the Blue Sky Sword King time and time again. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "I''m going with you." "...Will you be okay?" "Yes." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Very well." Namgung Cheon agreed without further question. He was unsure what dangers might await them, and if they ran into more ghouls, he needed Namgung Su to play the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute. Summoning the unit commanders, Namgung Cheon instructed them to select those who had sustained the least injuries to join the expedition to Mount Tianzhu. "We depart in one hour. Prepare yourselves." Meanwhile, Namgung Su relayed the orders to the new instructors. "Huh? Didn''t Suryong-hyung already head there?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Do we really have to go?" "Everything will be sorted out by the time we arrive anyway..." This was the general sentiment among the Azure Dragon Academy instructors. The instructors from the other academies stared blankly at the lot, wondering where their unlimited confidence came from. "...We are going nonetheless," Namgung Su declared firmly. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Deep down, he actually shared his Azure Dragon colleagues'' opinion, but this was a matter of family honor. He couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. A short while later, the Namgung Clan''s elite forces departed for the mountains. "This is crazy," Baek Suryong muttered, dumping the Erudite Sage, who he had been carrying over his shoulder, to the ground. SSSSSSS... A few steps ahead, an abyss of unnatural darkness yawned, radiating tangible waves of demonic qi that prickled the hairs on his neck. "Hey, Erudite Sage. What''s in there?" "Kufufu..." The Erudite Sage cackled, his shoulders shaking as if he had lost his mind. With his vital points sealed, he could barely move, so his words came out as little more than a low mumble, "Curious, are you?" Baek Suryong crouched in front of him. "You''ll end up talking eventually anyway, so why don''t you do it before we both get annoyed?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Look into my eyes." "What for?" Baek Suryong glared at the old man. The moment their gazes met, the Erudite Sage''s eyes turned crimson. "Kihihi..." A master of both martial arts and sorcery, he had been unable to employ his dark arts during his initial clash with Baek Suryong. Now, however, an opportunity presented itself. While Baek Suryong was unguarded, he unleashed his most powerful sorcerythe Soul Seizing Technique. Baek Suryong''s eyes glazed over. "Ahh..." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. The Erudite Sage burst into maniacal laughter, "Kihihihi! You''ve fallen for it! You''ve fallen for it!" He had been waiting for this moment since his humiliating defeat, this moment when Baek Suryong stood unsuspectingly before the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation the Blood Cult had set up on Mount Tianzhu. "I will chew you up alive! Heeheehee!" he giggled, his crimson eyes pulsing with a dark energy. The Soul Seizing Technique was a dark art created through studying the Heaven Defying Divine Art''s Blood Demon Eyes. Though significantly weaker than the Blood Demon Eyes, its potency was magnified significantly when amplified by the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation. "Kihihi! This formation, the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation, amplifies the power of our Cult''s demonic arts and sorcery many times over!" The Erudite Sage babbled uncontrollably, overcome with excitement. Even if he''s a transcendent master, there''s no way he can resist my Soul Seizing Technique within this formation! A grotesque smile spread across the Erudite Sage''s wrinkled face. "Fufufu... Now, unseal my acupoints. I''m going to break every bone in your body." Baek Suryong, his eyes still glazed over, slowly extended his hand and placed it on the Erudite Sage''s shoulder... and nothing happened. "For some reason..." he began. "Y-You! How!" The Erudite Sage stared at Baek Suryong in disbelief. His Soul Seizing Technique should have been inescapable, turning Baek Suryong into a mindless puppet... yet there was an alertness in those eyes that terrified him. "...I''m overflowing with power!" Baek Suryong finished, smirking evilly. He activated the Blood Demon Eyes. "KEUAAAK!" Seeing the hellfire in Baek Suryong''s eyes, the Erudite Sage shrieked like his soul was being torn apart. Translator''s Note: Turns out Namgung Su is a real chip off the old block (only his father, of course), what with his personality and his fondness for Mimi. Chapter 237: The Blood Cults Sacred Relic TL: FoodieMonster007 "KEUAAAK!" Startled by the ear-splitting scream, a flock of mountain birds took flight all at once. Trembling like an aspen leaf in the wind, the Erudite Sage stared at Baek Suryong as if he had seen a ghost. "Y-You, you, how did you..." he wheezed, his face ashen. Baek Suryong''s crimson eyes were flickering like the fires of hell, and his hair was slowly turning red. There was only one martial art in the world with that side effect. "T-The Heaven Defying Divine Art...!" "The Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation, you say? I feel like I''ve eaten a whole bunch of miracle herbs," Baek Suryong remarked, looking positively refreshed. He gazed at the darkness behind the Erudite Sage. As he channeled the Heaven Defying Divine Art, the darkness writhed violently as if reacting to him. Strength is overflowing from my entire body... Right, didn''t this guy say that the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation strengthens the power of demonic arts and sorcery? It seems its effects also apply to the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Baek Suryong glared at the Erudite Sage, his Blood Demon Eyes blazing crimson in the darkness. "Now, shall we talk again?" "C-Could you be... cough!" As he spoke, blood suddenly began to flow from the Erudite Sage''s eyes, nose, and mouth, and the stench of urine wafted from his lower body. The sight of Baek Suryong''s reddened eyes and hair had triggered a primal fear within him, causing him to lose control of his bodily functions. "Eww... You''re quite a handful." Frowning, Baek Suryong reached out to seal the Erudite Sage''s acupoints. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. If left like this, the Erudite Sage would bleed to death. Not that he cared whether the Erudite Sage lived or died, but there were still things he needed to hear from the old man. TAP! TAP! TAP! After sealing the acupoints and stemming the bleeding, Baek Suryong examined the Erudite Sage''s condition. He won''t last long. The combination of his previous injuries, the side effects of his failed sorcery, and the mental shock of facing the Blood Demon Eyes had irreparably damaged the Erudite Sage''s body. The Erudite Sage, barely regaining consciousness, looked up at Baek Suryong with a corpse-like face. "My Lord... is that you?" Baek Suryong stared at the Erudite Sage silently, but inwardly, he was greatly flustered. What? Isn''t he a Blood Cult Elder? Even if I''ve mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art, the Blood Demon''s martial art... No, wait. Has he never met the current Blood Demon? It was hard to believe, but that seemed like the only reasonable explanation for the Erudite Sage''s strange reaction. No matter how he looked at it, that face wasn''t lying. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Also, the Smiling Grim Reaper, the captain of the Ghost Blood Unit, had shown a similar reaction when he saw the Blood Demon Eyes. Still, he hadn''t expected such a reaction from an Elder. Well, if he''s misunderstanding it all by himself, then I should take advantage of it, right? Baek Suryong decided to pretend to be the Blood Demon. FWOOSH! Baek Suryong''s red hair billowed wildly, and a terrifying aura spread out in all directions. THUD! Stomping his foot, Baek Suryong spoke authoritatively, "How impertinent. Before I start questioning you, state your name and affiliation." The Erudite Sage immediately prostrated himself on the ground, seemingly convinced that Baek Suryong was the Blood Demon. "P-Please forgive me," he stammered. "I am the Bloody Spirit, the chief disciple of the former Eighth Elder, the Ghostly Spirit, and I have now inherited his position." The Ghostly Spirit had been a master of both martial arts and sorcery. Although relatively weak among the Elders in terms of martial arts alone, his mysterious sorcery more than compensated for this weakness, transforming him into a formidable monster. Baek Suryong had guessed as much when he witnessed the Ghostly Spirit shaking a shaman''s bell and controlling ghouls. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. The Bloody Spirit looked up at Baek Suryong with an awestruck expression, his mind seemingly unhinged by the mental shock. "It is my greatest honor to meet your esteemed self. Hail the Blood Demon! In blood shall we reign supreme...!" "I don''t remember allowing you to raise your head," Baek Suryong said coldly, pressing his foot down on the back of the Bloody Spirit''s head. His face crushed against the ground, the Bloody Spirit trembled as he pleaded, "I-I have committed a grave sin. Please, forgive me just this once..." Baek Suryong deliberately cultivated an atmosphere of fear, aiming to prevent the Bloody Spirit from thinking too hard. With the old man''s intelligence, the moment he had some leeway to consider the situation carefully, he would most definitely notice some inconsistencies and start getting suspicious. His speed was incredibly fast for someone on the verge of death, but it wasn''t enough to threaten Baek Suryong. SWOOSH! Baek Suryong dodged the attack with a simple tilt of his head and reached out to grab the Bloody Spirit''s neck. Suspended in mid-air, the Bloody Spirit choked, "Ugh!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Don''t make that wronged expression, it''s disgusting. Considering what you''ve done here, the innocent lives you must have harmed while experimenting with the Ghostly Spirit''s sorcery, you shouldn''t be doing that," Baek Suryong said coldly. The Bloody Spirit''s eyes widened. "W-Who the hell are you...!" "I may not be the Blood Demon, but I was once a member of the Blood Cult. And now..." A terrifying killing intent erupted from Baek Suryong''s eyes. "I intend to finish what I couldn''t fifty years ago." "Mmph!!" The Blood Cult had vanished from the murim fifty years ago. Most martial artists believed the orthodox sects had launched a surprise attack and destroyed them, but the truth was different. "The prisoners have escaped!" Memories of the events that took place fifty years ago flooded the Bloody Spirit''s mind. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? On that fateful day, five absolute masters had escaped from prison and unleashed a massacre upon the Blood Cult. Half of the cultists had been wiped out trying to repel them, and even the elders could only delay the inevitable against those formidable martial gods. For some reason, even though they looked completely different, the face of the red-haired man who led them overlapped with Baek Suryong''s. "Y-You, you, could you be...! B-But he was definitely dead...!" Baek Suryong leaned closer to the Bloody Spirit and whispered into his ear, "When you go to hell and meet your old comrades, tell them I''ll be sending the rest of your friends down there soon, so don''t feel too lonely, okay?" "No! S-Spare me...!" CRACK! Baek Suryong snapped the Bloody Spirit''s neck, tossed his corpse aside carelessly, and stepped into the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation. SSSSSSSS... The darkness within the formation parted as Baek Suryong entered, revealing a path forward. The air throbbed with demonic qi, thick enough to suffocate most weaker martial artists, but for him, a master of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, it was a source of power, invigorating him and amplifying his strength. The Blood Demon''s sacred relic... I wonder what it is? Baek Suryong''s mind swirled with speculations about the identity of the sacred relic as he advanced deeper into the formation. Due to the rising feeling of invincibility that was coursing through him, he wasn''t worried about any hidden traps. GRRRR... The Soulless who were guarding the inside of the formation approached Baek Suryong one by one. Their eyes were completely black, and a terrible demonic qi emanated from their bodies. "...Too late." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Baek Suryong sighed softly and swung his sword so swiftly that the ghouls couldn''t even react. THUD! THUD! THUD! The ghouls, their necks severed, collapsed to the ground. Baek Suryong shook his head. The ghouls within the formation were so saturated with demonic qi that they were beyond saving. Even after the formation was dispelled, their lives would only be filled with endless suffering. "May you be born in a better place in your next life." He offered a brief prayer for the unjustly deceased, knowing that it was all he could do. A moment later, Baek Suryong reached the center of the formation. WOOOOO... An altar as tall as a man was erected there, and around it, intricate spells and formulas were drawn in blood like a spider''s web. The sacred relic left by the Blood Demon rested at the center of the altar, emitting a tremendous amount of demonic qi. Baek Suryong frowned. "This... is the sacred relic?" The relic reacted to the Heaven Defying Divine Art and floated up into the air. Translator''s Note: That''s all for this week! Clandestine cell system (cellular organization): A method for organizing a group of people, such as spies, mercenaries, or terrorists, to make it harder for hostile groups to catch them. In a cell structure, each cell consists of a relatively small number of people who know little to no information concerning the organization beyond their cell. This limits the harm that can be done to the organization as a whole by any individual cell member defecting, being a mole, being surveilled, or giving up information after being apprehended and interrogated. ? Chapter 238: The Snipe, the Clam, and the Fisherman Chapter 238: The Snipe, the Clam, and the Fisherman TL: FoodieMonster007 WOOOONG! A wave of demonic qi rippled out from the sacred relic, and the darkness within the formation surged. "Did the Blood Cult have a sacred relic like this?" Baek Suryong mumbled, tilting his head and examining the object closely. The sacred relic was the length of a finger, but because it was surrounded by a veil of dark demonic qi, he couldn''t see it clearly. I don''t remember the Cult having a sacred relic this size...? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Cautiously approaching the altar, he activated the Blood Demon Eyes. Immediately, the true form of the sacred relic was revealed to him. "...A finger?" Baek Suryong furrowed his brows, bewildered. He had thought the relic was just an object about the length of a finger, but as it turned out, it was an actual finger. A faintly glowing, dark red finger that still pulsed with life as if it was freshly sliced off. Suddenly, he recalled what the Bloody Spirit had said under interrogation. "A sacred relic left by the former Cult Leader." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "No way..." If he wasn''t misinterpreting the Bloody Spirit''s words, then this was the finger of the former Blood Cult Leader, the Blood Demon, the world''s undisputed strongest martial artist and most powerful sorcerer. "That madman passed down a part of his body as the Blood Cult''s sacred relic? Crazy bastards, all of them." Then again, the idea wasn''t completely unfathomable. The Blood Demon was so unimaginably powerful that the qi condensed in his body surpassed most miracle herbs. Just preserving his finger with drugs and sorcery was probably enough to create a demonic artifact. While Baek Suryong was deep in thought, suddenly, the finger trembled as if it were alive. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. VOOOM! Releasing a tremendous explosion of demonic qi, it shot toward Baek Suryong like an arrow, causing the plants and corpses of the ghouls to shrivel up and crumble into dust as it passed by. Startled, Baek Suryong summoned his inner qi, intending to form a protective barrier, but then realized that he didn''t sense any danger. The thick demonic qi within the formation annihilated all living things, except for him. SIZZLE... No, it wasn''t just excluding him from harm. For some reason, the demonic qi coiling around him was filling him with vitality and augmenting his strength. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The world gradually turned red as an uncontrollable power boiled up within him. "Haaa..." Baek Suryong groaned, feeling a sense of ecstasy come over him. Lifting his head, he looked up at the night sky, feeling as if he could shred it into dozens of little pieces. "Hahaha!" Before he knew it, he was laughing so hard that his shoulders were shaking. Grinning drunkenly, he began to walk toward the altar as if possessed, his pupils slightly dilated and his heart pounding with excitement. BADUMP! BADUMP! The will of the original owner of the finger, who had reached a more profound mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art than anyone else, resonated with his own, beckoning to him, tempting him. "Come back again sometime." The voice of the Blood Demon he had seen in his dream echoed in his mind. Did the Blood Demon, with his powers of premonition, foresee that I would come here? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? As if in a trance, Baek Suryong arrived at the altar and grabbed the Blood Demon''s finger. The Blood Demon''s voice whispered in his ear. "Do you want to become stronger?" Never before had he felt such a compelling temptation. "Do you want to have the world at your feet, to reign as an absolute being, to grasp everything you desire?" The voice was languid yet decadent, like a gentle yet persistent wind caressing his ears. "You can achieve anything." Baek Suryong stared blankly at the finger. If he embraced the tremendous power surging within him right now, couldn''t he devour the demonic qi and will contained in the artifact at once? Nevertheless, the battle was far from easy. The formation amplified the demonic qi within him, and the Blood Demon''s will relentlessly assaulted his mind. "Don''t resist. Accept my power, the power to defy the heavens! I will set you free from your destiny." "Shut up. I''ll decide my own destiny," Baek Suryong snarled. Blood trickled from his teeth, and his mind almost went blank several times, but he held on. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. The voices of his students at the Azure Dragon Academy echoed in his mind. "Mr. Baek! Go and show the Namgung Clan who''s boss!" "Don''t forget to bring back souvenirs for us!" Just as the masters from his previous life had pulled him from the brink of losing himself, the students of his present life were now giving him strength. CRACK! Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Grinning, Baek Suryong crushed the finger. The bones shattered, and blood seeped out. Finally, the tables had turned. "And my destiny...is to teach those stupid delinquent students!" "...In the end, you will succumb. It''s just a question of whether it happens sooner or later..." The Blood Demon''s voice faded away, and the demonic qi dissipated. "Phew..." Baek Suryong let out a sigh of relief. He placed the crushed finger in the wooden box that once contained the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute. Once the lid was closed, the demonic qi vanished, contained by the box''s inherent sealing properties. Baek Suryong looked at the box and shook his head, feeling drained. "...For a moment there, I seriously thought I was going to die." The finger was a demonic artifact imbued with the Blood Demon''s evil thoughts and demonic qi. He had suppressed it using brute force, but he hadn''t completely tamed it. If he recklessly tried to absorb it now, he wouldn''t be himself anymore. I can''t do it yet, but... if I can find a way to absorb this power without losing myself, I''d reach a new level of mastery in the Heaven Defying Divine Art. "Well, I''ll think about that later." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Putting the box in his bosom, Baek Suryong looked around. HISS... As the Myriad Demons'' Nightmare Formation waned, the darkness shrouding Mount Tianzhu and the ominous clouds over the Namgung Estate dispersed, revealing the ruined landscape. "Phew... Can I relax now?" Baek Suryong sighed, watching the first light of dawn creep into the dimly lit sky. The battle against the demonic artifact had taken much longer than he had thought. "I should get going soon," he muttered, turning to go down the mountain. KABOOOM! The mountain shook violently with a tremendous roar. Baek Suryong looked around, thinking a landslide had occurred, but he soon realized the source of the noise wasn''t natural. BANG! CRASH! SLAM! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Two ridiculously powerful energies clashed repeatedly, their aftereffects sending shivers down his spine even from afar. "What the hell...? They''re still fighting?" he groaned. Since only a handful of masters in the world could unleash such devastating power, there was no need to guess the identities of the combatants; it could only be the Blue Sky Sword King and the Night Emperor. Concealing his presence, Baek Suryong used his movement arts to approach the warring titans. BOOM! BAM! CLANG! The closer he got, the more violent the tremors became, reshaping the very landscape around him. Finally, he spotted two figures in the distance. Making sure to stay a safe distance away, he observed them closely. Aren''t both of them quite badly injured? Baek Suryong grinned slyly. He was mentally exhausted from fighting the demonic artifact, but his body was still overflowing with demonic qi from the formation. Since the snipe and the clam are fighting... shall I be the fisherman?1 Fingering the wooden box in his bosom, Baek Suryong patiently waited for his chance. Translator''s Note: Bet you weren''t expecting a Jujutsu Kaisen moment ;p Anyway, we will finish up this Namgung Clan arc this weekend. An idiom based on a Chinese folk tale: When the snipe (a type of wading bird) and the clam fight, the fisherman wins (ְ, ̵). The story goes: While sunning itself on the sand, a clam was seized by a snipe, which tried to eat it, but the clam slammed its shell shut, refusing to let the snipe go. Then, a fisherman who happened to be passing by effortlessly caught both of them and ate them for dinner. ? Chapter 239: The Heavenly Blight Chapter 239: The Heavenly Blight TL: FoodieMonster007 "Go!" With a single shout, a hundred streaks of sword qi clawed at the earth. CRASH! BAM! BOOM! A rock that had been in place for hundreds of years crumbled, and a giant tree worshipped by the common people as sacred was laid bare. It is often said that humans, no matter how strong, are powerless in the face of nature. Very rarely, however, the violence caused by beings who have transcended human limitations causes a calamity that is no different from a natural disaster. "Kahahahaha! Isn''t this so much fun?" A pleasant laugh erupted amidst the terrifying spectacle of destruction. It was the Night Emperor. Pitch-black darkness surged around him, as if escorting him. The surroundings were gradually brightening with dawn, but this only made the Night Emperor''s darkness stand out even more. Giggling playfully, he continued, "Did you ever think that karmic retribution would come back to bite you like this? Can you hear the screams of your children and grandchildren? I thought the great martial artists of the Namgung Clan would be different from us, but those cries are exactly the same as those I heard twenty years ago." "SHUT UP!" Along with an indignant roar, a single sword shot through the darkness and pierced the Night Emperor''s heart. However, the Night Emperor faded away. He was only an afterimage. The Blue Sky Sword King took a step using movement arts, seemingly teleporting to block the Night Emperor''s path. After all the repetitive rounds of attacks, dodges, and counterattacks, he hardly expected his opponent to be hit by such a crude thrust. "You insect-like bastard," he growled, his white robe fluttering gently as he stretched out his hand. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. A blinding white beam of light attempted to split the Night Emperor diagonally, but the Night Emperor struck down his opponent''s sword with a hand wrapped in dark qi. BOOOOM! Raw power collided with raw power, shaking heaven and earth. This was the clash of two absolute beings who were beyond the realm of mortals. It was a clash of wills, the will to cut, stab, crush, and destroy the opponent. CRASH! CRACK! RUMBLE! The fierce battle devastated the landscape of Mount Tianzhu. The ground was dotted with massive craters, ancient trees were felled with their roots exposed, and the earth was rent with countless scars. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The two peerless masters were not unscathed either. Blood coated the strong bodies that had undergone Body Reformation and Rejuvenation. To be honest, the Blue Sky Sword King was in shock. This guy, he''s strong. When was the last time I swung my sword with all my might? Until now, he always had to conserve his power for fear of destroying his surroundings, killing his opponent, or severely injuring them. Even the most notorious demonic practitioners hadn''t been able to withstand a mere three-tenths of his power, but the Night Emperor was different. Judging by his appearance, he''s about the same age as my grandchildren... Since his youth, the Blue Sky Sword King had been called a genius to the point where he got bored of hearing such praise, but even by his standards, the Night Emperor''s strength was absurd. "You''re truly worthy of being called a Sword King. I didn''t think you''d be this strong... but no matter. You''re still weaker than me," the Night Emperor remarked, stepping back for a moment. Casually brushing back his black and white hair, he smiled, though his pitch-black eyes only made it seem sinister. "...Insolent bastard." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? As if they had a tacit agreement, the two peerless masters stopped fighting for a moment. The Night Emperor looked at the Namgung Estate in the distance. The flames that had engulfed the buildings had been extinguished, and no more screams and cries could be heard. "Strange, have the ghouls already been subdued? I can''t hear the bells either." "Do you get it now? This is the strength of the world''s strongest martial family. Did you think that mere remnants of the Blood Cult could bring down the Namgung Clan?" The Blue Sky Sword King smiled triumphantly. Somehow, he could sense that the situation in the Namgung Clan had stabilized. Feeling immense pride in the family he had built, the Blue Sky Sword King tightened his grip on his sword, feeling much more at ease. I just need to kill this guy, and it''s over. He would behead the Sage of the Unorthodox and show the world that any who dared to attack the Namgung Clan would pay for their crimes in blood. He would raise the banner of the Namgung Clan and stand at the forefront of the crusade to exterminate the resurrected Blood Cult. "GRAAAAAGH!" The Blue Sky Sword King roared and swung his sword instead of answering, unable to control his overflowing power. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. BOOOOOOOM! The entire Mount Tianzhu was torn apart by the vicious power, but except for the first attack, none of it reached the Night Emperor. Rather, from the moment he used the demonic art, the Blue Sky Sword King was being toyed with by the Night Emperor. "How foolish. Not only do demonic arts eat away at one''s humanity and sanity, but they also alter the body. How does it feel to fight while wearing clothes that don''t fit you?" "SHUT UP!" At the thunderous roar, rocks shook, and giant trees were uprooted and flew away, but the Night Emperor was unfazed. No matter how strong the attack, it was useless if it didn''t hit. After invoking the demonic art, the Blue Sky Sword King was nothing more than a fool with incredible raw strength. "For a master like you to make such a basic mistake, are you that desperate?" "KEUAAAAAAAK!" All the blood vessels in the Blue Sky Sword King''s body popped out as the increasingly intense demonic qi spread out in all directions, but that was all. In an instant, the Night Emperor grabbed the back of the Blue Sky Sword King''s head and slammed him down so hard that a huge crater was formed. CRAAASH! Leaning close to the Blue Sky Sword King, whose body was trembling violently, the Night Emperor whispered into his ear, "There''s one way to overcome the side effect of demonic arts. Want me to tell you?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Instead of answering, the Blue Sky Sword King twisted his body around and swung his sword with enough force to split even a mountain in half, but the Night Emperor avoided the attack with ridiculous ease and grabbed the sword from his wrist. Horrified, the Blue Sky Sword King retreated backward. This was the first time he had ever lost his sword to an enemy. Not letting up, the Night Emperor closed in on him and giggled, "You should just be born as a human created for the sake of learning demonic arts, like me." "You...!" SPLURT! The Night Emperor thrust the stolen sword into its owner''s stomach. "Gah... It can''t, it can''t end like this..." The Blue Sky Sword King tried to move, but he couldn''t budge. The Night Emperor had run him through and pinned him into a large rock. Moreover, the sword had pierced his qi center, and the qi he had spend decades accumulating was scattering like smoke. He was dying. Even if the Divine Physician was here, this wasn''t an injury he could heal. HISSSSS... The Night Emperor released his armor of darkness and bent down slightly to meet the Blue Sky Sword King''s eyes. He too looked quite tired, but his languid smile was unchanged. "You were stronger than I thought. Thanks to you, I lost half a ear, so you can brag about it to the King of Hell." The Blue Sky Sword King looked up at his opponent and gritted his teeth. "Kill... me..." "Why are you saying such hurtful things?" The Night Emperor reached out and stroked the Blue Sky Sword King''s cheek, a sadistic smile playing on his lips. "There''s no way I would kill you so easily. First, I''ll cut the tendons of your arms and legs. Then, I''ll cut your tongue so you can''t kill yourself, but I''ll leave your eyes intact. Do you know why?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. The Blue Sky Sword King''s face filled with terror. "N-No..." The Night Emperor was also known as the Heavenly Blight. He was the worst evildoer, so much so that he was considered a freak of nature. "I''ll annihilate the Namgung Clan right in front of your eyes. One by one, I''ll tear apart and kill your sons and grandsons." "P-Please..." "That''s only fair, isn''t it?" "The children, only the children..." "Oh my. Where did I hear those exact same words? Ah, it was twenty years ago." "I-I beg you..." "Hahaha!" The Night Emperor giggled and tapped the Blue Sky Sword King''s cheek. All this time, Baek Suryong hid in the bushes, waiting for the Night Emperor to lower his guard. Chapter 240: Hey, Wake Up TL: FoodieMonster007 Staring down at the tearfully pleading Blue Sky Sword King, the Night Emperor stuck out his foot and sneered, "Lick my shoe, and I''ll let one of your grandchildren live." "I''ll lick it, right now... Ugh..." The Blue Sky Sword King tried to bend down and lick the Night Emperor''s shoe, but the movement caused the sword pinning him to the rock to scrape against his wound, sending waves of excruciating pain through him. "Kukukukuku... KAHAHAHA!" At the sight of his opponent pathetically wriggling like a worm, the Night Emperor threw back his head and roared with laughter, sending a tremor through the surrounding mountains. Hidden in the bushes, Baek Suryong coolly watched the scene, mentally calculating the chances of a successful ambush based on what he''d observed during the battle between the peerless masters. Not yet. The two masters were the embodiment of martial arts, their every movement a priceless lesson. Each time they clashed, he''d meticulously observed their techniques, the flow of their qi, their footwork, the subtle movement of their muscles, and the seamless blend of feints and attacks, engraving it all into his memory. Nevertheless, Baek Suryong was not content to simply observe and broaden his horizons. Just a little more... Putting on a mask he''d hidden in his shirt pocket, he carefully studied the Night Emperor. Even among all the martial masters he had seen in his past and present life, this man was a monster. I don''t stand any chance of winning in a head-on fight, but right now, he''s exhausted. Baek Suryong slowly tiptoed closer to the duo. Fortunately, the mountain was alive with the noises and presence of small animals, birds, and insects, making it difficult for even a peerless master to distinguish Baek Suryong from the rabble as he moved stealthily. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he once again gauged the probability of a successful surprise attack. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Currently, the chance of success is about half. Still too low. The Night Emperor chuckled, "Shall we go to the Namgung Clan together?" "Please..." the Blue Sky Sword King begged. "......" As if he had gotten tired of teasing the old man, the Night Emperor strode towards the Blue Sky Sword King and grabbed the hilt of the sword impaling the Blue Sky Sword King. Baek Suryong dashed forward. Seventy percent is enough! I''ll kill him in one strike! Not for a single moment did he think about capturing the Night Emperor and extracting information about the Blood Cult. This was not an opponent he could defeat with a half-assed attitude. He had to fill his sword with the pure intent to kill. SWOOSH! Baek Suryong''s figure blurred as he suddenly appeared behind the Night Emperor. Startled, the Night Emperor summoned a barrier of darkness, but his reaction was much slower than usual. The figures of the two crossed in an instant. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. SPLURT! Blood spurted from the Night Emperor''s shoulder. Fuck! I meant to stab him in the heart! To dodge that... Baek Suryong cursed inwardly, but this was no time for regrets. He had to press the attack before the Night Emperor could come to his senses. R? Rotating his body, he unleashed the White Ice Divine Palm with his left hand and chopped downward with the sword in his right hand. "Ugh!" The Night Emperor, who was attempting to stem the bleeding, was forced to abandon his plan and retreat. Sensing an opportunity, Baek Suryong doggedly followed him, emitting cold energy to slow down the Night Emperor''s movements while aiming at his injured shoulder. In an instant, they exchanged dozens of blows. The number of shallow wounds on the Night Emperor''s body multiplied, and his breathing grew ragged. "Who...?" The Blue Sky Sword King gaped at Baek Suryong in shock, but because of the mask, he couldn''t recognize him. No, it doesn''t matter who he is! The enemy of my enemy is a friend! "That''s what you say when you''re in good shape. If you want to catch me now, you''ll have to risk your neck as well," Baek Suryong replied coldly, summoning the power of Heaven Defying Divine Art and releasing a blood-red mist to push back the darkness. ROAAAAR! The darkness and the bloody mist collided and began to gnaw at each other. Confident that his darkness held the advantage, the Night Emperor snorted, "You dare threaten me when you''re this weak?" "Well, do you think this is all I''ve got?" Baek Suryong smirked. Right now, his body was chock full of the demonic qi he absorbed in the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. He unleashed it all at once. BOOOOOM! With a loud explosion, the red mist thickened and devoured the darkness. "Guh!" The Blue Sky Sword King, who had been watching the clash between the two figures with growing anxiety, suddenly felt a crushing impact, as if gravity had increased tenfold. Unable to withstand the crushing force, he crumpled to the ground, unconscious. Meanwhile, the Night Emperor was starting to panic. "How...? What...?" he muttered under his breath. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Baek Suryong gritted his teeth. He knew his strength was far inferior to the Night Emperor''s. He was just bluffing using the previous Blood Demon''s qi that he''d obtained from the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation. Right now, I can only believe in the Heaven Defying Divine Art''s dominance over all demonic arts and that bastard''s qi. BANG! Stomping his foot, Baek Suryong commanded firmly, "I''ll say it one more time. Get lost." "......" The Night Emperor glared at Baek Suryong with indignation, his eyes bloodshot. If he had been at full strength, this would have been nothing, but after the battle with the Blue Sky Sword King and Baek Suryong''s ambush, he was too drained and injured to keep fighting. If it''s just this guy, I think I can somehow deal with him, but... He felt numerous presences rapidly approaching from the base of the mountain. Most of them were lower than bugs, but if the stronger ones coordinated with Baek Suryong, not even he would be able to escape in his current state. In the end, he had no choice but to give up on his prey. "...Fine. Since you''ve shown me something interesting, I''ll retreat for today." FWOOSH... Cloaked in darkness, the figure of the Night Emperor began to fade. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "But don''t think that things will end like this next time, successor of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. We will meet again soon." Leaving those last words behind, the Night Emperor disappeared. Baek Suryong spread out his senses to confirm that the Night Emperor was really gone, then let out the breath he had been holding. "Whew..." Pretending to be the Blood Demon was a big gamble for him as well. It''s a good thing it worked. Recalling the Night Emperor''s abyss-like eyes, Baek Suryong shuddered. Why the fuck is a guy like that only the Fifth Elder of the Blood Cult? And ''we will meet again soon''? No thanks! I don''t want to see you again anytime soon, and definitely not before I reach the eighth star of the Heaven Defying Divine Art! I''m not that crazy! Baek Suryong shook his head, removed his mask, and approached the unconscious Blue Sky Sword King. Squatting down, he rudely slapped the old master''s cheek. "Hey, wake up." This man was the reason why he had risked his life to ambush the Night Emperor. He had no intention of letting this orthodox sect hypocrite go to hell before suffering in the mortal world first. Chapter 241: Its Over TL: FoodieMonster007 "Hey, wake up." Baek Suryong slapped the unconscious Blue Sky Sword King awake and examined his wounds. His body was covered in countless cuts and stab wounds, as if he''d fought a savage beast, and his martial arts uniform was so drenched in blood that its original color was indiscernible. It''s a wonder he''s still alive. The fatal blow was a sword wound that pierced his abdomen and destroyed his qi center, the life force of a martial artist. An ordinary person would have already succumbed to such an injury, but the tenacious vitality of a supreme master allowed the Blue Sky Sword King to barely cling to life. As he drifted back to his senses, the Blue Sky Sword King reached out to Baek Suryong, seemingly mistaking him for the Night Emperor. "P-Please..." he begged. "Stop that. You disgust me," Baek Suryong snapped, clicking his tongue in disdain. Naturally, he didn''t feel an ounce of sympathy for the hypocrite, but he needed the man to live a few minutes longer. Grabbing the Blue Sky Sword King''s wrist roughly, he forcibly channeled some qi into him. As the warm qi flowed into his body, the Blue Sky Sword King''s eyes slowly regained focus. "Huh? You''re..." Recognizing Baek Suryong, he looked around in a panic. "Where is he? Where''s the Night Emperor?" "By the time I arrived, you were already alone and in this state. I don''t know where the Night Emperor went." "...What about the man with red hair and eyes?" The Blue Sky Sword King recalled the masked man who had ambushed the Night Emperor. The image of his red hair fluttering in the wind and the eyes that burned like hellfire was unforgettable. The Blood Demon! Memories of the absolute master who had once ruled the Blood Cult flashed through his mind. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Huh? Wait... why did the Blood Demon attack the Night Emperor? Aren''t they on the same side? Baek Suryong shrugged. "What on earth are you talking about? I never saw anyone like that." he retorted curtly. Hmm? The Blue Sky Sword King blinked in confusion. Isn''t there something strange about his attitude? "...Why are you being so rude to me?" he demanded. He knew that he was beyond saving, but Baek Suryong hadn''t even tried to save him or reduce his pain. Instead, the young instructor was looking at him with contempt. Baek Suryong snorted disdainfully. "Because you don''t deserve my respect." "Are you looking down on me because I''m dying? I didn''t think you were such a lowly coward, but it seems I was wrong." Laughing hollowly, the Blue Sky Sword King straightened his back and glared fiercely at Baek Suryong, though it wasn''t easy with his sword still embedded in his abdomen. He could feel his life slipping away faster due to the exertion, but as the former patriarch of the Namgung Clan, he was determined to preserve his dignity until the very end. "Even though I''ve lost all my martial arts and am dying, I am the Former Patriarch of the Namgung Clan and your senior in the murim. As a junior, you should show me the proper respect." Baek Suryong burst out laughing, "How absurd. Do you think I''m being rude to you because you''re dying?" "If not, then why...?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "I saw everything. All the disgusting things you did." "...What are you talking about?" The Blue Sky Sword King''s expression hardened for a moment, and Baek Suryong didn''t miss it. "I''m talking about the skeletons buried in the secret cave connected to the Namgung Clan Ancestral Shrine. That was your doing, wasn''t it?" Stunned speechless, the Blue Sky Sword King stared at Baek Suryong with vacant eyes. "There were traces of a Blood Cult branch there... and a dying message left by the dead." Baek Suryong revealed everything he had seen in the secret cavern, though of course, he omitted his connection to the Blood Cult. Instead, he emphasized the horrific massacre that the Blue Sky Sword King had committed. "Are you still going to deny it, Namgung Jaehak?" The Blue Sky Sword King Namgung Jaehak remained silent for a long time, before finally opening his mouth. "...At first, I thought you were a spy for the Blood Cult." "What? Me, a Blood Cult spy? What the hell made you think that?" Baek Suryong exclaimed. Deep down, he was shaken, but he used his vehement objection to hide his distress. How did he recognize my connection to the Blood Cult? What gave me away? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. As far as he knew, he had never revealed any trace of being associated with the Blood Cult, and he always made sure to be extra cautious in front of supreme masters like Namgung Jaehak. Staring at the rustling bushes, Namgung Jaehak desperately prayed, Please, please let it be someone unrelated to the Namgung Clan... A man emerged from the darkness. Namgung Jaehak''s face fell. This was the last person wanted to see right now. With a pale expression, the current Namgung Patriarch, the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon, greeted, "...Father." Panicking, Namgung Jaehak hurriedly began to spout excuses, "Cheon, it''s a misunderstanding. This isn''t what it seems. Y-You heard me wrong. This, this..." "I heard everything very clearly," Namgung Cheon whispered. "...And so did they." From behind the Namgung Patriarch, Namgung Su, the Namgung Clan warriors, and the new instructors from the three academies appeared one by one, their faces filled with shock and disbelief. "Former Patriarch..." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "W-Why...?" "Did all this really happen because of you, Former Patriarch?" "N-No, no, that''s not it!" Desperate, Namgung Jaehak pointed at Baek Suryong. "It was him! He brainwashed me with evil arts! I-I''ve lost my martial arts, so I couldn''t resist. Son, please believe me..." "Enough, Father," Namgung Cheon said firmly, gently supporting his father. Namgung Jaehak was still dying, but his face was anything but peaceful. He was anxious, restless, and trembling with fear. Additionally, he had aged considerably in the last few minutes and now looked his real age. Namgung Cheon reassured his father calmly, "As you said, I will consider the possibility that you were brainwashed by evil arts..." "Y-Yes, that''s right. It was him. Baek Suryong. We have to kill him..." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "...So I will investigate this matter thoroughly." "W-What?" Namgung Cheon said grimly, "We will inspect the well in the Namgung Clan Ancestral Shrine, and also examine exactly how and why so many of our family members ended up learning demonic arts." "C-Cheon..." "If it''s true that someone used evil arts on you, Father, then I swear on the name of the Namgung Clan that I will find that person and kill them." Namgung Jaehak''s face turned as white as a sheet. This wasn''t the answer he wanted. He especially didn''t want to hear what his son was going to say next. "On the other hand, if everything that came out of your mouth is true..." "C-Cheon..." Namgung Jaehak pleaded desperately. He knew that look on his son''s face. It was the look he made when he was about to be so stubborn that no one, not even his own father, could change his mind. The one-eyed Namgung Patriarch declared solemnly, "If it''s true, then there will be no place for you in the Namgung Clan Ancestral Shrine." "You! How could you do this to me...?!" Namgung Jaehak coughed up blood and started convulsing, again worsening the sword wound in his abdomen. Namgung Cheon held his father down to prevent him from killing himself. "Calm down, Father." "I gave my whole life for the Namgung Clan! Every moment of it! I made us the world''s strongest martial family! This can''t be happening! You can''t do this to me!" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. The blood drained from Namgung Jaehak''s face. With this, he had lost everything. Only the most miserable death in the world awaited him. Namgung Cheon looked at his father, who was scratching at him in delirium. Although he had said that he would investigate thoroughly, he already knew that his father''s confession was genuine. However, that was exactly why he couldn''t comfort him with lies. In his father''s last moments, he had to tell him the cruel truth. "No, Father. It''s over. After today, the Namgung Clan will no longer be the world''s strongest clan." "I... am... ugh...!" Namgung Jaehak''s body convulsed violently, and then stopped moving. Until the moment he drew his last breath, his eyes remained wide open in horror. Namgung Cheon gently reached out and closed his father''s eyes. At the same time, Baek Suryong silently paid his last respects to the Yin Yang Demon Lord. Fifth Elder, I pray that you can finally rest in peace now. Translator''s Note: Love it or hate it, the new manhwa artstyle is out! Chapter 242: The Namgung Clans Benefactor TL: FoodieMonster007 Breaking News! Calamity Strikes the Namgung Clan! Tragedy befell the Namgung Clan last night as a mysterious force launched a deadly raid on their estate. The attack resulted in massive casualties and left half the buildings reduced to smoldering ruins. The next day, when news of an assault on the Namgung Clan first began to spread, even gossipmongers who thrived on sensational stories refused to believe it. "What? The Namgung Clan?" "This must be the most absurd rumor I''ve heard lately." "Tsk, tsk. There should be a limit to exaggeration..." In the current murim, the only sects comparable to the Namgung Clan were the Shaolin Temple, the Wudang Sect, and the Mount Hua Sect. For them to be almost wiped out overnight by an unknown force? Even snot-nosed kids from the local martial arts academy would scoff at such a tall tale. "Well, I''m a merchant, and I''m telling you that the Namgung Clan has closed their gates for the first time in twenty years! Something really serious must have happened for them to do that!" "...Is that true?" "That''s not all. I saw burn marks and signs of destruction on the buildings from afar." "It seems that at least the fire was real." "Ahh, why won''t you believe me? The problem isn''t just the fire!" "Watch your tongue, my friend. Speaking carelessly about the Namgung Clan in Anhui Province could land you in hot water..." "I smelled blood." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "What?" "The stench of blood was overwhelming, even from five kilometers away. Something terrible must have happened." "Gulp..." The Namgung Clan''s influence was far-reaching, extending not only across Anhui Province but throughout the entire murim. With the constant influx of merchants, martial artists, and workers into their estate, the ominous rumors quickly gained credibility. More alarmingly, within a day, news that every physician in Anhui Province had been summoned to the Namgung Estate started to spread like wildfire. The news from them was grimhalf of the Namgung Clan''s martial artists were dead or injured, and the remaining half had lost their minds. Even the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon sustained severe internal injuries and lost an eye, and the Blue Sky Sword King was missing. But that wasn''t the most shocking news. The real shocker... was that the culprit was the Blood Cult. FWOOOSH! FWOOOSH! The Beggars'' Sect and the Rogues'' Guild sprang into action, sending hundreds of carrier pigeons soaring into the sky. Even for these two sects with the most extensive information networks in the world, the Namgung Clan''s tragedy came as a complete surprise. Naturally, the news soon reached the Murim Alliance. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? CRASH! "THE BLOOD CULT ATTACKED THE NAMGUNG CLAN? WHAT IN THE WORLD?!" The Fist King, Yayul Hwang, Chairman of the Murim Alliance, a member of the Ten Supremes, and the man who considered the eradication of the Blood Cult remnants his destiny, smashed a solid ebony desk in anger and disbelief. In his hand, which was as big as a wok lid, he clutched a crumpled report. "Those damn Blood Cult bastards... Dispatch an investigation team immediately! No, I''ll go there myself right now!" he bellowed, radiating killing intent. However, as the colossal Fist King was about to storm out of his office, a petite woman blocked his path. Jaegal Sojin, the Chief Strategist of the Murim Alliance, said coolly, "Calm down, Chairman. We haven''t yet confirmed that the Blood Cult is responsible for this tragedy." "Who else would do something like this?!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "We''ve already dispatched an investigation team. The Hurricane Swordsman should have arrived at the Namgung Estate by now. You going there now will only create more chaos, Chairman." "Ugh!" Dissuaded by Jaegal Sojin, the Fist King sat back down, his tightly clenched fists trembling. If the Blood Cult had truly attacked the Namgung Clan, then he would have to put the entire Murim Alliance on high alert, which in turn meant that he needed to be stationed at the Murim Alliance headquarters. "After so many years of hiding like sewer rats, those Blood Cult swine are showing their true colors again," Yayul Hwang muttered through clenched teeth. Fifty years ago, he had lost both his master and his elder brother in the war against the Blood Cult. Though they ultimately won the war, he was left with nothing but resentment and a thirst for revenge against the Blood Cult. Spurred on by his hatred, Yayul Hwang eventually became the Fist King and rose to the position of Murim Alliance Chairman. "Weren''t you tracking the Cult''s movements, Chief Strategist? How could you miss such a large-scale operation?" "I apologize." Chief Strategist Jaegal Sojin lowered her head. She could have offered dozens of excuses, but she chose to accept the blame. "......" After glaring at her for a moment, Yayul Hwang finally sighed, "What good does it do to dwell on the past? It''s what we do from now on that matters." "Yes." "Now that the Blood Cult has revealed themselves, we must prepare as well." "By prepare, you mean..." "We must prepare for war." The Fist King''s eyes gleamed fiercely and eagerly, like those of a predator. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. After five decades of peace, a wind of upheaval was once again stirring up the murim. I can''t hide it forever, but I don''t have to reveal it now. After the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation disappeared, all the ghouls regained their senses. However, all of them were traumatized by the truth of what they had done, and some had even taken their own lives in guilt. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The Namgung Clan needed time to heal, so as Patriarch, Namgung Cheon couldn''t allow the Murim Alliance to question or interrogate his family during this time of mourning. Well, the rest of the story was enough to terrify the Hurricane Swordsman. "...The Blue Sky Sword King passed away from the injuries he sustained from the Night Emperor." "!!" The Hurricane Swordsman was shocked speechless. Taking a few deep breaths to steady himself, he whispered, "...Y-You''re joking, right?" "Do I look like someone who would joke about my father''s death?" Namgung Cheon retorted curtly. Cold sweat ran down the Hurricane Swordsman''s spine from the Namgung Patriarch''s ire. He quickly apologized, "I-I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it that way. T-Then what happened to the Night Emperor? Was it mutual destruction...?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "He escaped." The Hurricane Swordsman''s face paled. The Blue Sky Sword King was dead, and the Night Emperor had escaped alive. This was an incident that would definitely cast doubt on the authority of the Ten Supremes, who had been considered the strongest in the murim. Most importantly, not only had the Blood Cult returned, they were already strong enough to drive the Namgung Clan to the brink of annihilation. For now, it was just the attack on the Namgung Clan, but who knew if the unorthodox sects and masters who had been lying low for decades would start to emerge one by one? The Hurricane Swordsman felt dizzy just imagining the chaos that would ensue. At the same time, several questions arose in his mind. He was part of the support troops sent by the Murim Alliance, but he was also tasked with investigating this incident thoroughly. "I have a few more questions. On my way here, I didn''t see the corpses of many Blood Cultists..." "I''ve already told you everything I can," Namgung Cheon interrupted. "Patriarch..." "Thank you for coming all this way to help us, but as you can see, we are in no condition to receive guests," Namgung Cheon said dismissively. "Then, could you allow us to help with the investigation..." Namgung Cheon shook his head. "That''s not possible, as our main family estate will be closed to outsiders for a while. I''m sorry, but please leave." The Hurricane Swordsman frowned, troubled, but Namgung Cheon''s attitude was firm. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? In the end, he sighed and backed down, saying, "I understand." He couldn''t go around poking his nose into the affairs of the Namgung Clan, which had just experienced a major incident, without their permission. Even though they had suffered great losses from the Blood Cult''s attack, they were still the Namgung Clan. "We''ll be on standby nearby, so please don''t hesitate to call on the Murim Alliance if you need any assistance." "Thank you for your concern." The weight of the Blood Cult''s involvement in this incident settled heavily on the Hurricane Swordsman''s shoulders. This is going to be one long report... Rising from his seat, the Hurricane Swordsman bowed. "Then, I''ll be on my way." "Wait. There''s one more thing," Namgung Cheon called out. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Yes...?" "I want to tell you about the Namgung Clan''s benefactor." "Benefactor?" Nodding, Namgung Cheon thought of the benefactor who had handed the Demonic Soul Summoning Flute to Namgung Su, defeated a Blood Cult Elder, and lifted the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation, allowing the ghouls to regain their senses. On the other hand, that same person had also exposed his father''s crimes and revealed the ugly truth hidden under the Namgung Estate. At first, he wished he had known nothing and even resented that man, but now he felt only gratitude. "If it weren''t for that person''s help, my family would have been doomed." Startled, the Hurricane Swordsman''s eyes widened. "What?! Who is it?" A benefactor who saved the Namgung Clan from annihilation? Is one of the Ten Supremes staying at the Namgung Clan? northbladetldotcom welcomes you. However, the name which came out of Namgung Cheon''s mouth took him completely by surprise. "The Azure Dragon Hero." "What? Who?" "The Azure Dragon Hero Baek Suryong, an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy." "......" The Hurricane Swordsman tilted his head, wondering if he had misheard. Staring firmly at the man, the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon declared solemnly, "The entire Namgung Clan owes a life debt to the Azure Dragon Hero." "!!" Thanks to the Namgung Patriarch, this was the moment when the Azure Dragon Hero''s name became known throughout the world. Chapter 243: Departure (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Although the rising sun was barely peeking through the darkness of twilight, the Namgung Estate was still shrouded in darkness. "Have you gathered all your belongings?" Namgung Su asked curtly. The Azure Dragon instructors gathered in front of the Namgung Clan''s main gate nodded. Since the new instructor training had been canceled, they could have returned to the academy days ago, but they chose to stay in the Namgung Estate until the end of the training period. The reason? As usual, it started with Baek Suryong making a snide comment. "There are still a few days left in our training course. Why should we cut short our vacation and go back to work early?" Understanding his intent, other instructors chimed in with their own complaints. "Indeed! There''s no reason to leave early when we still have a lot of time left!" "Let''s use this opportunity for self-training." "Ahem! I had an epiphany during the recent battle..." All of them provided reasons to extend their time at the Namgung Estate. Even so, Namgung Su knew that they were just making excuses. After all, for several days... they helped the Namgung Clan bury the bodies, tend to the wounded, and clean up the mess. "...Thank you for everything you''ve done for my family," he said sincerely. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The new instructors grinned, the dawn''s light bathing their faces in a warm glow. Seven days was a short time, but it was enough to forge a deep bond between them. "Hey, are you really feeling alright?" Baek Suryong asked. Namgung Su nodded, but his pale face suggested otherwise. Even though the Bloody Spirit''s poison had been neutralized by the antidote, some of the aftereffects still lingered as he hadn''t rested properly since that day. The other instructors also looked at Namgung Su with concern. "How about resting for a few more days here?" "Yeah, we''ll go ahead first. Don''t start heading back till you''re fully recovered, okay?" "We''ll explain everything to the principal." "You''ll listen to us this time, right...?" "No. I have many classes to prepare for and a lot of work piled up," Namgung Su stubbornly insisted. ""Sigh..."" Everyone shook their heads and gave a collective sigh. Baek Suryong clicked his tongue rudely. "Tsk, just leave him be. Who can stop this stubborn mule? He won''t come to his senses until he collapses." "...Shut up and let''s go," Namgung Su snapped. Looking away, he grumbled under his breath, "If only he wasn''t my family''s benefactor..." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Since they didn''t want to cause a commotion, especially with the Namgung Clan still recovering from the tragedy, they had decided to leave discreetly early in the morning, but unfortunately, quite a few people came to see them off. "Wait!" "Hold on!" Turning around, they saw the instructors from the Vermilion Phoenix Academy and the White Tiger Academy running toward them. "...Looks like we won''t be allowed to leave without a farewell," Namgung Su sighed. Behind the instructors, Namgung Cheon and Namgung Mi were beckoning him over. Meanwhile, Sama Yeong and Tang Baekho strode briskly towards Baek Suryong, holding something sparkly in their hands. "Take this," Tang Baekho said, scratching his head awkwardly as he handed Baek Suryong a golden token about half the size of a palm, with "Sichuan Tang Clan" meticulously engraved on it. Recognizing the token, Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. "This... Is this a gratitude token?" Gratitude tokens were a symbol of a promise to repay a debt, and the gratitude tokens of prestigious orthodox sects such as the Sichuan Tang Clan were especially valuable. For example, if Baek Suryong were to present this gratitude token to the Tang Clan and make a request, they would be obligated to fulfill it. At first glance, this seemed like a very disadvantageous bet for Baek Suryong. The Vermilion Phoenix Academy had been the runner-up at the Heavenly Martial Festival for the past few years, while the Azure Dragon Academy had consistently placed last. Strangely enough though, no one there felt that Baek Suryong was at a disadvantage. For some reason, they were more impressed by Sama Yeong''s courage in proposing such a wager. Well, except for Sama Yeong, that is. "If I lose this bet, I''ll even take the new instructor''s exam for the Azure Dragon Academy next year." "Hmm..." "I-If you don''t believe me, I''ll write it down!" Sama Yeong stammered. She truly coveted Baek Suryong. If she could bring him to the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, she was confident that they could win the Heavenly Martial Festival within five, no, three years. Deep down, she felt bad about betting on the results of the Heavenly Martial Festival. The odds were too favorable for her. No sane person would accept such a one-sided bet. Still, if it''s this man... Wouldn''t he accept, or even embrace, the risk? She looked at Baek Suryong with a mix of worry and anticipation. Baek Suryong nodded, grinning from ear to ear. "I accept that bet." "...Really?" Sama Yeong asked in disbelief. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Want me to put it in writing?" "No, I believe you," Sama Yeong hurriedly said. Although she desperately wanted a written pledge, she couldn''t bring herself to ask her lifesaver to write one. Baek Suryong smiled, as if he could see right through her thoughts. "Prepare for the instructor''s exam in advance. The competition will be much harder starting next year, and even you might fail if you get careless." At first, Sama Yeong gaped at Baek Suryong incredulously, but she soon broke into an uncontrollable giggle. "Wow, how obnoxious..." Suddenly, Tang Baekho, who had stepped back while the two were talking, suggested, "By the way, what do you two think about holding a joint training camp next time?" "A joint training camp sounds good." "We''d like that too." Baek Suryong and Sama Yeong readily agreed, and the three of them briefly exchanged ideas about the joint training camp. It started with just the three of them, but soon, the other instructors joined in, leading to a lively discussion. The Azure Dragon, the Vermilion Phoenix, and the White Tiger. They had met as competitors, but as they parted, gentle smiles adorned their faces. After facing life and death together and covering each other''s backs, they had become unlikely friends. Although this new instructor training course was shorter than any other year, it was more intense than ever. Now, as they returned to their respective academies, the experience they gained here would be passed on to their students. "Don''t expect the joint training camp to turn out the same way. Our students are elites." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "When I get back, I''m going to make those kids work their butts off." "Fufufu... I''m already itching to get started." "Those brats are probably slacking off right now..." The instructors'' eyes gleamed with excitement and anticipation. Baek Suryong grinned wickedly. "Alright. Shall we give those kids the same experience we had?" ""Kukukukuku..."" As one, the instructors laughed sinisterly like villains plotting mischief, sealing the harsh fate of the three academies'' students. Translator''s Note: Jaegal Soyeong hit the nail on the head without realizing it. The Blood Cult would have never gone down without Number 27 and the four masters. If I remember right, the joint training should be Ak Yeonho''s (and Kwak Duyong''s) arc, but it''s quite some time away. Chapter 244: Departure (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 While Baek Suryong enthusiastically discussed how he would abusetrain his students with the other instructors, Namgung Su went to talk to his father, who had come to see him off. "Were you planning to leave without saying goodbye?" Namgung Cheon asked, looking at Namgung Su with a hurt expression. Namgung Su bowed his head slightly, his face impassive as he mumbled, "I was going to leave quietly so as not to cause a commotion." "Sigh..." Namgung Cheon couldn''t help but shake his head at his third son''s bluntness. Well, that''s just his personality, I suppose. Unlike his elder brothers, who did everything in their power to win his favor, Namgung Su was always indifferent. Previously, Namgung Cheon had found the boy''s lack of ambition distasteful, but now he felt the exact opposite. Despite the chaos engulfing the Namgung Clan, his third son remained as cool and rational as ever... except for the fact that he was unusually eager to return to the Azure Dragon Academy. Curious, the Namgung Patriarch remarked, "Many people have decided to support you in the succession war, including elders, corps commanders, and most of the ordinary martial artists. It''s reached a state where even I, the Patriarch, can''t ignore it." "Yes, I''m aware of that." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "And yet you still want to rush back to the Azure Dragon Academy?" To say that Namgung Su saved the family from the Blood Cult attack wouldn''t be an exaggeration. If he stayed a little longer to help with the aftermath, he would be able to solidify his position as heir, but still, Namgung Su was adamant on returning to the Azure Dragon Academy. "Their attitude is precisely why I''m leaving." Namgung Cheon''s single eyelid trembled slightly. "Are you trying to say... that you have no interest in succeeding me?" The succession war was not over yet, and his eldest and second sons were already planning their comebacks, doing everything they could to make amends for their mistakes, including visiting the martial artists they used to command and apologizing in person. If Namgung Su left now, his position would likely become precarious. Namgung Cheon eyed his son with a hint of disappointment. If you give up now, I will never give you another chance. After a pause, Namgung Su shook his head. "Now is the time for our clan to unite. We have no time to waste on petty matters." "What petty matters are you talking about?" "The succession war, of course. We can continue all that nonsense after our clan has recovered." "...Hmm." Namgung Cheon fell silent, taken aback by his son''s admirable rebuttal. Instead of putting his own interests first, he prioritized the family. Nevertheless, he wasn''t about to reveal his satisfaction. "What if one of your brothers seizes power while you''re gone?" he asked. "If I were you, I wouldn''t let that happen." Namgung Cheon was dumbfounded. "...What? Are you asking me to take your side?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Namgung Su shook his head. "No. Before our family has fully recovered from this tragedy, you must not favor any one heir. Any internal strife during these difficult times would only cause more harm to our family." "...So? What does that have to do with you being in such a hurry to leave?" Namgung Cheon''s lips twitched unconsciously. I think I understand Su''s intentions, but what does all that have to do with him trying to sneak out without telling anyone? "If I leave first, wouldn''t that give you a reason to send my brothers back to school? At least, that''s what I would do if I were Patriarch," Namgung Su explained. "Hoho..." Namgung Cheon could only laugh helplessly. He read my mind, huh? No, I''m the one who played right into his hands... Currently, the Namgung Clan was rife with tension. There was the First Young Master''s faction, the Second Young Master''s faction, and now the Third Young Master Namgung Su''s faction. For him, who needed to unite the family right now, this was a troublesome situation. Thus, when he heard that Namgung Su was planning to leave, he decided that he would send his other sons away as well. So this was all part of his plan. While I was fretting over what to do, Su found a simple solution to the problem and guided me to the answer. I hate to admit it, but... he''s a better leader than me. Namgung Cheon sighed. Though his mind warned him against showing favoritism to any of his sons, it seemed that his heart had already made its decision. Right now, he was secretly suffering from serious internal injuries that he may never fully recover from. Within a few years, he might be forced to step down as Patriarch. Before that happened, he had to choose a successor, and lately, this third son standing before him had caught his eye. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Actually, there is one more reason..." Namgung Su suddenly added. Confused, Namgung Cheon asked, "What reason?" Namgung Su replied with an awkward smile, "...I really am busy. I have to go back and prepare for my classes." Namgung Cheon pulled an item from his pocket. In a hurry, he had grabbed one of the Namgung Clan heirlooms. Baek Suryong instantly changed his mind. "This is...? You don''t mean...!?" His eyes widened in disbelief. The item was a jade gratitude token, but it wasn''t the Namgung Clan''s. Instead, four characters were etched on it: t (Divine Physician). Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The gratitude tokens of the Sichuan Tang Clan or the Fire King were nothing compared to this. The Divine Physician was the most renowned physician in the world and one of the Ten Supremes. After living for over two hundred years, his mastery of the medical arts was said to have reached the level of immortals. Most importantly, he was the person Baek Suryong most desperately wanted to meet. "If you ever meet the Divine Physician, this should come in handy." "...Thank you." Baek Suryong carefully accepted the Divine Physician''s gratitude token. "By the way, do you know where he is?" Namgung Cheon shook his head. "He''s an elusive figure, so meeting him isn''t easy. Honestly, I wanted to use this myself many times, but I didn''t get to because I couldn''t find him, haha. Well, the Divine Physician is someone you can only meet through a special connection. Still, I have a feeling that if it''s you, you''ll definitely meet him sometime." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "...I see." Baek Suryong nodded. By hook or by crook, he would definitely find the Divine Physician. After all, he needed that person''s help to raise his mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art and fully cure his Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians. Now that I have the gratitude token, I just need to locate him. Baek Suryong suddenly recalled the Dark Heaven Goddess''s words. "Soon, a great calamity will befall the Namgung Clan. When that happens, you will have to make a choice, and your decision will ultimately determine whether the event becomes a great disaster or a blessing for the world." His martial arts had improved tremendously, and he had gained significant fame and countless connections from this journey to the Namgung Estate. So far, his choice had turned out to be rewarding for him at least. Suddenly, the Namgung Patriarch whispered, "Psst! Please take good care of my son. He''s still very lacking." "Certainly, I''ll guide him as much as I can." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "FATHER!" Namgung Su scolded, scowling. However, the two men just laughed. "Oh my, it seems I''ve been keeping you for too long." Namgung Cheon turned toward the estate gatekeepers. "Our benefactors are leaving! Open the gates!" The gates of the Namgung Clan swung open, and the Azure Dragon Academy instructors passed through. The Namgung Clan Patriarch, the elders, and the unit commanders all came out to see them off. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. ""We''ll be going now! Goodbye!"" Namgung Su, Baek Suryong, and the other Azure Dragon Academy instructors bowed to the clan members and mounted their horses, with Namgung Mi sitting in front of Namgung Su. When they were some distance away... BANG! Namgung Cheon stomped his foot, and all the members of the Namgung Clan who had come to see them off stood at attention. Namgung Cheon inhaled deeply, then shouted, "The Namgung Clan will not forget the Azure Dragon Academy''s kindness!" He bowed respectfully to the leaving instructors, and all the members of the Namgung Clan followed suit. "...!!" The instructors turned around to look back at them, dumbfounded. When the Azure Dragon Academy first came to the Namgung Clan, no one had expected anything from them. After all, for ten whole years, the Azure Dragon Academy had ranked last in the Heavenly Martial Festival. They were a symbol of failure and mediocrity. However, now... they were returning to the Azure Dragon Academy as the Namgung Clan''s benefactors and heroes of the murim. No, this is just the beginning, isn''t it? Namgung Cheon mused, his instincts telling him that the storm called the Azure Dragon Academy was only just beginning to brew. "I''m definitely going to attend this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival," he swore to himself. The Namgung Patriarch remained where he was until the Azure Dragon Academy instructors disappeared over the horizon. Translator''s Note: MIMI''S HERE! This is the end of the Namgung Arc. We start a new arc on Christmas Day. Chapter 245: MR. BAAAAAEK! TL: FoodieMonster007 "Fifth Elder! Why did you fail? Explain yourself!" A terrifying voice infused with killing intent echoed through a vast cavern. The owner of the voice stood at the foot of a high altar, with hundreds of torches lining the stairs leading up to it, illuminating the darkness. A bamboo hat hid his face, but beneath the brim, countless scars crisscrossed his skin like a spider''s web. At the foot of the altar, the Night Emperor, who had fled from the Namgung Estate, stood with his head bowed like a sinner awaiting judgment. "...There was interference," he replied. "Interference? What do you mean, interference? Explain in detail." "While I was fighting the Blue Sky Sword King, the bell sounds faded away and the Myriad Demons Nightmare Formation was broken. In the end, I was ambushed by a mysterious man who I suspect also killed the Bloody Spirit." Despite answering the bamboo hat man''s questions obediently, the Night Emperor''s eyes held a dangerous glint, like a hunting dog about to chew off its leash and attack its master. Regardless, he kept his head down to prevent the bamboo hat man from noticing his rebelliousness. "A mysterious man? Do you have any idea who he could be?" "No, he was wearing a mask." "He must be quite skilled to be able to force you to flee, but since you can''t identify him, I suppose he''s not one of the Ten Supremes?" "...Who said I fled!?" the Night Emperor snarled, revealing his white teeth. A creeping darkness began to consume the space, causing one of the nearby torches to flicker and die. "Watch your words. I didn''t flee. It was a strategic retreat," he added civilly, but his eyes burned ominously with overflowing demonic qi. Nevertheless, the bamboo hat man only frowned in displeasure. "Fifth Elder, how do you have the gall to act so smug? Your failure has greatly disrupted our Cult''s grand plan right from the outset. As punishment, you are to remain in the underground prison until further notice." The bamboo hat man sentenced the Night Emperor harshly, not at all intimidated by his aura. He was the First Apostle of the Blood Cult, a supreme leader with the authority to command even the Blood Cult''s elders. The Night Emperor''s objection meant nothing to him. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? At his command, the blood cultists who had been lurking in the darkness revealed themselves. Each of them was at least a peak master, but the Night Emperor didn''t even glance at them. Licking his lips, he barked rudely, "Hey, First Apostle. Let me ask you something. Didn''t you previously tell me that the Heaven Defying Divine Art we have is incomplete?" "...Why are you asking about that all of a sudden?" "You said that the incomplete Heaven Defying Divine Art was the reason why all the candidates for cult leader either died or went insane, right?" "Are you testing my patience?" "The guy who ambushed me...was a transcendent master with crimson hair and eyes." "!!" The First Apostle''s eyes widened in shock. Crimson hair and eyes were a unique trait of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, and the Heaven Defying Divine Art was traditionally the exclusive martial art of the Blood Demon. For the Night Emperor to be ambushed by someone with those characteristics was outrageous. ? The First Apostle''s black ceremonial robes billowed wildly. "Are you sure?" The Night Emperor grinned, revealing his white teeth. "I''m quite sure that was the Heaven Defying Divine Art. And not the incomplete one either, but the real deal." The First Apostle furrowed his brows. The Night Emperor was a monster born with an extraordinary talent, and even among the current elders, none but the Head Elder could rival him. If he was certain that what he encountered was the Heaven Defying Divine Art, then it must be true. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. BOOM! He stomped his foot, and the whole altar shook. With an emotional voice, as if he was grabbing the Night Emperor by the collar, he bellowed, "Tell me everything you saw! Now!" The Night Emperor''s response, however, was like a douse of icy water. "If you want to know more, bring me the Heaven Defying Divine Art." "...What?" "I must learn it myself. I realized it while fighting him." During the battle with Baek Suryong, the Night Emperor had felt his demonic art being suppressed like never before. This was the real reason why he concluded that his opponent''s martial art could only be the true Heaven Defying Divine Art. If it had been any other martial art, he wouldn''t have been so stifled that he couldn''t even crush someone weaker than himself. Angered, the First Apostle warned, "Fifth Elder..." "Aren''t I also a candidate for Blood Demon? I can''t wait any longer!" Currently, the Blood Cult Apostles were presiding over a trial to select the next Blood Demon, and the Night Emperor was the most promising among them, having been handpicked by the First Apostle. However, as a result of the First Apostle''s decision, he had not yet been allowed to learn the Heaven Defying Divine Art. "You promised that you would let me learn the Heaven Defying Divine Art once it was perfected." "......" "Until now, I had no complaints, because I''m strong even without it." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Through countless experiments, the Blood Cult hoped to perfect the Heaven Defying Divine Art, and the First Apostle had promised the Night Emperor that he would let him learn it then. All this time, the Night Emperor hadn''t cared one way or the other. He had never encountered any difficulties while mastering martial arts, and with only the Black Night Demonic Art manual left by his master, he had reached a level where he could even kill the Blue Sky Sword King. However, after seeing the true Heaven Defying Divine Art, he changed his mind. "Even if it''s imperfect, bring it to me. I''ll perfect it myself." "...No. You''re not ready to learn the Heaven Defying Divine Art yet." "I''ll decide...that myself... Bring it to me!" The Night Emperor''s words grew choppy, a sign that he was agitated. Sensing something amiss, the First Apostle signaled to his subordinates, who immediately released their killing intent. Looking around, the Night Emperor chuckled. "Admit it. Aren''t you preventing me from learning the Heaven Defying Divine Art because you''re scared that I''ll become a monster you can''t control?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Fifth Elder..." "But what can...you do? I''m already a monster!" ROAAAAR! Namgung Su, who hadn''t fully recovered yet, meditated instead of taking part in training or sparring. As he seemed to have gained some insight into his martial arts, the others didn''t disturb him, and only Namgung Mi leaned quietly against him, dozing off. "......" Baek Suryong glanced at the Namgung siblings, then looked up at the sky. Even though everyone else was sleeping soundly, he couldn''t fall asleep, his mind racing with countless thoughts. The Blood Cult has begun to show themselves publicly. The Blood Cult had probably intended to announce their revival with a grand attack on the Namgung Clan, but since that plan failed, he couldn''t predict what crazy thing they would do next. They might temporarily retreat and lie low, or they might launch a frontal assault against the orthodox after uniting the unorthodox sects. How much longer will these peaceful times last? No, it''s better to assume that peace has already been shattered. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Just then, Baek Suryong qi senses detected several people approaching rapidly. Hmm? Nearly ten people were rushing toward them. It wasn''t a large group, but they were all strong. The three at the front, in particular, were masters even he couldn''t ignore, and they made no effort to hide their powerful auras. The one leading the charge is especially dangerous... Narrowing his eyes, Baek Suryong shouted, "EVERYONE, WAKE UP!" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Why all of a sudden... Hyung-nim?" Seeing Baek Suryong''s serious expression, his sleepy colleagues instantly realized that something was wrong. "Enemies?" Namgung Su asked curtly. Baek Suryong shrugged. "They might just be passing martial artists... but their auras are incredibly intense. We should assume the worst. The Blood Cult might have tracked us down." The instructors'' faces hardened, feeling a pang of regret for their own thoughtlessness. Why had they assumed that the Blood Cult wouldn''t target them after they left the Namgung Clan? They hadn''t even bothered taking turns keeping watch at night. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Prepare to fight," Baek Suryong commanded. The instructors drew their weapons and stared nervously in the direction of the approaching figures. A faint red glow flickered in Baek Suryong''s eyes as he activated a weakened version of the Blood Demon Eyes. Barely five minutes passed in the tense atmosphere, but it felt like an eternity. "Principal?" Baek Suryong suddenly muttered, recognizing the old man at the head of the approaching group. It was the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva Noh Goonsang, the Principal of the Azure Dragon Academy. "What?" "Who?" Similarly recognizing the instructors, Noh Goonsang shouted, "Everyone!" A short distance behind Noh Goonsang, Baek Suryong noticed Headmaster Mae Geuklyom and Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo. That explains it... those three are the strongest among the Azure Dragon instructors. Slowing down, Noh Goonsang sighed in relief, "You''re all safe. Thank goodness. Truly..." "What brings you here, Principal?" "We left the academy as soon as the Murim Alliance informed us that the Namgung Clan had been attacked. What exactly happened?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Just then, Mae Geuklyom and Kwak Cheolwoo arrived and made a beeline for their grandson and nephew respectively. "Are you injured?" Mae Geuklyom asked. Baek Suryong smiled awkwardly and shook his head. "No, I''m fine." "...Good. That''s all that matters." Although he seemed to have a lot to say, Mae Geuklyom merely closed his eyes and sighed deeply. There would be plenty of time to talk on the way back. Meanwhile, Namgung Su calmly said, "We sent word of our safety by carrier pigeon the next day, but it seems you didn''t receive our message." "Hoho, we probably left too hastily. Regardless, it''s good that you''re all safe." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Phew, what a relief..." All the instructors laughed away their tension and anxiety. Only the rookie instructors thought to themselves, If they knew exactly what transpired at the Namgung Estate, I wonder how shocked they''d be... "By the way, we''re not the only ones who came," Noh Goonsang suddenly chuckled. "Huh? Who else is here?" "They insisted on coming despite my objections. They''ll be here soon." "Who..." A short while later, Baek Suryong heard familiar voices in the distance. "MR. BAAAAAEK!" His students, who should have been at the White Dragon Manor, arrived looking disheveled, as if they hadn''t bathed in days. "Haha, seriously..." Baek Suryong couldn''t help but laugh helplessly. Translator''s Note: Volume 1 of Absolute Warrior is complete. You may be interested to read it if you enjoy James Bond + murim + Spy x Family. Fyi, those 10 chapters are as long as 25 regular webtoon chapters. Chapter 246: Spirit Beast Hunt! (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 The students who spotted Baek Suryong from afar shouted excitedly. "MR. BAAAAAEK!" "I-Is that really you, sir?" "See? I told you he''d be fine!" The faces of the exhausted students, who had been dragging their feet like the walking dead, lit up as they instantly transformed into lost puppies wagging their tails excitedly at being reunited with their master. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. WHOOSH! Hyonwon Kang was the first to arrive, but as soon as he neared Baek Suryong, he screeched to a halt and suspiciously scrutinized him from head to toe. "...Are you the real Baek Suryong?" he asked doubtfully. Baek Suryong blinked in confusion. "What on earth are you talking about?" "You look way too normal... DIE!" Hyonwon Kang drew his dao and attacked Baek Suryong. Dumbfounded, Baek Suryong gaped at the blade swooping down on him. Has this punk finally lost his mind? Well, at least his blade technique seems to have improved. He hasn''t been slacking off on his training. Effortlessly dodging the blade, he circled behind Hyonwon Kang, swiftly pulled out the Black Dragon Pointer, and smacked the boy on the top of the head. BONK! "Gah! This tingling sensation... It''s definitely the Baek Suryong trademark head massage..." Lying sprawled on the ground, Hyonwon Kang clutched his head and looked up. Tears welled up in his eyes from the pain, but it seemed he was finally convinced that Baek Suryong was real. "Sigh, whatever..." Baek Suryong sighed, shaking his head. Wonkang being weird wasn''t exactly a new thing. Meanwhile, Wiji Cheon, Yeo Min, Geo Sangwoong, and Ya Suhyeok also arrived and surrounded Baek Suryong with worried expressions on their faces. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Mr. Baek!" "Are you okay?" "We were so worried when we heard about the Blood Cult''s attack on the Namgung Clan..." "Were you injured?" "As you can see, I''m fine," Baek Suryong replied, feeling so moved that he patted their heads... though Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok were too tall, so he just patted their shoulders instead. However, halfway through the teary reunion, a sudden thought occurred to him. Narrowing his eyes, he stared intently at the students. "Wait. You guys. What about class? You do realize you need to meet a minimum attendance requirement to take part in the Heavenly Martial Festival, right?" "Is class really important right now?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "The Blood Cult attacked the Namgung Clan! The Murim Alliance and the academy are in chaos!" "All classes have been suspended indefinitely." "We couldn''t just do nothing..." The students chattered like sparrows, making all sorts of excuses for why they were missing school. Sighing, Baek Suryong calmed them down, saying, "One at a time, please. One at a time." Hyonwon Kang, who had been groaning in the corner, jumped to his feet and muttered under his breath, "Fuck, I was going to use this chance to finally get one over him..." For some reason, he seemed to think that Baek Suryong wouldn''t hear him, but unfortunately for him, his teacher had a strange knack for catching any insult directed at him even amid a cacophony of voices. "What was that?" Baek Suryong snapped. "Eek!" Hyonwon Kang quickly covered his mouth and tried to run away, but Baek Suryong''s figure vanished like smoke and reappeared in front of him. Damn it! He''s gotten even faster! Hyonwon Kang screamed inwardly as Baek Suryong approached him. "No wonder you came running at me with a crazy look on your face. You didn''t come here because you were worried about me, but because you wanted to hit me, huh?" "N-No, that''s not it. Of course, helping you was more important... Hitting you was just... an afterthought..." "Wonkang. Today is the day you die." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Gah! That hurts! I said that HURTSSSSS!" The teacher and student''s bickering immediately drew laughter from the other instructors and students. After teasing Hyonwon Kang for a while, Baek Suryong chuckled and let him go. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Hoho, I''m the one who''s honored to advise a man who may become the world''s strongest..." "Principal, I think that''s enough. I''m worried that your excessive praise might make him arrogant," Mae Geuklyom cut in, frowning. "Hoho, does it matter? Do you think your grandson could get any more cocky than he already is, Sword Addict?" "That''s true, but..." Baek Suryong sulked. Are these two old men praising me or insulting me? Just then, Namgung Su, who had been listening quietly, asked, "What about the academy?" "It''s in chaos." As news of the Blood Cult''s resurrection had spread like wildfire, the entire murim was now on edge. The Murim Alliance had even contacted all of its affiliated sects and clans, as well as the Five Great Academies, issuing them advisory letters. Noh Goonsang sighed softly, "We received an official notice from the Murim Alliance. They asked us to suspend all outdoor activities and cooperate in rooting out any spies that might be hidden among the instructors and students. Many families have also requested us to send their children home. I''m afraid we won''t be able to hold classes properly for a while, maybe even a month..." Pung Jinho must be trembling in fear right now, Baek Suryong thought amusedly. Namgung Su furrowed his brows. "Then, is there a possibility that this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival will be cancelled?" Baek Suryong stiffened. Thankfully, Noh Goonsang shook his head. "I doubt it. Even if the Murim Alliance Chairman wanted that, the Principal of the Heavenly Martial Academy wouldn''t allow it." Since most of the high-ranking members of the Murim Alliance were his former students, the Principal of the Heavenly Martial Academy wielded authority comparable to that of the Murim Alliance Chairman. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Mae Geuklyom nodded in agreement. "As long as an all-out war with the Blood Cult does not break out, the Heavenly Martial Festival will proceed as planned." Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo added, "In fact, they''ll probably make it even more extravagant than in previous years. The Murim Alliance chairman simply hates the idea of bowing to pressure from the unorthodox sects." The other two nodded in agreement. Baek Suryong sighed in relief. At least the Heavenly Martial Festival wouldn''t be cancelled just because the Blood Cult reappeared. This was good news for the Azure Dragon Academy, who had staked everything on this year''s festival. ...Hmm? Suddenly, an idea struck him. "Um, Principal?" he asked abruptly, "Could I delay my return to the academy for a bit?" "All of a sudden?" "Yes. If I can''t continue my practical lessons when I get back anyway..." Baek Suryong glanced at the sleeping students, a mischievous grin slowly spreading across his face. "...I thought it might be a good idea to take the kids out for some training while we''re out here." "Training? Where?" Noh Goonsang asked curiously. Baek Suryong pointed into the distance. Noh Goonsang looked where he was pointing. In that direction was Mount Tianzhu, the mountain devastated by the clash between two supreme masters. "I was thinking of taking them to the mountains." "The mountains?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong recalled a story Maeng Ho''ak once told him. It was one of the Bandit King''s more interesting tales from a lifetime of roaming the mountains. "Sometimes, a natural disaster will destroy a sacred mountain. The spirit beasts that live in hiding within those mountains will then begin to migrate in search of a new home. Normally, even I would have a hard time finding them, but when they migrate, they have no choice but to move around, so it''s much easier." Lucky me, remembering that story at a time like this! Though it may not be so lucky for the kids... "I thought I''d give the kids some field experience, and maybe even try to catch some spirit beasts." "Hoho! A spirit beast hunt? That sounds fun," Noh Goonsang chuckled lightheartedly, seeming to think that Baek Suryong was joking. After all, catching a spirit beast wasn''t easy, and even encountering a spirit beast in the mountains was a miraculous encounter in and of itself. After a moment''s thought, he nodded. "Alright, I''ll grant you permission, but don''t take too long. Come back within two weeks. I think we''ll be able to resume classes normally by then." "Thank you." Baek Suryong bowed his head slightly, grinning from ear to ear. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "By the way, shouldn''t you ask the students for their opinions first?" "Why bother? They''re fast asleep. I''ll just ''persuade'' them when they wake up tomorrow." "...Okay, that works!" Unfortunately for the students, their fate was sealed by the Principal''s nonchalance. "Oh! Sometimes though, the spirit beasts who suddenly lose their homes will transform into demonic beasts." That night, all of the students had nightmares. It was probably because they were exhausted. Chapter 247: Spirit Beast Hunt! (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 "Senior! Senior Wonkang! Wake up!" Hyonwon Kang tossed and turned at the sound of a distant voice, mumbling, "Mmm... Just a little longer..." For days, he relentlessly used his movement arts without a moment''s rest or sleep, unable to sit still while the Blood Cult attacked the Namgung Clan where Baek Suryong and the other instructors were. Thankfully yet perplexingly, Baek Suryong was perfectly fine to the point where Hyonwon Kang couldn''t describe how relieved yet stupefied he felt at that moment. Did that man not get injured at all despite fighting the Blood Cult? Frowning in his sleep, Hyonwon Kang mumbled, "Fuck... I''m definitely going to beat him up one day..." Just when will I finally be able to land a solid hit on that monster of a teacher? Anyway, he wasn''t going to wake up now. "Senior! Please wake up! We''re in big trouble!" The familiar voice called out to him again, and this time, they was shaking him as well. Judging by the honorific, it must be one of his juniors. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Five more minutes..." Hyonwon Kang muttered, brushing off the hand on his shoulder. His body felt strangely heavy and listless, probably thanks to the uncomfortable bedroll that affected his sleep quality and gave him a nightmare. Moreover, it was a nightmare where Baek Suryong was still beating him up even after graduation... SMACK! Feeling a sharp pain on his cheek, Hyonwon Kang flinched. Who the hell slaps someone who''s asleep? Suddenly sensing that he was about to get hit again if he didn''t wake up immediately, Hyonwon Kang half opened his eyes, feeling both confused and irritated. "Hey, I''m awake..." he began, but it was too late. There was a palm right in front of his face. "Wake up!" SLAP! The blinding pain jolted Hyonwon Kang into a sitting position. Clutching his reddened cheek, he glared at the person who had just slapped him. "Hey! What the hell do you think you''re doing?!" he yelled. Yeo Min stared at him with her hands on her hips and a pitiful expression on her face. "I only did that because you wouldn''t wake up no matter how many times I called you. If you had been any slower, I''m willing to bet that a wild animal would have dragged you off and eaten you." ? "You little... Eh? What''s wrong? Why is your face like that?" Hyonwon Kang blinked in confusion. Yeo Min''s face was unusually pale. Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead, and her breathing seemed ragged. Yeo Min replied irritably, "I''m out of breath from running all over to find you. How can you sleep in this situation? If a wild animal had come, you wouldn''t even have noticed." "...Eh? What?" Hyonwon Kang gaped, dumbfounded. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Yeo Min let out a sigh and raised her hand. "Sigh, talking to you like this is meaningless. First, let me wake you up properly." "I''m awake! I''m already awake!" Hyonwon Kang screamed, jumping to his feet. Finally wide awake, he desperately looked around. It didn''t take him long to realize that something was very wrong. "...Huh? Where are we?!" Before he fell asleep, he vaguely remembered being reunited with the new instructors returning from the Namgung Estate, and the Principal telling him to get a good rest since they had all suffered so much in the past few days, smiling oh so kindly and going hohoho... And so he had fallen into a deep sleep... only to wake up in an unfamiliar forest. "Where are the teachers?" "I was alone when I woke up, and I found you after searching for an hour. I didn''t think you''d still be sleeping though..." "That''s why you hit me? Back in my day, we never so much as stepped on our seniors'' shadows. We were always polite and careful even from ten meters away..." "Shut up and try gathering your inner qi." "Why?" Grumbling, Hyonwon Kang did as he was told, but his face soon paled. "...Eh? What the fuck?" As if there was a blockage in his qi center, he couldn''t move his qi at all. In addition, his body felt strangely heavy and stiff. While such symptoms could have been the result of days of accumulated fatigue, he had the feeling that some external force was acting on him. "You can''t use qi either, right? Looks like our acupoints have been sealed," Yeo Min sighed, her deepest fears confirmed. Still wholly confused, Hyonwon Kang asked with a bewildered expression, "Our acupoints are sealed? By who? Why?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Who else would do this to us?" "Wait, you don''t mean..." Hyonwon Kang''s eyes widened in disbelief and panic. No way. Surely not. Would that guy really seal his students'' acupoints while they were asleep, rendering them unable to use qi, and then leave them stranded in the mountains? He couldn''t be that much of a scumbag, could he? Seeing Hyonwon Kang''s expression, Yeo Min immediately understood what he was thinking. She had cursed Baek Suryong countless times on the way here as well. "Look behind you." "Behind me?" "Where you were lying down." "...RUUUUUN!" Hyonwon Kang turned and bolted. Yeo Min ran beside him, shouting incredulously, "Didn''t you just tell me to trust you?!" "Does that look like ''most wild animals'' to you?!" "You coward! How could you run before your junior!" "Who cares about seniority when fleeing?! And you''re better at movement arts anyway!" "I''m going to tell on you!" "To who? The man who''s the root cause of all this?!" ROAAAAAAR! The tiger''s roar shook the trees. Glancing back, they saw the tiger jump down from the rock and chase after them at a terrifying speed. "UWAAAAH! HELP!" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "BAEK SURYONG, YOU FUCKING SON OF A BITCH!" The desperate screams of the frantic duo echoed across Mount Tianzhu. Baek Suryong watched from afar, arms folded, as Hyonwon Kang and Yeo Min were chased by the tiger. "...Hyonwon Kang, I''ll kill you later. Still, it seems that those two have gotten a lot better at movement arts," he muttered. CRACK! CRACK! Trees snapped beneath the tiger''s paws as it ran. Unable to use inner arts, Hyonwon Kang and Yeo Min had to use the surrounding terrain to their advantage. Thankfully, they soon figured out how to fight back. "This way, you idiot!" Yeo Min, the faster of the two, shouted as she lured the tiger into a narrow passage. Meanwhile, Hyonwon Kang fashioned a thick branch into a spear, circled around and stabbed the tiger in the side. GRAAAWR! The tiger howled in pain. Hyonwon Kang rolled away to dodge its paw, then starting running again. When the tiger turned to chase Hyonwon Kang, Yeo Min threw a sharp rock like a dagger, aiming for its eyes. As time passed, Hyonwon Kang and Yeo Min''s cooperation improved. Using only their external arts, they slowly wore down the tiger. Had they faced a spirit beast, it would have been hopeless, but fortunately, it was just an ordinary big tiger. "That side seems fine for now," Baek Suryong concluded, turning his attention to the other students. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "URAAAGH!" "KWAARGH!" On one side, two bears, no, a bear and Geo Sangwoong were fighting. Man and bear clashed with pure strength, but surprisingly, Geo Sangwoong wasn''t being pushed back at all. Through his torn clothes, his rock-hard muscles were visible. "KWAARGH?" As Geo Sangwoong grabbed both its paws, the bear growled, surprised that it was being overpowered by a human. Baek Suryong was equally astonished. "That guy''s becoming less and less human..." Shaking his head, he turned his gaze toward Wiji Cheon. SSSSSSS... Wiji Cheon was facing off against a huge snake big enough to swallow him whole on top of a tree. Seemingly sensing Wiji Cheon''s killing intent though, the snake didn''t dare attack recklessly. "...Cheon will be fine." There were two aims to this survival training in the mountains. The first was to improve the students'' combat skills in the field, and the second was to lay the groundwork for hunting spirit beasts. "Right now, they might resent me, but later, they''ll thank me," Baek Suryong chuckled, recalling a conversation he had with the Bandit King Maeng Ho''ak in his previous life. "You want to learn how to catch a spirit beast, you say? Heh, I''ll give you some special advice." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Maeng Ho''ak often boasted that he was the person who had eaten the most spirit beasts in history. While it might have been a bit of an exaggeration, it probably wasn''t entirely untrue, as the man had spent his entire life roaming dozens of mountain ranges like they were his backyard. "We don''t call those animals spirit beasts for nothing. Catching creatures that have survived for centuries by avoiding humans is no easy feat." Animals, birds, fish, insects, plants... Any creature that became special by surviving for at least a hundred years, and sometimes even thousands of years, was called a spirit beast. "They''re so cunning that when they sense someone stronger than them, they won''t even dare to approach. Their ability to sense danger is also far superior to a human''s, not to mention how incredibly good they are at hiding their qi..." "Then how did you find them?" Maeng Ho''ak grinned. "I lured them out with bait, of course." Baek Suryong''s eyes fell on the bait students running through the mountains. Translator''s Note: Manhwa season 3 starts tomorrow! Chapter 248: Spirit Beast Hunt! (3) — The Bandit and the Beast TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong recalled his past conversation with Maeng Ho''ak. "Bait? Do you mean a small animal that spirit beasts eat?" "Good heavens, you know nothing but martial arts, don''t you? If you use a tiny animal as bait, other animals will snatch it before the spirit beast even shows up." "...Then what should we use?" "Humans, of course." At the mention of using humans as bait, not only Number 27, but the other masters listening to Maeng Ho''ak''s story all stared at him in surprise. The Crazy Demon''s eyes, in particular, were filled with scorn. "Bandit or no, surely there is a line you shouldn''t cross. Are you saying that you sacrificed people just to catch a spirit beast?" "Huh?" Finally realizing that his words were ridiculously easy to misinterpret, Maeng Ho''ak hastily explained, "Did I say anything about chopping people up and using them as bait? No! I just sent someone who''s fast and smart to lure the spirit beast out! Do you think I''m some kind of monster?!" The Crazy Demon scoffed. "...Idiot, you should''ve just said that from the start." The Ice Moon Goddess remarked, "Since you two get along so well, I thought you were talking about human sacrifice too." "Hoho, it''s good to hear that''s not what you meant... You''re sure about that, right?" the Sword Saint asked doubtfully. Maeng Ho''ak shook his head and sighed, "Is that how you guys thought of me all this time? Hmph, in that case, I''ll only share the secret with my disciple." Leaning close to Number 27, Maeng Ho''ak whispered, "Anyway, the key to the whole operation is how tempting you make the bait. Listen closely, this is my secret recipe..." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Baek Suryong smiled faintly, remembering Maeng Ho''ak''s mischievous expression and how the other masters pretended not to listen while craning their necks to eavesdrop. Back then, I only listened to his stories for fun. As there was no entertainment inside the prison, when the masters were bored, they mostly chatted about random things. Since the Sword Saint and the Crazy Demon had been obsessed with martial arts for most of their lives, and the Ice Moon Goddess had also spent most of her life in the North Sea Ice Palace, however, it turned out that Bandit King Maeng Ho''ak was the one with the most stories to tell. Contrary to his rough appearance, he was an incredibly clever man who had freely roamed the jianghu for decades. "You add elixirs or spiritual herbs to the bait." "...Elixirs? Do I look like I have infinite money?" "Did I say you should use something expensive like the Great Cycle Pill or ambergris? Of course, the pricier it is, the better it works, but cheap stuff will do. Anyway, you grind up the medicine and apply it to the bait." "If it fails, won''t it be a waste of precious elixirs...? Whatever, tell me the rest of the it." "Don''t make the scent too obvious, those guys are incredibly perceptive. The secret is to apply it to the armpits or groin to dilute the scent." "That''s disgusting... Anyway, what''s next?" Fortunately, Baek Suryong had just received plenty of elixirs and spiritual herbs from the Namgung Clan, so he created the bait mixture and applied it to the students'' armpits. R? This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Now, you get the bait to start running around the mountains like their lives depend on it, and eventually, the scent of the miracle herbs will mix with their natural body odor, making them seem like living elixirs. This drives the spirit beasts crazy." "Oho... That''s pretty convincing." Right now, Baek Suryong''s students were running around the mountain to lure out the spirit beasts. "Honestly, I had my doubts about Master Maeng''s method... but it seems to be working already!" ROAR! GROWL! Although they weren''t spirit beasts, large animals that ruled the area had already sought out the students. If those big guys are lucky and live long enough, they''ll eventually become spirit beasts. Unfortunately, since true spirit beasts are very cautious, they haven''t made a move yet. Still, they''re probably hiding somewhere and observing. Master Maeng had said that in order for a spirit beast to appear, he would need to use the bait for at least three days, maybe even up to a month. Even if we don''t catch a spirit beast, this is still a great experience for the students. "Hell yeah! I caught something!" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Grinning wickedly, Baek Suryong quietly snuck toward Ya Suhyeok''s location. "Yaaaaaawn..." Sprawled on the cave floor, Ya Suhyeok yawned as he scratched his full belly. Thanks to the thick layer of leaves he''d collected, the ground was soft and comfortable, and beside him lay enough meat to last him another day. If only I had some alcohol... Ya Suhyeok''s father was a woodcutter. After his father died from a tiger attack, he was taken in by the Viridian Forest Bandits and lived in their mountain keep. Therefore, having spent his entire life in the mountains, he felt more at ease here than in any city. Anyway, I should tell them who I am soon... For quite some time now, Ya Suhyeok had been on the fence about whether or not to reveal a secret. Unknown to his classmates and teachers, he was actually a member of the Viridian Forest Bandits. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. When he entered Azure Dragon Academy, his original intention was to hide this truth from everyone until he graduated. However, living with everyone at the White Dragon Manor fostered a sense of camaraderie and belonging with everyone else. Thus, as time went on, the weight of his deception grew heavier, and he began to feel guilty about hiding the truth from his teacher and seniors. I don''t think those orthodox geeks will completely ostracize me if I tell them I''m a bandit... but would they faint in shock? Ya Suhyeok frowned and sighed, wondering if he had done too good a job of acting like an orthodox martial artist. "...Maybe I should''ve dropped a few hints. I guess being an amazing actor can be a problem sometimes." Muttering words that would shock his seniors at the White Dragon Manor for a completely different reason than he thought, Ya Suhyeok sighed again. What to do... Just then, a small animal took advantage of his momentary inattentiveness and slipped into the cave. SNIFF SNIFF... Having gone days without eating, the little animal could no longer resist the aroma of fresh meat. SNEAK, SNEAK... Ya Suhyeok still seemed completely oblivious to its approach. Its small size was a blessing! As the animal crept closer to its prey, the smell grew stronger, until finally it pounced. OMNOMNOM! This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. The little animal dug into the boar meat, chomping and chewing with abandon. "Huh? What''s this?" Finally noticing the animal, Ya Suhyeok sat up. Although he had felt something moving around in the corner, he''d thought it was just a bug... but there, half-buried in the massive pile of meat, was a ball of white fur barely larger than his fist. "What are you?" Ya Suhyeok shouted, reaching out and grabbing the ball of fur. Trapped in his giant hand, the small animal bared its teeth and hissed, but despite its attempt to appear menacing, its tiny teeth only looked cute. "What''s that?" Baek Suryong asked curiously, entering the cave and staring at the small spirit beast in Ya Suhyeok''s hand. "Mr. Baek?" Ya Suhyeok looked back and forth between Baek Suryong and the white furball. Baek Suryong smirked. "Oh my, is that... a kitten?" "MEOW! MEOW!" The white furball desperately tried to escape Ya Suhyeok''s grasp. Chapter 249: Spirit Beast Hunt! (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 "MRREEEEOW!" The furball squirmed and lashed out with its front paws in a desperate attempt to scratch Ya Suhyeok. Unfortunately, the boy''s external arts-reinforced arms were completely impenetrable to the tiny claws. "Hold still, little guy... Hey!" Ya Suhyeok scowled threateningly, but the furball was a wild animal and resisted fiercely. Still, it''s desperate squirming only felt ticklish to him. Baek Suryong studied the struggling furball more closely. "On second thought... I don''t think this is a cat. It''s probably a tiger cub," he mused. Upon hearing the word ''tiger'', Ya Suhyeok flinched and glared intensely at the furball, a hint of killing intent in his eyes. What''s wrong with this guy? Baek Suryong wondered, confused, when he suddenly recalled the boy''s past. Right, he said his father was killed by a tiger when he was little. According to Ya Suhyeok, he had already avenged his father, but it seemed that his hatred for tigers still lingered. "Wait," Ya Suhyeok muttered, furrowing his brows. "Can tigers be pure white? With no stripes?" "Hmm... It might be a Silver Tiger, which is even rarer than the White Tiger. This is my first time seeing one in person, so I can''t be certain," Baek Suryong replied. The Silver Tiger was an extremely rare type of spirit beast, known for its gentle nature, acute qi senses, and high intelligence. Unlike ordinary tigers, they rarely attacked humans, and legend had it that they were once the companions of deities. Why is this little cub all alone? There was only one possible reason for a tiger cub this small to be wandering around alone. Either the mother was dead, or she was unable to protect her cub. "...Should we kill it?" Ya Suhyeok whispered. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Why?" "It''s bound to start hunting people when it grows up." "Silver Tigers don''t eat people. Anyway, give it to me for now." Sighing, Baek Suryong took the tiger cub from Ya Suhyeok. He had a feeling that if he left it with the boy, he might crush it with his bare hands. Interestingly, the moment Baek Suryong held the Silver Tiger in his arms, it stopped squirming and became strangely docile. "Purr..." the Silver Tiger purred happily. Feeling slightly annoyed, Ya Suhyeok grumbled, "It''s just an animal, and it''s already choosing who to befriend." "The mother must be somewhere close by," Baek Suryong surmised. "We should go look for her." "Ah, I see. Are you leaving it alive so that you can kill the mother too?" "......" Baek Suryong didn''t bother to answer the prejudiced question. He was more curious to know why a powerful spirit beast like the Silver Tiger had died or gotten critically injured. Was it killed by a martial artist after its inner pearl? Or was there another reason? This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Regardless, he would decide whether to kill or spare this little guy after finding out what happened to its mother. "Let''s go out," he instructed. Ya Suhyeok nodded. "Okay." Baek Suryong cuddled the now submissive Silver Tiger cub and walked past Ya Suhyeok. For a moment, the Silver Tiger''s eyes met Ya Suhyeok''s again. "NYAAAAH!" "What? You little...!" "Shut up, both of you," Baek Suryong commanded. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. The two kids immediately turned their heads in opposite directions. Hidden in the bushes, two men stealthily observed the Silver Tiger. "Mr. Baek," Ya Suhyeok whispered, his tone disgruntled. "Do we really have to go this far?" "Shh!" Baek Suryong hissed. After exiting the cave, he had released the Silver Tiger. Of course, he hadn''t actually let it go. He was just pretending, waiting for it to lead him to its mother. "Meow..." The Silver Tiger glanced around, seeming a little uneasy, before starting to move. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. He was a survivor of the bandit gang. The surviving bandits lined up in front of Baek Suryong and Ya Suhyeok, shuffling their feet nervously as the middle-aged man introduced himself as the Underboss of the bandit keep. "Our Boss passed away recently, so I''m in charge now," he whimpered, seemingly intimidated by Ya Suhyeok''s imposing physique. Martial artists who killed bandits like flies were common, so he had no choice but to submit obediently. "What manner of creature did this to you guys?" Baek Suryong snapped, cutting to the chase. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "It was a huge snake with a horn on its forehead." "...A Horned Snake," Baek Suryong sighed softly. As expected, the attacker was a spirit beast. Horned Snakes were highly venomous snakes with a horn on their foreheads. Most of them were small, but the one that attacked this place was said to be over fifteen meters long, with a body as thick as a man''s thigh. If the bandits'' description wasn''t exaggerated, then it was a true monster. "Even our Boss, who was quite the expert, was killed without a chance to fight back. The rest of us were too scared to even move." The bandits trembled, the terror of the Horned Snake still fresh in their minds. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Gulping nervously, the Underboss continued, "Thankfully, a Silver Tiger showed up and fought the Horned Snake. If it hadn''t, we would all be dead." Ya Suhyeok''s eyes widened in surprise. "Why would a Silver Tiger do such a thing?" "Well..." The underboss''s eyes fell on the Silver Tiger cub. As if it understood that they were talking about it, the cub lifted its head smugly, but that only made it look cuter, like a puffed-up furball. "We once saved that cub from a trap. Since then, the mother Silver Tiger would occasionally bring us wild boars or pheasants." Listening to the story of a mother repaying the bandits for saving her cub, Ya Suhyeok''s expression softened a bit. "However, even the mother Silver Tiger struggled badly against the Horned Snake. They fought for over an hour, but eventually, she gave up and ran off, luring the Horned Snake away." The furball diligently licked its body. On closer inspection, dozens of small wounds were hidden beneath its thick fur. The Underboss looked at the Silver Tiger sadly. "This little guy tried to follow its mother, but I held it back. I thought that''s what the mother would want." Everyone''s gazes fell on the Silver Tiger cub, their eyes filling with pity. The mother was probably killed by the Horned Snake. Otherwise, she would have come looking for her cub long ago. "Purr..." The Silver Tiger suddenly scuttled over to Baek Suryong and rubbed itself against his leg. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Baek Suryong picked it up, and the Silver Tiger curled up in his arms comfortably. Yawning widely, it closed its eyes. "Huh!" the Underboss gasped, surprised. "The cub may be small, but it''s quite prideful. Why is it so docile? Anyway, all this happened yesterday. That little guy probably ran into you two masters while searching for its mother." Baek Suryong paused, piecing together the sequence of events. Finally, he said, "One more question. What color was the Horned Snake''s horn?" "It was black, but..." Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. As far as he knew, the horns of the Horned Snake were either white or gold. There was only one case where it was black. It must be a demonic beast. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Master Maeng''s advice echoed in his mind. "Oh! Sometimes though, the spirit beasts who suddenly lose their homes will transform into demonic beasts. Be careful with those, they''re dangerous." Unlike spirit beasts, demonic beasts killed and devoured everything in sight. Although he was aware of the possibility of demonic beasts on Mount Tianzhu, the Horned Serpent was a monster beyond his expectations. "They especially love human flesh." If we don''t find it soon, it might go down the mountain and attack a village. Baek Suryong''s thoughts drifted to the students currently running through the forest. If they were to encounter the Horned Snake, they could be severely injured, or worse. "Purr, purr..." As Baek Suryong sank into deep thought, the furball curled up in his arms, purring contentedly. Translator''s Note: Baek Suryong''s new manhwa design: Chapter 250: Spirit Beast Hunt (5) — So Cute! TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong frowned deeply. A demonic Horned Snake was beyond the students'' capabilities, especially with their inner arts sealed. If they were unlucky enough to encounter it, even fleeing would be damned near impossible. He quickly re-examined the mangled corpses, but it only added to his worries. Judging by the traces left on the bodies, it''s ridiculously big.If it''s over a thousand years old, then it''s less a snake and more a divine imoogi that failed to ascend to the heavens... Fuck, I''m not sure that even I could easily defeat it. A chilling thought crept into his mind. What if, after losing his home in the battle between the Night Emperor and the Blue Sky Sword King, an imoogi who failed to ascend transformed into a demonic beast out of anger and frustration? No... maybe it''s the other way around. What if it failed to ascend precisely because of the fight? If that were the case, then it would explain why its wrath was directed at humans. It didn''t kill these people to eat them, but purely for the sake of killing. While the bodies were badly mangled and crushed, there were no signs of being eaten, and their distorted expressions testified to the immense suffering they had endured moments prior to death. If the Horned Snake''s rage hasn''t yet subsided, then the students on the mountain are in danger. Having organized his thoughts, Baek Suryong barked, "First, we need to gather everyone here. Suhyeok!" "Yes?" "Take this." Carefully handing the sleeping furball to Ya Suhyeok, Baek Suryong leapt high up into the sky, pulled a flare from his pocket, and fired it. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. WHISTLE... BOOM! The red flare painted the sky with a crimson glow, signaling the students to regroup. ""Whoa..."" The bandits gawked at Baek Suryong as he descended slowly, as if defying gravity. To them, he resembled a deity descending from the heavens. Baek Suryong beckoned to the Underboss. "The Horned Snake might come back here," he warned. "Gasp!" "Relax. It probably sustained some injuries while fighting the mother Silver Tiger, so it won''t come back right away, at least..." The Horned Snake hadn''t been able to kill all the bandits due to the Silver Tiger mother''s interference, so it was quite possible that it would return after killing the tiger to finish what it had started. The fact that it hadn''t reappeared yet suggested that it had been injured, perhaps badly. ...Well, I''ll confess there''s a bit of wishful thinking mixed into that assessment.Anyway, I should use this place as my base while searching for the Horned Snake. "Underboss. I intend to stay here for a few days. Are you okay with that?" Baek Suryong asked. "O-Of course," the Underboss stammered, nodding fervently. After witnessing Baek Suryong''s incomparable movement arts, he didn''t dare to refuse even if he felt uncomfortable with the idea. Baek Suryong nodded. Since the target was no longer a spirit beast, but a demonic beast, the spirit beast hunt would have to be canceled. From now on, he would have to proceed with much more caution and greater cunning. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Having organized his thoughts, he turned to Ya Suhyeok and instructed, "I''m going to scout out the area. Please explain everything to the others when they arrive." "Huh? Then what about this little one?" Ya Suhyeok asked, staring apprehensively at the furball nestled in his arms. It was fast asleep, completely oblivious to the world, but every time its fur brushed against his skin, his face twitched in discomfort. "Purr..." Baek Suryong chuckled softly, "Please take care of it for now. It''s a poor little thing that lost its mother, so don''t bully it." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "B-But wouldn''t it be better if you took it..." Before Ya Suhyeok could finish, Baek Suryong vanished, leaving only a series of afterimages in his wake. "Damn, he''s really fast," Ya Suhyeok exclaimed, staring blankly at the spot where his teacher had disappeared. He looked down at the furball sleeping peacefully in his arms. "Shit..." The horrifying scene of a tiger killing his father was something he could never forget. After that, he had vowed to kill every tiger he encountered, and he had already slain more than ten. Yet, when he looked at the tiny furball, he felt completely defeated. "...Is it because it''s so small and doesn''t have stripes? It doesn''t look like a tiger at all." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. How could this teeny tiny thing be a tiger? Murmuring under his breath, Ya Suhyeok turned to face the scrawny bandits. As expected, it was much easier to deal with thugs than to think about what to do with the little tiger cub. "Oi, hyungs," he called out roughly. "You... Did you actually take over a bandit keep?" he exclaimed. "Take over?" Ya Suhyeok scoffed. "What are you talking about? And what happened to your clothes?" "My clothes were torn to shreds while I fought a bear," Geo Sangwoong explained. "At least I managed to protect my modesty. Phew!" "As if that''s something to be proud of... Someone get this man some clothes." The bandits were terrified by the appearance of a man who was even bigger and burlier than Ya Suhyeok, but they really didn''t have any clothes that would fit Geo Sangwoong. In the end, Geo Sangwoong had to make do with wrapping a large bearskin around himself like a robe. It seemed that with each passing day, he was looking more and more like a bear. "Senior! Suhyeok!" Wiji Cheon was the second to arrive. Unlike Geo Sangwoong, his uniform was still neat and clean. Having lived in the mountains with his grandfather, he hadn''t had much trouble navigating the unfamiliar forest. Lastly, Hyonwon Kang and Yeo Min came running into the keep together, bickering. "Hey! We''re late because of you!" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "What? You''re the reason we got lost, Senior!" Both of them seemed to have suffered quite a bit, as their bodies were covered with leaves and dirt. "Hmm? What''s that tiny thing?" Hyonwon Kang asked, staring at the furball in Ya Suhyeok''s arms. "Oh my, it''s adorable!" At the sight of the white furball, Yeo Min squealed and rushed over to pet it, not at all minding that Wiji Cheon and Geo Sangwoong were already unconsciously petting it. "Hiss!" The furball hissed and tried to get away, annoyed by all the attention, but it was futile. Humans were just too persistent and relentless when it came to adorable things. So cute! So cute! So cute! Yeo Min, Wiji Cheon, and Geo Sangwoong fought over who would get to pet the furball. Even Hyonwon Kang, who had been watching from the sidelines, eventually joined in the petting mania. Ya Suhyeok shook his head in disbelief. "Seniors," he said, his voice serious. "Listen carefully, I''m only going to say this once. A demonic beast known as the Horned Snake has appeared on this mountain..." Ya Suhyeok told them everything he had heard from the underboss. When he finished, the four of them turned somber, but they still didn''t stop petting the furball. "A demonic beast..." "We have to catch it quickly." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "So Mr. Baek went looking for it?" The students turned their pitying gazes toward the baby Silver Tiger, now orphaned. "Poor thing," Geo Sangwoong said, shaking his head sadly. "So young, yet it lost its mother..." "Why don''t we take it home and raise it?" Wiji Cheon suggested. Yeo Min nodded eagerly. "I agree! What should we name it?" "Hmm... Since it''s a white tiger, how about Baekbeom1?" Hyonwon Kang suggested, but his proposal was immediately shot down. Ya Suhyeok''s jaw dropped. "You want to take this furball home and raise it? Are you guys all crazy?" At that moment, the furball, which had been watching Ya Suhyeok like a predator observing its prey, seized the opportunity and jumped onto Ya Suhyeok''s head. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "GYAAAAH! Damn it! Get down from there!" Ya Suhyeok yelled, reaching out to grab the furball. However, it quickly slipped off his head and clung to his back like a leech, demonstrating the uncanny agility of a spirit beast to the fullest. Annoyed by all the strangers trying to pet it, it had decided to stick to the most familiar and harmless oneYa Suhyeok. "Fuck!" Ya Suhyeok howled. "Someone get this thing off me!" Unfortunately, no one helped him. His fellow students just stared at him enviously. "I''m so jealous..." "Lucky bastard. He got chosen..." "As expected... It''s all about the back muscles, huh?" Unfortunately, Baek Suryong didn''t return to the mountain keep until the next day... so Ya Suhyeok spent an entire day being harassed by a furball and his seniors. Translator''s Note: Manhwa chapter 100 is out! Su''s identity was revealed right from the start, damn it! Baekbeom literally meaning White Tiger. ? Chapter 251: Why Don’t We Consult the Mountain Experts? TL: FoodieMonster007 SNORE... PHEW... SNORE... PHEW... Gazing at his seniors and classmates sleeping so soundly that not even a kidnapping attempt would wake them, Ya Suhyeok clicked his tongue in disdain. "Just exhausted do you have to be to sleep this soundly in a bandit lair?" Since the mountains were no different from his hometown, he was as energetic as ever, so he had volunteered to take the first watch. I wasn''t sleepy anyway. He quietly exited the barracks. Torches flickered everywhere, illuminating the area around the keep as a precaution against the Horned Snake. Spotting Ya Suhyeok, the bandits on patrol sprang to attention. "Everything''s normal! Nothing unusual sighted, sir!" Ya Suhyeok nodded and climbed the tallest watchtower. Being in a bandit keep made him reminisce about his hometown. Maybe it''s because this is the first time in a while that I''ve hung out with people in the same line of work... If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Hyung-nim, looks like a tiger attacked this place. It''s the woodcutter''s house I told you about before..." "Huh? Hey, there''s a kid over there..." After the tiger attack, the trembling Ya Suhyeok was discovered by sinister-looking, rugged men with menacing physiques. From the axes and daos they carried, it was obvious that they were bandits. "Poor kid''s lost his mind with grief..." At that time, Ya Suhyeok was too distraught by the sight of his father being eaten by a tiger to feel any fear. In fact, his clothes were still soaked in his father''s blood. "Poor thing." "That damn tiger! Just how many has it killed now?" "What should we do with this kid? We can''t leave him here, the animals will eat him..." "I''ll take care of him." A man who looked like a scholar strode forward, and the burly bandits immediately stepped aside to let him pass. Crouching down, he gently wiped the blood off of young Ya Suhyeok''s face, asking, "Do you have relatives or someone you know in the village below? I''ll take you there." r? "......" "No? Then how about coming with us? You won''t starve to death at least." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "......" "If you wander around by yourself, you''ll end up begging for scraps. You might even get beaten to death by the local thugs. Well, you''ve got a good build, so you might be able to join the Beggars'' Gang in Chengdu...but do you think you''ll be lucky enough to make it there?" "......" "Hmm, cat got your tongue...?" The man paused for a moment, thinking, then asked, "Do you want revenge on that tiger?" Ya Suhyeok''s eyes widened, and he snapped out of his trance. "...Y-Yes." "Oh? You might be small, but you''ve got spirit. Come with me." Back then, he hadn''t known where they were going. He most certainly hadn''t known that these men were an infamous group even among the seventy-two gangs of the Viridian Forest Bandit Alliance. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The scholarly man reached out and took young Ya Suhyeok''s hand. "From now on, call me Big Bro." "...Yes, Big Bro." One day years later, after Ya Suhyeok finally killed the tiger and avenged his father, Big Bro summoned him. "Go enroll at the Azure Dragon Academy. I''ve taken care of the paperwork, so you just need to pass the entrance exam." "What? Why?" Big Bro was a well-educated man, not the kind of person anyone would expect to be the leader of a bandit gang. Rumor had it that he''d passed the first and second stages of the Imperial Examination, but no one knew why he gave up a government career to become a bandit. Big Bro looked at Ya Suhyeok with a serious expression. "To survive, us Viridian Forest Bandits need to become more educated. Go to the Azure Dragon Academy, and learn the orthodox''s martial arts, their ways of thinking, and their organizational structures. It will help us later." "...Can I refuse?" Ya Suhyeok protested, sulking. Big Bro put an arm around the boy''s shoulders and grinned. "Of course you can. Even though I brought you in when you were just a snotty brat, fed you, clothed you, educated you... but hey, you know me. I won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to." "Fine! I''ll go!" In the end, Ya Suhyeok couldn''t refuse Big Bro''s request and agreed to go study at the Azure Dragon Academy. "Pwahahaha! He''s going to a murim academy? Him?" "I''ll bet my entire fortune he gets kicked out in a fortnight!" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "A fortnight? Five days is enough!" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. The students nodded in unison. "Good... But have you all decided to become bandits in one day?" Baek Suryong stared at the students dressed in patched-up animal hides skeptically. If he hadn''t known better, he would''ve thought they were bandits about to head out on a raid. As the saying goes, the clothes make the man... He was speechless. The sight of these delinquents in bandit outfits was surprisingly convincing, especially Hyonwon Kang, Geo Sangwoong, and Ya Suhyeok... "Mr. Baek. Have you ever been chased by a tiger with your inner arts sealed?" Hyonwon Kang complained. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Geo Sangwoong mumbled. "I at least managed to keep my pants intact. Had to preserve some human dignity..." "You don''t look all that human even now, Senior," Yeo Min remarked. "These are the clothes I usually wear at home," Ya Suhyeok added. "......" Wiji Cheon kept quiet. He was the only one whose clothes were in good condition. The bait mixture that Baek Suryong had used on them was so effective that wild animals had chased them all the way to the bandit keep. With no inner arts, they had no choice but to do battle or escape with their physical abilities alone. As such, it was only natural that their clothes didn''t stand a chance. As soon as they arrived at the keep, they had gotten new clothes from the bandits. "Graagh... Ptooey!" Hyonwon Kang cleared his throat and leaned against the wall, looking like a seasoned bandit. Pretending to stare down Wiji Cheon, he threatened, "Heh. You there, hand over your valuables if you want to live. If not, I''ll leave a scar on that pretty face..." THWACK! Baek Suryong smacked Hyonwon Kang on the head. "Anyway, where''s the Silver Tiger cub?" "MEEEEOW!" Speak of the devil and the devil shall appear. The furball came running out of the keep, jumped, and landed on Baek Suryong''s shoulder smugly like it was the king of the mountain. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. A moment later, however, it was unceremoniously grabbed and pulled down by the scruff of its neck. "Whimper..." Baek Suryong stroked the furball''s surprisingly soft head. "Hmm? Did someone apply ointment on it? Ya Suhyeok?" "I''m not that bored, sir." "This is weird, why is it so docile in front of you?" "I guess it can tell it shouldn''t mess with me." "A spirit beast is a spirit beast..." The students gathered around to gawk at the now tame furball. Baek Suryong sighed. "You guys are never this focused during class..." Cradling the furball in one arm, he traced a rough map in the soil with his finger. "Right now, we''re in the Tianzhu Mountain Range. This spot marks Mount Tianzhu, and I believe the Horned Snake approached the keep from this direction. After it encountered the mother tiger, the tracks continue in this direction... and then abruptly stop here. This was likely the location of the final confrontation." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? He had spent a whole day searching for those tracks, and the place where they ended was half a day''s march away, proving how intense the battle between the Horned Snake and the Silver Tiger mother had been. "I climbed the highest peak around there, but there was no sign of the Horned Snake or the mother tiger." The dense forest obscured his vision, and the natural energy emanating from the ruined mountain clouded his senses. If the Horned Snake had burrowed into a cave or the ground, or used sorcery to hide, even he would need a long time to find it. "We have to find it quickly. If the mother tiger killed the snake, then it''s fine, but if the Horned Snake recovers and attacks a village..." The students stiffened in horror. "We have to stop it." "But the search area is so large..." "We''re going to need more people..." "What should we do...?" A spirit beast that could hide its presence rendered their sensing abilities useless, so they would need to search every inch of the mountain. Suddenly, Ya Suhyeok suggested, "Mr. Baek, why don''t we consult the mountain experts?" "Experts? Who?" "No one knows the mountains better than bandits." Ya Suhyeok turned to the underboss. "Hey, lieutenant." "Yes, Boss!" No one seemed to find it odd that Ya Suhyeok was calling the underboss ''lieutenant'', or that the bandits had somehow ended up with a new boss overnight. "How many bandit keeps are there around here?" Translator''s Note: Just realized that the site was attacked by Naver bots for 10 minutes straight last night, literally right after the manhwa release, so if the loading speed is slow, you know what''s going on... I block all Korean IPs so they kind of just bounced off though... Chapter 252: The Azure Dragon Viridian Forest Alliance TL: FoodieMonster007 How many bandit keeps are there around here?" Ya Suhyeok''s new lieutenant thought for a moment, then replied, "Including the unlicensed ones, there are five." ''Unlicensed''? Do even bandits need government permits these days? While Baek Suryong and the students blinked in confusion, only Ya Suhyeok nodded in understanding. "How many bandits are there in total?" he asked. "About two hundred... but why are you asking about this?" Ya Suhyeok looked at Baek Suryong. "With the help of two hundred bandits, we should be able to find every rabbit hole in these mountains within half a day. What exactly should we be on the lookout for?" Baek Suryong grinned. Ya Suhyeok''s plan was to ask the local bandits to help them find the demonic beast. With their help, unless the creature ascended to heaven, there was no way it could completely disappear in the mountains without a trace. The only problem now was whether the bandits would be willing to cooperate... He must have a plan. Baek Suryong decided to trust Ya Suhyeok, who was taking the initiative for the first time since enrolling in the Azure Dragon Academy. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Tell them to search for anything suspicious: a giant snake or tiger, a cave large enough for a huge monster to hide in, a quiet pond, and areas with excessive energy." "Understood." Ya Suhyeok turned to the lieutenant. "Issue a request in the name of the Viridian Forest Alliance." "...What?" The lieutenant''s jaw dropped in shock. We''ll be in trouble if the Viridian Forest Alliance finds out we made a false request under their name! Deep down, he wanted to scream, but didn''t dare to. Instead, he hastily made up an excuse, "We need the previous Boss''s name and the name of our keep to make the request... But as you know, he''s passed away, and since our keep is too small, I''m not sure anyone will listen to us..." "What''s the name of your keep, anyway?" Baek Suryong and the students listened intently. Come to think of it, none of them had bothered asking the name of the very bandit keep they were staying in. "...Gu Il Keep. It''s named after our late boss, Gu Il." "And you''re absolutely sure you''re registered with the Viridian Forest Alliance?" "Of course! Still, it''s too dangerous for a small keep like ours to make a request using the name of the Viridian Forest Alliance. We have no powerful backers." "......" Ya Suhyeok glared at his new lieutenant, making the middle-aged man flinch. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Terrified, he turned to Baek Suryong and the other students. With teary eyes, he pleaded desperately, "Please have mercy on us, Masters! We''ll be in big trouble if we use the Viridian Forest Alliance''s name carelessly." "...Go outside for a moment," Ya Suhyeok commanded, chasing the bandits out of earshot. He frowned, unsure of what to do. He wanted to ask the Viridian Forest Alliance for help, but at the same time, he didn''t want to get these bandits in trouble with them. There is one way... There was a surefire method, but it required revealing his secret and potentially disrupting his current lifestyle. I''ll have to tell them someday anyway... After a brief moment of contemplation, he made his decision. With utmost seriousness, Ya Suhyeok said, "...There''s something I haven''t told you guys. Well, maybe Senior Sangwoong already knows." Everyone stared at Ya Suhyeok. He had never looked so serious before. Some nodded as if they already knew what he was going to say. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "You''ll never believe this, but..." Ya Suhyeok squeezed his eyes shut. "I''m from the Viridian Forest!" There! I said it! I finally said it!Maybe it will be awkward with the seniors now. Maybe I''ll have to leave the White Dragon Manor... He hung his head, afraid to look at his teacher and schoolmates. Known to the world as thugs who robbed people and killed innocents, the Viridian Forest Bandits were considered the most despicable of all the unorthodox sects. He knew that wasn''t true, but stereotypes were hard to break. This was why his Hyungs had told him to hide his identity. "......" Ya Suhyeok waited, mentally preparing himself to face anger, contempt, and criticism... Geo Sangwoong looked at Ya Suhyeok with a serious expression. "If anyone besides us finds out about this, you wouldn''t just be expelled, you could be assassinated. The Viridian Scholar has a lot of enemies." "I wasn''t planning on saying that much... but you guys didn''t seem to care that I was a bandit, so..." Turning to the others, Geo Sangwoong said sternly, "We don''t care, but we''re different from most people in the orthodox. Please keep this a secret from everyone else." This was a grave matter. Although no one here was much of a gossiper, it could still slip out by mistake. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Hyonwon Kang nodded nonchalantly. "Alright, so this kid''s stepfather is a real big shot, huh?" "If he''s a candidate for Bandit King, then he must be rich. You''re loaded, aren''t you, Junior?" Yeo Min asked, more interested in the money. Delighted to find a fellow villain, Wiji Cheon smiled brightly and sent a telepathic message to Ya Suhyeok. [Actually, I''m from one of the Blood Cult''s Eight Great Clans!] "Oh, is that so..." Ya Suhyeok didn''t know what the Eight Great Clans were, but nodded blankly anyway. Fate really works in strange ways... Baek Suryong mused. He had learned a lot from the Bandit King Maeng Ho''ak in his past life and was only able to become an instructor now because of the solid external arts foundation he had built using the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. Adding to that... Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Hyonwon Kang was a descendant of the Crazy Demon''s Hyonwon Clan. Wiji Cheon coincidentally learned a faulty version of the Sword Saint''s Unlimited Sword. Yeo Min had the perfect constitution for the Ice Moon Goddess'' martial arts. The Bandit King''s martial arts had strengthened everyone, and its ultimate techniques were being passed down to both Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok, a merchant''s son and the stepson of a potential Bandit King. I should go meet the Viridian Scholar someday. If he''s a worthy successor of Master Maeng... then I should return the martial arts that should rightfully belong to the Viridian Forest. However, all that could wait. CLAP! Baek Suryong clapped his hands, drawing everyone''s attention. Looking at the lieutenant, who still seemed flustered, he demanded, "Send the request as soon as possible. There should be no problem now, right?" "B-But even if I send it, they might not believe us..." "Why not?" The lieutenant lowered his head. "I-If I heard that the Viridian Scholar''s son had come here, I wouldn''t believe it..." Baek Suryong fell into deep thought. The lieutenant had a point. This area was part of the Namgung Clan''s territory, and there were no large bandit keeps around here, so if a request were suddenly sent in the Viridian Scholar''s name... At least, he would definitely think that something was fishy. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "What should we do then?" he asked. Although he had a plan in mind, he wanted to hear Ya Suhyeok''s opinion first. "If they don''t believe us even after seeing the request, then I''ll consider it equivalent to looking down on my stepfather. That means... we will be forced to make them believe us." Ya Suhyeok replied, grinning and cracking his knuckles intimidatingly. Glancing at his schoolmates, who all looked like they would make excellent bandits, his eyes gleamed like a tiger''s. Baek Suryong nodded. He''d been thinking the same thing. "Luckily, there are five of you and five bandit keeps, so split up and go deliver the requests to them." The lieutenant quickly prepared five copies of the request and stamped them with the seal of the Gu Il Keep. Smirking maliciously, Baek Suryong took the request letters and handed them to his students. "We will now form the Azure Dragon Viridian Forest Alliancea joint task force consisting of the Azure Dragon Academy and the Viridian Forest Banditsto hunt the demonic beast plaguing this region. Now, go and ''persuade'' those bandits, kids." The students cackled evilly, instantly understanding what Baek Suryong meant by ''persuade''. "Heheh..." "Leave it to us." "We''ll ''persuade'' them." "I''ll be right back, hyung-nim!" The five students left to ''persuade'' the bandits. Translator''s Note: And here''s Namgung Su''s new look! The new artist seems to be good at drawing action scenes and chibis, but the normal faces are not very expressive and kind of wooden? Here''s hoping they improve with practice. Chapter 253: The One-Horned Demon Dragon (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 About two hours later, Hyonwon Kang appeared in the distance, waving. "Big Bro! We''re here!" Baek Suryong feigned ignorance and pretended not to know the cringey roleplaying idiot. Soon, two hundred bandits, their eyes were swollen shut and faces bruised, trickled in in front of Gu Il Keep. Baek Suryong frowned at the students, who were looking very pleased at their handiwork and relaxed from having vented their resentment. "You guys... did you really have to go that far? You didn''t kill any of them, did you?" This whole operation depended on the willing cooperation of the bandits. He had no problem with the students beating the bandits a little to ensure their compliance, but bloodshed would only instill a temporary fear and hinder their dedication to the search. Ya Suhyeok, who was acting as the Viridian Scholar''s representative, would also be in a difficult position. Thankfully, that hadn''t happened. Everyone had been considerate of Ya Suhyeok''s position. "No way, do you take us for idiots?" "We gave them the request letter, but they didn''t believe us, so we ''persuaded'' them." "It was easy. They believed us right after we beat up their leaders." "Those guys... They think we''re masters from the Viridian Forest Alliance." It seemed that the bandits were now convinced that the Azure Dragon Academy students who''d shown up out of the blue were really from the Viridian Forest Alliance, and that the request letter was real. Still... judging from the whispers of "Viridian Forest Demon Quintet" and "Five Viridian Forest Fiends" spreading among the bandits, the students definitely employed some rather forceful ''persuasion'' methods. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong couldn''t help but sigh. "...And they call themselves prodigies of the orthodox sects." Just who was the bastard who taught these kids... Oh wait, it was me. Clearing his throat, Baek Suryong turned to Ya Suhyeok. "I think everyone''s here, so explain the plan." "Huh? Me?" Ya Suhyeok''s eyes widened in shock. He had assumed that once he brought the bandits here, Baek Suryong would naturally take care of the rest. "I''m only good at fighting, words aren''t really my thing..." "No, you''re the only one who can do this," Baek Suryong cut in sharply. "The rest of us are outsiders. While any of us can subdue them by force, only you, a fellow Viridian Forest bandit, can earn their trust and cooperation." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "......" Ya Suhyeok fixed Baek Suryong with a pleading look. Baek Suryong held firm. Although it''s not related to martial arts, this is also a lessona lesson about taking responsibility for one''s actions. Giving Ya Suhyeok''s broad back a reassuring nudge, he said, "Don''t worry, if you need help, I''ll step in." "...Okay." Nodding, Ya Suhyeok jumped onto a large rock. "Hoo..." As all eyes turned to him, he took a moment to catch his breath and organize his thoughts. At the moment, most of the two hundred or so bandits in front of him wore disgruntled expressions, having come only because of the letter with the Viridian Scholar''s name on it and because they were afraid of the violent students. r? I''d rather fight the Horned Snake right now. Ya Suhyeok''s palms started to sweat. If he just used force, this could all be resolved quite easily. The moment he threatened their lives, most of them would do as he said. However, he couldn''t bring himself to do that. To do so would make him no different from those who scorned and looked down on the Viridian Forest Bandits. They are all my brothers. At that moment, Ya Suhyeok realized what he had to say. BOOM! Stomping his foot, he began, "I am Ya Suhyeok, son of the Viridian Scholar." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong felt goosebumps on his arm. This kid... He''s a natural. The nervous boy of a few moments ago was gone. Now, it was as if a great tiger king was looking down upon the other beasts. This was different from his martial arts talent, it was an innate leadership ability. Ya Suhyeok continued, "As you may have heard, a demonic beast called the Horned Snake has attacked Gu Il Keep and killed many of our brothers. Look around you." The bandits looked around and took in the state of Gu Il Keep. Although the corpses had been buried and the building and fence somewhat repaired, the scars of the terrible battle, including blood stains that they had been unable to completely remove, remained. "See for yourselves. The traces of their struggle against the beast. The places where they died." "Gulp!" In the silence, someone swallowed their saliva. "Find it!" "Track it down, even if you have to follow the trails of ants!" There was no need to give specific orders. The bosses of each bandit group divided the area among themselves and began to comb the mountain. Enraged, the bandits forgot about food and sleep, focusing only on their task. They were, after all, on the hunt for the enemy who had slain their brothers. Fortunately, their relentless search soon yielded results. Just two days after the search began, they located the Horned Snake''s hideout. "We found it!" "There''s a hidden pond down there, and strange beasts are gathering around it." "Strange beasts?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "I saw an ape with four arms, a bear with blue eyes, and a fox with several tails. I''ve never seen any creatures like those before. Where have they been hiding all this time...?" "They must be spirit beasts," Baek Suryong replied. The bandits had found many tracks over the last two days, but so far, none were related to the Horned Snake. However, this time was different. A pond that attracted spirit beasts? That was unnatural enough to be interesting. "Where is this place? Lead the way," he commanded. ...This is it. As soon as he arrived at the pond, he knew. He could feel a powerful demonic qi writhing within the misty pond, far more potent than he had anticipated. Moreover, dozens of black-eyed beasts stood guard around the pond, and their number was steadily increasing. "Growl..." I can see at least four that look like spirit beasts. It was said that it was a miracle to encounter a single spirit beast in one''s lifetime. To see four in one place... it probably wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that every spirit beast in the Tianzhu Mountain Range had gathered here. "What are those...?" "Where did they all come from?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The energy the beasts radiated was so intense that all the students wore grim expressions. They could sense that if any human dared to get too close to the pond, they would be attacked immediately. Baek Suryong said to Ya Suhyeok, "Tell the Viridian Forest Bandits to spread out and surround the area, and warn them not to make any rash moves." "Yes, Mr. Baek!" Suddenly, the entire misty pond began to bubble and churn, and a jet of water erupted from its center, shooting skyward. FWOOOSH! Water droplets scattered in all directions as a gigantic creature rose from the pond and into the sky, blotting out the sun. Shaken by the sight, the Viridian Forest Bandits stumbled backward. Some even collapsed, their legs giving way beneath them. "What the fuck is that...?" "Didn''t they say it was a... snake?" The creature floating in the sky had an otherworldly presence, and an ominous energy flowed from its pitch-black body. Its one horn alone was over two meters long. Could such a massive creature still be called a snake? Baek Suryong called over the lieutenant of Gu Il Keep. "Is that the Horned Snake you saw?" "I-It''s similar, but it was much smaller than that. I think it''s doubled in size..." "...It must have molted. That''s no mere Horned Snake anymore." Baek Suryong recalled reading about a similar creature in an old book. "That thing is now a One-Horned Demon Dragon..." An imoogi, a lesser dragon that had failed to ascend to heaven, had transformed a demonic beast, and that demonic beast had then grown stronger by devouring humans and spirit beasts. "ROOOOOOOOOAR!" With the One-Horned Demon Dragon''s roar, the beasts around the pond went berserk and lunged at the humans. "Form a defensive line, quickly! If we can''t stop it here, we''re all dead!" Baek Suryong bellowed. The battle began. Translator''s Note: Happy New Year! First chapter of 2025! Chapter 254: The One-Horned Demon Dragon (2) Chapter 254: The One-Horned Demon Dragon (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 Frenzied beasts charged, their eyes ablaze, tearing into the bandits with razor-sharp claws. "GRRRRR..." "ROOOOOOAR!" Even at a glance, it was clear these were no ordinary animals. Each was monstrous, many times larger and more ferocious than its kin. Dozens strong, they formed a fearsome pack, so savage that even the seasoned bandits blanched at the sight. "Don''t falter! They''re just animals!" Ya Suhyeok yelled as he strode forward, determined to rouse the terrified bandits. One of the wolves leading the charge kicked off the ground and launched itself into the air, fangs bared. At three times the size of its normal brethren, it looked like it could rip apart a tiger. However, it chose the wrong opponent. Ya Suhyeok seized the wolf''s snout in both hands and, with monstrous strength, tore it in half. SPLAT! Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Blood rained down, drenching him, but he merely hurled the split carcass aside and roared, "Brothers of the Viridian Forest! Tonight, we feast on spirit beast meat!" The primal savagery he''d kept suppressed erupted, and Ya Suhyeok radiated a monstrous battle aura, shocking even the White Dragon Manor students who trained with him daily. Geo Sangwoong grumbled, "That brat... he looks kind of cool today..." "I can''t lose to a junior..." Yeo Min muttered determinedly. "Let''s join the fray!" Wiji Cheon shouted happily. Hyonwon Kang barked, "What the fuck? I''m the only barbarian the White Dragon Manor needs!" Following Ya Suhyeok''s lead, the students plunged into the thick of battle, taking on the worst of the monstrous beasts. "Brothers! Let''s go too!" "UWOOOAH!" Spurred on by the Five Devils of the Viridian Forest Alliance (?), the bandits shook off their fear, readied their weapons, and charged into the melee. CRASH! SWISH! KABOOM! The battle quickly degenerated into pandemonium as both humans and beasts became entangled in a maelstrom of violence, fueled by the thrill of combat. Baek Suryong was the only one who remained calm, deliberately concealing most of his martial arts prowess to give himself more freedom to assess the situation. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Something''s weird... At first, upon seeing the fearsome beasts charging, he''d intended to take the lead himself, but a sudden bad premonition held him back. Fortunately, his students were fighting well in his stead, giving him time to think. Why is it commanding the frenzied beasts instead of attacking us itself? His gaze fell on the One-Horned Demon Dragon hovering over the pond, gazing down disdainfully at the humans from high above. Its reptilian eyes blazed with rage and hatred, and black demonic qi billowed from its half-open maw like the fires of hell. "GWAAAAAAR!" "Why is it just watching when it''s clearly enraged? If that thing attacked us directly, it could wipe us out in an instant..." Baek Suryong mumbled to himself. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? When the One-Horned Demon Dragon first emerged from the pond, he had felt a flicker of fear, and the arrogance he''d gained from his accomplishments at Namgung Estate instantly melted away.No?v(el)B\\jnn He had assumed that a demonic beast that wasn''t even one of the Ten Supremes would be small fry, but he was sorely mistaken. He stood absolutely no chance of winning against the One-Horned Demon Dragon in a head-on clash. Honestly, if it weren''t for his students, he would have seriously considered fleeing. For what reason would such a powerful demonic beast avoid fighting directly and instead send out a bunch of weaker animals? Although the ability to control spirit beasts like its own limbs was impressive, it felt like a roundabout way of fighting. Baek Suryong came to a conclusion. What if it''s not avoiding a direct fight... but is unable to fight directly? He shifted his gaze to the four spirit beasts standing guard in front of the One-Horned Demon Dragon like divine protectorsa massive tiger, a blue-eyed bear, a six-tailed fox, and four-armed monkey. These spirit beasts, or more accurately, demonic beasts, each radiated a power that surpassed even the greatest human martial artist, yet they didn''t join the fray, merely glared at him with animosity. What if they''re... staying put to protect the One-Horned Demon Dragon? Baek Suryong recalled his brief conversation with the lieutenant of Gu Il Keep. "Is that the Horned Snake you saw?" "I-It''s similar, but it was much smaller than that. I think it''s doubled in size..." The last piece of the puzzle clicked into place. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "...If it hasn''t been long since it shed its skin... and it hasn''t fully regained its strength yet..." ""YOU DEMON!"" Ignoring the kids'' cries of dismay, Baek Suryong charged straight at the One-Horned Demon Dragon. "GWAAAAAAR!" The colossal creature glared down at him. At over thirty meters long, it made any human seem small and insignificant. [Pathetic creature.] A voice suddenly echoed in Baek Suryong''s mind, startling him. This wasn''t mere telepathy, but something more profound, like a direct transmission of thought. "No way..." he muttered, realizing that it was the One-Horned Demon Dragon speaking. [Why bother coming this far? You can''t even scratch my scales.] "If I want to live, I have to fight. Do you expect me to just lie down and die?" [Humans destroyed my home and ruined a thousand years of cultivation.] As expected, the reason the Horned Serpent had become a demonic beast was because the Night Emperor and the Blue Sky Sword King had ravaged Mount Tianzhu. "Why blame all humans? It wasn''t our fault," Baek Suryong retorted. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. [For a thousand years, I''ve watched humans, but you''re all the same. You covet my core, and your greed leads only to bloodshed.] RUMBLE... Dark clouds gathered in the sky, and the One-Horned Demon Dragon ascended even higher. [You humans are nothing but a blight upon this world.] The power radiating from the dragon intensified, proving that it had indeed recovered somewhat during the delay. [I can no longer ascend to the celestial realm, so I will cleanse this world by eradicating humans.] This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The One-Horned Demon Dragon looked down at Baek Suryong from its lofty perch mockingly, as if to say, you can''t reach me. Of course, Baek Suryong had already prepared a retort. "This is perfect then," he said, stopping in front of the pond and unleashing his hidden power. SSHHH... For an instant, his hair turned crimson, but it quickly returned to its usual color. The whole transformation happened so fast that no one except the One-Horned Demon Dragon noticed. The dragon''s laughter echoed in Baek Suryong''s mind like rolling thunder. [Hahaha! So you were hiding your power! But it changes nothing!] "You talk too much. Why would it change nothing?" Baek Suryong chuckled, unleashing the White Ice Divine Palm at the pond. CRACKLE! A blizzard erupted from his hand, instantly freezing the pond over and creating a road of ice, which Baek Suryong dashed across. [How dare you?!] Enraged that its territory had been frozen, the One-Horned Demon Dragon roared. A suffocating demonic pressure descended, powerful enough to suffocate and crush even the strongest martial masters. However, Baek Suryong wasn''t just unaffected, he was invigorated. Realizing that its opponent wielded a power similar to its own, the One-Horned Demon Dragon exclaimed in shock, [How can a mere human...] "...Wield the power to defy heaven?" Baek Suryong finished its question. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? BOOM! Smirking, he kicked off the ground. The ice beneath him shattered, and he shot upwards like lightning, until he was eye-to-eye with the One-Horned Demon Dragon. "You should''ve known your place, you overgrown snake," he growled, activating the Blood Demon Eyes. With these eyes that burned crimson like hellfire and could see through all demonic techniques, he observed the One-Horned Demon Dragon''s flow of demonic qi. "Found it." A third of the way down its body, there was a stagnation of energy. It was the dragon''s reverse scale, its weak point. Without hesitation, Baek Suryong plunged his sword into the One-Horned Demon Dragon''s reverse scale. Caught off guard, the dragon was slow to react. "GWAAAAAAR!" Unable to withstand the searing pain, the One-Horned Demon Dragon plummeted to the ground. Translator''s Note: There will be no update tomorrow as I am going on a family outing. The next update will be on Sunday morning. Chapter 255: The One-Horned Demon Dragon (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 "GWAAAARH!" The One-Horned Demon Dragon flailed wildly, trying to shake off Baek Suryong as it plummeted toward the earth. [Get off! Get off me!] Firmly grasping the sword he had plunged into the beast''s reverse scale, Baek Suryong channeled even more inner qi into it. "ROOOAR!" The overwhelming destructive power of the Heaven Defying Divine Art surged through the One-Horned Demon Dragon''s body as Baek Suryong poured all of his strength into his assault. This ends here! he thought, determined to rip the beast to shreds. Unfortunately, the One-Horned Demon Dragon was a monster that had roamed the world for a thousand years. It wasn''t about to be defeated so easily. [I won''t let you have your way!] The instant Baek Suryong''s qi ravaged its body, the dragon countered with qi from its own spirit core, despite knowing it stood to suffer more in this exchange. "KWAAAAAAGH!" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The One-Horned Demon Dragon''s ghastly scream echoed through the mountains as the two forces within it clashed violently, though it nevertheless managed to curl up its body to mitigate the damage from the inevitable impact. CRASH! A tremendous tremor shook the earth, and black blood gurgled from the dragon''s mouth. "Hoo..." Baek Suryong took a moment to catch his breath. Right before the dragon struck the ground, he had yanked his sword free and leapt away. Still, he hadn''t emerged unscathed. Enduring the dragon''s bucking and thrashing without falling hadn''t been easy. Suddenly, he frowned. Looking at his sword, he saw that the entire blade was corroded. If he had waited any longer, the sword would have melted inside the dragon. At a time like this... Fuck, I need a better sword. His martial arts were getting stronger, and his enemies becoming more formidable. Soon, even a treasured sword like Moon Shadow wouldn''t be enough to withstand his qi. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. He thought of the legendary sword that Wiji Yeol promised hima sword that rivaled or even surpassed the Blood Demon Sword. If he had that sword today, the wound he''d just inflicted would have sealed the dragon''s fate on the spot. Just when will it be finished...? Baek Suryong sighed. Now was not the time to dwell on such things. The One-Horned Demon Dragon was still alive and kicking. Making a mental note to visit Wiji Yeol later, he pushed away all other thoughts. "I need you to keep going for a bit longer, alright?" he whispered, giving Moon Shadow''s blade a light pat as he walked toward the One-Horned Demon Dragon. "Grr..." Amid a giant cloud of dust, the dragon was beginning to stir, and a terrifying demonic qi pulsed outward in waves. Baek Suryong sighed again. This was why he had wanted to end things with one blow. The longer the fight lasted, the more vitality the beast would recover. Even now, in its incomplete state, the One-Horned Demon Dragon''s scales were tough enough to withstand his enhanced qi, and its ability to control demonic qi was on par with the Ten Supremes. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? It was terrifyingly strong.No?v(el)B\\jnn "...Still, I can do this." Baek Suryong''s Blood Demon Eyes blazed as he examined the dragon from head to tail. Its qi was weaker and more unstable than before, a clear sign that his earlier attack was effective. That overwhelming hopelessness he''d felt at first evaporated. Now, he was certain he could prevail. BOOM! He kicked the ground, renting it asunder as he shot forward explosively, his blue coat flaring out behind him. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. SWISH! His first strike barely nicked the One-Horned Demon Dragon''s eye, but he showed no frustration. He simply spun around and fired a blast of icy energy from his left palm, then slashed upward. The blade, infused with enhanced qi, sliced toward the dragon''s horn. The One-Horned Demon Dragon made no attempt to dodge. Instead, it loaded its horn with a thousand years'' worth of qi, granting it a blinding radiance, and then rammed it into Baek Suryong at lightning speed. CLAAAAANG! The impact flung Baek Suryong a dozen feet backward. He truly hadn''t expected such a fierce struggle. If the One-Horned Demon Dragon were human, it would have been like fighting with serious injuries, but it never lost the will to fight. Then again, if it had been at full power, he would never have stood a chance against it. "Consider yourself unlucky for crossing paths with me here and now." [How amusing. It''s not over yet...] "No, I''m ending it now." SWISH! Moon Shadow, glinting under the cold moonlight, drew a crimson arc through the air as it sliced cleanly through the base of the dragon''s horn. "GUWAAAAKKK!" The One-Horned Demon Dragon let out a terrible scream. Containing the essence of a thousand years of cultivation, it''s horn was the toughest part of its body, but also its biggest weakness, even more vulnerable than the reverse scale. However, no one else was supposed to know this! [Just how...] Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Baek Suryong smirked. "Finding an opponent''s weakness is my specialty." The moment its horn was severed, the One-Horned Demon Dragon''s power took a nosedive. The qi it had gathered over a thousand years flowed out like a river, and its huge form began to shrink. BOOOM! Finally, the One-Horned Demon Dragon collapsed amid a cloud of dust, signaling the end of the battle. Baek Suryong approached the fallen beast. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to end this painlessly." [A pathetic creature like you taking pity on me...] The One-Horned Demon Dragon''s life force was rapidly dwindling, but its hatred and resentment toward humanity remained undiminished. For an instant, its eyes flared bright yellow. [Human who walks the path of defying heaven. I may die by your hand, but the price will be your destruction.] SHUDDER! An overwhelming sense of fear washed over Baek Suryong. In an instant, he lunged forward and sliced through the beast''s neck. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. CRACK! Moon Shadow, having fulfilled its final task, snapped in two, and one broken piece fell beside the One-Horned Demon Dragon''s severed head. [To think that my thousand years of life would end so trivially... How laughable...] "...What the hell?" Baek Suryong muttered, scanning his surroundings. Even though the One-Horned Demon Dragon was dead, the ominous feeling didn''t disappear. Rather, it intensified. SSSSSSSSH... This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. A tremendous energy poured out of the dragon''s corpse and coiled around Baek Suryong. Finally, Baek Suryong understood. This was the creature''s final, most devastating attack. Before he could react, the One-Horned Demon Dragon''s thousand years of qi began to flow into him. "Fuck...!" Ordinarily, absorbing the qi of a spirit beast would be considered a wondrous blessing, but to the current Baek Suryong, it was a curse. "It''s good that your inner arts are growing more profound, but make sure to strengthen your physical body accordingly." As the Principal had warned, Baek Suryong''s physical vessel was already at its limit, which meant that the dragon''s power was no different from poison. "Shit... It''s trying to kill me by overloading me with qi... Ugh..." Baek Suryong gritted his teeth and tried to resist, but his body felt like it was being blown apart. If he couldn''t find a way to endure or expel the energy, he would either explode outright or be corrupted by demonic qi and become a mindless ghoul, just like those in the Blood Cult. Suddenly, the worst possible scenario flickered in his mind. If I turn into a ghoul and lose my mind, I''ll kill everyone close to me. In the distance, he could dimly see his students sprinting toward him, worried about their teacher. "...No. Stay back. Don''t come near me." He could not bring himself to greet or congratulate them. The fear of murdering them with his own hands outweighed everything else. "...RUN! RUN, YOU IDIOTS! GET AS FAR AWAY FROM ME AS YOU CAN!" he roared, his voice brimming with killing intent. Chapter 256: Why Must You Always Be the One Saving Us? TL: FoodieMonster007 "RUN, YOU IDIOTS!" At the sound of their teacher''s voice crackling with killing intent, the students froze in their tracks. Letting out a sigh of relief, Baek Suryong muttered tiredly, "Yes, that''s right. Turn around and flee. As far as you can. To a place where I can''t see you... Uurgh!" His eyes were bloodshot, and the pain was so excruciating that he felt like his body was being torn apart. The One-Horned Demon Dragon''s tremendous qi flowing into his body was pushing his already full vessel beyond its limits. If I can''t stop this... my body will either explode, or I''ll become a mindless ghoul. THUD! Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong sat cross-legged on the ground, but he had no intention of calmly meditating and circulating his inner qi. Right now, trying to absorb the demonic qi was suicide. Instead, he held his breath and focused on expelling the overflowing qi. Gritting his teeth, he gathered his qi, shaping it into a barrier to push the dragon''s power out of his system. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead. The clashing energies within him were creating a friction just as harsh as a duel between supreme martial masters. Damn it! I''m being pushed back...! Although he had won the battle through luck, observation, and strategy, the One-Horned Demon Dragon''s energy far surpassed his own. He stood no chance of winning this internal war, and his only hope was to buy a little more time. Think, think! There has to be a way. Baek Suryong recalled all the martial arts knowledge he had amassed in this life and his previous one. The five ultimate martial arts he had learned, the Blood Cult''s countless demonic arts, and the orthodox and unorthodox techniques that the Blood Cult had collected... This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. However, no matter how hard he wracked his brain, no solution came to mind. TRICKLE... Blood seeped from between his clenched teeth, but Baek Suryong swallowed it down. His clouded mind cleared a little, but he knew it would not last long. "Uurgh!" Having absorbed this immense power against his will, his meridians and acupoints ballooned as though they might detonate at any moment. A ringing sound filled his head, and the world became red from the blood clouding his vision. "Fuck...!" Trembling in pain, Baek Suryong lifted his head to look at the sky. Since he wasn''t actually meditating, it was fine for him to speak and move. Is this really how I''m going to die? How absurd. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. A hollow laugh escaped his lips. "Masters... it seems I''m dying again." The faces of his four masters appeared one after the other in the constellations above. The smug face of the Bandit King as he bragged endlessly about his heroic tales. The tired face of the Crazy Demon who wanted to atone for the sins he had committed against his family. The expressionless face of the Ice Moon Goddess who was cold on the outside but warm and caring on the inside. The dreamy face of the Sword Saint who always talked about the sword with childlike innocence. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? He felt as if his four masters had become constellations and were looking down upon him from the heavens above, but at the same time, he was also aware that his hazy consciousness was playing tricks on him. "...At least I found worthy successors for your martial arts, so don''t be too harsh on me when we meet again." His body kept switching from burning hot to icy cold until eventually, he no longer felt anything. He closed his eyes. At least I held on long enough for everyone to escape. That was his only consolation as his soul slowly left his body... ""Mr. Baek!"" "...!!" Baek Suryong''s eyes shot open, and his fading consciousness instantly returned. Those fucking idiots! Why did they come back!? ""Mr. Baek!"" The students ran up to Baek Suryong and looked at him with worried faces, tears welling up in their eyes. "H-He opened his eyes! Are you alright?" "Mr. Baek, are you okay?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Why did you tell us to run away when you were this badly injured?!" "Oh no, your body is burning up..." "Does anyone have any medicine?" "You fools...! How many times do I have to tell you to run?! Do you have a death wish?!" Baek Suryong roared. Although he sometimes showed his killing intent during training, this was the first time he had ever been truly angry with his students. No one said anything about Hyonwon Kang''s outburst. Rather, they nodded in agreement. "We can help you absorb the excess qi in your body!" Wiji Cheon suggested. Everyone nodded, but Baek Suryong shook his head. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "This is extremely concentrated demonic qi. You cannot absorb it," Baek Suryong said firmly. It wasn''t as if he hadn''t considered this method. If he could share this energy, it would be an incredible blessing for the students. The problem was that the One-Horned Demon Dragon was a demonic beast. A thousand years worth of demonic qi wasn''t something just anyone could absorb, and most certainly not an orthodox martial artist. The only reason he could withstand the demonic qi was because of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, but for the students, it was no different from poison. If they absorbed this much demonic qi, they would definitely die... "We won''t know until we try." "If the five of us share the burden, we''ll be fine." "Just try it!" "There''s no time, let''s start now!" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. ...Damn stubborn stupid kids! Baek Suryong opened his mouth to berate the students, but before he could say anything, a woman''s gentle voice echoed in everyone''s heads. [If it''s purifying demonic qi, I think I can help.] "W-Who''s there?" "What the hell?!" Everyone looked around in surprise, but they couldn''t see anyone. The spirit beasts had all regained consciousness and run away, and they had told the bandits to stay away as well, so there was no one within a hundred paces other than them... Wait... The furball jumped out of Ya Suhyeok''s arms and ran towards Baek Suryong, a blue light shining in its eyes. "Furball? Did you just talk?" Ya Suhyeok asked, bewildered. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. The furball nodded. [I am this child''s mother. I was watching you through my child''s eyes.] The mother Silver Tiger! Baek Suryong''s eyes widened in shock. "I thought you were eaten by the Horned Snake... but you said you could help me?" [I have one condition.] "Fine. I''ll do anything." Baek Suryong nodded without hesitation. The Silver Tiger was a divine beast. She wouldn''t ask for anything that would harm him. Besides, he was at his limit and had almost lost consciousness several times. [Hold my child''s body.] Baek Suryong picked up and hugged the furball. Instantly, a refreshing energy filled his body, and the pain dulled a little. [The rest of you, place your palms on your teacher''s back.] As instructed, Wiji Cheon and Hyonwon Kang sat behind Baek Suryong and placed their palms on his back, while Geo Sangwoong, Yeo Min and Ya Suhyeok sat in a row and placed their palms on the backs of the two in front. [Leave purifying the demonic qi to me and focus on transferring the excess energy.] Baek Suryong didn''t have the strength to reply right now, so he simply gritted his teeth and silently transferred the One-Horned Demon Dragon''s qi to his students. The energy the One-Horned Demon Dragon left behind was filled with hatred, wrath, and malice toward humans. It was a tremendous amount of demonic qi that ordinary humans absolutely could not stomach. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. However, before the demonic qi could enter the students'' bodies, the mother Silver Tiger purified it with her own divine qi, ensuring that only pure qi was distributed to the students. "Uurgh...!" "Huuuh...!" Even then, the students clenched their teeth as the tremendous energy flowed into them. Mr. Baek seriously endured several times this much energy alone? Once again, they were shocked by their instructor''s fortitude. "Haaa..." "Huff, huff..." "Is it over?" Despite the purification process reducing the overall amount of qi, it still took several hours to complete the transfer. When it was finally completed, the exhausted students collapsed on the floor. Although much of the qi had been lost during the purification process, each student had gained nearly a hundred years worth of qi. In terms of inner arts, they were now at the top of their age group. Of course, it would take more time for them to fully absorb and be able to use the qi, but there was no doubt that this was an incredible blessing. [Thankfully, it seems to have ended well... so now it''s time for you to do me a favor.] The mother Silver Tiger''s voice resounded in Baek Suryong''s mind again, but this time her voice was much softer and more weary. Chapter 257: Silver Tiger TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong fell unconscious the instant he finished transferring the dragon''s energy to his students. "You did this to us." He drifted into a dream. His old students, caked in blood, stared at him with hollow eyes, and his hands were slick with crimson stains. I didn''t want to kill you all with my own hands. He tried to scrub the blood from his palms, but no matter how hard he scrubbed, it wouldn''t come off. The metallic stench only grew stronger. This is a dream. Baek Suryong dropped his gaze, avoiding his old students'' eyes. He wanted to wake up from this nightmare right now. He would even have preferred dreaming of the Blood Demon. At least that would have hurt less. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Look at us. You did this to us." A surge of fury burned in Baek Suryong, and he lifted his eyes, glaring at his old students. Damn it! Why bring this up now... Suddenly, Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. His old students had turned into skeletons, and insects were crawling out of their empty eye sockets. Slowly, the skeletons lurched closer, encircling him. "You did this to us." "You used us and threw us away." "You lied to us." "We believed you, we really believed you..." Baek Suryong sank to his knees, curling up and wrapping his arms around his head as his body trembled uncontrollably. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? I... Back then, he had felt no remorse. In order to survive, he would have used anyone, whether children or adults. He had deceived, stolen, plundered, and murdered countless people just to live another day. He was aware that his brutal training shattered his trainees'' emotions and personalities. He remembered slapping a sobbing child, kicking one who was too exhausted, and threatening to kill those who disobeyed. Had he ever smiled at them? Shown them any kindness? "Instructor... Please help us..." "Instructor... it hurts..." "Can''t we rest for a little bit...?" "Please don''t throw us away..." This was a dream, a product of Baek Suryong''s deep-seated guilt, and he knew it. Still, a part of him wondered if some of his former students had survived. Back then, he had been too busy battling the Blood Demon, so he never saw exactly what happened to the kids who fought his masters. I recall they were all seriously injured... Suddenly, the scene shifted. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. His previous life''s students became young children, far younger than the ones he was teaching now at the Azure Dragon Academy. ...And their little frames were riddled with numerous wounds that he himself had inflicted. "Instructor!" "Instructor..." The children stared at him with a mixture of fear and reverence. Come here. He pulled his young students into an embrace. Shocked, their eyes went wide, and some of them wriggled uneasily. Their instructor had never done something like this before. I''m sorry. He squeezed them tighter, and the children broke into happy giggles. "Instructor, please don''t leave us behind again." "Stay with us!" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "We were here before those Azure Dragon Academy kids, right?" Baek Suryong smiled faintly at these children who were gazing up at him with innocent faces. Yes. I won''t go anywhere now. He understood that what he was experiencing was qi deviation. The One-Horned Demon Dragon''s demonic qi radiated hatred, rage, and malice toward humans, and it had forced all of that upon Baek Suryong. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong examined his students. Even though they were trying to act tough, they were covered in cuts and bruises from head to toe. It was obvious they had endured a tough fight. "Well done, all of you. Fighting spirit beasts isn''t easy..." "Mr. Baek," Wiji Cheon said gravely. "Yes?" Baek Suryong blinked in confusion. This wasn''t like the kind, timid boy he knew. "Sometimes, I think you''re too overprotective of us. You train us so hard, but when push comes to shove, you always fight alone." "...Did I do that?" The others students nodded in agreement. "Exactly! You nearly kill us during training, but then you try to sacrifice yourself for us!" Hyonwon Kang blurted. "We''re not children," Geo Sangwoong added firmly. "We might not meet your lofty standards yet, but we''re working really hard!" Yeo Min insisted. "Yeah, stop treating us like kids," Ya Suhyeok chimed in. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong scratched his cheek awkwardly. Guilt over his past had likely made him overprotective with his new students at the Azure Dragon Academy, as if he were trying to atone for what he had done before. "...I''m sorry," he whispered, realizing his mistake after meeting his old students in the dream. "I''ll stop doing that. If I need help, I''ll ask for it, and I won''t protect you just because you''re my students." The five students nodded, satisfied with Baek Suryong''s response. With Hyonwon Kang''s help, Baek Suryong rose to his feet. His body was a wreck, and he would need at least ten days to recover. Suddenly, he remembered something. "Where''s the mother Silver Tiger?" "She''s waiting for us," Ya Suhyeok replied, cuddling the exhausted, dozing furball in his arms. "She said that time was of the essence, so we should go see her as soon as you woke up." [...You''re here.] The mother Silver Tiger was in a cave hidden deep within the mountains. When the group found her, the finally realized why she had not gone searching for her cub. Her side had been ripped open, organs exposed, and black blotches of the One-Horned Demon Dragon''s poison spread across her body. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? She was dying. The cub, now awake, nuzzled his mother. In response, she licked him slowly, her saliva healing the small cuts and scratches all over his tiny body. [...I don''t have much time left.] After the cub dozed off again, the mother Silver Tiger turned toward the humans, and her eyes settled on Ya Suhyeok. [Thank you for looking after my child.] "You don''t have to thank us. This little guy helped us a lot too," Ya Suhyeok mumbled, scratching his head awkwardly. He had lost his father to a tiger attack, yet here he was being thanked by one. Life was full of surprises. [Still, I must repay my debt.] A soft white light flowed from the mother Silver Tiger''s body into Ya Suhyeok. "W-What?" Ya Suhyeok stared at his body, but the light had already vanished, leaving him with only a gentle warmth. [From now onwards, the beasts of the mountains will follow you, the trees and birds will welcome you, and the flowers will guide your path.] This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. He looked completely bewildered. The white light was the Silver Tiger''s blessing. The Silver Tiger, looking paler than ever, cast a weak glance at the other humans. [I would like to bless you all, but I don''t have the strength for that.] "It''s fine. That kid''s the only one who roams the mountains. The rest of us don''t need it," Baek Suryong said, stepping forward and examining the Silver Tiger. I suspected as much, but she''s probably a divine beast. An ordinary spirit beast wouldn''t have a purifying aura or the ability to bless and heal. "Why did you call us here? What kind of favor do you need from me?" [Human who defies the heavens. How much do you know?] Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. "...All of you, step outside for a moment," he commanded sternly. Sensing Baek Suryong''s seriousness, the students quietly filed out of the cave. Once they were gone, Baek Suryong asked, "How much do I know? What are you talking about?" The mother Silver Tiger met Baek Suryong''s gaze, her eyes shimmering with a holy blue light. [The world will soon fall into chaos. More demonic beasts like the One-Horned Demon Dragon will appear, and strange occurrences that you humans call ''mysterious phenomena'' will become commonplace. Most importantly... you are destined to play a major role in that turmoil.] Translator''s Note: Suhyeok is now officially a Disney princess. See you next week! Chapter 258: Why Are You Here!? TL: FoodieMonster007 [The world will soon descend into chaos. More demonic beasts like the One-Horned Demon Dragon will appear, and those strange occurrences you humans call ''mysterious phenomena'' will become ordinary. Most importantly... you are fated to play a significant role in that turmoil.] The mother Silver Tiger''s blue eyes shone, and for reasons Baek Suryong couldn''t explain, his own face reflected in those large eyes felt unfamiliar. He remembered the Dark Heaven Goddess saying something similar during their encounter at the Namgung Estate not long ago. "You have a destiny that defies the heavens. A fate that can overturn celestial order, capable of either destroying or saving the world." A destiny that defies the heavens. Back then, he was too busy investigating the Namgung Clan''s secrets to really think about those words, but hearing the same thing now from the Silver Tiger left him feeling uneasy. "The chaos that will befall the world is related to my destiny?" Baek Suryong asked. All of a sudden, a thought flashed through his mind. No way... Baek Suryong fixed a grim stare on the Silver Tiger. "The reason the world is going to fall into chaos... is it because of me?" A few decades after the Blood Cult collapsed, he had awakened the memories of his previous life. Coincidentally, it was around the same time that the Blood Cult, which had been hiding and gathering its strength, reappeared in the murim. Was that just a coincidence? What if it wasn''t? What if, just like the Dark Heaven Goddess and the mother Silver Tiger said, I was born with a heaven-defying fate, and that fate was to plunge the world into chaos? What if the world falls into chaos because of me? [That is both correct and not quite correct,] the Silver Tiger answered vaguely. Baek Suryong glowered at her. "Speak clearly. You didn''t bring me here to talk in riddles, did you?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. [...Just because you were born with a heaven-defying fate doesn''t mean you will destroy the world or invite chaos. Heaven-defying literally means going against heaven''s will. Nobody knows how that will turn out.] "Then what are you implying when you say that I am destined to play a significant role in the turmoil?" The Silver Tiger gazed at Baek Suryong, weighing the truth in his words with her divine, glowing eyes. [...Indeed, it seems you are not the one.] "Were you testing me?" Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes, only now realizing this had been her plan all along. [I''m sorry.] "What do you mean, ''I''m not the one''?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? [There is someone out there who is spreading the power to defy heaven.] "...Can something like that be spread?" The Silver Tiger''s blue eyes focused on Baek Suryong, although they appeared to be looking far beyond him into the future. [All over the world, the power to defy heaven is stirring. Because of that, ancient entities that were dormant for ages are awakening, and events that rebel against destiny will occur.] The power to defy heaven was exactly what it sounded like: a force that went against the will of heaven. On the other hand, that also meant that heaven''s wrath was easily provoked, resulting in destruction and restoration of order. This was true of the Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians Baek Suryong was born with. Had he not practiced the Heaven Defying Divine Art, his life would have ended prematurely before the age of thirty. [Usually, even if someone escapes an untimely death by going against heaven''s will, that individual act of defying heaven is hardly significant enough to threaten the world order. There has never been a time when the power to defy heaven has swelled enough to endanger the world as a whole.] "And you''re saying that it will be different this time?" The Silver Tiger nodded wearily. [We have to stop whoever is spreading the power to defy heaven. If we fail, this world that has twisted fate will be destroyed by heaven.] Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Baek Suryong fell silent and pondered. The Silver Tiger''s body was weakening rapidly, possibly because she had tried to see through the will of heaven. Moreover, this spirit beast, who could see the future, had prophesied the end of the world. Somebody is intentionally spreading the power to defy heaven? Who could it be? The Blood Cult came to mind first. This would not be the first time the Blood Cult had tinkered with dark arts to dominate the murim. However, even when he was there, he had never heard of a sorcery that allowed one to manipulate the power to defy heaven. Aside from the Heaven Defying Divine Art, that is... Suddenly, a figure came to mind. An absolute being who had mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art and perfected both martial arts and sorcery at the highest level. "The Blood Demon..." "Come back again sometime." Is the Blood Demon the monster spreading the power to defy heaven across the world? He recalled that languid smile the Blood Demon had given him as he woke up from the dream. The Silver Tiger''s eyes darkened. [The Blood Demon? Do you suspect he is behind everything?] Baek Suryong replied vaguely, "I can''t think of anyone else who could do such a thing, but he died decades ago..." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Just like that, their short but intense spirit beast hunt came to an end, and they gained a cute new addition to their group. The group did not hurry back to the Azure Dragon Academy. First, they gathered the One-Horned Demon Dragon''s remains and collated everything the students had collected while running through the mountains. Surprisingly, they ended up with a rather large haul of inner cores and other materials, so the students were ecstatic. "If we sell everything, we''ll make a fortune, right?" "What should we buy first? New weapons, or clothes...?" "Wine first! My mouth is watering already." "Hey everyone! If you sell it to our trading company, I promise I''ll give you much more than the market price. How about it?" Geo Sangwoong asked, attempting to entice his classmates. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. It was a bargaining war between one man trying to maximize his profit and one group trying to get the best deal, but in the end, no one could beat the merchant''s son. "Enough of that for now. Sit down to meditate," Baek Suryong cut in. "Just because you''ve absorbed a lot of qi, doesn''t mean it belongs to you yet." Each of the students had absorbed about a century of the One-Horned Demon Dragon''s energy, but they still needed to meditate and gradually transform that power into something compatible with their martial arts. Normally, a lot of energy was lost in the process, and it was common knowledge that even the best elixir would only allow someone to retain about half of its energy if they were lucky. Baek Suryong snorted. "Don''t get carried away just because you gained a bit of inner qi. Those heirs of the Nine Sects One Gang and the Five Great Clans have been taking elixirs every day since they were children. You''ve only just managed to catch up." Even half should be enough for them to rank among the top in their generation, but... I can''t let their ego get inflated now. Deep down though, Baek Suryong was elated. After all, the people he was comparing his students to were the finest and most privileged prodigies in the murim. Their current inner qi should rival the best of the Heavenly Martial Academy students. Now that the disadvantage of background had been overcome, all that remained was for the students to work on improving their skills. "Ahem! So, don''t be too full of yourselves." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Mr. Baek, aren''t you even more excited than we are?" "It''s obvious you''re trying not to laugh." SMACK! Anyway, as the group made their way back to the Azure Dragon Academy, their days were spent focusing on controlled breathing, refining their martial arts, and nursing their wounds. The little furball, who had been noticeably down at first, soon started acting playful again, though it still stayed close to Ya Suhyeok and Baek Suryong most of the time. Several days later, they finally arrived in Nanchang. "We should keep a low profile," Baek Suryong said, lowering his bamboo hat so that it covered most of his face. Previously, when he had returned from defeating the Bloody Ripper in the Valley of Evil, the streets had been crammed with people greeting him. News of what had happened at Namgung Estate must have spread, so he expected even more hype this time. I don''t want to deal with that again. Therefore, this time, he chose to arrive late at night and had everyone wear bamboo hats so they could slip into the White Dragon Manor unnoticed. Unfortunately, as the White Dragon Manor came into view, he noticed a lot people loitering about outside. Some were martial artists, while others looked like ordinary citizens. What''s this crowd doing here this late at night? There must be dozens of people staking out the manor! Fortunately, none of them seemed to have any intention of forcing their way in. The students gave Baek Suryong questioning looks, asking with their eyes, "What''s the plan, Mr. Baek?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "We climb over the wall," Baek Suryong signaled. He found it strange to sneak over the wall of his own house, but it looked like the only way to return home peacefully. Fortunately, none of the lurkers were particularly strong. Leading the way, Baek Suryong leaped over the wall, when suddenly, a glint of metal flashed from within the darkness. "Ugh!" He tried to dodge, but the attack was too precise. Drawing the sword he had borrowed from the Viridian Forest Bandits, he barely managed to block. CLANG! Sparks flared in the night, revealing his opponent''s face. Baek Suryong''s jaw dropped in shock. "Why are you here!?" Namgung Su, wearing an apron as if he had just been cooking, coolly brandished a ladle at Baek Suryong. "I thought you were a thief... but it appears the owner of the house has finally come home." Chapter 259: Get Ready to Welcome Our Guests! TL: FoodieMonster007 "...I thought another thief had broken in," Namgung Su said, carefully lowering the ladle. Baek Suryong wiped away a bead of cold sweat. From the bits of vegetables clinging to the ladle, Namgung Su seemed to have dashed out while cooking. If he had not blocked the attack in time, those veggies would have splattered across his cheek. Nevertheless, Namgung Su''s words were more concerning. "Another? A thief broke in before?" Baek Suryong asked. Namgung Su nodded casually. "Not just one. I''ve already caught three." At that moment, the students vaulted over the wall and landed behind Baek Suryong. "...Mr. Namgung Su?" "Why is Mr. Namgung here?" "Wait, what''s with that apron?" "Everyone, stay on guard! This might be a trap!" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "He might be wearing a human skin mask..." The students stared blankly at Namgung Su in an apron with a ladle in his hand, unable to believe their eyes. However, no matter how hard they stared, the ladle did not magically turn into a sword. "I see you''re all back in one piece," Namgung Su said, wearing his usual condescending expression, apron and ladle notwithstanding. Glancing at the students, he asked, "Have you eaten dinner yet?" Does this man not know embarrassment? Everyone wondered. "No, we were planning to eat after getting home... but why are you here?" "Let''s discuss that indoors. Too many ears out here." Namgung Su turned around and walked into the house as though he owned the place. From the looks of it, he had probably been staying at the White Dragon Manor for quite a while. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "No... I mean, why... Fine, let''s head in." Giving up, Baek Suryong and the students followed Namgung Su indoors. Immediately, a mouthwatering aroma wafted through the air, arousing their hunger. "Hmm?" Caught red-handed nibbling at the side dishes, Namgung Mi''s eyes went wide. She quickly attempted to divert her brother''s attention though, asking, "Oppa? Who are they...?" Baek Suryong and his students currently looked like beggars. After fighting the spirit beasts, they had borrowed clothes from the Viridian Forest Bandits, and then traveled through the wilderness instead of the roads to concentrate on training. By now, their clothes were so ragged that even real beggars would avoid them. "Ah!" Namgung Mi clapped her hands. "Did you bring these beggars here to feed them?" "Sort of." "What did you just say? ''Sort of''?" Grumbling, Baek Suryong took off his bamboo hat. The moment Namgung Mi saw his features, she sprang to her feet and dashed to his side. "Mr. Baek!" Baek Suryong was a benefactor of the Namgung Clan and a good-looking one at that, so she liked him nearly as much as her own brother. "Have you been well?" Baek Suryong asked, giving Namgung Mi a gentle pat on the head. "Yes! Why did it take you so long to get here?" "I was training the kids." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Namgung Mi glanced past Baek Suryong to the disheveled students, who waved in greeting. "Unnie! Oppas!" she called, beaming as she approached them. She had only known them for a short time, but she had a very friendly personality. Suddenly, her eyes zoomed in on a fluffy white furball poking its head out from Ya Suhyeok''s arms. It was small, with round eyes, adorable paws, and soft, downy fur.No?v(el)B\\jnn Namgung Mi swallowed hard. "C-Can I pet the cat?" "It''s actually a tiger." Namgung Mi extended a hand toward the bundle of fur. Whether the animal was a cat or a tiger didn''t bother her. She was the daughter of a renowned murim clan, after all. The little furball didn''t like being touched by strangers, so it batted Namgung Mi''s hand away, baring its tiny fangs. "Hiss!" Namgung Su launched into a long explanation of what his father, the Ironblood Swordsman Namgung Cheon, had been doing since they left the Namgung Estate. In order to raise funds and support for the reconstruction after the disaster, Namgung Cheon had met with many key figures from the Murim Alliance, the Nine Sects One Gang, and the Five Great Clans. The thing was, whenever people asked him about the Azure Dragon Hero, he always replied, "The Azure Dragon Hero''s martial arts are in no way inferior to mine." Those brief remarks caused quite a stir. The only reason the Ironblood Swordsman wasn''t one of the Ten Supremes was because of his father, the Blue Sky Sword King, but many believed that his martial arts were more than enough to earn him the title. Therefore, by saying that the Azure Dragon Hero''s martial arts weren''t inferior to his, the Ironblood Swordsman inadvertently started a rumor that the Azure Dragon Hero was equal to the Ten Supremes. "Even though it''s turned into a huge headache, he probably meant it as high praise. Still, as soon as the rumor spread, swarms of martial artists came here in search of you. They wouldn''t take no for an answer, so the Headmaster and I ended up taking turns guarding the place." Feeling bad about his father''s actions, Namgung Su had volunteered to help out at the White Dragon Manor. However, three different thieves had broken in within a few days, so he''d ended up swinging his ladle without thinking, not caring who was at the door. "Now that you''re back, it''s going to be even more chaotic. The temporary closure will be lifted in a few days, and I''m not sure you''ll be able to commute freely to and from school." "This is... troublesome," Baek Suryong sighed. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? He had wanted recognition as a martial artist, but it was far too soon for him to join the Ten Supremes. Not only did he feel he wasn''t ready, but the weight of fame brought serious complications... like how his students would perceive him. "So does that make us the students of one of the Ten Supremes?" "I should''ve this coming. No matter how much stronger we get, Mr. Baek always keeps outpacing us." "Fuck, I should''ve slapped him when he had qi deviation. That was probably my only shot at getting back at him." "Senior, quit being ridiculous." While the two instructors continued their serious discussion, the students murmured among themselves. "Can''t we simply send them all packing?" Baek Suryong asked. Namgung Su shook his head. "We might be able to send away the civilians, but the problem is the martial artists who want to duel you." Namgung Su nodded toward some of the more powerful figures lurking outside the mansion. "At daybreak, they''ll come knocking and demand a duel. They know you''re inside, so they won''t wait any longer." "Ugh..." Baek Suryong groaned. Accepting each and every duel would eat up all his time, and although he could turn down a few, refusing them all would also ruin his reputation. Both are bad. If he belonged to the Nine Sects One Gang or the Five Great Clans, his organization would shield him, but unfortunately, he was just a country boy from a rural martial arts academy. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. For martial artists seeking combat, instruction, or fame, there was no more tempting target than him. "They think I''m the easiest to deal with." "...I''m sorry, this was my family''s mistake. Father never foresaw things escalating like this," Namgung Su apologized. If it had been the Namgung Clan, such rumors wouldn''t have been a concern, so they hadn''t anticipated it. "It''s fine, I knew things would end up like this sooner or later. It just happened a bit earlier than I planned," Baek Suryong said, drumming his fingers on the table in deep thought. "Let me get this straight. These uninvited people showed up because of my rumored achievements, but if we chase them out, my reputation takes a hit." "Yes." "I think I''ll be fine." "...?" Baek Suryong smirked. Giving things away wasn''t his style. If he couldn''t avoid them, he had to get something out of those uninvited guests. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Organizing his thoughts, he stood up. "Okay. Let''s welcome the guests starting tomorrow." "...Are you serious?" A mischievous grin spread across Baek Suryong''s face. "Don''t worry, the masters who visit here won''t leave empty-handed. Everyone!" ""Yes?"" "Get ready to welcome our guests!" The following morning, the gates of the White Dragon Manor swung open. Chapter 260: Somethings Weird TL: FoodieMonster007 From early morning, a crowd gathered around the White Dragon Manor, keeping their eyes on the tightly shut gates while traded rumors. Every single one of them had come to catch sight of the Azure Dragon Hero. "I heard someone climbed over the wall last night." "Was it another thief?" "I don''t think it was a thief this time. The thieves who got in before were all punished severely and kicked out, but it was quiet yesterday, and the lights were on until late." "I heard some voices from inside the manor..." Quite a few folks stayed awake all night, keeping a close watch. Some had already been camping outside the manor for more than ten days. "Maybe the Azure Dragon Hero came back last night?" Everyone''s eyes sparkled, and the martial artists who had been waiting for days seemed ready to barge through the gates. "I sensed a presence last night too! Maybe Master Baek is back..." "If he''s back, then why hasn''t he come out? What''s he doing inside?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "It''s rude to keep guests like us waiting outside!" "Now that everyone''s calling him a hero, he probably thinks that low-level trash like us is beneath him!" The crowd was filled with grievances. For some absurd reason, even though none of them had been personally invited by the Azure Dragon Hero, they still believed that it was only right for him to welcome them warmly. "I can''t wait any longer. Let''s just smash those gates!" "Yeah, let''s!" Feeling impatient, several martial artists decided to force their way into the manor. "Wait! The door''s opening!" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Suddenly, the White Dragon Manor''s tightly closed gates swung open, and out stepped a tall and shockingly handsome young man dressed in blue. There was no need for him to introduce himself. "It''s the Azure Dragon Hero!" "Why are you only opening the door now?!" "Oh my! I finally get to see the noble face of a candidate for the Ten Supremes." Some called the Azure Dragon Hero a candidate for the Ten Supremes, but their voices laced with ridicule rather than admiration or respect. Although Baek Suryong had eliminated the Blood Cult Elder and saved the Namgung Clan, few felt that this alone was enough to earn him a spot as one of the Ten Supremes. First, he must defeat me and prove his strength, was the unspoken challenge carried in the eyes of every martial artist present. Quite a few were already picturing themselves defeating Baek Suryong and basking in their newfound fame. Unfazed by the overwhelming attention, Baek Suryong stepped forward and clasped his hands in greeting. "Good morning, everyone. I am Baek Suryong. First, I wish to apologize to everyone who came here to the White Dragon Manor. Due to the internal injuries I sustained at the Namgung Estate and travel fatigue, I quietly returned home and rested last night." "If that''s true..." "Ugh..." Seeing Baek Suryong''s pale face and knowing what had happened to the Namgung Clan, no one in the crowd thought he was lying. Some still seemed irritated, but most nodded in understanding. After all, it wasn''t every day one got to witness a famous master like the Azure Dragon Hero politely admit their mistakes. The tension has eased up a bit, judged. As expected, just by humbling himself, the people''s indignation was somewhat soothed. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Smiling gently, he continued, "Thank you for understanding. Now, while I would love to invite you all inside..." He paused, scanning the hundreds of people who had gathered in the early morning with an apologetic expression. Even now, more were arriving, having heard of the Azure Dragon Hero''s return. "...I''m afraid that there simply isn''t enough room for everyone, nor can I properly entertain such a large crowd." "You''re not telling us to leave after we''ve been waiting out here for days, are you?!" an impatient martial artist shouted. Baek Suryong shook his head and answered benevolently, "No, of course not. It''s just impossible to accommodate you all at once, and I don''t wish for anyone to wait under the hot sun." Many nodded. Baek Suryong''s acting was very convincing, to the point where no one even suspected that he was putting on a show. "Even if it''s just for a short time, I wish to have a proper conversation with each of you," Baek Suryong added. "Ooh..." "Now that''s a true master for you." "I''ve heard that he was arrogant, having become a master at such a young age, but it seems the rumors were wrong." Quite a few of the martial artists were impressed by the Azure Dragon Hero. They had been prepared to be turned away, yet Baek Suryong was willingly offering his time to them. Almost there, Baek Suryong thought, smirking inwardly. There were many masters in the murim, but few were skilled with words, being stubborn and arrogant. He, however, was different. His silver tongue, honed from years of teaching and ''persuading'' people as a martial arts instructor, shone brightly here. "To accommodate all of you, I''ve come up with what I think is the best solution. Who arrived first?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Me." A young beggar raised his large, thick, grime-covered hand. Some in the crowd recognized him and started whispering among themselves. "Isn''t he the Strongman, Wang Son?" "The Beggars'' Gang Jiangxi Branch Manager? If I remember right, he''s also the Gang Leader''s disciple..." "Why are you surprised? The Azure Dragon Hero''s name is famous throughout the land, it''s only right that a Beggars'' Gang Branch Manager would come." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Wang Son calmly picked his nose, paying no mind to the stares. "Branch Manager Wang Son, do you recall the order in which everyone arrived?" Baek Suryong asked. Wang Son rubbed his chin. Despite his dirty and dull appearance, he had a good memory and was intelligent enough to become a Branch Manager and a disciple of the Beggars'' Gang Leader. Glaring daggers at Baek Suryong, he quietly joined the queue, and the other martial artists did the same. A short while later, numbered tickets in hand, they all headed to the White Dragon Inn. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Damn it," Cho Yeonil muttered, downing a cup of strong liquor. The sting of his earlier humiliation was still fresh in his mind. He was a cut above the trash here, these nobodies who were just buzzing around the Azure Dragon Hero like flies, hoping for a favor. How can I, an honorable martial artist, be lumped in with all these opportunists? The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He drained yet another cup. Hmph! Regardless, when I defeat the Azure Dragon Hero, public opinion will turn around. In the end, strength is all that matters in the world of martial arts. Imagining how the murim would be shaken by the rise of a new master in a few days, Cho Yeonil''s rage subsided... but it flared up again the instant he saw the bill. "Why is this so expensive?" he demanded, glaring at the waiter. "Sir? This is our regular price..." "It''s nearly twice as expensive as other inns." "Sir, I assure you, everything here is priced at market rate!" Cho Yeonil ground his teeth. No matter how I look at it, it''s a rip-off... but I can''t make a scene over a few coins! Martial artists valued pride above life itself, and as heir to the Cho Family Sword Sect, he couldn''t afford to be known for bullying a mere waiter over money. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Did the Azure Dragon Hero recommend an expensive inn on purpose? No, there''s no reason for him to do something that doesn''t benefit him... Unfortunately, as a visitor from out of town, Cho Yeonil did not realize the White Dragon Inn was run by the White Dragon Conglomerate, and they had jacked up prices right before everyone arrived. Something''s weird. The unreasonable prices wasn''t the only odd thing. A handful of merchants were setting up pop-up stalls inside the White Dragon Inn. "Fresh spirit beast cores for sale! Don''t miss out on this rare opportunity! Get your spirit beast cores!" "Spirit beast cores, you say? Let''s see what you''ve got." Martial artists gathered around the merchants. As promised, the spirit beast cores were fresh and of the highest quality, so the martial artists whose inner arts were lacking felt their hearts race. "I''ll buy one!" "That one is mine!" In the end, the merchants'' goods were all sold at prices far above market value. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Cho Yeonil shook his head. They''re being completely ripped off! The fools who emptied their wallets to buy the elixirs may look satisfied now, but will they still feel the same tomorrow? Every hour, Baek Suryong''s students stopped by to call out numbers. "Number thirty-two! Is number thirty-two here?" "That''s me! Finally, it''s my turn!" The man who jumped up was one of the challengers. He strode off confidently, eager to test Baek Suryong''s mettle. "I''ll go see how sharp the Azure Dragon Hero''s sword is!" ...After about an hour, he returned looking humbled. There was no need to ask what had happened. "...My sword broke after five exchanges." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Five exchanges? Is the Azure Dragon Hero really that strong?" "Here, have a drink and tell us what went down." Cho Yeonil''s ears perked up, though he pretended not to listen. For a while, the challenger hesitated, but finally he gave in and whispered, "I couldn''t even see his sword properly. I was blocking like crazy, and then my sword shattered." "Wait. You said your sword was destroyed, but the one in your hand looks brand new." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Oh, this?" The challenger gingerly held his sword up. "The Azure Dragon Hero apologized and recommended a top smithy nearby called the Wiji Smithy. That''s where I met this beauty. Heheh..." The challenger chuckled with satisfaction, hugging his new blade. "It''s a rare, precious sword. I barely managed to buy it with all my money." Cho Yeonil''s eyes widened in disbelief. He wasted all his money on a sword just because the Azure Dragon Hero broke his old one? Isn''t that suspicious? This is weird. That is weird. Everything is weird... Suddenly, a boy with a sword strapped to his waist entered the inn and glanced around, his gaze eventually settling on Cho Yeonil. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Number seventy-five! Are you here?" Cho Yeonil checked his numbered ticket and stood up. Seventy-five. His number was called earlier than he thought. "...Finally, it''s my turn. Can I head over right now?" "Um, not exactly. Even if you went now, you''d have to wait for about an hour." "Then why are you here already?" "Actually... if it''s okay with you, I''d like to ask you a favor." "A favor?" "I''ve been watching you. Would you be willing to duel with me first?" Wiji Cheon stared at Cho Yeonil''s sword, his eyes glittering with a puppy-like excitement. Chapter 261: The Genius Swordsman TL: FoodieMonster007 "You want to duel me?" Dumbfounded, the Soul-Seeking Swordsman Cho Yeonil stared at the boy in front of him. The kid still looked wet behind the ears. He had probably only been learning martial arts for ten years at most. "Are you serious? You want to have a duel with me? Not a spar, but a real duel with sharpened blades?" "Yes!" Cho Yeonil sighed. He could see that the boy''s posture and breathing were pretty decent, but it was nowhere near enough to face him. "You look like a pretty strong swordsman. I wanted to see your swordsmanship, so I wanted to fight you..." Cho Yeonil''s eyes flashed. The boy''s innocent expression made his words sound like praise at first, but the content was absurd. The phrase ''pretty strong swordsman'' was never used for someone clearly above your level. Usually, it was said about an opponent who was at the same level or weaker. Cho Yeonil felt that this was exactly what the boy meant. His eyes turned cold, and he released a subtle killing intent. "Did the Azure Dragon Hero put you up to insulting me?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Wiji Cheon''s eyes widened in shock. "Huh? N-No, of course not! I really only came because I wanted to test my skills against you..." "You swear this has nothing to do with the Azure Dragon Hero?" Cho Yeonil snarled. Wiji Cheon shrank back timidly. "Well, he did say that fighting you would be helpful..." "Helpful, is it? So that''s it." Cho Yeonil nodded. So Baek Suryong sent this fledgling swordsman to provoke me, hmm? The Soul-Seeking Swordsman had misunderstood Wiji Cheon''s words about ''helpful'' as ''being helpful to the Azure Dragon Hero.'' Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "So that cunning bastard plans on sizing me up through his student? What a devious fox," he muttered. "...What? Who?" Wiji Cheon blinked in confusion. Cho Yeonil snorted. The Azure Dragon Hero might have thought he was being clever, but he had discovered his plan. I knew it. Azure Dragon Hero, you finally admit I''m a worthy opponent, huh? He was sure that the Azure Dragon Hero was on guard and had sent his young apprentice to provoke him and watch his swordplay. Holding back a triumphant grin, he asked, "Did your master tell you to observe my swordsmanship?" "No, Mr. Baek never said anything like that..." Cho Yeonil ignored Wiji Cheon. He turned to the crowd inside the inn and spoke loudly, "Did you all hear that? This is the true nature of the Azure Dragon Hero. He sent his student to find the weaknesses in my swordsmanship. Hahaha! How pathetic!" Seriously? Most of the onlookers cocked their heads, but a few overconfident types nodded, voiced their agreement, and began making the Azure Dragon Hero the butt of their jokes. "Fufufu, looks like the Azure Dragon Hero is trembling in fear of the Soul-Seeking Swordsman." "Tsk tsk. Still, sending a young student to do his dirty work is too much." "If that''s true, I''m a little disappointed in him." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "He must be feeling anxious now that he has gained undeserved fame by sheer luck!" "That''s... that''s not how it is!" Wiji Cheon shouted, flustered by how the mood had turned against him so quickly. "Go back and tell your master this: My swordsmanship, honed by countless real battles, has no weaknesses." Cho Yeonil smirked, then pretended to be troubled. "Although, if he hears this and runs away with his tail between his legs, that would be a shame. "Puhahaha!" The audience burst out laughing. Wiji Cheon''s face turned bright red. "I''m telling you, Mr. Baek doesn''t care about you at all! I just wanted to fight you myself!" Chuckling, Cho Yeonil patted Wiji Cheon lightly on the shoulder. "I wouldn''t even need thirty percent of my true power to defeat you, so just go back and give Azure Dragon Heo my message. I don''t want a child to get hurt because your cunning master is using you." That was the last straw. Wiji Cheon could not stand by while someone openly mocked his teacher. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? In an instant, his entire aura changed. The flustered boy from before was nowhere to be found. Placing his hand on the hilt of his sword, he warned Cho Yeonil sternly, "...Say whatever you want about me, but don''t you dare insult my teacher again." HUMMMM... Sensing its master''s killing intent, Wiji Cheon''s Soul Sword let out a low hum. Cho Yeonil narrowed his eyes. This kid isn''t ordinary, but he''s just an academy brat. He is no match for me. There was a brief silence, then both figures blurred as they rushed in at the same time, swinging their swords. CLANG! The impact of their clash sent a shockwave rippling across the area, sending dust swirling off the ground. People who stood too close stumbled back and landed on their butts. "Not bad!" Cho Yeonil shouted, his eyes flashing. Pulling back his sword, a fierce grin appeared on his face. "You too," the young sword demon, Wiji Cheon, said with a feral smile of his own, not backing down. Cho Yeonil''s furrowed his brow in irritation. "Enough of your cheek!" The two lunged at each other again. In the first strike, Cho Yeonil had only used forty percent of his strength, but this time, he put seventy percent of his power into his attack. Even though the boy was more skilled than expected, he was confident that he would dominate the battle. CRASH! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. However, the result was the same as before. Wiji Cheon stood his ground and blocked Cho Yeonil''s attack without flinching. No, he even seemed relaxed. "You...!" Cho Yeonil shouted, but Wiji Cheon interrupted him. "Why don''t you get serious? If you don''t..." The young sword demon''s eyes sparkled with killing intent, fixed on his enemy''s vitals. "...You might lose your head." SWOOSH! Wiji Cheon knocked his opponent''s sword aside and spun like a top, then slashed at Cho Yeonil''s neck using the momentum. CLANG! "Guh!" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. It didn''t end with just a single blow. Wiji Cheon continued to spin, his sword tip constantly changing direction, targeting each and every one of Cho Yeonil''s vitals. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Cho Yeonil was shaken. His martial arts uniform was stained with blood. Not only was he unable to seize the advantage, he was barely able to defend himself. Fuck! He felt both humiliated and afraid. If he let his guard down even for a second, he was sure that the boy would decapitate him. Clenching his teeth, Cho Yeonil abandoned all complacency. "Yaaaaah!" With an explosive burst, he unleashed his inner arts and used his most powerful secret technique. A colorless sword qi ripped through the air, aiming to cut Wiji Cheon in half at the waist. SWISH! Wiji Cheon jumped back in a flash, and Cho Yeonil''s best attack only sliced through empty air. The distance between them widened, and the onlookers finally remembered to breathe. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Whoa...!" "Is the Soul-Seeking Swordsman actually being pushed back?" "This is unbelievable. He''s just a student. How can he possess such skill?" All eyes turned to Wiji Cheon in disbelief. The Soul-Seeking Swordsman, Cho Yeonil, was already a renowned murim expert. He might not be as famous as the Azure Dragon Hero, but he was certainly qualified to challenge him. Nevertheless, he was overwhelmed by the Hero''s student, and the youngest one at that. "This is crazy," Wang Son gasped, staring wide-eyed at Wiji Cheon. He had expected the boy to be good, but he never imagined that the duel would be so one-sided. I thought I might need to step in if the Soul-Seeking Swordsman got carried away, but that wasn''t necessary at all... "This doesn''t make any sense. Mr. Baek doesn''t make mistakes," Wiji Cheon mumbled, dragging the tip of his sword along the ground as he walked toward Cho Yeonil. The older swordsman took a step back, alarmed at the harsh scraping sound. Wiji Cheon tilted his head. "You don''t mean to tell me this is all you''ve got, right?" His question was not a taunt or mockery, because his eyes were completely guileless. "You brat!" Losing his temper, Cho Yeonil swung his sword at Wiji Cheon again. Chapter 262: The Sword Wonder TL: FoodieMonster007 CLANG! The two swordsmen clashed once more. This time, Wiji Cheon was outmatched in raw power and ended up being knocked into the air. SWISH! Wiji Cheon quickly tilted his head to the side. A few strands of his hair fell to the ground, severed by Cho Yeonil''s sword qi. Had he been a little slower, his face would''ve been cut. "I''ll start by tearing that mouth of yours apart," Cho Yeonil growled, unleashing a barrage of strikes aimed at Wiji Cheon''s face. At first, he had only planned to cut off an arm, but his pride was wounded. Now, the veteran swordsman had no qualms about killing. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Sparks rained down each time their blades collided. Fueled by a newfound ferocity, Cho Yeonil swung his sword with brutal force, but Wiji Cheon somehow managed to block and parry the attacks despite his precarious footing. He''s strong! Way stronger than I expected! Wiji Cheon thought. I can only see hazy afterimages of his sword... If I let my guard down, I''ll die. Wiji Cheon directed every ounce of concentration toward his foe. There was no time for hesitation. Sparks crackled and flickered nonstop each time their blades met. I can''t beat him in a match of physical strength. The difference in their builds was enormous. No matter how hard he practiced the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest, there was no way to overcome this gap in raw strength. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Moreover, ever since he was little, he had always been smaller than his peers. That was a natural weakness, and the veteran swordsman Cho Yeonil was not about to overlook it. CLANG! CLANG! Cho Yeonil poured even more power into each swing, adding the subtlety of a master swordsman to his blazing speed, aiming to completely overwhelm Wiji Cheon. Although his attacks slowed down a little, each strike now contained a crushing force. "Ugh..." Wiji Cheon groaned, blood trickling from his mouth. With every collision, his hands felt like they were going to be torn apart. Seeing Wiji Cheon cornered, the onlookers started to whisper among themselves. "Wiji Cheon''s no match for the Soul-Seeking Swordsman now that he''s fighting seriously." "It''s already a miracle he''s lasted this long." "That boy was too arrogant. He should''ve ended it while his opponent was still underestimating him." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Tsk tsk. The tide has turned. The end is near." "Isn''t the Soul-Seeking Swordsman being too harsh on a mere child...?" Since it was almost impossible to reverse the flow of a battle between masters, especially against a seasoned swordsman, everyone believed that Wiji Cheon was doomed. SWISH! Cho Yeonil''s sword grazed Wiji Cheon''s chest. Wiji Cheon had tried to dodge, but he wasn''t fast enough to avoid the attack completely. Fresh blood seeped through his martial arts uniform. If he had reacted a second slower, his heart would have been cut in half. "...Hah." A cold chill ran down his back. He had narrowly escaped death several times in those last few moments. It felt like he was walking a tightrope between life and death. Still, in the midst of that desperation... "Ha... Haha!" Wiji Cheon broke into laughter, and his eyes glittered with deranged delight. "...What''s so funny?" Cho Yeonil asked, frowning even as he continued attacking. Deflecting the blade aimed for his neck, Wiji Cheon replied, "I''m happy!" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? He wasn''t bluffing. He was genuinely overjoyed. His opponent''s life-threatening sword, the intensity that pushed him to his limits... all of it brought a smile to his face. If this goes on, I might die. His instincts screamed at him. He was so focused, his mind felt like it was burning. Every cell in his body felt alive. To survive, he had to push past his limits and squeeze out every last drop of his strength. "Hup!" Wiji Cheon tightened his grip on his sword. The skin on his palms had been torn as he blocked Cho Yeonil''s attacks, and blood dripped down between his fingers. The pain was agonizing, but the smile never left his face. "I see. You''re a madman obsessed with the sword," Cho Yeonil chuckled softly. He too had been through something similar. No, perhaps all swordsmen had shared that feeling once. But you will die here. The Soul-Seeking Swordsman''s eyes gleamed with killing intent. He could feel it. This boy would surely become a formidable opponent in the future. No, not even in the future. This young swordsman could pierce his heart right now if he showed even the slightest opening. He had to nip this potential threat in the bud. WHOOSH! Cho Yeonil''s gray martial arts uniform rippled as he channeled all his qi into his sword. You won''t be able to withstand my swordsmanship with that immature body! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? As they fought, he had figured out all of Wiji Cheon''s weaknesses. First, the boy was quite a bit smaller than his peers. He was as swift and nimble as a squirrel, but he lacked the strength and speed to execute his techniques properly. Second, he was better in both the outer and inner arts. Wiji Cheon was more dexterous, but all he had to do was overpower the kid with brute force to prevent him from leveraging his edge. This was the Soul-Seeking Swordsman''s strategy, honed through countless battles. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Every time their swords clashed, Wiji Cheon''s stance wobbled. The boy''s ghastly pale face showed how badly he was hurt, and it was incredible how he was even managing to hold out. It was the inner demon that had once tormented him. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Fufufu..." Laughing maniacally, Cho Yeonil lunged at Wiji Cheon, angling his sword unnaturally to aim for Wiji Cheon''s throat. SPLURT! Wiji Cheon reacted a fraction too late, and blood spurted from his shoulder as he dodged the fatal blow. "What?" "No!" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. The crowd, who had assumed the battle was over, gasped in horror. "Kufufufu! Die!" Cho Yeonil roared. The Killing Sword had taken over him. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! "Kuku... Kahahaha!" Crimson arcs stained the air as Cho Yeonil trapped Wiji Cheon in a whirlwind of attacks. He swung his sword in a berserk frenzy, surrendering his body completely to the Killing Sword. A violent cloud of dust and blood rose around them, blurring the audience''s vision. "S-Shouldn''t we stop them?" "I think he''s lost his mind..." Despite their concern, however, the martial artists surrounding the two swordsmen backed away, afraid of getting caught in the crossfire. Wang Son watched the two swordsmen gravely. Although he couldn''t clearly see what was happening, he could sense how perilous the fight was. They won''t stop until one of them dies. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Sighing, he slowly approached them, intending to stop the duel, when someone grabbed his shoulder. "Let''s wait a little longer." "!!" Alarmed, Wang Son spun around. He was skilled enough that no one should have been able to sneak up on him. Just who was it... Oh. Recognizing the man behind him, his tension vanished. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Azure Dragon..." "Shh!" Baek Suryong, his face hidden beneath a bamboo hat, placed a finger over his lips. Wang Son frowned. "Shouldn''t we stop them? If the Soul-Seeking Swordsman dies here, then the Azure Dragon Hero''s... I mean, your reputation will be damaged. Rumors always get exaggerated." Of course, Baek Suryong knew this too, but he still shook his head. "I won''t interfere in my student''s duel just because it might affect my reputation. There are ways to manage that afterward... and most importantly, Cheon won''t kill him." "......" Baek Suryong turned his gaze to the boy caught in the violent vortex. Wiji Cheon''s compact frame was definitely a disadvantage. Despite eating well and training hard, he was still smaller than most boys his age. But small doesn''t mean weak. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. The boy''s body was as flexible as a reed in a violent hurricane. He might seem fragile on the outside, but here was something unbreakable inside him. He wouldn''t be defeated by someone like the Soul-Seeking Swordsman. He was confident that this fight would help Wiji Cheon grow even stronger. "Oh?" Baek Suryong grinned. CRACK! A sharp sound echoed through the chaos, and the violent storm slowly came to a stop. The swirling dust settled to reveal the two swordsmen. THUD! Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The Soul-Seeking Swordsman fell to the ground, unconscious. His body was covered in wounds, but he was still breathing. "Huff... huff..." Wiji Cheon stood before his opponent, panting heavily. There was silence for a moment, then the audience erupted in cheers. "An unknown boy defeated the Soul-Seeking Swordsman!" "His name is Wiji Cheon, right? What do you think about calling him the Sword Wonder?" "Isn''t a title like ''Sword Emperor'' too excessive for a child?"1 "Not Sword Emperor (), Sword Wonder (). Hoho! Maybe someday he''ll earn the title Sword Emperor though!" The Sword Wonder Wiji Cheon. This was the moment a swordsman who would shock the world received his title. Sword Wonder (), Sword Emperor (): Both are pronounced "Geomje", but with different meanings. ? Chapter 263: I Think Im Dreaming Chapter 263: I Think I''m Dreaming TL: FoodieMonster007 The crowd''s excitement after witnessing the rise of a new star was impossible to contain. A nameless boy had defeated a famous swordsman before a massive audience. By the end of the day, the entire city would be abuzz with the news. Many people were already excitedly discussing the duel, causing the area around the inn to resemble a noisy marketplace. "I can''t believe it. A mere student just defeated the Soul-Seeking Swordsman." "The Sword Wonder... He''s definitely on his way to becoming the world''s strongest swordmaster!" "Don''t get ahead of yourselves. How many prodigies have come and gone?" "Hey! How dare you compare those failures to Sword Wonder?! Everyone here witnessed him crush the Soul-Seeking Swordsman!" "Are you saying he''s already on par with the Top 100?" "Hmm... That might be pushing it..." Although Soul-Seeking Swordsman wasn''t in the top 100, he was considered to be around that level. He was an incredibly skilled swordsman who was famous for hunting down demonic martial artists, and rumor had it that he had killed over thirty of them. "I guess the rumors about the Soul-Seeking Swordsman''s strength were exaggerated..." "He was definitely humiliated today. He swore to defeat the Azure Dragon Hero, but ended up losing to his student." "He won''t be able to show his face around Jiangxi anymore." "Pufufu, serves him right for being so arrogant." The crowd praised the victor while mocking the loser. They were especially critical, having witnessed how the Soul-Seeking Swordsman had refused to accept his defeat and continued fighting like a savage demon. Had Wiji Cheon not shown mercy, Cho Yeonil would have died. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Sword Wonder! Look over here!" "Young hero, would you let me buy you a drink?" "Please teach me, Sword Wonder!" "Do you have a girlfriend? My daughter is very pretty..." "My goodness! Don''t ruin the young man''s life!" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Some in the crowd tried to get a closer look at Wiji Cheon, while others cracked jokes. "S-Sorry! I need to get back to the White Dragon Manor..." Wiji Cheon whispered shyly, back to being a timid boy. His pale face was completely different from the vicious look he had while wielding his sword, and it was obvious that he wanted to disappear as soon as possible. However, the audience simply laughed, and more people gathered around him. Meanwhile, the Soul-Seeking Swordsman quietly left. No one paid him any attention. "You have a very skilled student," Wang Son said to Baek Suryong, who was still watching his student from afar. Baek Suryong grinned. "He''s the most skilled one among my students." "Wasn''t he the youngest?" Wang Son asked. "It''s normal to believe older kids are stronger since they''ve practiced martial arts longer. Aren''t there always exceptions, though?" Wang Son couldn''t help but agree. Wiji Cheon''s talent was overwhelming. Wiji Cheon. The Azure Dragon Hero''s most skilled student. Considering his swordsmanship, he must have received direct instruction from the Azure Dragon Hero. Wiji Cheon was a prodigy among prodigies. Personally, Wang Son felt that even the prodigies at the Heavenly Martial Academy couldn''t compare to him. Baek Suryong chuckled softly, "Still, he''s not that far ahead of the others. My other students are also very talented. I hope they use this opportunity to catch up..." "Haha... is that so?" Wang Son laughed awkwardly. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? [What does the Beggars'' Gang gain from this?] Partnerships worked best when both sides benefited, and at the moment, Baek Suryong was the only one receiving information. Of course, Baek Suryong had an answer prepared. [The martial artists who will one day be called the world''s strongest won''t forget the Beggars'' Gang''s kindness.] Wang Son gaped at the outrageous answer. [Are you saying you''ll be the world''s strongest?] [No, not me. Them.] [...What?] Baek Suryong gestured to the side, where his other students were escorting Wiji Cheon back to the White Dragon Manor. "Out of the way!" "Stop picking on our youngest!" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Cheon, you should at least tell us before you duel someone!" "Hah... We came to see why you weren''t back..." The students glared at the crowd with the ferocity that had intimidated even the Viridian Forest Bandits, and the crowd quickly dispersed. "Thank you, seniors. Thank you, Suhyeok..." Wiji Cheon hid behind Hyonwon Kang, the viciousness he had shown during the duel nowhere to be seen. Baek Suryong smiled as he watched them leave. Right now, they were still children, but they wouldn''t stay that way forever. He felt a little strange thinking about it. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "The world''s strongest sword, the world''s strongest blade, the world''s strongest fist, and the world''s strongest ice user. The future world''s strongest are all there." "...I''m not sure how I should respond to that," Wang Son muttered. He didn''t believe everything Baek Suryong said. It was only natural for a teacher to see greatness in his own students. Even so, just factoring in Baek Suryong and Wiji Cheon made it a tempting deal. Moreover, assuming that Baek Suryong was only exaggerating a bit, his other students would likely also become formidable martial artists. The Gang Leader told me to keep an eye on the Azure Dragon Hero. He said that the future murim might revolve around this man. Wang Son didn''t hesitate for long. "I understand. I''ll help you as much as I can," he said. "You''ve made a wise choice." Wang Son glanced at Baek Suryong''s students. "The Soul-Seeking Swordsman is only the beginning. Stronger martial artists will come. When that happens, your students won''t be able to... hmm?" He turned around. The Azure Dragon Hero had vanished. "My goodness... I feel like I''m dreaming." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Wang Son shook his head. Today was turning out to be a very surreal day. A few days later, Baek Suryong received the first letter from Wang Son. Here''s a list of the martial artists who will arrive at the White Dragon Manor within the next ten days. The letter contained not only the names of the visiting martial artists, but also information about their martial arts and personalities. Also, it seems that the Chairman of the Murim Alliance will be visiting you soon. Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. Translator''s Note: That''s it for this week. See you on Friday! Chapter 264: I Greet the Supreme Lord! Chapter 264: I Greet the Supreme Lord! TL: FoodieMonster007 Also, it seems that the Chairman of the Murim Alliance will be visiting you soon. "...The Murim Alliance Chairman is coming here?" Baek Suryong frowned as he read the letter. His mind raced as he recalled what he knew of the Murim Alliance Chairman. The Fist King, Yayul Hwang. A member of the Ten Supremes and the current Murim Alliance Chairman. A man who treated the extermination of the Blood Cult''s remnants as his life''s mission. As for his personality... According to Jaegal Soyeong, who older sister worked at the Murim Alliance and was going bald from dealing with the Chairman''s rough personality, if the Fist King lost his temper, he would smash everything in his office. "And he''s coming to the Azure Dragon Academy to see me? Don''t tell me..." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong wondered if the Fist King wanted to come all this way just to test him. If that was his motive, he would have to refuse. I must not fight the Fist King. The Fist King was known to be one of the strongest among the Ten Supremes, on par with the Blue Sky Sword King. Baek Suryong couldn''t defeat him yet... No, whether he could win or not wasn''t the main issue. The Fist King fought in the war against the Blood Cult fifty years ago. Like the Blue Sky Sword King, he might grow suspicious of me. The instincts of a supreme master were eerily keen. Even the Blue Sky Sword King had once suspected him, though he had never found a single clue linking him to the Blood Cult. "...At first, I thought you were a spy for the Blood Cult." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong martial arts had improved a great deal since then, and he could hide his abilities more effectively, but he still didn''t want to risk it. "I don''t want to meet him yet..." He flipped the page to read the rest of the message. The Murim Alliance Chairman''s true motives have not been confirmed, but it seems he is coming to the Azure Dragon Academy to inspect the academy and meet the Azure Dragon Hero. "Phew!" Baek Suryong heaved a sigh of relief. If the Chairman''s main goal was Alliance business, then it would be unlikely for him to do more than have a brief chat. Still, it''s too soon to relax... "Surely someone in the Chairman''s position wouldn''t just start punching people for no reason, right?" Baek Suryong hoped that would be the case. Although his schedule is not yet confirmed, given the Chairman''s impatient personality, he will probably leave for the Azure Dragon Academy within three days. I''ll inform you if there are any changes. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? That was the last line of the message. Baek Suryong read it once more, then burned it with Samadhi True Flame. Brushing the ashes from his hands, muttered, "The Murim Alliance Chairman''s visit, huh? That will probably be quite the grand event..." The Chairman''s arrival was an important occasion. The Academy would have to prepare a proper welcome. Nevertheless, he couldn''t let this interfere with his teaching schedule, and the final exams for the first semester were just around the corner. "Well, I''m sure the Principal will handle it." Baek Suryong left his seat, opened the door, and stepped outside. Immediately, the students, who had been training since dawn, stared at him intently as if waiting for him to say something. Baek Suryong smiled. "That''s enough for morning training. Go wash up and grab breakfast." "Yes, Mr. Baek!" After breakfast, Baek Suryong and his students headed to the Azure Dragon Academy. Now that the temporary closure had been lifted, they settled back into their daily lives. Along the way, many students greeted them enthusiastically, their attitudes completely different from before. The Remedial Class, once scorned as being full of delinquents and problem children, was now admired by many. "Mr. Baek Suryong!" "Could you give us some pointers later?" "Wiji Cheon, is it true you beat the Soul-Seeking Swordsman?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "When are you coming to the SRS, Cheon? The Sword Flower''s been dying to see you!" A crowd soon surrounded them. "Out of the way! Move, you bastards! We''re busy! Do we look like we have time to stand around chatting?" Hyonwon Kang barked, forcing a path open for Baek Suryong and the others. Suddenly, he flashed a sly grin and rubbed his hands together greedily. "Mr. Baek''s busy, so if you want to meet him, get in line. Though, we might let you skip ahead if you offer us a little something..."No?v(el)B\\jnn SMACK! Divine retribution struck the back of Hyonwon Kang''s head. "Ouch! Why''d you hit me?" "''Offer you a little something''? Are you a bandit?" "...Mr. Baek, even bandits have standards. We never stoop that low," Ya Suhyeok said. "Oh, my apologies. To the bandits, that is." "I hope I''m not interrupting your work," Wiji Yeol said. "Not at all. Have a seat." "I felt bad coming empty-handed, so I brought some wine." This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "That''s perfect." The two men faced each other, leisurely exchanging a few drinks. It had been a while since they last spoke like this. "Could you please stop sending people to my workshop? My shelves are empty, and I don''t have time to accept any more new commissions," Wiji Yeol laughed. Baek Suryong chuckled, "Then why don''t you hire more employees?" "I plan to take on a few apprentices. I have a few candidates in mind already." "Really?" Baek Suryong asked. He was truly surprised. He didn''t know much about Wiji Yeol''s smithy, as he had deliberately refrained from poking around in his affairs out of worry that Wiji Yeol might feel pressured. "Why did you come looking for me at this hour? You must be just as busy as I am." Wiji Yeol grinned, as if he''d been waiting for that very question. "I came to celebrate." "Don''t tell me..." Baek Suryong eyed the long wooden box in Wiji Yeol''s hands expectantly. It was about the length of a sword, and he''d been curious about it from the moment Wiji Yeol walked in. Gulping nervously, he asked, "Is it finally done?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Wiji Yeol nodded and opened the box with a proud smile. Immediately, a faint, blue glow spilled out from inside. WHOOSH! When the glow faded, a sword was revealed. The silver metal carried a soft blue sheen, and an ascending dragon was engraved from the base to the tip of the blade. "I haven''t finished the scabbard yet. I had one ready, but I''m planning to make a new one from that One-Horned Demon Dragon''s horn you brought me. It won''t take long." "So this is the sword you forged for me..." Baek Suryong took the sword out of the box and stared at it, spellbound. The balance was impeccable, and the thickness and length of the blade felt perfect. Simply looking at the frighteningly sharp edge made him feel as if his flesh was being cut. "I kept the shape and length similar to Moon Shadow. You''ve used Moon Shadow for a while, so I figured it was best to stick to something you were comfortable with." "It''s heavier than Moon Shadow, though." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "That''s because of the Meteor Iron. Your martial arts are powerful, and a slightly heavier weapon will be better for unleashing destructive techniques." Baek Suryong nodded in approval. He preferred a heavier sword anyway. "Did you achieve your lifelong dream?" he asked, grinning. He was actually asking Wiji Yeol whether this sword had surpassed the Blood Demon sword. Wiji Yeol smiled meaningfully. "We won''t know for sure until they actually clash, but I can promise you one thing. You won''t be able to use your sword as an excuse for any future losses." "That''s good enough for me." Baek Suryong smiled in satisfaction. He gently stroked the blade, enjoying the refreshing coolness. I''m itching to take this out for a spin already. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? This was his first time feeling so excited about a weapon. "...By the way, could you drop a bit of blood on the blade?" Wiji Yeol suddenly asked. "What? Why?" "It''s one of my family''s secret techniques, a ritual that helps the sword recognize its owner," Wiji Yeol replied, looking both excited and uneasy. Baek Suryong nodded and dropped a bit of blood onto the blade. DRIP... The blood seeped into the engraved dragon. In an instant, the entire dragon pattern lit up with a crimson glow. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? WHOOSH! The sword vibrated on its own, almost twisting itself out of Baek Suryong''s grip. Only after releasing a sinister aura did it finally calm down. "Hohoho..." Wiji Yeol let out a hollow laugh as he glanced from Baek Suryong to the sword he had crafted. "Maybe this was fate all along...?" "Elder?" Wiji Yeol rose from his seat and knelt down on the floor. THUD! Shocked, Baek Suryong jumped to his feet. "E-Elder? What are you doing?" "I, Wiji Yeol, the last patriarch of the Wiji Clan, greet the Supreme Lord of the Blood Demon Divine Cult!" "......" Baek Suryong could only watch in dismay as the old man prostrated himself in total reverence. Chapter 265: If You Give Me The Order TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong sighed as he looked down at Wiji Yeol. There was no trace of shame or hesitation in the old man''s actions, even though prostration was the highest gesture of submission, with one''s elbows, knees, and forehead touching the ground. "Elder, I am not the Blood Demon. I have nothing to do with the Blood Cult." "......" Wiji Yeol stayed still like a statue, waiting for Baek Suryong''s words. He even held his breath, as if even breathing too loudly was disrespectful. "Look, Elder, I''m sorry for lying to you. At first, I didn''t trust you, and later, I missed the opportunity to tell you the truth." With all seriousness, Wiji Yeol took a dagger out of his pocket and laid it at Baek Suryong''s feet. "...I will accept death as punishment for failing to earn your trust, my lord." "Ugh..." Baek Suryong massaged his temples in frustration. This wasn''t the first time he''d been mistaken for the Blood Demon, and he had already used this misunderstanding several times to interrogate Blood Cultists and escape danger. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? However, he never wanted Wiji Yeol to think that way. That was why, back when they first met, he had claimed to be a descendant of the Blood Wolves. Until now, he was confident that he had never shown Wiji Yeol the Heaven Defying Divine Art or done anything that might arouse the old man''s suspicion, so what was it that gave him away? Is it because of this? Baek Suryong glanced at the sword in his hand, with its faint blue glow and striking dragon engraving. Although it was no longer vibrating on its own, it still felt like a living creature. More importantly, the moment the sword tasted a drop of his blood, the blue dragon on the blade had turned into a crimson blood dragon. "This sword... Did you design it to respond to the Heaven Defying Divine Art?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Yes, my lord." Wiji Yeol replied with a shaky voice, staying face down on the ground. "I forged this sword using a secret manual passed down from my ancestors, the ones who created the Blood Demon Sword. It is extraordinarily sharp and durable, but its true power can only be awakened by one who has mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art." "True power?" "Along with the Blood Demon Sword, this is one of the only two swords that can fully contain the Heaven Defying Divine Art. It is the natural enemy of demons, and the sharpness of the blade can be adjusted according to the will of the wielder. If you wish, my lord, it won''t harm your opponents even if you swing it with all your might." Baek Suryong knew the term for such a weapon. "...It''s a legendary weapon," he murmured in admiration. Wiji Yeol prostrated himself even lower, pressing his forehead firmly against the floor. "I, Wiji Yeol, have dedicated my life to creating a sword worthy of the Blood Demon, our Supreme Lord!" "Like I''ve said, I''m not the Blood Demon." Baek Suryong sighed. Clearing up this misunderstanding was going to take a while. "I admit that I''ve learned the Heaven Defying Divine Art, but I have no connection to the Blood Cult. I learned it by accident, in a secret cave created by a previous Blood Demon." That was a lie, but he couldn''t reveal everything. There was no way that Wiji Yeol would believe he was the reincarnation of the martial arts instructor who had destroyed the Blood Cult fifty years ago. At the very least, however, he would make one thing clear. "Elder. I detest the Blood Cult. If war breaks out, I will slaughter them with this very sword. So please, stand up. You have already severed all ties with the Blood Cult, haven''t you? You have no reason to..." THUD! "My lord! Please don''t doubt my loyalty!" Wiji Yeol shouted, lifting his head and slamming it back down. Baek Suryong gaped at the shocking sight. Blood was dripping from Wiji Yeol''s forehead. The old man hadn''t used his inner qi to protect himself! Fucking crazy cultists. It''s a good thing I set up a sound barrier beforehand. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. He wiped away a drop of cold sweat, relieved that he had formed a qi sound barrier the moment Wiji Yeol had started acting weird. "Doubt your loyalty? What are you talking about?" "Instead of contributing to the revival of our Cult, I ran away and hid in the mountains like a coward... so I won''t blame you if you consider me a traitor," Wiji Yeol confessed, feeling panic rising within him. Could everything that has happened since he came to see me be a part of his scheme? Even Cheon''s qi deviation? How cunning! Seemingly calmer, Wiji Yeol explained, "The Cult Leader died during the Murim Alliance''s attack, and those filthy orthodox scum burned down our headquarters. Most of the elders and patriarchs died or ran away, hoping to someday rebuild our Cult. ''Prepare for the future.'' Those were the Cult Leader''s last words." "......" This was Baek Suryong''s first time hearing the details about the fall of the Blood Cult. After all, few who had survived the war were willing to talk about it. "The survivors scattered, and since the Cult Leader had left behind no heir, no children, and no disciples, there was no one to unite them." Baek Suryong nodded. It was unusual for a supreme master to have no children or disciples, but the Blood Demon was so powerful that no one worried about his possible death and the lack of a successor. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Anyway, with the sudden assault and the Cult Leader''s death, the Heaven Defying Divine Art was lost." "Wait." Baek Suryong tilted his head in confusion. "The Blood Cult has recently become active again. If there''s no Blood Demon, then who''s leading them?" "The Apostles." "Apostles?" Baek Suryong recalled the Bloody Spirit''s last words. "The First Apostle told me to annihilate the Namgung Clan and bring him the Soulless that the Yin Yang Demon Lord created..." "One day, the Apostles suddenly showed up and gathered the scattered cultists. Some elders and patriarchs joined them." "Who are these Apostles, exactly?" "I don''t know. All I know is that each Apostle has incredibly powerful martial arts, and that they''re all nurturing their own candidates for the next Cult Leader." "......" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "They sought my support, too, but I refused them because I didn''t approve of the candidates they endorsed." "Is that really everything you know?" Baek Suryong asked sharply. "Haha..." Wiji Yeol laughed hollowly and bowed his head. "...My clan has lost our noble status. If I dared to return to the Cult now, I would be used as a tool until I die. I''m no good at fighting, and my grandson is my only family, so those crazy bastards would definitely take Cheon hostage. That''s why I ran away. I fled from both the Murim Alliance and the Blood Cult. I just wanted to protect Cheon." This was the end of Wiji Yeol''s story. Having confessed all his secrets, he looked immensely relieved. "I served the previous Cult Leader. My martial arts may be lacking, but I pride myself on my ability to judge people," Wiji Yeol added. Baek Suryong grinned. "I remember. When we first met, you said that I was an unfinished sword."1 Wiji Yeol also smiled faintly. "From what I can see, you have inherited the true legacy of the Blood Demon Divine Cult. Not only have you mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art, your abilities and leadership are reminiscent of the previous Cult Leader." "......" Baek Suryong''s eyes widened in shock at the high praise, especially since he knew that Wiji Yeol had met the Blood Demon before. Suddenly, Wiji Yeol insinuated, "If you wish, you can become the true Supreme Lord of the Blood Cult." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Baek Suryong shook his head without hesitation. "I''m not interested." "This isn''t something you should dismiss so quickly." Wiji Yeol stood up, as if he had made up his mind. "If you give me the order, I will gather the scattered cultists." "What?" Baek Suryong blinked, dumbfounded. However, Wiji Yeol was serious. "There must be others like me who reject the Apostles'' authority. I will find them and tell them that the true successor of the Heaven Defying Divine Art exists." "Elder!" "This is a chance to bring the world to its knees. Are you really not interested?" Wiji Yeol''s gaze was so sharp that it felt as if it could pierce right through Baek Suryong. Chapter 266: The Azure Dragon Sword TL: FoodieMonster007 He wants me to become the Blood Demon? Baek Suryong stared at Wiji Yeol, baffled. The memory of his four masters dying tragically in battle was still fresh in his mind. They had been kidnapped by the Blood Cult, used like disposable pawns, and then mercilessly killed while trying to escape. He sometimes wondered if their ghosts still roamed the earth, unable to pass on because of their resentment. Every time that thought struck him, he felt his blood run cold. No, I shouldn''t take my anger out on Wiji Yeol. He doesn''t know anything about my previous life. Baek Suryong clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on his hands bulged, but he managed to hold himself back. If Wiji Yeol had known the truth about his past life and still had the audacity to say what he did, he would have torn the old man''s mouth apart without caring that he was Wiji Cheon''s grandfather, but he didn''t know anything. "I already told you, I''m not interested," he repeated icily. Still, Wiji Yeol refused to back down. Falling to one knee, he begged, "You are the true successor of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Just that alone will convince thousands of cultists to follow you!" "...Stop." "I, Wiji Yeol, will guide them. Even though the Wiji Clan has fallen, I am still the Patriarch of one of the Eight Great Clans. The cultists will heed my words." "Enough!" "First, we''ll crush the wicked Apostles and reclaim our Cult. Then, we''ll unite the murim and bring the world to its knees... Gah!" Irritated, Baek Suryong grabbed Wiji Yeol by the collar and yanked him close. "If you say one more word about me becoming the Blood Demon again, I won''t let it slide even if you''re old. So, for your grandson''s sake, please shut up." "Ugh! Cough...!" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Fear etched itself into Wiji Yeol''s face and he gasped for breath as Baek Suryong glared at him with killing intent. Still, the old man managed to force out one more question, something that meant more to him than his life. "...If you become the Blood Demon, you''ll be able to seize all the wealth, fame, and power in the world. And yet you''re saying you''re not interested in any of that? Why? I can''t understand..." Becoming the world''s strongest and uniting the murim under one banner was something every martial artist had dreamed of at least once. Among all the martial artists in history, the Blood Demon, who possessed both the greatest divine art and led the murim''s largest sect, was the one who had come closest to that goal. If Baek Suryong became the Blood Demon, he would be able to have anything he desired. Despite that, he still claims that he isn''t interested at all? Is that really true? Wiji Yeol found it hard to believe. Anyone who stumbled upon the Heaven Defying Divine Art would have been tempted, so what made Baek Suryong so different? Baek Suryong tightened his grip on the old man''s collar. "Because... I hate the Blood Cult more than anyone else in the world." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "...Why do you hate them so much? Please enlighten this foolish old man." "You stubborn geezer..." Baek Suryong let out a weary sigh. He couldn''t talk about his four masters, but he had plenty of other reasons to loathe the Blood Cult. "First, the Blood Cult is a hive of insane religious fanatics who believe that this filthy world should be cleansed with blood." "......" "Second, they kidnap children, brainwash them with bizarre propaganda, and teach them suicidal demonic arts. That''s not something sane people do." "......" Wiji Yeol bowed his head. Hmm...? Baek Suryong noticed a subtle but unnatural change in Wiji Yeol''s expression, but he continued, "Third, maybe this is some twisted karma from a previous life, but I''ve had the misfortune of crossing paths with Blood Cultists several times. On each occasion, their cruelty and disregard for ethics was revolting." "...That''s not wrong." "I refuse to be the leader of such a group. The world''s strongest? I''m not interested. World domination? Hah! My time is far too precious to waste on something so stupid." "Hoho... Stupid, huh...? Our Cult''s long-cherished wish..." Baek Suryong scoffed. "I want to live peacefully, teaching kids, eating well, and sleeping well. That''s my goal in life. If the Blood Cult gets in the way of my dream, I''ll annihilate them." Wiji Yeol continued, "I will infiltrate the Cult, find out the extent of their forces and what they are planning, and pass that information on to you." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Are you saying you''ll become a spy?" Wiji Yeol nodded calmly. "No! It''s far too dangerous." Baek Suryong shook his head. He couldn''t allow it. "Despite appearances, I am quite valuable. The cultists won''t kill me on a whim," Wiji Yeol argued. He was one of the world''s greatest blacksmiths. Considering his worth, he felt that the Blood Cult might detain him, but they wouldn''t kill him thoughtlessly. "That''s not the point. People will be suspicious if the Wiji Clan Patriarch who ran away suddenly returns," Baek Suryong rebutted. Wiji Yeol grinned. "Have you forgotten how I just tricked you with my acting? You''re the smartest and most perceptive person I''ve ever met, so if I can deceive you, I can definitely fool them." "Elder..." "Thanks to you, I''ve achieved my lifelong dream." Wiji Yeol''s gaze fell on the sword in Baek Suryong''s hands. It was his life''s greatest accomplishment, a legendary weapon he couldn''t recreate even if he tried. "I have no more regrets. The rest of my life is just a bonus now, and I want to use it to make amends for my past mistakes, as well as for my grandson''s future." "......" Baek Suryong could see Wiji Yeol''s determination. Trying to talk the old man out of it would be pointless. Sighing, he asked, "What about Cheon? How will you explain this to him?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "I''ll just cook up some excuse. He''s a naive child, so he''ll easily believe anything I tell him." Adamant, Baek Suryong tried one last resort. "...I forbid it. That''s an order from the Cult Leader." Wiji Yeol chuckled, "Were you listening just now? I don''t believe in the Blood Cult''s doctrines anymore." "Ugh..." Nothing worked. In the end, Baek Suryong gave in and nodded. The old man''s sheer stubbornness was even harder to deal with now than when he was pretending to be a Blood Cult zealot. "Fine. I''ll let you go, but only after we make thorough preparations for your infiltration and escape." "You''re not just saying that to stop me, are you?" "No, because there''s no point. After all, I can''t stop you from running off on your own, can I?" After a brief argument, the two men reached a compromise. Wiji Yeol would leave in ten days, and Baek Suryong would complete the necessary preparations within that time. They talked until the first light of dawn spilled through the window. "I should return to the smithy before Cheon wakes up. He''ll be surprised if he sees me here." Wiji Yeol stood up, and Baek Suryong escorted him to the door. Right before leaving, Wiji Yeol looked back at Baek Suryong. "By the way, have you thought of a name for the sword?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong fell silent for a moment, but a name came to him surprisingly quickly. "The Azure Dragon Sword." Wiji Yeol beamed. "The Azure Dragon Sword, eh? It suits you well. Someday, be sure to break the Blood Demon Sword with the Azure Dragon Sword, got it?" "...Sure." Baek Suryong placed the Azure Dragon Sword back into its box and handed it to Wiji Yeol. "Give me a few days. I''ll finish the scabbard soon." A few days later, the sword scabbard was finished. The black ivory surface shimmered with a faint blue sheen, and the words "n (Azure Dragon Sword)" were carved on it in bold, sweeping characters. After that, the day finally came for Wiji Yeol to leave the White Dragon Manor. Translator''s Note: Flags, flags, so many flags... Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 267: I Absolutely Wont Let You Die tl: foodiemonster007 the day before wiji yeol left white dragon manor... "i''ll be closing the smithy starting tomorrow." "what?" "all of a sudden?" many were surprised by the news that the wiji smithy was closing down. the martial artists who had visited the azure dragon hero had spread the word of its fine quality, and the smithy was just beginning to gain a good reputation in the city. this is a free translation. you should not be seeing ads. "elder! please finish making my weapon at least!" "please!" "i''ll pay you double, no, triple the price!" the news was especially devastating to customers who had ordered weapons and armor from wiji yeol. martial artists who knew the true value of wiji yeol''s craftsmanship begged him to complete their orders, but he remained unmoved. "i''m sorry. an old illness has gotten worse, and i need time to recuperate." the customers sighed in disappointment, but accepted wiji yeol''s explanation. there was little they could do if the old man closed the store for health reasons. "how long will you be resting? are you going to come back?" "i don''t know. it could be months, or it could be years... and even if i recover from my illness, there''s no guarantee that i will be able to continue working as a blacksmith." "oh no..." those unable to purchase one of wiji yeol''s weapons sighed. he was a rare blacksmith whose every creation seemed to have a soul. even without the azure dragon hero''s endorsement, the wiji smithy would have been packed with customers soon enough. also, wiji yeol''s hint that he might not forge weapons ever again meant that anything he had already crafted would fetch many times the original price. this is a non-profit translation. ads? what ads? once all the customers had left... "......" wiji yeol sat alone in the empty smithy, looking around. he had spent most of the past few months in this workshop. after pressuring baek suryong to equip it with the best facilities money could buy, he had worked day and night like a man possessed, making up for the years he had spent as a fugitive, unable to continue his blacksmithing. in the end, he had accomplished his lifelong dream. he should have been satisfied, yet his reluctant gaze lingered on every corner. wiji yeol shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts. "i''ll have to make plenty of swords after joining the blood cult. it won''t be as enjoyable as it is now, but..." he knew the blood cult all too well. the wiji clan had lost its influence, and his martial arts skills were nothing special. although the patriarch of the wiji clan was a position that had never been determined by martial arts alone, wiji yeol was particularly uninterested in fighting even among past patriarchs. he was only first-rate, which was truly pitiful for someone of his rank. if it were the old blood cult, i might have secured a decent position with my blacksmithing skills, but... the blood cult of the present was preparing for war. an aging blacksmith with limited martial arts would either be used as a weapon-making tool or a slave. i''m ready for that. wiji yeol organized the smithy one last time, but he couldn''t help but feel his mood darken. "grandpa! we''re here!" suddenly, wiji cheon entered the smithy, followed by the other students and baek suryong. why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? wiji yeol''s grim face instantly brightened. "hoho, all of you came. take a seat, i''ll bring some tea." as the students sipped the tea wiji yeol offered them, he chuckled to himself. were all the students always this adorable? aren''t they just as cute as cheon? "we heard you''re going on a recuperation trip because you''re ill. are you very sick?" hyonwon kang asked. wiji yeol shook his head. "it''s not that bad. i''m just exhausted from overworking myself, so i thought i''d take a long break and tour the jianghu." that was the excuse he had come up with. fortunately, the students accepted it without question, especially since they knew how often he locked himself inside the smithy. "before i leave, i wanted to give you each a gift." the students'' eyes sparkled at the word ''gift.'' "i''ll start with wonkang." wiji yeol opened one of the wooden boxes beside him, revealing a dao with a faint, inky shine. hyonwon kang''s eyes widened. "a-are you really giving that to me?" "this is the black dao, made from the teeth of the one-horned demon dragon. it should be perfect for your martial arts. the sheath is made from dragon hide, too." "...thank you, elder!" hyonwon kang accepted the black dao and stared at it in awe, as though he''d fallen in love with it at first sight. baek suryong put a hand on wiji cheon''s shoulder. though he looked more haggard than usual, his eyes shone with determination as he said, "don''t worry, cheon. the elder will return. i''ll make sure of it." when wiji cheon left, wiji yeol and baek suryong were finally alone in the smithy. "i plan to set off at daybreak," wiji yeol said. "are you ready?" "there isn''t much for me to prepare." "......" baek suryong sipped his tea in silence. noticing the instructor''s haggard appearance, wiji yeol remarked concernedly, "you look very tired." "...i haven''t slept for days, elder. all because of you." "i''m sorry for causing you trouble." this is a non-profit translation. there are no ads. "then make it up to me by coming back safely." baek suryong pulled a folded slip of paper from his pocket and shoved it in wiji yeol''s hand. "these are the contact details for the beggars'' gang and the rogues'' guild. i''ve mobilized all my connections, so if you send a signal from anywhere, they''ll reach me somehow. memorize it, then burn it right away." wiji yeol tucked the paper carefully into his pocket. "thank you. i''ll read it on the road." baek suryong then produced a thick manual. "learn this in your spare time, and also burn it after you''ve memorized it." "what''s this? the flaming soul divine art...?" wiji yeol''s eyes widened, and he asked, "...doesn''t the blood cult have a supreme demonic art called the flaming soul demonic art? is this martial art related to that one?" baek suryong nodded. "i altered the original text i found in the valley of evil, removing the harmful side effects and making some improvements to it. since you''re skilled with fire qi from smithing, it should be perfect for you, elder." "you modified a supreme demonic art and removed all the side effects in less than ten days...? who are you, really...?" "ahem. take this, too." baek suryong diverted the conversation and handed wiji yeol several fire qi-enhancing pills from his pocket. "take one pill every three days. these will help you learn the flaming soul divine art faster." "why are you doing all this...?" "the blood cult is a place that respects strength more than anything. if your martial arts are weak, they''ll treat you like dirt, but if you''re strong, they''ll revere and follow you. what you need most right now, elder, is not blacksmithing skills, but martial prowess." wiji yeol laughed bitterly, "how strong can i get at my age...?" baek suryong grinned. "remember how i helped an old man over sixty pass the azure dragon academy''s entrance exam? trust me, you''ll be surprised at how much you can still grow." "...thank you so much." "i absolutely won''t let you die. i won''t lose anyone important to me again," baek suryong said firmly. "i''ll wait three months. if there''s no news from you by then, i''ll come get you myself." if youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. he had lost enough people to the blood cult in the past, and he refused to see that happen once more. deep down, he wanted to stop wiji yeol, but it felt wrong to deny his resolve. "...i''ll get in touch with you as often as i can." wiji yeol placed the flaming soul divine art and the pills in his shirt pocket. even though he hadn''t learned the martial arts yet, he felt a warmth in his heart that brought tears to his eyes. after leaving the white dragon manor, wiji yeol wandered from place to place as though he really was on vacation. he had no idea where the blood cult''s new headquarters was, so he traveled haphazardly, leaving behind markers known only to the blood cult leaders. if youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. i''ll wait for them to find me. he spent his free time practicing the flaming soul divine art, and it didn''t take him long to realize that baek suryong hadn''t exaggerated at all. this is amazing! it''s truly an ultimate martial art! wiji yeol had built up a huge reservoir of fire qi over decades of smithing, so his mastery of the flaming soul divine art soared to new heights each day, boosted even further by the pills. his martial arts, which had been stagnant for years, improved at a remarkable rate. whoosh! ten days after he began learning the martial art, he could already control the samadhi true flame. "hoho. at this rate, i might become a supreme master." why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? wiji yeol became more and more absorbed in the flaming soul divine art. this was the first time he''d felt real joy in practicing martial arts. for him, who was familiar with fire qi, the flaming soul divine art was the world''s strongest divine art. then, about a month into his journey, the blood cult finally contacted him. rustle, rustle... a black-clad figure stepped out of the shadows, paralyzing wiji yeol with a frightening surge of killing intent. "...are you the one leaving our cult''s marks everywhere?" he demanded. wiji yeol shouted boldly, "how insolent! if you saw the mark, then you should know my noble status, you fool!" "...who are you?" "i am the wiji clan patriarch, wiji yeol! guide me to headquarters at once!" with an unquenchable fire blazing in his heart, the patriarch of the wiji clan returned to the blood cult. translator''s note: i''m exhausted from fixing the site, so this is the last chapter of the week. Chapter 268: In This City tl: foodiemonster007 today, as usual, the area in front of white dragon manor buzzed with martial artists holding numbered tickets. they gathered in groups of two and three, chatting and waiting for their turn. "damn , i rushed here from guangdong to meet the famous azure dragon hero, and they tell me to grab a numbered ticket and wait?" a man with a gruff face grumbled. "your number looks pretty far down the list. wouldn''t it be better to wait at an inn?" another man asked. the gruff man folded his arms and stared at the wall of the white dragon manor. "i''m too restless to wait in an inn. right now, i''m thinking of climbing over the wall." the people instantly tried to dissuade him. "if you really want to meet the azure dragon hero, don''t be reckless. many people have tried to climb over that wall and ended up getting clobbered and thrown out by the students." "what? you think i''d lose to a bunch of academy brats?" "oh my! if you''re so confident, then by all means, go ahead. we''ll enjoy the show." "you sure are brave. hurry up and climb. let''s see how it ends for you!" "you assholes...!" the gruff man was furious, but he eventually gave up on the idea. the eager reactions of the people around him made him uneasy. if i climb over the wall and get beaten up by kids, it''ll be a total disgrace. just as the gruff but timid man suppressed his anger... "huh? is that guy cutting in line?" someone exclaimed. everyone turned to stare at a man walking toward the main gate of white dragon manor alone, without a student guide. "hey!" the gruff man strode briskly toward the line-cutter. he was confident that he''d caught him red-handed, but the moment the man near the gate turned around and met his gaze, he flinched. "can i help you?" the line-cutter asked. "w-well..." the line-cutter had a neat appearance and an expressionless face. even the way he turned was precise, giving off a stoic impression. the moment the gruff man heard his voice, he felt strangely intimidated. "d-do you have a numbered ticket...?" he stammered hesitantly. "i''m here on government business," the line-cutter replied plainly. pressed by the line-cutter''s aura, the gruff man immediately felt the need to confess to a crime he never committed. he even remembered being caned as a child for stealing alcohol. "o-oh, you''re an official. sorry to bother you. hahaha." "......" the gruff man quietly retreated, grinning awkwardly. when he returned to his spot, the people around him burst into laughter. "he went out with such bravado, but he came back speechless." "didn''t you say you wanted to climb over the wall? you never had the guts to do it, did you?" "ahem!" the gruff man cleared his throat and explained frantically, "didn''t you all hear what he said? he''s an official, and he''s here on government business. you know the rule of non-interference, right?" the most common excuse used by martial artists who caused enough trouble to need government intervention was the rule of non-interference between the murim and the government. it was also the phrase that the man who had just entered the white dragon manor despised the most. anyway, the other martial artists started whispering to each other, speculating about the man''s identity. "a government official? is he a constable?" "judging from his clothes, i think so..." "he seems too skilled in martial arts to be a mere constable. why would such a master work for the government...?" suddenly, someone slapped their knee and shouted, "hell judge cheong cheon!" "what? that name sounds like it belongs to some unorthodox sect leader." "he''s one of this city''s oddballs. he may be a constable, but he''s actually a peak expert. he''s famous for being absolutely incorruptible, and he''s especially harsh on crimes committed by martial artists. that''s how he earned the alias, hell judge!" some people raised their eyebrows at the exaggerated story. "he dares to arrest martial artists? isn''t that against the rule of non-interference?" "that''s the problem!" "hmm..." baek suryong folded his arms and fell into deep thought. "i was hoping to borrow the rehabilitation sect," cheong cheon suggested. baek suryong agreed instantly, "the rehabilitation sect boys? that sounds good. you plan to use them to crack down on the martial artists who are disturbing the city''s peace, right?" since the rehabilitation sect began as a group of petty gangsters, this was a good opportunity for them to change their image. besides, as cheong cheon himself hailed from the slums, he knew how to deal with them. baek suryong had no reason to refuse. "take them and use them however you wish. they''ve become quite capable." "that''s a relief." "is that everything you wanted to discuss?" "one more thing. have you heard about the murim alliance chairman''s plans to visit the azure dragon academy?" "yes." baek suryong received regular updates from the beggars'' gang and the rogues'' guild. the murim alliance chairman''s visit to azure dragon academy would be announced soon, and he was planning a grand parade with over a hundred escorts. "fortunately, he''ll only come after the final exams, so he won''t disrupt the teaching schedule." cheong cheon frowned. "i guess you haven''t heard the whole story. people are saying that the murim alliance chairman wants to make the azure dragon academy a subsidiary of the murim alliance, similar to a militia." "what?" baek suryong narrowed his eyes. he had never heard this before. straightening up, he asked, "tell me more." "the murim alliance chairman is preparing for war against the blood cult. a formal request for cooperation was sent to the government. i found out about it today and came to tell you right away." "......" "the chairman''s official reason for visiting is to inspect the murim alliance jiangxi branch and the azure dragon academy, but his real target is likely the azure dragon academy." baek suryong''s gaze turned icy. the five great academies, including the azure dragon academy, were not subsidiaries of the murim alliance, but partner organizations. they had no obligation to obey the murim alliance. but now, using war as a justification, the murim alliance chairman wants to take full control of the academy? that would give him authority over the lives of the students! he''ll be able to interfere with their training and even use them as cannon fodder. people said that the current murim alliance chairman would stop at nothing to wipe out the blood cult, but baek suryong never imagined that he was this crazy. "does he think he can do whatever he wants?" baek suryong whispered, feeling a wave of anger rise inside him. while i agree we must prepare for war with the blood cult, how dare he try to drag my students into it? he was relieved that he heard about this early. it would have caught him off guard otherwise. meeting cheong cheon''s gaze, baek suryong said sincerely, "thanks for telling me. because of you, i can prepare myself for the meeting with him." "i can try to help you if you want. i''m not sure how much i can do about murim matters, though..." "i need some time to think about it first." cheong cheon nodded and got up to leave. they were both too busy for a longer discussion, but before he departed, he had one last question. "are you going to confront the murim alliance chairman?" "that depends on his attitude," baek suryong replied with a smirk. anyone else who said that would sound arrogant, but strangely, cheong cheon did not feel that way about baek suryong. as he made his way back to the constabulary, he finally realized why. he wields massive commercial influence in the city, has government backing, powerful connections, supreme martial arts, and a stellar reputation... cheong cheon made a mental list of baek suryong''s assets. first, there was himself, the chief inspector cheong cheon, head of the local constabulary. second, there was the white dragon conglomerate, which was currently expanding rapidly with the help of the golden dragon trading company, one of the ten great companies. third, there was baek suryong''s former student, prime minister gongson su, who could dispatch tens of thousands of troops with a single word. fourth, there was the rehabilitation sect, once a petty gang, but now a true martial sect. "he probably has more connections that i don''t even know about." even if the murim alliance chairman arrived, baek suryong had no reason to yield. "haha. it looks like the azure dragon hero holds more authority than the murim alliance chairman in this city." smiling faintly, cheong cheon returned to the constabulary with a spring in his steps. translator''s note: there will only be 4-5 chapters this weekend because of spring festival prep and my birthday celebrations on sunday. Chapter 269: Damn, Were Fucked... tl: foodiemonster007 the day of the defense against the unorthodox arts final exam finally arrived. "...what kind of test will it be this time?" hyonwon kang wondered aloud. everyone had the same question in their minds, so no one answered him. baek suryong was too unpredictable. nervous, they couldn''t help stealing glances at their teacher''s room instead of conducting their usual early morning training. wiji cheon mumbled gingerly, "mr. baek... didn''t sleep at all last night..." baek suryong had not stepped out of his room since returning from school the night before. he was so engrossed in preparing for the final exam, he seemed to have forgotten even to eat and sleep. "he pulled an all-nighter just to prepare for the exam?" "what on earth is going on in there?" "i can''t even imagine what he''s cooking up..." the students shuddered in horror. what kind of diabolical exam had their teacher come up with this time? "hehehehe..." just then, a spine-chilling, maniacal giggle rang out from baek suryong''s room, and the scratching sound that had been echoing inside since last night reached a new high. why is he laughing like that? the students crept toward his door and pressed their ears to it, cold sweat forming on their backs. even the silver tiger on ya suhyeok''s shoulder felt something ominous that made its fur stand on end. "shh!" noticing that the cub was about to hiss, ya suhyeok covered the little creature''s mouth with his hand. why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? thankfully, baek suryong was too immersed in his work to notice the students huddled outside. hyonwon kang determinedly placed a hand on his black dao and looked at his classmates. [let''s strike first, before it''s too late. or are you going to just stand here and let him do whatever he wants?] geo sangwoong, who was usually the first to scold hyonwon kang, let out a heavy sigh. [for once, i agree with wonkang.] [you''re right. we can''t just sit here and let him unleash whatever madness he''s planned. this is our last chance!] [should we really disturb him, though?] [what do you guys think?] [if there''s the slightest chance...] a fierce gleam shimmered in the eyes of the disciples. having suffered through so many ordeals with baek suryong, the malevolence in their gazes was now intense enough to make even unorthodox masters tremble. "before the start of the final exam, you can try to snatch or steal the exam questions from me at any time. if you succeed, i''ll give you a perfect score." baek suryong had made that announcement at the end of their last lesson, but until now, no one had dared to attempt that method. "but if you fail... there will be consequences." why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? recalling their teacher''s devilish grin, the students shuddered. still, they couldn''t deny that this was their best chance. after a quick exchange of glances, they nodded. let''s do this! they smashed open the door to baek suryong''s room and stormed in. geo sangwoong and ya suhyeok dived forward like cannonballs, with hyonwon kang right behind them. meanwhile, wiji cheon circled around stealthily, and yeo min used her ice arts from a distance to restrict baek suryong''s movements. it was a flawless, perfectly coordinated ambush. hyonwon kang let out a battle cry, "take this! beat up baek suryong formation number 88!" crash! a whirlwind of violence tore through the room. smirking with anticipation and excitement, baek suryong rose from his seat. "too late, little punks. i''ve already finished writing the exam questions." damn it! we shouldn''t have put this off for so long! the students cursed. and then... in the blink of an eye, geo sangwoong and ya suhyeok were knocked back at twice the speed they charged in. hyonwon kang''s black dao cut through empty air. wiji cheon''s sword wound up caught between baek suryong''s fingers, and yeo min, attempting to flee, found her shoes frozen to the floor. if youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "you must have known what would happen if you failed, right?" baek suryong cackled evilly, cracking his neck as he swaggered toward the students who had botched their ambush. the students stared at their teacher as if he was a walking apocalypse. "...we''re doomed." "definitely. i''d bet my entire fortune on it." "those kids... did they get a good teacher, or an evil one...?" the instructors expressed their condolences to the students who were about to experience hell. the students who arrived for the final defense against unorthodox arts exam looked around carefully before entering the classroom, meticulously checking to see if there were any hidden traps or formations inside. some even carried antidotes in case there was poison. we won''t be fooled so easily again! their eyes burned with determination. others might say they were lucky to be receiving martial arts instruction from the azure dragon hero, but what the students actually learned were dirty tricks that the unorthodox sects frequently used. strangely enough though, their martial arts had improved in the process. you ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "it doesn''t look like there''s any poison or traps..." "don''t drop your guards yet. the ceiling might suddenly come crashing down." "no way. would he really go that far...?" "you still don''t get it? this is baek suryong we''re talking about!" a nervous tension hung in the air as the classroom door opened and baek suryong entered. badump, badump... baek suryong walked over to the lectern and placed the jar on it. "we will now begin the final examination. in this jar, you''ll find fragrant pouches. each pouch has a secret mission written on a piece of paper. line up and pick one each." the students were puzzled, but they followed instructions obediently. one by one they reached in and took out a pouch. this is a non-profit translation. ads? what ads? "where''s the paper with the mission on it?" "it''s inside the pouches, but don''t open them yet." when everyone had a pouch, baek suryong continued, "the rules of the exam are simple. use what you''ve learned in my class to complete your missions and bring back proof of your success. your finals take place over three days, and you just need to complete your mission by the end of the last day. easy, right?" "......" nobody spoke. dokgo jun raised his hand. "is this an individual exam? or can we team up with other students?" this is a non-profit translation. there are no ads. "you can join forces, but you''ll fail if you lose your pouch or mission slip." the students narrowed their eyes skeptically. so they could cooperate? that didn''t sound too bad, but this was baek suryong''s exam... "but! it wouldn''t be fun if it were that simple, would it?" that''s more like it. the students, who hadn''t let their guard down, gathered their inner qi and prepared for any unexpected situations. baek suryong produced a large poster from his pocket and stuck it on the classroom board. it was the same notice he had shown the other instructors in the morning. defense against the unorthodox arts final exam: external participation guide every student taking the class has received a scented pouch. any azure dragon academy student who manages to obtain and submit one of the scented pouches will be given: an opportunity to receive personal instruction from the azure dragon hero. the right to enroll in the azure dragon hero''s class next semester. only current students are eligible for this reward. the instructions on the poster were simple, but the contents were anything but. why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "this is insane!" "i knew it was too easy!" the students'' faces paled as they realized their fate. the azure dragon hero had just enticed the entire school with personal martial arts instruction and a guaranteed spot in his class next semester. "posters like these should be plastered all over the academy by now," baek suryong giggled wickedly. "as soon as you step out of this classroom, every student in the azure dragon academy will try to steal your scent pouch, so you''ll have to protect them while completing your missions. if you fail... well, you can just retake the class. right?" having said all he wanted to say, baek suryong left the classroom, leaving everyone shocked speechless. hyonwon kang clutched his head with both hands and voiced the thoughts they all shared, "damn, we''re fucked..." Chapter 270: The Secret Missions chapter 270: the secret missions tl: foodiemonster007 "we need to work together," dokgo jun said. "none of us know what everyone else''s secret missions are yet, but moving together is more efficient and safer than going solo." twelve pairs of eyes turned to dokgo jun at the same time, brimming with trust and reassurance. as expected of the student council president! he''s the first to regain his composure! geo sangwoong, the only fourth-year student in the class, chimed in, "i agree. if we move separately, the chances of getting defeated one by one will only increase." however, there were those who disagreed. "there are more than ten of us. wouldn''t it be more conspicuous if we moved around in a large group? i think splitting into smaller teams would be better." yeo min argued. she had the best movement arts and stealth techniques of those present and was confident that she could escape on her own. "then how shall we divide ourselves?" "what if we shared the contents of the secret orders? we can join forces to help each other complete the missions." "i disagree. mr. baek said that these are secret missions. if we reveal them carelessly, we may run into conflicts of interest." the students'' initial panic quickly subsided and they began to assess the situation rationally. after attending baek suryong''s class for a semester, it had become second nature for them to exploit every advantage in an unexpected situation. each of them carefully weighed their options and thought about what would work best for them. would teaming up be beneficial, or would going it alone be more efficient? should information be shared or kept private? making sure to keep their poker faces on, they glanced inside their scent pouches to check the contents of their secret missions. what do i need to do to accomplish my mission...? being in baek suryong''s class had taught them to approach problems with a cool and calculating mindset. the real reason they participated in the discussion was also to secure the best hand for themselves. unfortunately, the wolves outside did not give them much time to think. if youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "...they''re already here." "so soon?" sensing dozens of presences gathering outside the classroom, the students stiffened. "look out the windows!" a considerable number of students had surrounded the outside of the building, and their numbers were steadily increasing. "everyone!" dokgo jun stomped his foot, drawing everyone''s attention. "we don''t have much time. first, can we all agree that our first objective is to escape from this classroom in one piece? i''m going to the student council building, because at least the students there won''t attack me. anyone with me?" "we''ll go with you." "me too." "sounds good. we can take a breather there..." most of the students decided to follow dokgo jun. even if they split up later, escaping the classroom together was their top priority. "the club union is closer. how about we head to the club union building?" hyonwon kang suggested. he was the club union president, and the club union building was closer to the classroom. dokgo jun nodded. "that''s not a bad idea..." "srs (swordsmanship research society), form a perimeter!" this is a non-profit translation. ads? what ads? "hwc (hidden weapons club), deploy the skynet formation!" "hyonwon kang! hand over your scent pouch!" "even if we beat you half to death, we can get away with it! mr. baek suryong is on our side!" ...except for the fact that many club union members had joined the encirclement outside. hyonwon kang cleared his throat and glanced at dokgo jun. "ahem! let''s go to the student council." "...i''ll lead the way." "wait." geo sangwoong grabbed dokgo jun''s shoulder. lowering his voice, he suggested, "there''s an empty classroom below us. how about we break through the floor and go down? it''s the shortest route to the student council building." maybe they thought the exam would only start after they left the classroom, or maybe they were being cautious, but no enemies had entered the classroom yet. still, there was probably an ambush waiting for them right outside the door. "senior, we can''t damage academy property..." dokgo jun protested. although he had picked up some bad habits from baek suryong''s class, he still retained his model student nature. geo sangwoong clicked his tongue. "didn''t mr. baek say we could use any means necessary? don''t worry, if something happens, i''ll pay for the repairs." this is a non-profit translation. you should not be seeing ads. spoken like a true scion of the golden dragon trading company... the students thought unanimously. dokgo jun hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "alright, let''s do that." "leave the property damage to us." grinning, geo sangwoong caught ya suhyeok''s eye. the two bears simultaneously raised their fists and pounded on the floor. crack... boom! read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. cracks spread across the floor like a spider web, and eventually, the floor caved in, leaving a gaping hole. "they''ll be on us soon. let''s go!" with dokgo jun in the lead, everyone jumped through the newly opened hole. a few seconds later, the students outside realized something was wrong and stormed into the classroom, only to find it empty with a massive hole in the floor. "w-what happened?" "where did they go?" "where are those bastards... there they are! after them!" and so, the defense against the unorthodox arts final exam officially began. on the roof of azure dragon academy''s main building, baek suryong and noh goonsang watched as the defense against the unorthodox arts students demolished the classroom building and ran away. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "those damn punks... destroying the building right from the start..." baek suryong groaned, shaking his head in disbelief. he hadn''t expected the students to escape by smashing a hole through the classroom floor. noh goonsang chuckled. unlike baek suryong, he actually found the students'' antics rather amusing. "don''t worry about it, mr. baek. we have a very generous budget this year. a little property damage won''t be a problem." although the students were teenagers, this was an examination for martial artists. it was natural for people to fight, for things to be broken, and for riots to break out when their skills were being assessed. "only the ones who truly understand defense against the unorthodox arts will succeed." baek suryong grinned slyly. unless those kids put themselves in the shoes of unorthodox martial artists, it''ll be impossible to get a good grade on this exam. "whew..." "we barely made it..." why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "everyone alive?" the examinees who had taken refuge in the student council building stared at the tightly closed door, panting. thankfully, the students who were chasing after them dared not enter the building recklessly. dokgo jun scanned the group. "did anyone lose their pouch?" everyone shook their heads. "i have a proposal," dokgo jun said. "how about we all share the contents of our secret missions? we''ll use this place as our headquarters and tackle the missions one by one together so that everyone can pass." for some reason, he had been more proactive than anyone else since the exam started, but there was a good reason for that... "oh...!" "that might work." some students were intrigued by the idea, but not everyone agreed. hyonwon kang shook his head. "sorry, but i can''t reveal mine." several others also looked away. if youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. so i''m not the only one whose mission absolutely can''t be shared, huh? dokgo jun nodded and said, "okay then, i won''t force anyone to reveal their missions, but you can rest here regardless. the student council is safe. i''ll also go meet with the council members now and see if we can beef up security around here." the students nodded, grateful to dokgo jun for offering them sanctuary. their trust in the student council president deepened. dokgo jun left and returned a few minutes later. "i''ll share my secret mission first," he said, taking a piece of paper out of his scent pouch, unfolding it, and holding it out for all to see. break into the principal''s office and steal his seal. "...baek suryong is out of his mind." "won''t we be expelled if we get caught?" the students'' jaws dropped at the ridiculous difficulty of the mission. noh goonsang was a former top 100 master, so sneaking past him to get the seal seemed almost impossible. "we won''t be expelled because it''s part of the exam, but that doesn''t make my task any easier," dokgo jun explained. "i can''t do it alone, but if someone lures the principal away while i sneak in, it might be feasible." "that makes sense..." this is a non-profit translation. you should not be seeing ads. certainly, working together would make it much easier to accomplish the missions. after dokgo jun, some of the other students also revealed their missions. collect thirty azure dragon emblems. slip laxatives into mr. ak yeonho''s food. steal mr. namgung su''s wallet. "these seem doable." "...not that last one, though." "well, if we put our heads together, we''ll figure something out." all the missions were difficult, but some were truly outrageous. y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "i-i''ll show you mine too," wiji cheon said hesitantly. shave off headmaster mae geuklyom''s beard. ""holy crap!"" everyone recoiled as if they had seen a ghost. of all people, it just had to be the notorious headmaster! "he might as well tell you to kill yourself!" "i can''t do it. i''ll be cleaved in half the moment i touch his beard." "......" no one wanted to help wiji cheon with his mission, not even dokgo jun. wiji cheon hung his head dejectedly. "sigh..." only hyonwon kang approached wiji cheon. putting a finger to his lips, he sent a telepathic message. [i received the same mission as you.] "what?!" [i kept quiet because i doubted anyone would help. i didn''t think anyone else would have the same mission.] [then...] grinning, hyonwon kang nodded and patted wiji cheon''s shoulder. [if we work together, couldn''t we find a way to pull off this crazy stunt?] [right!] [okay. from now on, let''s stick together till the end of the exam.] [yes!] wiji cheon nodded, smiling brightly. unfortunately, the naive boy believed his delinquent senior without confirming the actual contents of his secret mission. steal wiji cheon''s sword. those were the words on hyonwon kang''s mission slip. translator''s note: thus begins the tale of trust and betrayal... p.s. i''m not sober enough to finish another chapter today, but watch out for special spring festival updates on wednesday and thursday. Chapter 271: The Golden Generation of Villains (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Late that night, Wiji Cheon and Hyonwon Kang hid in the shadows, spying on Mae Geuklyom''s house. "...What should we do?" "Are you sure he''s inside?" "He always drinks tea at this hour. Unless something urgent comes up, he usually sticks to his routine." Since Wiji Cheon received basic etiquette lessons and swordsmanship advice from Mae Geuklyom every few days, he understood the Headmaster''s daily schedule better than anyone else. "Headmaster Mae is a swordmaster who never leaves any openings. Even if he''s fast asleep, he''ll swing his sword as soon as someone approaches him. "Really? That''s a problem..." Hyonwon Kang replied absentmindedly, glancing at the sword on Wiji Cheon''s waist. He had lied to Wiji Cheon to gain his trust and get close to him, so naturally, he wasn''t at all interested in Mae Geuklyom''s beard. He just wanted to steal Wiji Cheon''s sword. I only have one chance. Wiji Cheon always slept with that sword in his arms. He might seem off guard now, but the moment Hyonwon Kang tried to touch his sword, he would react faster than anyone else. Unfortunately, Hyonwon Kang wasn''t confident enough to take his junior''s sword by force, or he would have already attacked Wiji Cheon. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. If I mess this up, I won''t get a second chance. Now, how can I catch this kid off guard? Hyonwon Kang thought of the classic trick of "killing with a borrowed sword", that is, attacking the target by borrowing someone else''s strength. In this case, that ''someone else'' would be Mae Geuklyom. "Let''s move in closer," he said, licking his lips nervously. Wiji Cheon nodded. "Alright." The duo slowly moved closer to Mae Geuklyom''s house... An ambush! Suddenly, both students felt a chill down their spines and spun around simultaneously, weapons drawn. CLANG! CLANG! Having deflected the hidden weapons that flew from behind, the two glared into the darkness. More than ten people in black masks had surrounded them. "As expected of the Azure Dragon Hero''s students." "Don''t approach recklessly. Spread out and surround them." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "We''re the Assassination Arts Club, a group that researches tracking, stealth, and surprise attacks." Hyonwon Kang immediately flared up. "Aren''t you guys part of the Club Union? Yet you''re attacking me, the Club Union President? You bastards! This is a revolt!" "Please take that up with Mr. Baek Suryong. Now, if you''ll hand over your scented pouch quietly, no one will get hurt. This is our last act of consideration for you, Union President." "Senior, what should we do?" Wiji Cheon asked, checking the number and location of their enemies. Hyonwon Kang clicked his tongue. "There aren''t many of them. Let''s finish them off quickly before more arrive." The Assassination Arts Club President scoffed. "We are elites who have been trained as assassins. You can''t defeat us in the dark..." "Shut up!" Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon scattered in opposite directions. BAM! SLAM! CRAAAASH! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? In the raging whirlwind of movement, the students from the Assassination Arts Club scattered and fell to the ground like fallen autumn leaves. Huh? Was I this strong? Why are they so weak? Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon were surprised at their own strength. They had undergone arduous training under Baek Suryong, but they never had a chance to enjoy the results. After all, no matter how strong they became, they still couldn''t graze Baek Suryong''s clothes. Now that they faced other Azure Dragon Academy students, though, they felt the difference clearly. "M-Monsters... Fall back! We''ll retreat and wait for another chance...!" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Who said we''d let you go that easily?" THWACK! The Assassination Arts Club President, who had been hiding in the darkness and giving orders, was the first to try to escape, but Hyonwon Kang''s stone throw hit him squarely on the back of the head, dropping him instantly. The rest were no better off. It didn''t take the Remedial Class duo even an hour to defeat them all. CRACK! Hyonwon Kang twisted the wrists of the fallen Assassination Arts Club members slightly, not enough to break them, but just enough to sprain them. Their wrists would swell up, rendering them unable to wield weapons properly until the end of the exam period. Wiji Cheon asked, "To prevent future trouble, it would be safer to break them completely, but that''s too harsh, right?" If they dare attack us again, I''ll break them then. I''ll make sure they can''t hold a weapon for months," Hyonwon Kang replied. "That''s too much. I thought of you as my real big brother..." Wiji Cheon mumbled, looking heartbroken. Hyonwon Kang felt a pang of guilt. "Hey, I didn''t have a choice. This was my secret mission. I''ll treat you to a nice meal after the exam to make up for this, okay?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "...I won''t eat anything bought by a traitor. How do I know you won''t poison it?" Wiji Cheon cried, sounding crushed. Hyonwon Kang felt somewhat ashamed, but he had no intention of returning the sword. "Ahem! Anyway, your acupoints will be unsealed in about an hour. I''ll be going now," he said, running away using his movement arts. "......" Wiji Cheon stood there blankly, watching him go. "Are you alright?" Mae Geuklyom asked, but Wiji Cheon hardly heard him. "I will never trust anyone again..." Wiji Cheon muttered, a dark light flickering in his hollow eyes. I may have lost my sword, but the exam isn''t over yet! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Hehehe!" Hyonwon Kang giggled in satisfaction, dizzy with success. Surely no one finished their mission faster than me, right? Since the secret missions were all impossibly difficult, he was probably the only one who had completed it on the first day. Cheon was too naive. He pictured Wiji Cheon, who, despite their relatively small age gap, still had a childlike innocence. Anyone could have tricked him. Recalling the sight of Wiji Cheon nearly in tears, Hyonwon Kang felt a twinge of guilt, but he pushed the thought aside. "Hmph, he only has himself to blame for being tricked." He picked up the pace toward Baek Suryong''s office, planning to turn in the Soul Sword right away and finish the test. It would be troublesome if Wiji Cheon came after him before he could complete his mission. Even though the boy had lost the Soul Sword, he wouldn''t become weaker even if he used another sword. Suddenly, a metallic stench wafted out from somewhere nearby. Blood? The smell of blood was too strong to ignore. Narrowing his eyes, Hyonwon Kang cautiously moved towards the source of the smell, only to find Yeo Min huddled in a dark alley. "What are you doing here?" he asked. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Senior Wonkang?" Yeo Min looked up with a start, then waved her hand dismissively. "Don''t mind me and go on your way. I can handle this on my own." "...What''s with all this blood?" Hyonwon Kang looked around. There were bloodstains all around Yeo Min, and looking closely, he could see tears in her clothes. Yeo Min panted heavily, "...I was running away and got hit by a stray throwing knife. I''m just resting after treating my wounds, so just go." Hyonwon Kang slowly approached Yeo Min. Despite her words, her lips were pale, and blood was seeping through her clothes. "I told you not to come!" Yeo Min took out her folding fan and warily pointed it at Hyonwon Kang. Hyonwon Kang nodded in understanding. If he had been in Yeo Min''s position, he would have been just as jittery. "I just finished my mission and am on my way to Mr. Baek''s office. I''m not after you." "...Really?" "Really. Have you lived your whole life doubting everyone? Look here, I have Wiji Cheon''s sword. Getting his was my mission," Hyonwon Kang reassured. He wasn''t too worried that Yeo Min would attack him. She originally only practiced movement arts and had only recently started learning ice arts, so she was currently the weakest fighter among the White Dragon Manor students. "I guess it''s true..." Yeo Min muttered. "Let me take a look at your wound," Hyonwon Kang offered, remembering how he had left Wiji Cheon all alone with sealed acupoints. The slight feeling of remorse made him more sympathetic toward Yeo Min than usual. "Where were you stabbed?" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Hyonwon Kang leaned toward Yeo Min, but at that moment, Yeo Min''s eyes flashed like a snake eyeing its prey. Reaching into Hyonwon Kang''s pocket, she grabbed his scent pouch and immediately jumped back using her movement arts. "Hey!" Caught off guard, Hyonwon Kang tried to grab Yeo Min, but in his panic, he only managed to pull off a few strands of hair. He stomped his foot in frustration. Yeo Min had devoted herself to movement arts since arriving at White Dragon Manor. If she ran now, there was no way he could catch her. "Damn it! Was stealing my scented pouch your mission?" he yelled. "No. My mission has nothing to do with you, Senior," Yeo Min replied. "What? Then why did you do this to me?" Yeo Min smiled faintly, dangling Hyonwon Kang''s pouch between her fingers. "Help me with my mission." "Why should I?!" "Because if you don''t, I''ll tear this up." Hyonwon Kang flew into a rage. "Are you kidding me? Do you know how worried I was? I thought you were really hurt! Is this how you repay my kindness? Do you have a conscience?!" Yeo Min stuck out her tongue. "It''s your own fault for being tricked." Translator''s Note: Happy Spring Festival/Lunar New Year! May the fortune be with you. Live long and prosper! Chapter 272: The Golden Generation of Villains (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 "Fuck... Fine, I''ll help you. What''s your mission?" Hyonwon Kang said begrudgingly. As long as his pouch was being held hostage, he had no choice but to cooperate with Yeo Min. "I''ll tell you when I need to." "What?" Yeo Min winked and waved Hyonwon Kang''s pouch around playfully. "If I tell you now, you''ll immediately start thinking of ways to sabotage me, won''t you, Senior?" Hyonwon Kang scowled. For some reason, he found Yeo Min''s smile particularly irritating today. "Do you think everyone is like you? You scammer..." "Excuse me? Who''s the one who scammed poor, innocent Cheon? Not me, for sure." "...You saw that?" "I didn''t have to see it to know what you did. Do you expect me to believe you took Cheon''s sword by force? Your clothes are still neat and tidy, without a single tear." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Hyonwon Kang turned away and cleared his throat, his face flushing with embarrassment. Yeo Min snickered. "Listen, Senior. This isn''t a test of martial arts prowess. It''s one that evaluates who can fool or exploit others the best." "I know that!" "If you know that, then why do you feel so guilty about scamming Cheon?" "...Why do you keep bringing him up all of a sudden?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Under normal circumstances, you would never have shown me such an obvious opening. I can tell. You were easily fooled by me because you felt sorry for tricking Cheon." "......" Hyonwon Kang was speechless. Yeo Min had hit the nail on the head. Slapping him lightly on the back, Yeo Min said, "Get a hold of yourself, you softie. For someone who looks so rough and tough, you''re actually the most sensitive person among us, aren''t you?" "Shut up, you impudent..." Hyonwon Kang began, but since he was unable to refute Yeo Min''s words, his voice trailed off and he ended up just sulking. Yeo Min smiled. Perhaps it was because she had grown up experiencing all kinds of hardships, but she was one of the few students who understood the true intention behind Baek Suryong''s exam. "Follow me," Yeo Min said, kicking off with her movement arts. The distance between her and Hyonwon Kang quickly widened, but she didn''t bother telling Hyonwon Kang where they were going. Panicking, Hyonwon Kang hurriedly chased after her. "Is your mission to steal something from someone else, like mine?" "I told you, my mission has nothing to do with you, so don''t worry. If you really were my target, I''d have finished my mission a while ago." "You seem unusually curt today." Yeo Min glanced back. "Does it bother you that much?" she teased. "......" Hyonwon Kang involuntarily cleared his throat and tried to hide the pounding of his heart. Why is she smiling and looking back like that? Ever since Yeo Min started practicing the White Ice Divine Art, she had stopped taking the medicine that kept her hair from turning white. Under the moonlight, the combination of her pale hair and the way she danced through the air with her long legs made her look otherworldly, like a celestial fairy descending to earth... You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. SMACK! Hyonwon Kang slapped himself so hard that his cheek instantly swelled up. "What are you doing?" Yeo Min asked, startled. "I won''t fall for your honey trap!" Hyonwon Kang bellowed. "...What on earth are you talking about?" Rolling her eyes, Yeo Min turned away, not realizing that a small smile had formed on her lips. Some time later, Yeo Min crouched down on the roof of the Azure Dragon Academy''s main building, and Hyonwon Kang followed suit. "We''ll observe the situation here before making a move," she said. Hyonwon Kang grumbled, "Are you still not going to tell me what your mission is?" "I''ll tell you after I confirm who the worst scammer among us is." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "The worst scammer?" "Yes, I need to find that out to complete my mission." Hyonwon Kang initially tilted his head at her cryptic words, but seeing Yeo Min staring at the Student Council building, he asked, "Is the worst scammer among the people there?" "...Something like that," Yeo Min replied, giving Hyonwon Kang a surprised look. With a hint of expectation, she asked, "Who do you think is the best liar among us?" "If it were limited to the White Dragon Manor, I''d say you or Senior Sangwoong, but there are people in our class I hardly know, so..." Yeo Min shook her head. Fortunately, she didn''t have high expectations of Hyonwon Kang''s intelligence, so she wasn''t disappointed by his answer. Besides, although there were twelve students in the Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts class, Hyonwon Kang was acquainted with only about half of them. "Wrong. I think the most dangerous scammer among us is the model student who paid the most attention in class." "Who''s that?" "Isn''t it obvious?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? All the gathered students stared at Dokgo Jun in shock, making the atmosphere even more frigid. The meeting was on a downward spiral, long past the point of no return. Geo Sangwoong chuckled, "You stepped out alone for a moment earlier, didn''t you? That''s more than enough time to forge a mission slip." "Are you accusing me of being a fraud?" Geo Sangwoong smirked. "If you''re so confident, show me your mission slip again and we''ll check if my accusation is false. If I''m mistaken, I''ll get down on my knees and apologize to you. How about that?" Dokgo Jun''s expression slowly warped into a twisted grin. "There''s no need for that." "I knew it! Cunning bastard!" The four students with faint presences immediately jumped up and gathered around Geo Sangwoong, but unfortunately, they were outnumbered by the Student Council members who barged into the office. Geo Sangwoong looked around warily. "Are you really going to have the Student Council attack us?" "This is my exam. I would never do such a thing," Dokgo Jun replied, his eyebrows twitching as if his pride had been insulted. "Really?" "Everyone, get out! I''ll tackle this exam myself." The Student Council members turned to leave... "Wait! I have an offer for all of you," Geo Sangwoong suddenly said. "I''ll pay ten silver taels to anyone who helps me beat up Dokgo Jun." "What...?!" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. As the son of a great merchant, Geo Sangwoong was familiar with how money could make even ghosts dance. In any other class, bribing martial artists would be condemned as cowardice, but this was Baek Suryong''s exam, where the end justified the means. "Is ten too little? Then I''ll raise it to twenty. Are you just going to pass up this easy money?" Geo Sangwoong taunted, taking out a heavy pouch. "No, I''ll make it thirty taels. As the successor of the Golden Dragon Trading Company, I''ll show you what it really means to splurge." "T-Thirty taels..." Thirty silver taels was an enormous amount of money for even the richer students. This was an offer they couldn''t refuse. The eyes of some of the Student Council members wavered, and some shamelessly reached for their weapons. "Haha! Good thinking! The Student Council President won''t kick you out for helping me, will he? Because this is how this exam is supposed to be!" Geo Sangwoong laughed. Dokgo Jun gritted his teeth. "...You guys can help him if you want. Don''t worry about the consequences, I won''t blame you for this." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Dokgo Jun was indeed a virtuous gentleman. Even though he knew it would put him at a disadvantage, he would tolerate the Student Council members'' treachery. Geo Sangwoong flashed a victorious smile. The momentum has shifted to my side now! Dokgo Jun was a very proud person. Even if he had been influenced by some bad eggs lately, he wouldn''t abuse his power recklessly. After all, this was a matter of pride for an orthodox martial artist. But I''m different. There was a glaring difference between a son born into a family of martial artists and a son born into a family of merchants, and a difference between a student who was beaten daily by Baek Suryong and a student who learned only in class. The Student Council members who accepted the offer of thirty silver taels drew their weapons and pointed them at Dokgo Jun. There were more than ten of them. "Junior Dokgo, how about surrendering and confessing the true contents of your secret mission? I''m not trying to bully you for no reason, and we can still collaborate. No matter how strong you are, you can''t take on this many people, right? So..." "Hahaha!" Dokgo Jun burst into laughter. "...Why are you laughing? Do you not realize the situation you''re in?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Senior, money can''t buy everything." Geo Sangwoong scoffed. "Are you seriously talking about stuff like friendship and love? In this situation?" "No, I''m talking about our Vice President." "What...?" Geo Sangwoong suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. One by one, the students who had changed sides under his bribe crumpled to the ground. Poison! Geo Sangwoong realized, but it was too late. His strength was draining away and his vision blurring. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Ohohoho!" Tang Soso giggled, entering the Student Council President''s office. Picking up one of the scented pouches on the table, she rubbed it against her cheek lovingly. "This is the secret key that will allow me to meet him next semester..." Dokgo Jun flinched at the sight of his Vice President sniffing the scented pouch like a pervert, but he refrained from saying anything. It was only thanks to Tang Soso that their plan had gone smoothly. "Vice President, everything has played out exactly as you predicted. Your foresight is nothing short of amazing," he praised. "Surely his hand must have touched this... What? Oh, of course. Reading the mind of someone as simple as Senior Sangwoong was child''s play," Tang Soso said, her heels clicking as she approached Geo Sangwoong and picked up the wallet he had dropped. "Thank you for your generous donation to the Student Council''s operating expenses, Senior." "You cunning foxes... Don''t tell me... you planned this from the very beginning!" Geo Sangwoong glared at Dokgo Jun and Tang Soso alternately. Realizing that he had been completely fooled, he felt his blood run cold. The more agitated he got, though, the faster the poison spread. "My precious money...!" THUD! Geo Sangwoong blacked out and collapsed. Chapter 273: The Golden Generation of Villains (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 When Geo Sangwoong regained consciousness, he found himself in a dimly lit room. His limbs were bound to the wall with thick chains, his upper body was bare, and head was still pounding from the poison. "Ugh... Where am I?" he mumbled blearily. "Are you awake yet, Senior?" Dokgo Jun asked, entering the room. "...Dokgo Jun!" Geo Sangwoong lunged at Dokgo Jun like a wild beast, but the chains that bound his limbs pulled taut, stopping his fist an inch away from Dokgo Jun''s face. "You bastard! Remove these chains at once!" he roared, trembling from exertion. Unfortunately, even with his inhuman strength, he couldn''t break the thick chains while he was still poisoned. Dokgo Jun brought a chair and sat down in front of Geo Sangwoong. "I hope you''ll understand. This was the only way to speak with you peacefully, Senior. First, why don''t you calm down a little?" "Do I look like I can calm down right now?! If you don''t release me right this instant..." "It seems that you still don''t understand your situation," Dokgo Jun cut Geo Sangwoong off coldly. "I''m trying to be polite, so please cooperate with me while I''m still talking nicely, okay?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. The flickering torchlight cast deep shadows on Dokgo Jun''s face, making him look like a ruthless killer in this windowless secret chamber. This guy is really getting into character... Geo Sangwoong forced himself to stay calm and glanced around, changing the subject. "Since when was there a prison like this in the Student Council building?" "This isn''t a prison, but a room for seclusion training. I never thought I''d use it for something like this, hehe." "This is a huge misuse of school facilities..." Dokgo Jun smiled faintly. "The soundproofing is excellent, and it''s quiet and nice once you get used to it. No matter how loudly you scream in here, no one outside will hear you." No matter how loudly I scream, no one outside will hear it? he threatening to torture me right now...? Cold sweat trickled down Geo Sangwoong''s forehead. He thought he was taking the final exam seriously, but Dokgo Jun seemed to have transformed into a completely different person. "H-Hey, Junior Dokgo, why are you going this far? This is just an exam, isn''t it? Aren''t you too immersed in your unorthodox sect roleplay?" he asked nervously. Dokgo Jun''s lips twisted into a smirk. "Senior, did you know?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Know what?" Dokgo Jun got up from his chair and walked towards Geo Sangwoong, who flinched and pressed himself against the wall. There was something really weird and creepy about the current Student Council President. "I''ve never once failed to get first place in any of my classes," Dokgo Jun declared proudly. Geo Sangwoong blinked in confusion. "S-So?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "This exam is no different. I will definitely take first place... by any means necessary, hehe." Geo Sangwoong screamed inwardly. His eyes are blazing with madness! Did he seriously betray his allies, kidnap and imprison his senior, all to get first place in an exam? "D-Do you know you look more like a villain than the sect leaders of most unorthodox sects right now?" he stammered. "Thank you for the compliment. I''ve listened to the class more attentively than anyone else, so I''m sure first place will be mine again this time." "What the fuck?!" Dokgo Jun was a perfectionist. He wasn''t satisfied with just doing well, he had to be number one in everything he did. He was usually restrained by his family''s morals, but the nature of the Defense Against the Unorthodox Arts exam stripped him of all those constraints. Concession. Consideration. Tolerance. Responsibility. Decorum. All the things he had to uphold as the son of a prestigious orthodox clan. He was now free of those binding chains. "Use what you''ve learned in my class to complete your missions by any means necessary and bring back proof of your success." All that remains is to seize first place by any means necessary! Dokgo Jun grinned maliciously as he recalled Baek Suryong''s words. "We must complete our missions by any means necessary. That''s the only rule of this exam. All I''m doing is following the rules to the letter, right?" "...For someone who''s just following the rules, you seem to be genuinely enjoying this." "Honestly, this feeling of liberation isn''t so bad once in a while." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Geo Sangwoong looked at Dokgo Jun in disbelief. Isn''t there a saying about how the most virtuous folk are the most frightening once they let go of their inhibitions? Is that what''s happening now? "...What do you want from me?" he asked with a sigh of resignation. "I''ll just ask you a few questions. If you give me satisfactory answers, I''ll let you go." "And if you don''t get satisfactory answers?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? As expected, Tang Soso agreed wholeheartedly and actively cooperated with him. "First, let''s make a fake mission slip. Then, as soon as you go back, suggest that everyone share the contents of their mission slips." Now, Dokgo Jun had seven mission slips in his hands. He could switch his mission to a relatively easy one among these and carry it out, but he didn''t want to change it. "No, I''m going to stick with this one," he said stubbornly. "I knew you''d say that, President. I''ll do my best to help you," Tang Soso giggled. Her words were very reassuring, but there was one thing Dokgo Jun didn''t understand. Until he understood this part, he couldn''t completely trust Tang Soso. Narrowing his eyes, he asked, "Why are you still helping me, Vice President? You already have an scented pouch, so you can submit it and get your reward already." Tang Soso pouted. "...Have you heard that the Azure Dragon Hero''s five students are now called the Five Young Azure Dragons?" "Yes, I have," Dokgo Jun replied, nodding. This joint alias was coined by the martial artists who visited the White Dragon Manor and described Baek Suryong''s students as the Azure Dragon Hero''s five baby dragons. "I can''t accept the fact that I''m not included in that group." "...Huh?" Dokgo Jun flinched. Tang Soso''s eyes were gleaming with madness from her grand ambitionan ambition that would make Baek Suryong shudder if he knew about it. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "I''ll help you make all five of them fail to prove that I''m better than them, and then I''ll join the White Dragon Manor with my head held high! At that point, even Mr. Baek won''t be able to reject me, will he? Ohohoho..." Dokgo Jun''s jaw dropped. She was orchestrating all this just to be acknowledged by Baek Suryong? Once again, my Vice President proves that she''s a total nut job... Goosebumps popped up all over his skin, but if this was her motivation, then Tang Soso was a more reliable ally than anyone else. "...I look forward to your continued support," he said. "Hehehe, likewise. Oh, and I summoned two reinforcements." "Reinforcements?" "Our four remaining targets are all extraordinary martial artists. We need more people on our side who can take them on, don''t we?" "Who did you ask...?" Several minutes later, Dokgo Jun learned who the reinforcements Tang Soso mentioned were. "Long time no see, Sword Dragon." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Yoo Yiran!" Dokgo Jun smiled. The Sword Flower Yoo Yiran was President of the Swordsmanship Research Society and the swordswoman who was striving to take the alias of Sword Dragon from him. "If it''s you, Sword Flower, I trust your skills. Who''s the other person?" Just then, a tall, lanky young man with a kind face and a playful expression opened the door to the Student Council President''s office. "How have you been, Junior?" "...Senior Bang Baekhyun? Why are you here...? Weren''t you in seclusion training?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Bang Baekhyun was last year''s Student Council President, the only person who had saved the Azure Dragon Academy some face at the Heavenly Martial Festival, and a senior Dokgo Jun respected. "The Murim Alliance Chairman is visiting soon, so I came out to create a heroic tale or two before that," Bang Baekhyun replied honestly. "The academy is buzzing with talk about the Five Young Azure Dragons these days. Are those guys stronger than you, Dokgo?" "...I''d say we''re about even." Bang Baekhyun grinned frivolously. "Really? Then there''s no problem. You''ve never beaten me before, have you?" "The last time we fought was last year. We haven''t fought at all this year," Dokgo Jun grumbled. "Haha, you''re still as adorable as ever." Laughing heartily, Bang Baekhyun ruffled Dokgo Jun''s hair. "S-Senior! Stop! I''m a third-year now!" Dokgo Jun protested, but he wasn''t really upset. Bang Baekhyun was the type who was hard to hate even when he was teasing you. Meanwhile, Tang Soso politely greeted, "Thank you for agreeing to help us, Seniors." The undisputed strongest martial artists of the Azure Dragon Academy had now gathered in one place. They were more than enough to realize her ambition. "We''ll start hunting the Five Young Azure Dragons as soon as the sun rises." The other three students, each with their own selfish objectives, nodded eagerly. Yoo Yiran''s eyes glittered with excitement. "So...where''s Wiji Cheon? He''s all mine, okay?" Chapter 274: Awkward... TL: FoodieMonster007 The next morning, Mae Geuklyom checked Wiji Cheon''s complexion. Seeing how shocked the boy had been after being betrayed by Hyonwon Kang and having his sword stolen, he had brought Wiji Cheon to his quarters and let him stay the night. He may have prodigious talent for the sword, but his mind is still that of a child. Worried that the boy''s tender heart might be deeply hurt, Mae Geuklyom kept watch over Wiji Cheon throughout the night as he slept, concerned that the emotional trauma might lead to qi deviation. "Are you feeling better?" he asked. Wiji Cheon nodded. "Yes, I''m fine." Mae Geuklyom breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Wiji Cheon looked much more spirited after a good night''s sleep, and he wasn''t muttering to himself dazedly like the night before. Wiji Cheon bowed politely. "Headmaster, thank you for letting me sleep here." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Don''t mention it," Mae Geuklyom replied. I owe Wiji Yeol a favor for helping me resolve matters with my son-in-law. Since he''s gone on vacation, I should help him take care of his grandson in return. Mae Geuklyom reached out and patted Wiji Cheon''s shoulder. "If anything troubles you, feel free to come see me." "...Wasn''t I a bother?" "Not at all! On the contrary, it''s nice to have company once in a while. Come sleep here sometimes." "Hehe, thank you." Wiji Cheon smiled brightly. Mae Geuklyom returned the smile, feeling as though a weight had lifted from his heart. After making the beds together, he said, "Let''s eat." "Yes!" Mae Geuklyom lips curled up in a rare, warm smile. What''s this? I feel like a grandfather spending time with his grandson. I guess I''m getting old. Mae Geuklyom kept an eye on Wiji Cheon as they ate breakfast and moved on to morning training. Fortunately, the boy ate well and showed no signs of qi deviation as he used his internal arts. "I''ll clean up," Wiji Cheon said, volunteering to wash the dishes and clean the house. He was usually neat, but today he cleaned even more meticulously than usual, leaving not a speck of dust or stray hair behind. "That''s enough. Come sit here," Mae Geuklyom said. "Yes, Headmaster!" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. The two sat facing each other. Pouring tea for Wiji Cheon, Mae Geuklyom asked, "What are you going to do now? Will you challenge me to the duel you couldn''t yesterday?" "But I don''t have a sword right now..." Wiji Cheon sulked, looking at his empty waist dejectedly. His secret mission was to cut off Mae Geuklyom''s beard, but because he was betrayed by Hyonwon Kang yesterday, he didn''t get to swing his sword even once. "I''ll lend you a sword. I have a few that I don''t use," Mae Geuklyom offered. Mae Geuklyom brought out several treasured swords from his collection, which he had amassed over decades, and displayed them for Wiji Cheon. They weren''t as precious as the Soul Sword, but each was in pristine condition and of excellent quality. "Wow..." Wiji Cheon gasped in awe as he carefully examined each blade. Choosing one, he looked up at Mae Geuklyom and pleaded, "This sword... can I borrow it for a few days?" "A few days?" Mae Geuklyom was taken aback. I don''t mind lending it to him, but why does he need to borrow it for a few days? northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Wiji Cheon regarded Mae Geuklyom earnestly. "Headmaster, I want to challenge you at my best, so I have to take my Soul Sword back first." Mae Geuklyom grinned. "So you plan to use this sword to recover your Soul Sword?" "...Yes." Mae Geuklyom nodded, pleased. "Alright. I''ll wait for you, no matter how many days it takes." "I''ll take good care of the sword you lent me." The two swordsmen rose and Mae Geuklyom bid Wiji Cheon farewell. Although it was early in the morning, he could already sense several presences outside. Since no student would dare break into his house, they were all waiting outside for Wiji Cheon to come out. "It seems they''ve come for you," Mae Geuklyom said, then gave his young prote?ge? one last piece of advice. "Remember. Don''t rely only on your sword." "...Yes." Wiji Cheon lowered his head in shame, remembering the previous day''s incident. "However, in the end, the only thing you can really trust is your sword." "What?" Wiji Cheon raised his head again, surprised. That''s different from what you just said! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Mae Geuklyom smiled and placed his hand on Wiji Cheon''s head. "While you shouldn''t rely only on your sword, you should have confidence in it. As long as you don''t fall for lies and deception, there''s no student who can break your sword. I guarantee it." "...Yes! Thank you!" Wiji Cheon''s eyes sparkled. "During the exam period, I won''t trust anyone anymore. Everyone is an enemy!" In an instant, a chilling killing intent flooded the small boy''s innocent eyes, altering his demeanor completely. "From now on, I won''t hesitate to use any means necessary. If I have to, I''ll backstab, lie, torture, and threaten!" "W-What?" Mae Geuklyom blinked in confusion. "I''ll become a true unorthodox sect member for this exam, just like Mr. Baek Suryong taught me!" "W-Wait, there''s no need to take this so seriously..." "Then, I''ll see you again!" Wiji Cheon bowed his head and leapt over the wall with his movement arts. "It''s Wiji Cheon!" "Catch him!" Amid the sound of weapons clashing and explosions, shouts and screams of the students who had ambushed Wiji Cheon echoed throughout the Azure Dragon Academy campus. Mae Geuklyom let out a tired sigh. "That damned punk, just what on earth has he been teaching the children?" "Because you''re too outstanding. Don''t you know? The nail that sticks out gets hammered down." "......" Wiji Cheon was stunned speechless. Yoo Yiran drew her sword. "Don''t let your guard down. I''ve been training hard too." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "I''m not dumb enough to let my guard down against you, Senior Yoo Yiran." Yoo Yiran smiled. The frustration she had been feeling melted away, but only for a moment. Steeling herself, she assumed a starting stance, and Wiji Cheon also drew his sword warily. A long conversation wasn''t necessary. "Cha!" With a loud shout, Yoo Yiran struck first. Her Soaring Stream Sword Technique, with its continuous and seamless attacks, targeted Wiji Cheon''s vital points. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Sparks flew as their swords clashed, and dust swirled around their feet as they moved. Most students would struggle to even follow their movements with their eyes. Wiji Cheon was genuinely impressed. Yoo Yiran''s swordplay had become much sharper and faster than before, leaving him barely any breathing room. If he let his guard down for even a moment, his defenses would be breached. Senior Yiran, you''ve really been training hard. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. As a fellow swordsman, Wiji Cheon could fully appreciate how hard Yoo Yiran must have trained. Yoo Yiran felt the same. Cheon''s become incredibly strong. I hate to admit it, but the gap between us has widened even more. As she clashed swords with Wiji Cheon, she could feel exactly how much the boy had improved. At the very least, she had expected him to be stronger than she was, so even though she was surprised, she wasn''t disheartened. Rather, she felt a different kind of emotion budding within her. He seems to have grown taller too. When they first met, they were almost the same height, but now Wiji Cheon was slightly taller than her. More importantly, with his increased height came greater weight and muscle mass. Every time their swords clashed, Yoo Yiran felt her hands go numb. She used to be able to physically overpower him, but now she was the one who was being pushed back. He''s a man after all, huh? She caught a glimpse of Wiji Cheon''s expression. Normally, he was like a gentle puppy, but the moment he wielded a sword, his features sharpened. Isn''t he still growing? In a few years, I might have to look up at him... Yoo Yiran''s cheeks flushed as she imagined what Wiji Cheon would look like in the future. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Senior? Are you alright?" Wiji Cheon asked concernedly. Yoo Yiran hurriedly replied, "I''m fine." CLANG! "...I lost," Yoo Yiran shouted, jumping back. Although she could probably exchange a few dozen more blows with Wiji Cheon, she felt there was no point in fighting anymore. The winner was clear. Wiji Cheon bowed his head. "Thank you for yielding." "Did you get a new sword?" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "...Senior Wonkang stole my sword. He tricked me, saying it''s because it was his mission..." "That bastard, to think I thought he turned over a new leaf." Yoo Yiran smiled. After clashing swords and talking, the frustration in her heart cleared. Finally, she found the courage to talk to Wiji Cheon honestly. "By the way... why haven''t you visited the SRS since you came back from picking up the new instructors?" she asked. "What? Oh..." The reason Yoo Yiran was upset was because Wiji Cheon hadn''t visited her once since returning from the outing. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? I was so worried that he got hurt. She had even tried walking to the White Dragon Manor several times, thinking of visiting him, but there were so many eyes around the manor that she couldn''t enter recklessly. She didn''t want to cause any trouble for Wiji Cheon, so she desperately needed an excuse to talk to him. Wiji Cheon scratched his head sheepishly. "I''m sorry. There have been a lot of guests at White Dragon Manor lately, and my grandfather suddenly left on a journey... so I''ve been busy." "It''s okay, you don''t owe me an explanation. I was just worried that you got hurt..." An awkward silence settled between them. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Ahem!" Clearing her throat, Yoo Yiran asked nervously, "The SRS will be conducting a training camp during vacation. Do you want to... join us?" Wiji Cheon blinked in confusion at the sudden change of topic, then replied, "Uh... I''ll think about it. I have to get permission from Mr. Baek first." Yoo Yiran nodded. Fortunately, Wiji Cheon hadn''t rejected her outright. She would have to be satisfied with this for now. "I''m not forcing you. It''s just an offer," she said. Wiji Cheon smiled sheepishly. "Hehe, okay." "Don''t giggle like that in front of anyone else." "...What?" The atmosphere became even more awkward... Translator''s Note: Spring is the season of love~ Chapter 275: Stop Right There! TL: FoodieMonster007 "Is it our turn now?" Dokgo Jun asked, breaking the awkward silence. He and Bang Baekhyun stepped forward at the same time. As the current and former student council presidents and the strongest upperclassmen in the Azure Dragon Academy, the auras they radiated were formidable. Bang Baekhyun glanced at Dokgo Jun. "If possible, I''d like to fight alone, but..." "I feel the same way, Senior, but now is not the time for duels." "...Yeah. It would be a problem if he escaped because we fought him one-on-one." "We have to settle this here so there won''t be any loose ends." What should I do? I''m already tired from crossing swords with Senior Yiran. Wiji Cheon''s mind raced. As Mae Geuklyom had advised, he did not immediately fall back on his sword. I won''t be able to face both Senior Dokgo Jun and this unknown senior at the same time. To make things worse, I have to watch out for Senior Tang Soso''s surprise attacks and poison, too. Wiji Cheon looked around for a way out when he noticed Yoo Yiran standing to the side, looking distracted. "Stand back for now, Yoo Yiran. We''ll take it from here," Dokgo Jun commanded. Bang Baekhyun grinned confidently. "So I take it that only the two of us are ganging up on him?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Too many cooks spoil the broth. We need Yoo Yiran and Tang Soso to block the escape route," Dokgo Jun explained. Yoo Yiran nodded obediently, turned around, and moved away from the battlefield. Her pride as a martial artist did not allow her, who had already lost to Wiji Cheon, to challenge him again with backup. WHOOSH! Wiji Cheon acted in a flash, rushing toward the unguarded Yoo Yiran. Now is not the time to be picky about honor and chivalry! "Yoo Yiran!" "Dodge!" Dokgo Jun and Bang Baekhyun immediately cried out in alarm, but they were too slow. Wiji Cheon grabbed Yoo Yiran''s wrist, sealed her acupoints, pulled her towards him, and wrapped his arm around her neck. He had expected Yoo Yiran to resist violently the moment her wrist was grabbed, but she was so surprised at being hugged from behind that she only widened her eyes and did not put up any resistance. Wiji Cheon was slightly bewildered, but he leaned his sword against Yoo Yiran''s neck anyway. "If you come any closer, I can''t guarantee Senior Yoo Yiran''s safety!" "Is that...how one is supposed to take a hostage?" "Uhh, maybe...?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Dokgo Jun and Bang Baekhyun stared at Wiji Cheon and Yoo Yiran in puzzlement, their eyes asking Yoo Yiran the same question: Why did you let yourself get caught so easily? "Oh, hehe..." Yoo Yiran blushed and lowered her head. Not only was she caught unawares, she never even tried to struggle. This is totally cheating... "All of you! If you don''t want your comrade to get hurt, step back!" Wiji Cheon, the only serious person here, yelled. "...What a pain." "Dokgo, do we really have to take this seriously?" Dokgo Jun and Bang Baekhyun exchanged troubled looks. Tang Soso, who had been observing the situation quietly, sighed and stepped forward. "Junior Wiji Cheon. What are you going to do if we don''t back off? Are you really going to slit Senior Sword Flower''s throat?" "Huh? N-No, but..." Wiji Cheon shook his head. He never had any intention of harming Yoo Yiran, he just held her hostage for a moment to find a way out of this situation. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Tang Soso sighed even more deeply. "Taking Senior Sword Flower hostage doesn''t make any sense in this situation. No matter how much you try to think and act like an unorthodox martial artist, you can''t actually kill anyone during an exam, right?" "T-That''s true, but..." Wiji Cheon flinched. "E-Even if you succeed, Mr. Baek said that he wouldn''t accept any more students into the White Dragon Manor." For a moment, Tang Soso''s eyes widened with shock but she quickly regained her composure. "Then... it''s fine as long as one person gets kicked out, right? Hand over your scented pouch, you junior who doesn''t know how lucky you are!" Tang Soso launched her hidden weapons at all of Wiji Cheon''s vitals. "Senior Yiran, I''m sorry." Wiji Cheon gently pushed the Sword Flower out of the way and deflected all the hidden weapons, but this was only the beginning. "No hard feelings, okay? I''m only doing this for the sake of my grades." "I''m sorry, but I''m a fourth-year student in need of a good resume for job applications." Dokgo Jun and Bang Baekhyun lunged at Wiji Cheon from left and right at the same time. Their eyes shone fiercely. Behind them, Tang Suo burst out laughing like a demon queen. "Ohohoho! Be the first sacrifice for my entry into the White Dragon Manor!" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. So mean! These seniors are all so mean! Wiji Cheon thought as he gritted his teeth and swung his sword. Counterattacking in the midst of the seniors'' onslaught was impossible. All he could do was block and evade as much as possible. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! There were no openings in the former and current Student Council Presidents'' joint attack. Strong and experienced, they took turns attacking to conserve their energy and always maintained an appropriate distance so as not to give Wiji Cheon a chance to escape. Of course, they couldn''t let their guard down either. The moment they relaxed, Wiji Cheon''s sword would slip into the opening. Bang Baekhyun glanced at his torn sleeve. "Hahaha! Is this kid really a freshman?" "Didn''t I tell you? Don''t think of him as an ordinary freshman." "It''s going to take a while to subdue him without hurting him, right?" "...He''s resisting pretty hard, so I guess it can''t be helped if he gets a little hurt." "Yeah." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The two exchanged glances and scattered to the left and right. It had only been a few minutes, but their teamwork had already improved. The Nine Swords of Dokgo roared fiercely as if to tear the air apart, while Bang Baekhyun''s delicate swordplay filled the gaps. Tang Soso also fiddled with her hidden weapons, looking for an opportunity to strike, but since the two seniors'' joint attack was almost perfect, she didn''t get a chance to intervene. Ugh! They''re both so strong! Wiji Cheon pouted, feeling his hands and feet go numb. It was a good thing this was just an ordinary school brawl. If it had been a real fight, he would have died already. I need help from someone, anyone... Even Hyonwon Kang, who stole my Soul Sword... As if reading Wiji Cheon''s mind, someone sent him a telepathic message. [Cheon! Hold your breath!] Wiji Cheon immediately held his breath as told. At the same time, something flew from the sky and landed in the middle of the melee. "Senior!" "Step back!" Sensing danger, Dokgo Jun and Bang Baekhyun quickly jumped backward. BOOOOOOM! A smoke bomb exploded, blanketing the battlefield in black, pungent smoke and obscuring Wiji Cheon''s figure. "This way, Wiji Cheon!" someone shouted. "Don''t let him get away!" Tang Soso screamed, throwing her hidden weapons in the direction of the voice. Dokgo Jun and Bang Baekhyun charged at the interloper, swinging their swords to clear the smoke. ""STOP RIGHT THERE!"" Chapter 276: Lets Show Them TL: FoodieMonster007 "Wiji Cheon''s getting away!" Dokgo Jun, Bang Baekhyun, and the other students who had been watching the fight from afar chased after Wiji Cheon, determined to grab his scented pouch. BOOM! BOOM! At the same time, kept falling in the middle of the crowd, exploding one after another and filling the area with thick, dark smoke. "Cough! Cough!" "W-Where did he go?" Everyone lost sight of Wiji Cheon in the confusion, when a slender figure with a sword at his waist suddenly sprang out of the smoke and took off. "There! He went that way!" The students swarmed after Wiji Cheon like a pack of jackals hunting their prey. In the ensuing stampede, many of them collided with each other and fell over. It was pandemonium. Unfortunately, they soon completely lost track of Wiji Cheon. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Dokgo Jun sighed in disappointment. "...He escaped." "Where''s Senior Bang Baekhyun?" Tang Soso asked. "He said he would try to track down Wiji Cheon alone. I warned him not to go too far in case there was a trap, but..." "I''m sure he''ll be fine." Dokgo Jun nodded. He couldn''t imagine Senior Bang Baekhyun falling into a trap. He''s not only good at martial arts, but he''s also very quick-witted. After a while, Bang Baekhyun returned. Seeing the bitter look on his face, it seemed that he had come up empty-handed as well. "I think we''ve been tricked," he groaned. "What?" "Tricked?" Bang Baekhyun walked to the spot where he last clashed swords with Wiji Cheon and pointed to the footprints on the ground. "As expected... both of you, look at this. This is my footprint, and this is Dokgo''s. The smallest one is Wiji Cheon''s. If you look closely, Wiji Cheon''s footprints lead in the opposite direction from the one we followed." Dokgo Jun and Tang Soso''s eyes widened in shock. They were sure they had followed Wiji Cheon''s aura through the thick smoke. Besides, didn''t they all clearly see a small figure dart through the haze? "I definitely followed the presence that was running away, though..." Dokgo Jun muttered. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Bang Baekhyun laughed hollowly, "That person wasn''t Wiji Cheon." Dokgo Jun tilted his head in confusion. "What? Then who did we follow?" Tang Soso bit her lip, immediately understanding what Bang Baekhyun meant. Feeling frustrated, she explained, "...It was bait to lead us astray. After setting off the smoke bombs, a fake Wiji Cheon hid in the smoke and deliberately showed themselves, while the real Wiji Cheon suppressed his presence and took advantage of the chaos to leisurely disappear in the opposite direction." Bang Baekhyun nodded. "That''s right. I don''t know who it is, but it seems like we''ve been fooled by a smart junior." His eyes sparkled with anticipation. It had been a long time since he had been deceived by someone like this, but rather than getting angry, he was thrilled. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? This is a lot more interesting than I thought! Looking at his juniors, who both seemed quite upset at being deceived, Bang Baekhyun laughed, "I was quite confident in my movement arts, but is there someone among the juniors who can outrun me?" "...It must be Yeo Min, a second-year," Tang Soso replied. Yeo Min was the only White Dragon Manor student who fit the bill. With movement skills fast enough to outrun the former Student Council President Bang Baekhyun and a slender physique that could be mistaken for Wiji Cheon, it could only be her. Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok are muscle-brained idiots, so she must have been the one who came up with the plan to rescue Wiji Cheon too. Tang Soso stared in the direction where the fake Wiji Cheon had disappeared. "Yeo Min, huh? Is she my new rival?" she mused. Although they were both sophomores, Tang Soso and Yeo Min had never had any contact with each other because until recently, Yeo Min rarely even came to class. However, she had a feeling that after today, they would be butting heads with each other very often. "Yeo Min? Isn''t she one of the Five Young Azure Dragons?" Bang Baekhyun asked. Tang Soso ground her teeth. "Yes. Her martial arts aren''t particularly strong, so I didn''t take much notice of her... but seeing her actions today, it seems that I''ve severely underestimated her." Tang Soso placed Yeo Min higher up on her mental watchlist. If that girl was this intelligent, then she was indeed a person of interest. The situation is looking bad for us. If Yeo Min saved Wiji Cheon, then they had probably joined forces. She might have already reached out to Hyonwon Kang and Ya Suhyeok too. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Damn it, we should''ve taken them down one at a time before they grouped up..." Of all the Five Young Azure Dragons, they just had to miss the strongest one, the Sword Wonder. They had planned to hunt them down one by one, but Yeo Min''s interference had caused them to start off on the wrong foot. "Of course not, but what can he do if you, the victim, insist that you were robbed? This is a perfect crime." "Hmm..." After a moment of consideration, Wiji Cheon nodded. "Okay, let''s do that." "Good thinking. We''re truly partners-in-crime now." The two boys bumped their fists lightly, having finished their plotting. Yeo Min snapped, "Are you two done now? Everyone, attention!" Everyone''s eyes turned to Yeo Min. Hyonwon Kang was the most senior of the four students here, but since Yeo Min was holding Hyonwon Kang''s scented pouch hostage, she was the leader. "I gathered everyone here for one and only one reason," she began. "We can''t survive this exam unless we join forces." Yeo Min looked at her shabby-looking seniors and juniors. They all seemed to have had a hard time being chased by the students aiming for their scented pouches. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Unfortunately, Senior Sangwoong has already been captured, so only the four of us are left." Everyone sighed or scratched their heads in frustration. This was bad. If even Geo Sangwoong had been captured, they could easily be next. Yeo Min turned to Wiji Cheon. "What were you discussing with Tang Soso earlier? It seemed like you were talking for quite a while." Wiji Cheon shivered. "...Senior Tang Soso is completely insane. She''s not just after our pouches. She''s going to sabotage all five of us, earn Mr. Baek''s favor, and join the White Dragon Manor next semester!" Everyone''s jaws dropped. "Is she serious? Does she think Mr. Baek will accept her just because she does that?" "I knew she wasn''t normal, but..." "We have to stop her no matter what. There are already enough weirdos in the White Dragon Manor." Yeo Min sighed deeply. "It''s not just Tang Soso we have to worry about. The entire academy is targeting only us four." There were twelve students with scented pouches, but only those belonging to the White Dragon Manor were targeted. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. As for why? It was because they were the Azure Dragon Hero''s students. Even they had heard the unfair amount of malice and gossip circulating in the school. Are those guys really all that great? They just got lucky and became the students of a supreme master. Let''s see how good they are. Wiji Cheon added, "That includes Senior Dokgo Jun and Senior Bang Baekhyun too. They''re not interested in the scented pouches, they just want to capture us." Hyonwon Kang exploded in anger. "Fuck the missions! Those guys have gone too far!" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "...You''re right. Everyone is being too harsh on us," Wiji Cheon muttered indignantly. "Damn it, are we just going to take this without retaliating?" Ya Suhyeok roared. Only Yeo Min remained calm. "Does anyone remember what Mr. Baek said to us before?" """What?""" Yeo Min smiled. Finally, these strong-willed students were ready to unite under a single cause, even if it meant casting their personal missions aside. Yeo Min locked gazes with each of the boys. "He said being swept away by someone else''s game is third-rate, using the game to your advantage is second-rate, and taking control of the game is first-rate. Also, right before he sent us out, he added this at the end." "Don''t call yourself my student if you can''t even change the game." "Don''t call yourself my student if you can''t even change the game," Hyonwon Kang repeated, his eyes glittering. Yeo Min smirked wryly. "That''s right, so let''s change our game. I have a plan. First, we''ll..." Yeo Min''s words set everyone''s hearts on fire. One by one, they added their own opinions to the grand scheme. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. All of them had different strengths and personalities, but they had two things in common. The first was that all of them were the worst delinquents in the Azure Dragon Academy. The undisputed number one delinquent Hyonwon Kang grinned wickedly. "They''re all dead." The miser Yeo Min smiled coldly. "All of those bastards owe me a debt of blood..." The Viridian Forest bandit Ya Suhyeok licked his lips eagerly. "Leave the debt collection to me." The Blood Cult descendant Wiji Cheon mumbled, "Senior Tang Soso, I''ll show you what I learned from Mr. Baek..." The second was that they were always watching and learning from Baek Suryong, the master of chaos. Hyonwon Kang cackled, "Let''s show those hyenas why we''re Baek Suryong''s students." The Azure Dragon Academy''s most notorious delinquents shared a crooked grin. It was time for their counterattack. Chapter 277: Changing the Game TL: FoodieMonster007 By the time the delinquents finally finished debating their plan to turn the tables and change the game, several hours had slipped by. Yeo Min smiled in satisfaction. "Perfect. Let''s go over the plan one last time. With this, we''ll be able to get our revenge on those damned hyenas." The four students split the roles among themselves, each taking on the task that best suited their skills. "Since time is short, let''s get started immediately," Hyonwon Kang said. Everyone nodded in agreement, their sparkling eyes and broad grins revealing just how much they were enjoying themselves. "We''ll meet back here tonight." "If this place becomes compromised, head to the second safe house." "Emergency contact will be via furball." "Remember, only death awaits traitors." The four exchanged solemn glances, then sped off in different directions. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? SWOOSH! When the larder was empty once again, Baek Suryong emerged from the shadows. "...Are these damn punks planning to turn the entire academy upside down?" he grumbled. He had secretly eavesdropped on the students'' scheme and knew that if they succeeded, the school would become even more chaotic. Should I intervene? Even I think this is too extreme... Nah, I''ll just wait and see for now. The envy and harassment aimed at his five White Dragon Manor had grown excessive. His interference would only leave both sides feeling dissatisfied, like crudely stitching up a wound only for it to burst open again later. There was only one viable long-term solution. Baek Suryong stared blankly in the directions where his students had vanished. "If you guys want others to acknowledge you, then you''re just going to have to prove yourselves to them." Deep down, he also wanted to watch until the end to see if his students could really turn things around. After all, the enemies targeting themespecially Tang Soso, Dokgo Jun, and Bang Baekhyunwere no pushovers. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "No matter what the outcome, it''ll be fun to watch," he chuckled softly. It would be rewarding to see how well the students applied what they had learned in class. "...And someone please stop Tang Soso," he added quietly as he slipped back into the shadows. The heartfelt plea echoed through the empty warehouse. In a cramped, dark room, a single dim lantern lit up two figures seated across from each other. "So, you want me to forge that person''s handwriting?" Hyonwon Kang nodded. The man he was meeting was the former leader of Nanchang''s back alley thugs. "With your connections, Cheoldu-hyung, this shouldn''t be too difficult, right?" he asked. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "That''s true, but..." Cheoldu, the Sect Leader of the Rehabilitation Sect, examined the documents Hyonwon Kang had brought and regarded him seriously. Hyonwon Kang flinched. Man, his face is really scary. He didn''t exactly have a pretty face himself, but compared to Cheoldu, who was covered in scars from head to toe, he felt that he looked far less intimidating. Cheoldu raised an eyebrow. "This won''t cause any problems later, will it?" "Not at all. We''re not forging classified documents, just copying a certain person''s handwriting to make a few posters. There won''t be any legal issues." "What are you planning to write on those posters?" "This." Hyonwon Kang took a sheet of paper from his pocket and handed it to Cheoldu. After reading the contents on the paper, Cheoldu nodded and laughed, "Interesting. Fine, I''ll get you what you need within an hour." "How much?" Hyonwon Kang asked, pulling out his wallet. He had no intention of making Cheoldu work for free just because they were on good terms. Besides, to maintain a friendship, it was important not to owe each other anything, especially money. However, Cheoldu shook his head. "You don''t need to pay me." "But..." "If any news of us helping you gets out and causes trouble, my men will pay you a little visit," Cheoldu warned, licking the blade of his hatchet and grinning wickedly. Hyonwon Kang winced. "...Aren''t you an orthodox sect leader right now, Hyung-nim?" "Hehe, I just said that for the fun of it. After all, it''s been a while since we''ve received such an interesting commission." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Cheoldu called his underling and passed on the instructions along with the paper Hyonwon Kang had given him. There was no need for a long explanation since the Rehabilitation Sect already knew what was going on at the Azure Dragon Academy. "Will this even help with your situation? It doesn''t seem much different from before." Hyonwon Kang smirked. "This is just the beginning. Trust me, we''re going to turn the entire school upside down and inside out before you know it." He immediately tightened his grip on his sword while preparing for the enemy''s next strike, but the swordsman disappeared into the crowd without hesitation. "Watch out! There''s someone tough out there!" Bang Baekhyun shouted. Unfortunately, the assassin remained hidden in the crowd and struck only at vital points opportunistically amid the chaos. "It''s not just one. There are at least two!" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Distracted by the masters hidden in the crowd, Dokgo Jun and his group failed to break through the encirclement and ended up trapped. To make matters worse, the number of people chasing the scented pouches grew over time, as if someone had spread a rumor to attract bored flies. "Over there! I saw someone with a scented pouch!" "Dokgo Jun has several pouches!" "Give it to me!" Before long, the scuffle escalated into a massive brawl involving over a hundred people. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Dokgo Jun and friends were flabbergasted. After swinging their swords frantically to fend off the attacks coming from every direction, they were completely spent. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. In the end, even Dokgo Jun''s patience wore thin. "Arrgh! You goddamn motherfuckers!!" he cussed in a rare burst of profanity. Regrettably, he never suspected that the new poster could be a fake. While a massive brawl raged outside, a ferocious beast stealthily infiltrated the basement of the Student Council building, heading for the most secure area. Although its footsteps were completely silent, deceiving martial artists with exceptional senses and instincts was no easy feat. "Huh? Is that a cat?" "When did it come in?" Two students guarding the door spotted the Silver Tiger cub. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Meow..." the beast purred sweetly. It had no choice but to use its last resort. It did not enjoy acting this way, but humans seemed to love it. The Silver Tiger dramatically splooted in front of the humans and began acting cute, begging for a belly rub. "Meow?" As expected, its deadly cuteness left the students dumbfounded. "Gasp...!" "Oh my god, so cute..." Enchanted by the tiny, snow-white Silver Tiger, the two students squatted before it and eagerly began to scratch its belly. The soft, velvety feel made their previously stern expressions melt into happy bliss. "Aww! Aww!" They were so mesmerized by the Silver Tiger that they did not notice another beast approaching from behind. "This is the room used for seclusion training, right?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Intru-!" The two student guards tried to shout, but it was too late. Ya Suhyeok grabbed their heads with his huge hands and slammed them together. BAM! The two students passed out, concussed. "I was sure I asked that question politely? Why did they shout and cause a commotion?" Ya Suhyeok complained as he skillfully rifled through the students'' pockets to find their keys. "Well done, furball," he said, giving the Silver Tiger a treat. "Meeeow!" The Silver Tiger munched on the jerky Ya Suhyeok had given as a reward. After finishing its meal, it hopped up and landed on Ya Suhyeok''s shoulder. Ya Suhyeok then flung open the heavy door of the seclusion training room. "Senior! I''ve come to rescue you!" he yelled. "...Suhyeok? Is that really you?" Geo Sangwoong asked weakly. Finally, after three days without sunlight, he slowly emerged from the darkness. Ya Suhyeok greeted, "You must have had a rough time... WHO ARE YOU?" Startled, Ya Suhyeok stepped back. Is this hairless creature really Senior Geo Sangwoong? He looks like a completely different person! Translator''s Note: That''s all for this week! Chapter 278: The Great Campus Riot TL: FoodieMonster007 Ya Suhyeok stared blankly at the transformed Geo Sangwoong as if he was witnessing a miracle. "Are you really Senior Sangwoong?" The Student Council''s ''interrogation'' session had left Geo Sangwoong''s muscular body and limbs as smooth as a baby''s bottom. His once sparse beard was now clean shaven, and his hair impeccably slicked back with oil. Even his unruly eyebrows had been neatly groomed. Feeling a tinge of betrayal, Ya Suhyeok''s eyebrows twitched. "I thought you would look haggard from being captured and tortured, but instead, you''ve become even more dashing?" "Stop staring and help me unlock these chains," Geo Sangwoong groaned, holding out his bound arms and legs. Ya Suhyeok stepped forward and inserted the key to Geo Sangwoong''s chains. Up close, his senior''s transformation was even more striking, almost as if he had applied moisturizer all over his skin... "Tsk. Until not long ago, you looked just like one of us, but now you''re just a fat pretty boy. Not that you''d be popular, of course," Ya Suhyeok grumbled. Geo Sangwoong ground his teeth. "This kid, seriously...!" "Hahaha!" Ya Suhyeok laughed as he turned the key. With a loud clang, the chain clattered heavily to the floor. Geo Sangwoong stood up shakily and stretched his stiff limbs. "You have no idea what that crazy bitch Tang Soso did to me. Not only did she tie me up and remove all my body hair, she also gave me a haircut and trimmed my eyebrows. Ugh..." Recalling the dreadful memories of the past two days, Geo Sangwoong shuddered. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Huh? Senior... Now that I''ve gotten a good look at you, if you were to lose some weight and dress up, wouldn''t you look pretty decent?" "W-What do you mean, ''I''ll look decent''?" Tang Soso scanned Geo Sangwoong''s features thoroughly, then smiled mysteriously. "Instead of explaining, why don''t I just show you?" From that moment on, Geo Sangwoong was forced to undergo a total makeover. The hair on his arms and legs was pulled out, his beard was shaved, and even his hair and eyebrows were trimmed! "Stop it! Please, stop! Why are you doing this to me? I''m not even a woman!" "Oh dear, don''t you know that even men are expected to keep themselves well groomed these days?"1 "I''d rather be tortured!" "Ohohohoho!" "Let''s get out of here. I don''t want to be here even one second longer," Geo Sangwoong said desperately, shaking his head in an attempt to forget the horror of Tang Soso''s unbridled madness. r?A????E?S This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Ya Suhyeok nodded, and together, they escaped from the Student Council building. As the two big men ran, Ya Suhyeok explained the plan they had devised and how things were unfolding. Geo Sangwoong''s jaw dropped, shocked speechless. "Yeo Min took the lead? I always knew that girl was smart, but..." "She''s definitely a whole lot smarter than some stupid senior who acted all high and mighty only to get to get himself captured." "Ahem!" Geo Sangwoong cleared his throat and looked away, pretending that he hadn''t heard anything. Fortunately for the two, with everyone''s attention focused on the free-for-all battle royale with Dokgo Jun''s crew, no one noticed them sneaking out of the building. Geo Sangwoong''s eyes fell upon an old friend caught up in the messy brawl. "...Your plan is all well and good, but be careful not to underestimate Bang Baekhyun." "Are you close with him?" Ya Suhyeok asked. As a freshman, he wasn''t familiar with Bang Baekhyun. Geo Sangwoong replied bitterly, "We used to be best friends." Once upon a time, Geo Sangwoong and Bang Baekhyun were known as the Azure Dragon Duo. Right from their freshman entrance ceremony, the two had recognized each other''s talent and quickly became inseparable buddies. They were so close, they even knew each other''s deepest secrets. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. However, everything changed during the Heavenly Martial Festival two years ago. "I''m not going to participate in the Heavenly Martial Festival this year. I don''t think I''m ready to show my talents to the world yet." "Bullshit. It''s your mother who opposes it, isn''t it? What did she say this time? That if you participate and fail to rank high, it would just be a blemish on your record?" "...Well, there''s some truth to that." Geo Sangwoong recalled Bang Baekhyun''s sad smile as he awkwardly scratched his head. After that, he had attended the Heavenly Martial Festival alone and gotten beaten so badly by Cho Il, the Fist Tyrant of the Heavenly Martial Academy, that he became traumatized and fell into qi deviation. An inexplicable fear gripped him whenever he tried to practice martial arts, and nightmares plagued him every night, so he had turned to gambling and binge eating to distract himself from the agony. Just like that, a boy for whom the academy once had the highest expectations became a delinquent. Naturally, his relationship with Bang Baekhyun has also fallen apart. ...No, I was the one who broke off our friendship. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Sangwoong, can you tell me what happened?" "Let''s do it." "Wiji Cheon''s stamina must be drained after all those guerilla attacks..." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Eventually, the juniors agreed. In truth, the best strategy was to guard the scented pouch until the end of the exam, but everyone was simply too worn out for that. "Alright. I''ll start first!" Bang Baekhyun said, ripping both of his scented pouches from his waist and hurling them into the air. "Juniors! The scented pouches you''ve been wanting are over here!" The already chaotic situation instantly degenerated into utter disarray. "A scented pouch!" "Out of my way!" "Don''t be ridiculous! That''s mine!" Before the pouch could hit the ground, one person managed to catch it, but another soon snatched it away. Then a third person knocked the second person down, and the pouch fell out of his grasp and rolled across the floor. After that, a dozen people lunged for that one pouch. Within seconds, as the students ran after the scented pouches, the perimeter started to crumble in the opposite direction. Bang Baekhyun laughed, "Wow, it worked! Hurry up! Throw yours too!" Following their senior''s lead, Dokgo Jun, Tang Soso, and Yoo Yiran tore off their scented pouches and hurled them far away. In an instant, a frenzied scramble to grab the pouches broke out, and the encirclement that had prevented their escape dissolved. "Damn, we should have done this earlier. You guys take a break," Bang Baekhyun said, leaving his juniors behind and striding confidently toward Wiji Cheon. Smiling slyly, he asked, "Genius freshman, how about a one-on-one duel with me this time?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "......" Wiji Cheon silently raised his sword. Although it would be difficult to deal with two opponents at once, he felt that a duel was worth a try. The tips of their swords slowly moved toward each other, when someone carrying a huge bundle on their back suddenly sprinted in from afar, kicking up a cloud of dust as he was chased by dozens of pursuers. "WHO DARES MESS WITH OUR YOUNGEST?!" Hyonwon Kang bellowed. "...Hyonwon Kang?" Dokgo Jun exclaimed. Tang Soso narrowed her eyes. "What is he up to now?" While Dokgo Jun''s group watched him warily, Hyonwon Kang stepped on someone''s head and bounded high into the air. "Listen up, you bastards! Want the scented pouches? Then go ahead and take them all!" With a mighty swing, Hyonwon Kang tore open the bundle he was carrying and scattered over a hundred identical scented pouches all over the battlefield. "What the fuck!?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Were there that many scented pouches?" For a moment, everyone stood still, blinking in confusion. "Those are fakes! Quick, retrieve the originals before lose track of them!" Tang Soso shouted. "What? Hyonwon Kang, you crazy son of a bitch!" Dokgo Jun roared, hurriedly running to retrieve the scented pouch he had thrown. Unfortunately, he was too late. Dust rose, obscuring vision, and as the pouches were passed from hand to hand among the students. It was now impossible to tell the real ones from the fakes. Bang Baekhyun laughed, "Hahaha! Now there''s no way to tell what''s real and what''s fake!" "Damn it! What the hell?!" "Ahh, I don''t know anymore, so let''s just fight!" "Count me in!" At first, only the students who were after the scented pouches joined the melee, but later, more students who had heard the rumors swarmed in. Coincidentally, every other exam had already ended. Eager to release their pent-up stress and celebrate the end of the semester, more and more students joined the Great Campus Riot. "Fight, fight!" "Come at me!" "Scented pouch! Where are the scented pouches?!" Today must be the most chaotic day since the founding of the Azure Dragon Academy, Bang Baekhyun mused, looking at the mayhem all around him. "FUCK THE EXAMS! IT''S TIME TO PAAAARTY!" he yelled, roaring with laughter amid the swirling dust. Translator''s Note: There will only be 2-3 chapters this week because a fellow overtime corporate slave fell asleep at the wheel and rear-ended my car, and I need to get it repaired and settle the insurance claim. Don''t worry, no humans were hurt. To those unfamiliar with Korean culture, modern Korean men are expected to place a lot of emphasis on skincare, hairstyling, and fashion. It''s really not uncommon for a young Korean man to own more creams and cosmetics than women of other cultures. ? Chapter 279: Diamonds in the Rough TL: FoodieMonster007 "What a mess..." Mae Geuklyom sighed deeply as he took in the scene before him. Over a hundred students were entangled in a chaotic battle royale.@@@@ At first, he had thought the chaos was triggered solely by the reward his grandson had promised, but as he listened to the students'' shouts, it became clear that there was more to it. "FUCK THE EXAMS! IT''S TIME TO PAAAARTY!" Mae Geuklyom had no idea which unruly punk had shouted that, but to his astonishment, cheers of agreement echoed from all around. "Aaaah! I can''t sit still any longer! I''m going crazy!" "I thought my brain was going to explode from all that studying!" "Freedom! Freedom at last!" Mae Geuklyom couldn''t make any sense of it all. What on earth does the end of finals have to do with leaping headfirst into a brawl? Why are they throwing themselves into the chaos as if it''s some grand celebration party? Why are they all so excited? "You rascals! If you''re this restless, head to the training grounds and work on your techniques!" he bellowed, but no one heard him. Thick black smoke from smoke bombs mingled with the dust stirred up by the students'' movements, rising high into the sky. It was hard to tell if this place was an academy or a battlefield. As the longest-serving teacher, Mae Geuklyom had witnessed the history of the Azure Dragon Academy firsthand. He had, however, never seen anarchy like this. Things never got this bad even when Baek Muheun was a student! Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Back then, the worst offenses involved sneaking out to drink or engaging in secret nighttime rendezvous. Of course, there were occasional brawls, but they never involved over a hundred students. Baek Muheun, that damn scound... son-in-law, was an outlier even then. Damn it, I should have killed that playboy when I caught him plotting to play truant and kidnap Yakbing on a date. If the father of the root cause of this madness had never had a child, I wouldn''t have to witness this today... "Hoho..." If the situation had been more manageable, he might have scolded the students and broken up the fight, but the sheer scale of the riot was so overwhelming that even Mae Geuklyom was at a loss. Furthermore, it wasn''t just him. Other instructors had also stepped outside to watch the spectacle. "W-What in the world is going on?" "My goodness..." "From the outside, it looks like the academy is on fire!" Today marked the end of final exams, so most of the instructors had come out to watch the riot. "How did things even get to this point...?" "Is it okay not to intervene?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "What if someone gets seriously injured...?" Since the Azure Dragon Academy was a martial arts academy, minor injuries were common and justified. However, serious injuries and permanent disabilities were a different matter. If they did nothing to stop the students from seriously injuring or even crippling each other, it would tarnish the academy''s image. r?A?O??bE?s? "Shouldn''t someone put a stop to this?" "Who exactly?" "Well, the supervisor of this exam..." The instructors'' accusing stares all focused on the person responsible for this mess, but Baek Suryong ignored them and stood with his hands behind his back, casually watching the chaos unfold. Again! It''s him again! Whenever something happens, it''s always because of him! Unfortunately, none of them dared voice their complaints aloud in fear of offending Baek Suryong, who was no longer a rookie instructor but the Azure Dragon Hero, a world-renowned supreme master and the hero who saved the Namgung Clan from the Blood Cult threat. Even Namgung Su, who despised chaos more than anyone, merely rubbed his temples as if warding off a headache and muttered in disapproval, "If only he weren''t my family''s benefactor..." Mae Geuklyom sighed. Of course, the students'' safety and Azure Dragon Academy''s reputation were important, but if something went horribly wrong now, it would also jeopardize his grandson''s career forever. He had to prevent that at all costs, and it seemed that he was the only instructor present who could question Baek Suryong without worrying about the repercussions. Your undeserved fame has made you arrogant. Even if it means publicly humiliating you, I will reprimand you firmly today! "Mr. Baek Suryong. What do you think you''re doing?" he scolded, approaching Baek Suryong in a threatening manner. Baek Suryong grinned awkwardly. "Haha, kids these days are sure full of energy, aren''t they?" Honestly, I didn''t expect things to escalate this much. He had maintained a calm facade, but in truth, he was the most flustered of all. Sure, he had told the students to use any means necessary, but he never expected them to start a campus-wide riot. Staring at the students running wildly through the battlefield, he sighed again. These lunatics... If not for his reputation as the Azure Dragon Hero, the other instructors would probably have intervened early on, even without his consent. Just where did they learn all these nasty tricks... Baek Suryong stopped himself from finishing that thought. Nope, he was not guilty. Definitely not. Sigh, this must be my karmic retribution for being too stern and harsh on my students. Well, since they started this riot, they should see it through to the end. We can deal with the aftermath afterwards. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong approached Mae Geuklyom, who was overseeing the chaos. "By the way, Grandpa, where are the Principal and the Vice Principal? I haven''t seen them at all today." "They left in a hurry after receiving a message from the Murim Alliance." "...The Murim Alliance?" Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. There was only one reason for the Murim Alliance to contact the Azure Dragon Academy at this point in time. Mae Geuklyom nodded. "From what I overheard, the Murim Alliance Chairman plans to visit the academy tomorrow." As expected. Feeling uneasy, Baek Suryong glanced toward the Murim Alliance Jiangxi Branch. Mae Geuklyom placed a firm hand on his grandson''s shoulder. "Principal Noh is not someone you need to worry about. For now, focus on watching over the students. You personally taught them this semester, didn''t you?" Baek Suryong nodded. "...Yes, I understand." He set aside his other concerns and turned his attention back to the students fighting in the chaotic battlefield. I deliberately designed missions that forced them to clash with each other to see how they push their limits, strategize, and adapt to an ever-changing situation. From the beginning, the process was more important than the outcome. After all, most of the missions were downright impossible to accomplish. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Anyway, some students disappointed, some met expectations, and a select few exceeded them by far. Regardless of the results, though, Baek Suryong felt the same toward all of his students. Good work this semester, everyone. Watching them amidst the chaos, it was clear that each and every student had grown significantly. The other instructors watching the riot also gasped in astonishment. "How is Hyonwon Kang wielding his blade with such precision?" "Huh... Wiji Cheon''s skills are certainly worthy of being called the Sword Wonder." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Ya Suhyeok may be overshadowed by Wiji Cheon, but his abilities are also far beyond those of a freshman." "Geo Sangwoong? Is that really the fourth-year Geo Sangwoong? Wow... He''s changed so much in such a short time, and his skills have also improved a lot!" "Speaking of which, has anyone spotted Yeo Min? Not long ago, she was darting around like a ghost, but then I lost track of her..." Each time an instructor mentioned a student''s name, Baek Suryong felt a surge of pride welling with him. All of his students were demonstrating the results of their semester-long training. Beyond those five, there were also several other diamonds in the rough proving themselves amid the chaos. "Looks like next semester''s class roster is already decided," he mumbled to himself. Mae Geuklyom nodded and tightened his grip on Baek Suryong''s shoulder. "By the way, Suryong... What exactly were you planning to do with my beard?" OH FUCK... A drop of cold sweat ran down Baek Suryong''s forehead. Was he waiting for this moment? Not even one of the Ten Supremes can escape from him at this distance! He laughed awkwardly, "P-Pardon? W-What are you talking about...?" A sinister smile spread across Mae Geuklyom''s face. "Cheon told me that you ordered him to cut off my beard." "Ha... haha... T-That''s not exactly..." "Take your time explaining. We have plenty of time before the exam ends, don''t we?" The blood drained from Baek Suryong''s face. The students'' exam was about to end, but his trial was just beginning. Chapter 280: Tell the Chairman This... TL: FoodieMonster007 The Murim Alliance Jiangxi Branch Manager felt cold sweat trickling down his back. Why? Why did it have to be my office...? Normally, he enjoyed almost as much authority as the Murim Alliance Chairman in Jiangxi, but today, the tense atmosphere between the two guests sitting across from him left him feeling anxious and out of place. "Uhm, would you two prefer to speak in private? I have some matters to discuss with the Vice Principal outside..." Since the Azure Dragon Academy Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo waited outside his office, the Branch Manager hoped to use him as an excuse to slip away. As for the ''matters to discuss,'' they could simply complain about their superiors or something along those lines. Unfortunately, his guests had no intention of letting him escape. "Not at all. Please, stay here. It doesn''t make any sense for us, the guests, to send our host out of his own office". "Also, it would be best if you listened as well, Branch Manager." "...Understood." The Branch Manager sighed inwardly. How could he refuse their refusal? After all, one guest was Noh Goonsang, the Principal of the Azure Dragon Academy and a legendary senior of the murim, while the other was Jaegal Sojin, the Murim Alliance''s Chief Strategist who was effectively his boss''s boss. Jaegal Sojin greeted Noh Goonsang respectfully, "First, I apologize for the trouble. I should have been the one to visit you, but since the Azure Dragon Academy is in the middle of exam period, I was concerned that my visit might disrupt the students." Noh Goonsang smiled kindly as he sipped his tea. "No worries. I am not so petty as to insist on formalities over such a trivial matter. The academy is not far from here anyway. You, on the other hand, have traveled quite a distance." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Thank you for your understanding," Jaegal Sojin replied, but she knew better. This old man before her was by no means as gentle as he seemed. He was the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva Noh Goonsang, a martial artist so talented that he was the first among his peers to be recognized as one of the Top 100, even before the now deceased Blue Sky Sword King. If not for his injuries in the war against the Blood Cult, he would surely be one of the Ten Supremes now. Fifty years ago, Noh Goonsang had been lucky enough to survive near-fatal wounds, but the lingering effects had significantly weakened his martial arts and permanently halted his progression. Among the principals of the Five Great Academies, Noh Goonsang harbors the deepest grudge against the Blood Cult. Jaegal Sojin recalled the Chairman''s warning about Noh Goonsang shortly before leaving for Nanchang. "The Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva... In his youth, he fought so recklessly that even the Blood Cult called him a mad dog. I heard that he has mellowed out now... but just in case, tread carefully around him." A mad dog... Jaegal Sojin winced at the thought, but fortunately, the Noh Goonsang before her seemed more like a warm-hearted neighborhood grandpa than a crazed beast. r??ObS Did he really mellow with age? Or is he just hiding his true nature? Noh Goonsang took another sip of tea. "How''s the Chairman?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Jaegal Sojin carefully noted the nuances in Noh Goonsang''s speech. Although he addressed the Murim Alliance Chairman formally, his tone was casual. Still, unlike usual, she saw no need to correct him. "Lately, he has been working tirelessly to destroy the Blood Cult. He wanted to visit you as soon as possible, but he simply has too many responsibilities, so he asked me to come here first and give you his regards," she replied politely as she took out a small wooden box and placed it on the table. A pleasant fragrance filled the room, indicating that the box held a rare elixir. "Please accept this humble gift from the Chairman," she added. Noh Goonsang chuckled. "Hoho, a ''humble gift,'' you say..." Sending an emissary with an expensive gift before making a formal visit? Hmph, this is not a gift, it is a bribe. He pushed the wooden box back toward Jaegal Sojin. He was not naive enough to accept this as pure goodwill. "Tell the Chairman that I appreciate the thought, but I must decline. He may have been my junior once, but he is now the Murim Alliance Chairman. If I accept this thoughtlessly, I might run into some dilemmas later." "You don''t need to worry about that. As I mentioned, this is purely personal..." "I said, I must decline." "...My apologies." Jaegal Sojin quickly apologized and quietly put the box away. She had intended to insist, but the cold gleam in Noh Goonsang''s eyes intimidated her. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Taking another sip of tea, Noh Goonsang asked, "So, what is the urgent matter that the Murim Alliance''s Chief Strategist needed to discuss with me?" "...Before the Chairman visits the Azure Dragon Academy officially, I wished to explain in detail the matter I mentioned in my letter." The Murim Alliance Chairman planned to visit the Five Great Academies to persuade their principals. The first meeting was the most important because if they succeeded with one academy, they could use it as leverage to pressure the others. Thus, they had opted to start with Noh Goonsang, who had the biggest grudge against the Blood Cult of all the principals. "Even the Azure Dragon Academy has joined the cause! Are you cowards going to sit back and do nothing?" That would give them justification to force the remaining academies into compliance, and they had staked everything on this plan. However, if Noh Goonsang resists this strongly... then was the plan flawed from the start? A foreboding sense of unease crawled up Jaegal Sojin''s spine, but she did not let it show. No matter what, she had to persuade Noh Goonsang here... or at least stall for time until the Chairman made his move. "Do you remember how many martial artists died or were injured in the last war? I did not fight myself, but I have heard the horrors from the elders of my clan," she continued. "......" "And what about those who lost their families? That kind of suffering must never be repeated." "......" "The Murim Alliance would only hold a nominal commandthe true leadership would be in your hands. Please, lead the Azure Dragon Academy to the front lines against the Blood Cult. We need your experience, Principal Noh." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "......" Noh Goonsang had suffered devastating injuries fifty years ago, permanently halting his martial arts growth. It was impossible for him to hold no grudge against the Blood Cult, and Jaegal Sojin subtly rubbed on that wound. To her satisfaction, the old man''s expression gradually hardened. "...If the Blood Cult rises again, I will drag this old body to the front lines and fight them myself," Noh Goonsang declared. Jaegal Sojin''s face brightened. "Thank you, Principal!" "Did you not hear what I said? I will drag this old body to the front lines and fight them myself." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Jaegal Sojin blinked, dumbfounded. "...Excuse me?" Noh Goonsang chuckled. "Why do you look so shocked? You said you needed my experience, so I agreed to join the fight." "Then... what about the Azure Dragon Academy...?" "Chief Strategist Jaegal, have you forgotten my job title? I am the Principal of the Azure Dragon Academy, not the General of the Azure Dragon Army." "W-What...?" "Do you still not understand? As a school principal, my most important duties are to educate and protect my students." Noh Goonsang sighed. After suffering serious injuries in the previous war, he had struggled far more than people knew. He had despaired, raged, and for a long time, he had lived in utter stagnation. It was only a few years ago that he finally pulled himself together and became the principal of the Azure Dragon Academy. I thought that the academy and I were in the same situation. The academy, once glorious but now in decline, reminded him of himselfgrowing older and weaker with each passing day. For a man seeking a place to spend his final years, there was no better place. I believed there was no need to desperately chase strength anymore. I felt that as long as all the kids graduated safe and healthy, that was enough. He knew many instructors and opportunists whispered behind his back, calling him an incompetent principal, but he hadn''t cared... because they were right. He barely involved himself in the academy''s management, and even during meetings, he only smiled and said hoho. However, his perspective had changed recently. "At this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival, I will lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory." This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. When that young man had spoken those words, Noh Goonsang, who had initially only observed with mild interest, felt a spark he thought had long been extinguished rekindle inside him. ...The Azure Dragon Academy is changing. The imoogi is shedding its old skin and transforming into a true dragon. He would not lead that change, but at the very least, he could be the wall protecting it. "Give up trying to persuade me. Even if some Azure Dragon Academy students eventually decide to join the war, it will be of their own free will, and not because I ordered them to. Also... tell the Chairman this: If he ignores my warning, then he should soon expect a mad dog to go on a rampage in the middle of Murim Alliance HQ." Noh Goonsang smiled a serene, yet ominous smile. Chapter 281: The Murim Alliance Chairman (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 "Then, I''ll be on my way." Noh Goonsang, having said everything he needed to, rose from his seat without hesitation. He had come in person, listened to Jaegal Sojin''s long-winded speech, and issued a clear warning. With this, even the Murim Alliance Chairman wouldn''t dare to recklessly set his sights on the Azure Dragon Academy. "Please wait a moment! Principal Noh!" Jaegal Sojin shouted, standing up and hurriedly blocking his path. Noh Goonsang frowned. "Do you still have something to say?" "...If it''s about the specific terms, we can negotiate. Please, won''t you hear me out just a little longer?" "I have already stated my position. Move aside." Still, Jaegal Sojin didn''t move. Instead, she slowly stepped backward, blocking the door, as if she had a reason why she absolutely could not let Noh Goonsang leave. "It will only take a moment. If we continue discussing, we may find a compromise that satisfies both sides..." Seeing Jaegal Sojin''s panicked eyes, Noh Goonsang''s gaze turned frosty. The instincts of a seasoned warrior who had survived countless battles warned him that her unusual persistence was fishy. "Are you stalling for time on purpose?" "Huh? What do you mean..." Jaegal Sojin replied, feigning ignorance. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. In truth, Noh Goonsang''s suspicion was right. She was deliberately stalling for time. Is the Chairman still not here? Anticipating that Noh Goonsang would reject the Murim Alliance''s proposal, she had prepared a backup plan which involved preventing him from leaving the meeting room too soon. However, even that was proving difficult. A terrifying aura began to seep out of Noh Goonsang''s body, and his aged yet sharp eyes gleamed ominously. "You lured me here to keep me busy while you plotted behind my back?" "You''re mistaken, I only..." "Enough excuses." Noh Goonsang reached for Jaegal Sojin''s throat like a bolt of lightning. "If you won''t talk, then I''ll just have to force you to." Jaegal Sojin met Noh Goonsang''s gaze unblinkingly. Her confidence didn''t stem from her martial arts, but from the fact that she wasn''t alone. "...Senior, if you go any further, I won''t just stand by and watch," the Murim Alliance''s Jiangxi Branch Manager said, stepping between Jaegal Sojin and Noh Goonsang. Noh Goonsang moved. In an instant, the two men exchanged over a dozen blows. Surprisingly, they were evenly matched. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Noh Goonsang''s eyes glinted coldly. "So, you were in on this as well?" "...My apologies, but I can''t just stand by while the Murim Alliance''s Chief Strategist is being attacked." Although the Jiangxi Branch Manager was intimidated by the prospect of facing a legendary murim elder, he was no pushover. Jaegal Sojin sighed. I had hoped nothing would happen until the end... This was precisely why she had chosen this location for the meeting. If the worst came to pass, someone has to keep Noh Goonsang in check. Realizing the Murim Alliance''s intent, Noh Goonsang adjusted his stance. "I see. If I want to leave, I''ll have to take you down." "Senior, please reconsider and listen to what the Chief Strategist has to say..." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "If this office gets wrecked, don''t blame me. You brought this upon yourselves," Noh Goonsang cut in, releasing a powerful surge of inner qi that caused his robes to billow. He was clearly ready to fight. Just before the two martial artists clashed again, though, Jaegal Sojin said hurriedly, "Wait! Earlier, you said that if the students wished for it, you would allow them to join the war, right?" Noh Goonsang scoffed. "Even if that were true, I have no intention of turning the academy into a subordinate organization under the Murim Alliance''s command." "Then what if the students choose to do so of their own accord?" "...What?" Noh Goonsang frowned, unable to believe what he was hearing. He had no way of knowing that just moments ago, Jaegal Sojin had finally received the message she had been waiting for. [The Chairman has arrived.] Jaegal Sojin smiled in satisfaction. "What I means is, the Chairman has already arrived at the Azure Dragon Academy." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "...!!" Noh Goonsang''s eyes widened in shock. "Wasn''t the Chairman was supposed to arrive tomorrow?" "It seems that his schedule cleared up earlier than expected. He left for the Azure Dragon Academy immediately, eager to meet you... but unfortunately, you weren''t there." Jaegal Sojin smoothly fabricated a lie without even blinking. "...So he lured both me and the Vice Principal away in order to incite the students?" Noh Goonsang''s heart sank. Only now did he realize the Murim Alliance Chairman''s true goal. Right now, he was trapped in the office, while Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo, the Blazing Blade, was waiting outside cluelessly. If the Murim Alliance Chairman suddenly arrived at the academy while both of us are absent, everyone would be caught completely off guard. The Chairman would take full advantage of that confusion. "Hoho... looks like I fell right into your trap." Noh Goonsang let out a dry chuckle and withdrew his aura. There was no longer any point in fighting. Jaegal Sojin, standing by the door, quietly stepped aside. "Even if you leave now, it''s too late. The Chairman is already persuading the students." Jiangxi was a huge city. Even with advanced movement arts, it would take at least an hour to reach the Azure Dragon Academy, and an hour was more than enough for the Murim Alliance Chairman to gather the students and make a rousing speech. Noh Goonsang could already imagine what would happen. The Chairman of the Murim Alliance was an idol among the martial artists of the orthodox sect. If such a figure personally appeared and urged them to join the war against the Blood Cult, how many could refuse? Noh Goonsang sighed, "...It would be difficult for hotblooded teenagers to refuse the summons of a renowned hero. Well played, Jaegal Sojin."@@@@ Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Jaegal Sojin smiled triumphantly. Without Noh Goonsang, there is no one in the Azure Dragon Academy who can oppose the Chairman''s authority. There was the rising star known as the Azure Dragon Hero, but she wasn''t too concerned about him. At best, he''s just a newly emerging talent. He can''t compare to the Chairman. The current Murim Alliance Chairman, the Fist King Yayul Hwang was a supreme master who had dominated the murim for decades. Now that the Blue Sky Sword King was gone, no one could challenge his authority "Well, it suits you. If you keep dressing like that, you might get popular." "...Really? Even more than you?" "Hmm... That might be a stretch." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The two old friends exchanged meaningless banter for a while, before Geo Sangwoong''s expression grew serious. "...I''m sorry for back then. I wasn''t in my right mind," he apologized. "Are you finally going to tell me what happened?" "...Let''s talk over a drink sometime." "I never thought it would take us two years just to have a conversation again." "...Sorry." There was still some awkwardness between them, but they didn''t try to force the mood. Martial artists had their own way of settling things. "How about we go at it, for old times'' sake?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Sounds good." The two fourth-years clashed. Bang Baekhyun''s dazzling swordsmanship met Geo Sangwoong''s solid fists, sparks flying as blade and gloves collided. Watching the impressive display from the upperclassmen who were once known as the Azure Dragon Duo, the younger students couldn''t help but be captivated. Baek Suryong was impressed as well. Bang Baekhyun... he''s better than I expected. Before today, I wasn''t interested in him at all, but now... Hmm? Detecting something unusual with his heightened senses, his expression suddenly hardened. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. RUMBLE... At first it was just a faint tremor in the ground, but it grew stronger and stronger, soon becoming extremely noticeable. This isn''t natural. Someone''s causing this on purpose. Baek Suryong swiftly turned to face Mae Geuklyom, who was still holding onto his shoulder. "Grandpa!" "Don''t give me face. What excuse are you coming up with this time..." "I''m not making excuses! Don''t you feel the ground tremors?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "You brat..." Mae Geuklyom began, but a moment later, his expression stiffened as well. At the same time, Namgung Su turned to look at Baek Suryong. "Baek Suryong!" "So you felt it too. Something''s coming... Something absurd..." RUMBLE...! The tremor had become so intense it could now be called an earthquake. The students, confused, started looking around. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? It''s a supreme master! The three instructors who sensed the incoming powerhouse all shouted at once. ""Everyone, run!"" BOOOOM! A deafening explosion erupted, and the walls of Azure Dragon Academy crumbled. Something was charging forward at an insane speed, smashing the ground with every step. A massive cloud of dust rose, swirling like a dragon. SCREEECH! You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. A giant screeched to a halt, his untamed hair whipping in the wind like a lion''s mane. His piercing eyes, as large as a tiger''s, gave him a ferocious aura. With his entire body radiating an overwhelming power, he resembled an ancient beast that had taken on human form. A faint white mist rose from his body, as if he was letting off steam after an intense workout. The sheer presence of this legendary master weighed down on the entire Azure Dragon Academy, and no one dared to speak. "When I saw smoke rising above the academy, I thought the Blood Cult had launched a surprise attack, so I rushed over... but it seems you were just having a mock battle. Good. That''s the right mindset for martial artists preparing for war," the giant said grinned in satisfaction. Even though he had reined in about half of his aura, however, most who met his gaze instinctively averted their eyes. "There''s no need to be afraid. I am the Murim Alliance Chairman." "T-The Murim Alliance Chairman?" "The Fist King..." "Why is he here...?" Shock rippled through the crowd. Students and instructors alike stood frozen, mouths agape. The Murim Alliance Chairman, having successfully asserted his dominance simply by appearing, continued his speech, "I see you are all surprised. The reason I have come is..." "Are you joking right now?" Baek Suryong interrupted, looking visibly irritated. He strode toward Yayul Hwang without hesitation, demanding, "I don''t care if you''re the Chairman or whatever. What right do you have to interrupt our final exam?" "...What?" The jaws of everyone in Azure Dragon Academy dropped even lower. Some even feared that their jawbones might be dislocated. Namgung Su sighed, "Hah... I really wish this was just a dream." Seemingly unable to accept reality, he closed his eyes as if to escape from it. Translator''s Note: This is the last chapter of the week. Chapter 282: The Murim Alliance Chairman (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 "...What?" When people are confronted with something that is too absurd, they sometimes become dumbfounded instead of upset. That was exactly how Yayul Hwang felt as he stared at the pretty boy standing in his way. When was the last time someone lashed out at me like that? He couldn''t remember, which meant that it had definitely been more than a decade. In other words, it hadn''t happened even once since he had become the chairman. Many people might have had their complaints about him, but no one had ever dared to openly rebuke the Murim Alliance Chairman, especially not some random young punk. Did I not introduce myself as the Murim Alliance Chairman? The Fist King. Chairman of the Murim Alliance. One of the murim''s Ten Supremes. A peerless master whose fists had no equal. All those titles belonged to Yayul Hwang. Did the young man in front of him mishear him or something? "I''ll ask again. What did you just say to me, the Murim Alliance Chairman?" "I asked what right you had to interrupt our exam." Ha! Unbelievable! Yayul Hwang fell speechless in disbelief. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Undaunted, Baek Suryong continued, "Not only that, you also trespassed, destroyed property, and disrupted an official school activity." "What nonsense are you..." "Are you really going to deny what you did with so many witnesses present? I could call the constables right now and have you arrested." "C-Constables?" Yayul Hwang blinked in bewilderment. Which crazy constable would dare arrest me? Sensing Yayul Hwang''s sarcasm, Baek Suryong smiled faintly. For some reason though, shivers ran down the spines of the onlookers. "I know just the mad dog who would do it," Baek Suryong said. "And he was recently promoted to Chief Inspector. No matter who it is, if they''ve committed a crime, that guy will arrest them without hesitation." ra???bs "C-Committed a crime?" "Why? Do you feel guilty?" Baek Suryong taunted. While Yayul Hwang still exuded a domineering aura, the authority and dignity he had displayed earlier quickly evaporated in the heat of emotion. "You little punk...!" he shouted. "Are you seriously making such a fuss over the interruption of a mere exam?!" "...A mere exam?" Baek Suryong''s voice turned frosty. Namgung Su and Mae Geuklyom, who had been watching silently, also glared sharply at Yayul Hwang. "The final exams are the culmination of six months of hard work for our students. It might seem trivial to you, Chairman, but to these kids, it''s anything but." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Ahem, that''s not what I meant..." Yayul Hwang coughed awkwardly and glanced at the people around him. That had been a misstep. Since he had come here to persuade the students, to belittle their efforts in front of them was a grave mistake. This isn''t going as planned... He knew Baek Suryong''s argument was logical, but still, he wasn''t accustomed to apologizing or explaining himself. In the end, he could only mutter, "...Your disrespect knows no bounds, young man." "While I hear words like that often, it doesn''t seem like something a trespasser should say." "You...!" Yayul Hwang raised his fist, but recalling his Chief Strategist''s warning against using violence, he grit his teeth and lowered it. Damn it, if only there weren''t so many people watching... I''d beat this arrogant brat to a pulp! He was an aggressive and straightforward person, he wasn''t a muscle-brained thug. Right now, he had no justification to attack the rude young man in front of him. How did I end up like this? He had deliberately made a grand entrance, showing off his martial arts prowess. His plan was simpleoverwhelm the crowd with his strength, leave them dazed in awe, then explain why they needed to join the war against the Blood Cult. Somehow along the way, however, he had allowed himself to be cornered by a little punk''s eloquence and had failed to utter a single meaningful word. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. I thought that as long as the Thousand-Armed Bodhisattva wasn''t here, no one would dare talk back to me, but... The young man before him showed no sign of backing down. Baek Suryong spat, "Rather than standing there with veins popping in your forehead, shouldn''t you apologize? Do you really want me to call the constables?" Yayul Hwang''s brow twitched uncomfortably. For him, the absolute ruler of the Murim Alliance for over a decade, being ridiculed like this was an unfamiliar and mortifying experience. "...What gives you the confidence to talk to me this way?" "Do I need something to rely on to stand my ground before you, Chairman?" That meant he had deliberately chosen to come at a time when Noh Goonsang was away. Doubt turned into certainty. "Please come inside. I''ll serve you some tea." "What about the exam?" Baek Suryong looked around. The students, who had already lowered their weapons, stared blankly in his direction and blinked as if dazed. The fighting spirit in their eyes was gone. "I''d like to let them finish, but they don''t seem to be in any condition to do so." "Hmm... sorry about that," Yayul Hwang apologized, but his expression did not look the least bit apologetic. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "It''s fine," Baek Suryong said curtly. Fortunately, he had observed the students long enough to grade them. He was only disappointed that he couldn''t see the final result of the game he had so painstakingly designed. Right now, dealing with the Chairman is more important. I have to keep him busy until the principal arrives. "Allow me to escort you to the reception room. The principal will be here soon, so please relax and enjoy a tea break until then." "Sure, but before that..." BOOOOM!!! RUMBLE...!! Suddenly, the Chairman stomped his foot, causing the ground to shake violently as if an earthquake had just occurred. At the same time, a ferocious aura exploded from his body. The oppressive presence of an absolute master weighed down on the entire area, suffocating everyone caught within its radius. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "W-What?" "What are you doing?!" Startled, the instructors cried out in surprise, while the weaker students collapsed. Only a handful of students remained standing. Baek Suryong was equally stunned. What the fuck is up with this Murim Alliance Chairman? I''d believe it if someone told me he was Master Maeng''s brother! Chills ran down his spine, and goosebumps erupted all over his arms. He gritted his teeth and glared at Yayul Hwang, his hand hovering over the hilt of his sword, ready to draw it at any moment. A sense of despair similar to when he had faced the Blue Sky Sword King and the Night Emperor washed over him, but he wasn''t as afraid as he had been then. He was significantly stronger now than he was at that time. Is he picking a fight...? he wondered, when Yayul Hwang spoke. "Greetings, I am the Fist King Yayul Hwang, Chairman of the Murim Alliance." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong wiped a drop of cold sweat. Fortunately, Yayul Hwang''s goal wasn''t to destroy the Azure Dragon Academy. "I''m sure you''ve all heard the news. The Blood Cult is trying to drench the murim in blood again." "...!!" Baek Suryong grit his teeth. Although he had successfully undermined the Murim Alliance Chairman''s authority with his words, he had forgotten one most important factthe stature of a supreme master could never be diminished with mere words. Unfortunately, Yayul Hwang knew this, and had remained unbothered even when mocked. "When that day comes, you''ll have to make a choice. Will you hide behind these walls, believing they''re safe, or will you step forward and fight?" Yayul Hwang''s eyes gleamed as he glanced at the students. Most of them avoided his gaze, but a few gritted their teeth and met his eyes. There are more bold ones than I expected. Yayul Hwang chuckled, then continued, "Even if you follow me, I cannot, and will not, guarantee your survival. However, if you do, I promise you will see more Blood Cult corpses than anyone else. After all, I have dedicated my life to eradicating them." His speech was direct, aggressive, and reckless, but as a supreme master, no one questioned him. "You won''t have much time to think it over, so make your choice wisely, young heroes." With those words, the Murim Alliance Chairman withdrew his aura. The crushing weight that had pressed down on the space vanished as if it had never existed. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Turning back to Baek Suryong, Yayul Hwang said, "Alright, let''s go to the reception room." "...Yes." Then, he strode toward the main building. As the tension dissipated, the students collapsed to the ground, their hearts pounding. It wasn''t only because of what they had just experienced, but because the Chairman of the Murim Alliance had ignited a burning flame in their hearts. "You''re dismissed! The final exams are now officially over!" Mae Geuklyom announced. Meanwhile, Baek quietly glared at the back of the leaving Chairman''s head. Translator''s Note: Happy (or lonely) Valentines Day! Chapter 283: The Murim Alliance Chairman (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 As soon as Yayul Hwang sat down, he asked, "Don''t you have any alcohol? I''m not really a fan of tea." Namgung Su, who had tagged along, immediately frowned at the Chairman''s poor attitude. On the other hand, Baek Suryong calmly replied, "We have some that we confiscated from the students. Most of it is cheap rice wine, though. Would you still like some?" "As long as it gets me drunk, the type and quality of alcohol doesn''t matter." Baek Suryong nodded, exited the room for a while, then returned with a bottle of alcohol and two cups. Yayul Hwang tilted his head. "Why are there only two cups? There are three of us here." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Drinking is strictly prohibited within the academy," Namgung Su said. "So the Namgung Clan''s Third Young Master is a stickler for the rules, eh?" Yayul Hwang chuckled, filling both his and Baek Suryong''s cups to the brim before emptying his cup in one gulp. Baek Suryong also emptied his cup. Without missing a beat, Yayul Hwang refilled their cups as he continued, "What do you think about what I said earlier?" "I strongly oppose the idea of having Azure Dragon Academy students participate in war," Namgung Su replied. Yayul Hwang stared at Namgung Su so intently that his eyes seemed to be breathing fire. "...Why?" "Because they''re still young and inexperienced." "At their age, they should already be able to pull their own weight. As for experience? That can come later. After all, aren''t they all martial artists who will eventually enter the jianghu and stain their swords with blood? How long do you think they can remain innocent students?" A faint, white haze subtly rose from Yayul Hwang''s body, but Namgung Su met his gaze unwaveringly. "Until the day they graduate, they are my students," Namgung Su said firmly. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Not all duels were about clashing weapons. Although neither Yayul Hwang nor Namgung Su raised their voices, their words became sharper with each exchange. R?a?NO??bE?? "It sounds like you want to turn your students into cowards." "Why do you say that?" "If you keep coddling them, when the time comes to fight, they''ll just tremble and hide behind the adults." "That''s better than sending them onto the battlefield to become cannon fodder." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "...Are all the instructors at the Azure Dragon Academy this insolent?" "For the most part, yes." While the two argued, Baek Suryong silently observed Yayul Hwang''s every movement. Among all the people I''ve met, he has the most flawless physique. It''s like seeing Master Maeng again. It was astonishing that Yayul Hwang had achieved such a body without training in the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest. Indeed, the title of Fist King wasn''t given to just anyone. His personality is as straightforward and aggressive as the rumors say, but... at the very least, he isn''t a hypocrite like the Blue Sky Sword King. That actually makes him easier to deal with. Yayul Hwang wasn''t an eloquent man. He had probably never persuaded anyone with words in his life, not that there was ever any need for him to do so. For that reason, it was painfully obvious to Baek Suryong that there was no pretense or hypocrisy in his words when he declared that he wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice his allies for his goals. "Tsk, to think the Namgung Clan''s Third Young Master was just another uptight orthodox goody two shoes." "...Is that really something the Murim Alliance Chairman, the leader of the Orthodox, should be saying?" Yayul Hwang looked away from Namgung Su, who was staring at him in disbelief, and instead grinned at Baek Suryong. "Hey, you''ve been silently staring at me for a while. Are you done analyzing me?" "...I can tell that you''re a straightforward person, and some of what you''ve said makes sense as well." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Yayul Hwang''s tiger-like eyes flashed. "Then what about you? Are you also against sending your students to war, like Mr. Namgung Su here?" "At that time, the Blood Cult was weakened by internal strife. A Murim Alliance spy discovered this, and the Alliance judged that this was finally the opportunity to destroy them." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? This was not an easy story for Baek Suryong to listen to, but he remained silent and paid attention to Yayul Hwang''s words. "At the time, the Murim Alliance had many allies, including the Nine Sects One Gang, the Five Great Clans, as well as countless medium and small sects and martial families. Despite agreeing to join forces and strike down the Blood Cult, however, even starting the war was difficult." "Why?" "Because equal allies will always be full of petty disputes. The sects argued about everything, from how the troops should be organized, to which units would include their sect''s elites, to how the spoils of war would be divided after victory..." Yayul Hwang''s eyes wavered with deep-seated anger as he recounted the past. "Even after we somehow finished our preparations and marched out, the problems didn''t stop. Martial artists from sects that were normally at odds frequently got into fights, and they even bickered over rations for the sake of pride." Baek Suryong rolled his eyes. "So? You guys still won the war, didn''t you?" Yayul Hwang let out a hollow laugh. "Yeah, we won... after losing half our forces against a Blood Cult that was already on the verge of collapse." "......" Back then, Yayul Hwang''s master, the Divine Fist of Taechon,1 had joined the war under the Murim Alliance, bringing along his disciples. However, by the time the war ended, the only survivor of the school was its youngest discipleYayul Hwang. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "While my master and senior brothers were risking their lives fighting the Blood Cult''s last-ditch retaliation, the unit that was supposed to be our reinforcements never showed up. Later, I found out that they had assumed the battle was over and were busy looting." "......" "I survived only because I was assigned to the rear, being the youngest. At the time, I wished I had died with them, but in the end, that experience is what led me to become the Murim Alliance Chairman." After the war, the boy named Yayul Hwang devoted himself entirely to the Murim Alliance. Decades passed, and around the same time he became its chairman, the Blood Cult started to resurface. Finally, the time had come for his revenge. "Now that you''ve heard my story, you should understand why I don''t trust alliances. I refuse to repeat the mistakes of the past. To destroy the Blood Cult, we need to operate as a single, unified force." Baek Suryong shook his head. "The Azure Dragon Academy will not cause the kind of problems you''re concerned about. I will swear that on my name." "Do you think the other Five Great Academies will be the same?" "Well..." Baek Suryong hesitated. "The Five Great Academies are strategic strongholds, each equipped to train large numbers of martial artists simultaneously. On top of that, they have numerous highly skilled instructors, like yourself. When the war begins, they will be the most crucial organizations." Baek Suryong sighed inwardly. His ultimate goal is to bring all Five Great Academies under the Murim Alliance''s command structure. However, over the past fifty years, the academies'' prestige had grown to rival that of major sects. In particular, the Heavenly Martial Academy''s influence had reached the point where it could challenge the Murim Alliance''s dominance. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "This is why the alliance must bring the Azure Dragon Academy under its banner. Setting a precedent is important," Yayul Hwang insisted. Baek Suryong nodded. "...I understand your point." Through this deep conversation, he had come to fully grasp Yayul Hwang''s stance, and in doing so, he also realized that the man was not merely selfish. His reasoning had merit. Still, that did not mean that he supported integrating the Azure Dragon Academy into the Murim Alliance''s command structure. Instead... "I''ve thought about it, and there''s a simple way to resolve this conflict of interests." "How?" Yayul Hwang stared at Baek Suryong with suspicion. Baek Suryong met Yayul Hwang''s gaze confidently. "Give me a position in the Murim Alliance." "...What?" "In the end, your goal is to win the war against the Blood Cult, isn''t it?" "That''s right. So?" Baek Suryong grinned brazenly. "I will see to it that the Murim Alliance wins. In return, give me a suitable position." Taechon is a county in the northernmost part of Goryeo/Joseon, near the border with China (present day North Korea). Put that together with the last name Yayul, the Murim Alliance Chairman is likely a descendant of the Khitans, which makes him... a foreign immigrant? Lol. ? Chapter 284: The One Who Should Be Begging Isnt Me TL: FoodieMonster007 "A position? Are you asking for a position in the Murim Alliance?" For a moment, Yayul Hwang blinked in confusion, but his expression quickly brightened. "Hahaha! A master of your caliber is always welcome! I can secure any position you desire, just name it!" Suddenly, as an idea struck him.@@@@ "Pack your things when you return. You should join me on my tour of the Five Great Academies. It will set a good example for the others," he added, his tiger-like eyes gleaming. The Azure Dragon Hero, whose recent fame rivaled that of the Murim''s Ten Supremes, joining the Murim Alliance? That would be a powerful tool to sway public opinion in his favor. However, it didn''t take long for him to realize that he had completely misunderstood Baek Suryong''s intentions. "Pack my things? Then what about the Azure Dragon Academy?" Baek Suryong asked, bewildered. "What does the Azure Dragon Academy matter if you are going to join the Murim Alliance? We will provide accommodations, so just bring yourself." Baek Suryong stared at Yayul Hwang as if he had lost his mind. "Why would I suddenly quit a perfectly good job?" "...If you don''t quit, how will you join the Murim Alliance?" Yayul Hwang stared back in puzzlement. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong shook his head and clarified, "I believe there''s been a misunderstanding. I never intended to leave the Azure Dragon Academy to join the Murim Alliance." "Then what did you mean?" "I meant that I would have one foot in both organizations. If you insist on defining it, you could call it an adjunct position." The veins on Yayul Hwang''s thick neck bulged. "...An adjunct position?" Despite Yayul Hwang''s obvious irritation, Baek Suryong wasn''t intimidated. He had already figured out that the best way to deal with this Murim Alliance Chairman was to be as direct as possible. "If possible, give me a position with a lot of power and no responsibility. I''m too busy with the Azure Dragon Academy to visit the Alliance very often anyway." Yayul Hwang gaped at Baek Suryong in disbelief. "Are you messing with me?" "I''m as serious as serious can be," Baek Suryong replied. Yayul Hwang hesitated. This was the problem. Baek Suryong sounded so sincere that even though he was normally a hothead, he couldn''t decide whether or not to get angry. ???ob?s? He had encountered all sorts of eccentrics in the Murim Alliance, but he had never met anyone quite like Baek Suryong. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Does this brat not fear me at all? No matter how skilled the young man was, he remained beneath him. However, the more they spoke, the more he felt that Baek Suryong was dominating the conversation. I can''t let this brat control the flow any longer! Narrowing his eyes, Yayul Hwang said sternly, "So you''re saying that you want to continue working at the Azure Dragon Academy and hold a key position in the Murim Alliance at the same time? You sure have some nerve, making such a ridiculous demand." "This deal is not a loss for the Murim Alliance." CRUNCH! The already broken table crumbled into dust under Yayul Hwang''s foot as he leaned his massive frame toward Baek Suryong, growling, "You seem awfully confident in your martial arts and reputation. Choose your next words carefully." "Allow me to explain why hiring me would be a significant gain for the Murim Alliance," Baek Suryong said, meeting Yayul Hwang''s gaze without flinching despite the overwhelming pressure radiating from him. If he wanted, he could immediately draft a compendium of Blood Cult martial arts and hand it over to the Murim Alliance, but that would raise too much suspicion, so he had no intention of doing that just yet. Besides, there were plenty of other things he could offer. "First, I have a vast amount of high-level intelligence on the Blood Cult," he added. "Information?" Yayul Hwang sneered. Does this kid really think he knows more than me, the Murim Alliance Chairman? His conceit didn''t last long. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong asked, "Are you familiar with the Apostles?" "How did you know about that?!" Yayul Hwang''s eyes widened in shock. The existence of the Apostles were classified as top-secret information even within the Murim Alliance. Baek Suryong had no way of knowing about them and no right to know about them. "You''d better have a damn good explanation for how you got that information," he snarled, a hint of killing intent flickering in his eyes. If Baek Suryong failed to answer properly, he would attack without hesitation. However, Baek Suryong already had the perfect response prepared. "I extracted a lot of information from the Blood Cult Elder I killed at the Namgung Estate." Yayul Hwang''s oppressive aura eased slightly, but his suspicion was still not completely allayed. Frowning, he asked, "Why did you not report this to the Alliance immediately?" Baek Suryong snorted. "Was I obligated to?" "Arrogant punk..." Although Baek Suryong said it flippantly, his real reason for withholding information was simplehe did not trust the Murim Alliance, which was in all likelihood infested with Blood Cult spies and corrupt traitors. Now though, he was alone with the Murim Alliance Chairman. This was an opportunity he could not waste. Yayul Hwang. I don''t particularly like you, but your hatred for the Blood Cult is real, so I''ll use you to the fullest. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Like the Blue Sky Sword King, he''s suspicious of me. The Blue Sky Sword King had also suspected him instinctively, but in the end, he hadn''t been able to uncover anything. Now that his martial arts skills had advanced even further, he was confident that Yayul Hwang wouldn''t notice anything odd. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Baek Suryong rose to his feet and met Yayul Hwang''s gaze directly. From the moment he learned that the Murim Alliance Chairman was coming, he had prepared a flawless story to persuade him. There were no gaps in his reasoning. "If I were a Blood Cult spy, then what reason did I have for helping the Namgung Clan? If I had done nothing, the murim would have plunged into chaos, and by now the Blood Cult would have secured a massive advantage," he retorted. "...That''s true. If you were a spy, you would have had no reason to save the Namgung Clan." Yayul Hwang nodded in agreement, yet his expression remained strangely unreadable. After a brief silence, he continued, "I trust my instincts above all else, and from what I can tell, you''re not part of the Blood Cult." "Of course I''m not," Baek Suryong said, but just when he thought he was in the clear, fire flared up once again in Yayul Hwang''s eyes. "But I cannot say that you have nothing to do with the Blood Cult either." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "What...?" A terrifying killing intent made Baek Suryong''s body tense. Unlike before, this was not just a threat. He felt as if a huge tiger had bared its fangs right in front of him. Depending on his next answer, Yayul Hwang was fully prepared to attack. "I will ask one last time. What is your connection to the Blood Cult?" "I..." Glaring at Yayul Hwang, Baek Suryong was about to respond, when the door suddenly burst open. "Chairman! Stop nitpicking," Noh Goonsang scolded, entering the reception room. Behind him stood the Murim Alliance Chief Strategist, Jaegal Sojin. "...Senior. It''s been a long time." Yayul Hwang withdrew his aura and formally greeted Noh Goonsang in a sign of respect for a senior who had fought alongside him in the last war against the Blood Cult. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Noh Goonsang frowned as he approached. "I heard everything on my way here. Are you seriously accusing Mr. Baek of being a Blood Cult spy?" "Although he doesn''t seem to be a spy, I think he''s definitely hiding something..." "I will stake my honor on Mr. Baek''s innocence. He has no connection to the Blood Cult whatsoever," Noh Goonsang cut in, stepping in front of Baek Suryong. Yayul Hwang shuffled awkwardly, then shot a glance at Chief Strategist Jaegal Sojin. This was why he had wanted her to buy more time. He didn''t have much sway over Noh Goonsang. "I mean, I also agree that the Azure Dragon Hero is not a Blood Cult spy, but..." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Wait. I''m not done talking yet," Baek Suryong interrupted. Everyone''s eyes turned to him. "The third reason you''ll want me, is that I have the ability to influence the other Five Great Academies." Baek Suryong pulled two Gratitude Tokens from his sleeve and held them up before Yayul Hwang. "This one is from the Sichuan Tang Clan, ad this one is from the Fire King." "...!!" As the White Tiger Academy was located in Sichuan, its connection to the Tang Clan was undeniable. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. On the other hand, the Fire King wasn''t just the Principal of the Vermilion Phoenix Academy, he was even more senior than Noh Goonsang in the murim. Having those two Gratitude Tokens meant Baek Suryong had the ability to influence two of the Five Great Academies. How did he obtain both of those...?! Jaegal Sojin''s eyes widened in shock. No one had ever reported to the Murim Alliance that Baek Suryong had received such tokens. Of course, Gratitude Tokens were never meant to be publicly disclosed, and everyone who had witnessed Baek Suryong receiving them had remained silent. Baek Suryong smirked as he made eye contact with Jaegal Sojin. "The Namgung Clan did not give me one, since a Gratitude Token can only be used once. Instead, they told me that I could ask them for help whenever I needed it." Despite suffering great losses from the Blood Cult''s invasion, the Namgung Clan was still the family that had produced the most Star Instructors. In other words, if Baek Suryong wanted to, he could use his connections to thwart the Murim Alliance''s plans whenever he felt like it. "Chairman Yayul. Do you still think you are in a position of authority?" Baek Suryong said, his smile fading away to be replaced by a frosty expression. "Let me get this straight. The one who should be begging for an alliance isn''t me, but you." "......" Yayul Hwang''s face turned red, then blue, but he couldn''t lash out with Noh Goonsang around, especially since it was clear that he was the one who had overstepped first. Right now, Baek Suryong had the justification not only to be angry but also to make further demands. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "I''ve changed my mind. Instead of Chief Martial Arts Instructor, I want the vacant Vice Chairman position." "That''s ridiculous!" "Impossible!" Yayul Hwang and Chief Strategist Jaegal Sojin shouted in unison, but Baek Suryong didn''t give them a shit. "Then forget it." Smirking, Baek Suryong spun around and stormed out of the reception room. BANG! Yayul Hwang and Jaegal Sojin stared blankly at the slammed door. "Well, I guess that''s that, then?" Noh Goonsang chuckled, shrugging. Yayul Hwang was stunned speechless. Chapter 285: Would You Like Some Career Counseling? Chapter 285: Would You Like Some Career Counseling? TL: FoodieMonster007 "Why isn''t he back yet?" "Nothing happened to him, right? The Chairman was terrifying..." Even as they carried on with their evening training at the White Dragon Manor, the students kept glancing anxiously at the front gate. Baek Suryong was unusually late. Hyonwon Kang muttered mischievously, "Maybe he mouthed off to Chairman and got beaten up?" "No way..." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Didn''t you see him earlier? He was provoking him like crazy, saying stuff like, ''Who are you to interrupt my exam?''" "I was terrified. I really thought something bad was about to happen."@@@@ Hyonwon Kang nodded. "Right? If it were me, I''d have dragged him somewhere quiet and beaten the crap out of him." The two freshmen, Wiji Cheon and Ya Suhyeok, exchanged doubtful looks. It was impossible to imagine Baek Suryong getting beaten up by anyone, but since it was the Murim Alliance Chairman... maybe? A small, unspoken hope began to sprout in the three boys'' hearts, and as if on cue, a shooting star streaked across the night sky, leaving a long trail behind it. The three boys quickly clasped their hands together and made their wishes. "Chairman, please show us that justice still exists in the murim!" Hyonwon Kang prayed desperately. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Just hit him as much as we usually get hit!" Ya Suhyeok bellowed. "Put him in as much pain as possible... without breaking any bones or rupturing any organs!" Wiji Cheon muttered. Even the usually kind Wiji Cheon had been corrupted after enduring the final exams. "You idiots," Yeo Min sighed, smacking each of them on the back. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! The three boys shrieked and jumped in pain. Thanks to the White Ice Divine Palm, Yeo Min''s friendly slaps hurt. """Aaargh!""" "Do you think Chairman is like you? Stop dreaming and focus on your training!" A little further away from the group, Bang Baekhyun sat on the porch, smiling faintly as he watched his juniors train. "They''re a lively bunch," he remarked. Geo Sangwoong, who still looked impeccably neat, scoffed. "Just be honest. You think they''re weird." Bang Baekhyun smirked. Earlier, he was still complaining about being turned into a pretty boy, but I guess he''s warmed up to the idea? Barely containing his laughter, he asked, "You suddenly insisted on inviting me here. Was this what you wanted to show me?" "I wanted to give you a tour of this place... and have a private conversation." This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Bang Baekhyun nodded, as if he was expecting this. Turning around, he faced his friend directly. "I''m ready to listen." Geo Sangwoong let out an awkward chuckle. "Don''t take it too seriously, it''s kind of embarrassing. Anyway, two years ago, at the Heavenly Martial Festival..." Slowly, he began to confess why he had distanced himself from martial arts for two years, why he had wasted his time gambling and indulging in food, and why he had spiraled into a self-destructive lifestyle. "...I tried to overcome it on my own, but I was too scared. Every time I tried to practice martial arts, my body would freeze, and I''d break into a cold sweat. Mr. Baek told me it was a form of qi deviation." As Bang Baekhyun listened to Geo Sangwoong''s tale, his expression grew increasingly grim, until finally, he clenched his teeth. Even without seeing it firsthand, he could imagine how much his prideful friend had suffered in silence. "I''m sorry, I had no idea all that happened. I just thought you had lost motivation after returning from the Heavenly Martial Festival," he apologized. Geo Sangwoong scratched the back of his head. "I''m the one who should be sorry. Because of my damned pride, I just couldn''t bring myself to say anything, especially not to you." "......" The two of them had once been known as the Azure Dragon Duo, promising prodigies of their generation. Although they were best friends, at the same time, they were also fierce rivals who constantly competed for the top spot. For that reason, Geo Sangwoong didn''t want to show any weakness, at least not to Bang Baekhyun. On the other hand, because Bang Baekhyun was kept in the dark, he was deeply disappointed in his friend. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. That was how they had naturally drifted apart. Only now, after two years, were they finally clearing up the misunderstanding. Bang Baekhyun cautiously asked, "So... You''re okay practicing martial arts now?" "As you can see, other than regretting all that time I wasted, I''m fine." "I see..." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "By the way, do you have any plans for the break? It''s our last vacation, after all," Geo Sangwoong asked, smoothly changing the topic to lighten the mood. The two of them were fourth-years. Though they still had one semester left, this was their final school vacation. It was time to seriously consider their futures. Bang Baekhyun gazed up at the night sky. "Our last vacation... it''s already that time, huh?" For a moment, Bang Baekhyun was shocked speechless, but soon, a strange feeling of exhilaration swept over him. Maybe it was because he had spent days fighting, chasing, and bonding with them, but even though they were practically strangers, he didn''t feel uncomfortable discussing his dream with them. ...Right, aren''t they the students of the teacher who outright declared that he would lead the Azure Dragon Academy to victory at the Heavenly Martial Festival? Realizing that, he couldn''t help but laugh, "Haha! The way you guys put it, even someone from the Azure Dragon Academy becoming the Murim Alliance Chairman really doesn''t seem like a big deal, huh? To be honest, I..." "Anyway, about that Chairman..." Hyonwon Kang interrupted, gesturing toward Ya Suhyeok with his chin. "When I first saw him, I thought he was Suhyeok''s dad." "Huh? I thought the same thing. They look so alike." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Maybe he really is his illegitimate son? Even their names are similar." "What the hell are you guys talking about? My surname is ''Ya,'' and the Chairman''s is ''Yayul''!" Ya Suhyeok shouted, flustered by the teasing. "But you always call me ''Senior Wonkang'' too, you damn punk." Yeo Min exaggeratedly widened her eyes in shock. "Oh? Senior, wasn''t your name Hyon Wonkang...?" "You little...!" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. As usual, the White Dragon Manor students bickered and joked around noisily. Bang Baekhyun fell silent again, blinking in confusion. What on earth? Before I knew it, they''ve already moved on to a different topic!? Noticing his friend''s bewilderment, Geo Sangwoong chuckled and slung an arm around Bang Baekhyun''s shoulder. "This is just how it is here. There''s no such thing as hierarchy." Bang Baekhyun shook his head. "...This place is really weird." CREAK... Just then, Baek Suryong pushed open the front gate and entered the White Dragon Manor. "Why are you guys so noisy... oh?" ""Mr. Baek!"" The students immediately swarmed Baek Suryong like eager little puppies wagging their tails. "Why are you so late?" "The conversation dragged on, and even after it ended, I had to go comfort a certain sulking guy." "Sulking?" "Who else could it be but that Namgung fella?" Baek Suryong sighed in exasperation. Dealing with Mr. Grumpy had been more exhausting than facing the Murim Alliance Chairman. "Mr. Baek, did you get beaten up by the Chairman?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "What?" "We even made a wish on a shooting star earlier, so there''s no way you came back unscathed..." BONK! Hyonwon Kang, who had been circling around inspecting Baek Suryong for injuries, was knocked flat on his face with a smack to the back of his head. "Who the fuck got beaten up again?" "Is there truly no hero in the murim capable of punishing Baek Suryong...?" Hyonwon Kang groaned softly, only to yelp when Baek Suryong casually kicked him away. Suddenly, Baek Suryong spotted a face he hadn''t seen in the White Dragon Manor before. "You''re Bang Baekhyun, right? A fourth year?" he asked. Bang Baekhyun immediately stood up and bowed in greeting. "Yes. It''s an honor to meet you, Azure Dragon Hero." "Hmm..." Baek Suryong fell into deep thought. Bang Baekhyun was one of the people who had caught his attention during the last final exam. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. He''s quick-witted, smart, and sociable, and his skills aren''t bad. Before coming here, he had also conveniently asked Namgung Su about Bang Baekhyun. After all, he had to get something in return for spending so much time and effort pacifying the man and soothing his bruised ego, right? "Bang Baekhyun? His grades are excellent across the board, but his scores in infiltration, intelligence gathering, and espionage stand out. It seems like he actually enjoys it, too." He''s graduating this year, hmm? That''s perfect. He''s just the person I need. Baek Suryong grinned. Bang Baekhyun was the perfect choice for a spy within the Murim Alliance. "You''re planning to enter the Murim Alliance after graduation, right?" Bang Baekhyun replied awkwardly, "Uh... yes. That''s correct." Baek Suryong smiled warmly, though for some reason, that smile only made Bang Baekhyun even more nervous. "Would you like some career counseling?" Baek Suryong asked. Translator''s Shameless Self-Promotion: Speaking of spies, if you think you''ll enjoy a murim spy action story, try reading Absolute Warrior. p.s. Su and Suryong have made up after breaking up for a day. Chapter 286: The Heart of the Problem Chapter 286: The Heart of the Problem TL: FoodieMonster007 "Sit down." "Okay." Bang Baekhyun sat across from Baek Suryong, his face tense. His gaze flickered around the room, taking in the chaotic piles of documents that threatened to spill from every surface. The sheer volume was overwhelming. They say he''s as much of a workaholic as Mr. Namgung Su... but he does this much work even after coming home? Does he even sleep? Baek Suryong grinned, as if he had read Bang Baekhyun''s thoughts. "I do it in my spare time," he said. "Wow... I truly respect you. Not only do you have incredible martial arts skills, you also teach at the academy and personally supervise the daily training of the students here. Even if someone had three bodies, I doubt they would be able to pull all that off," Bang Baekhyun gasped in sincere admiration. Baek Suryong merely shrugged. "Want some tea?" "I''m fine... No, actually, if you''re offering, I''d love some." Bang Baekhyun initially wanted to refuse, but quickly changed his mind, chuckling awkwardly as he scratched his cheek, "It''s not every day I get to drink tea personally brewed by the Azure Dragon Hero. I''ll be bragging about this for a long time." Baek Suryong laughed, "What''s there to brag about over a cup of tea?" As he poured the tea, he carefully observed Bang Baekhyun, his eyes gleaming. He''s an interesting guy. It wasn''t only Bang Baekhyun''s martial prowess that intrigued Baek Suryong, but also his effortless social grace. The boy feigned nervousness with convincing skill, stoked an instructor''s ego with subtle flattery, and seasoned the interaction with perfectly timed humor. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. No wonder they say he doesn''t make enemies. His ability to navigate social situations was exceptional, far beyond what one would expect of a student. Additionally, with his striking appearance and carefree smile, it was no surprise that no one at the academy seemed to dislike him. These were excellent qualities for a spy. "Alright, you pass." "...Excuse me?" "Just talking to myself, don''t mind it." Baek Suryong smirked in satisfaction, and Bang Baekhyun awkwardly smiled along. Now, let''s see if he''s actually reliable. Rather than diving straight into the main topic, Baek Suryong planned to use this career consultation as a way to learn more about Bang Baekhyun. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "There are several entrance exams for the Murim Alliance. What''s your first choice?" "Well..." Placing his teacup on the table, Bang Baekhyun answered seriously, "I''m preparing for the Heavenly Martial Corps'' open recruitment exam." "The Heavenly Martial Corps? Not the Omniscient Bureau?" "...The Omniscient Bureau? Isn''t that the Murim Alliance''s intelligence unit?" "I was just a little surprised by your choice, that''s all." The Murim Alliance was organized into five divisions, each with five corps. These twenty-five combat units formed the backbone of the Murim Alliance. However, the Heavenly Martial Corps was different. They were the personal guards of the Murim Alliance Chairman, tasked with escorting him, meeting with the murim''s highest authorities, and carrying out secret missions under his direct orders. It was a prestigious and honorable unit, making it the most coveted position for young martial artists who wanted to join the Murim Alliance, but... You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Aren''t most members of the Heavenly Martial Corps graduates of the Heavenly Martial Academy?" Baek Suryong asked. Bang Baekhyun nodded with a slightly bitter expression. "...That''s correct." Originally, the Heavenly Martial Academy and the Heavenly Martial Corps had no real connection other than their similar names. However, over time, the number of Heavenly Martial Academy graduates in the Corps had increased to the point where it was now considered an implicit requirement for entry. Of course, Bang Baekhyun was well aware of this. "Still, if you look at past recruits, it''s not only Heavenly Martial Academy graduates. A small number of Vermilion Phoenix Academy and White Tiger Academy graduates have made it in as well," he explained. "So, there hasn''t been a single Azure Dragon Academy graduate?" Bang Baekhyun forced a smile. "...I''m prepared to try again even if I fail the first or second time." Baek Suryong folded his arms. "What do you plan to do after you join the Heavenly Martial Corps?" "I''ll build up achievements and climb the ranks. I''ll become a squad captain, then a division commander, and eventually reach the pinnacle of the Murim Alliancethe Chairman," Bang Baekhyun replied without hesitation. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Bang Baekhyun certainly did not lack for talent. In fact, his current skills seemed on par with, if not slightly better than, Dokgo Jun''s. In other words, he was more than capable of enrolling into the Heavenly Martial Academy. So why the hell did he deliberately chose the harder path? Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Bang Baekhyun''s decision to stay at the Azure Dragon Academy, rather than transfer to the prestigious Heavenly Martial Academy like Peng Sahyuk, defied logic. The difference in status between the two schools was immense. "...I have personal reasons," Bang Baekhyun muttered darkly. Normally, Baek Suryong wouldn''t pry into a student''s private matters, not today. He doesn''t seem willing to talk about it, but... I think I already know why he''s like this. Baek Suryong sighed, "You know, if you don''t share your problems, I won''t be able to help you." "Help me?" Bang Baekhyun chuckled coldly, as if asking: What could you possibly do to help me? Baek Suryong shrugged. "What I mean is, I have the ability to get you a position in the Murim Alliance, whether it''s the Heavenly Martial Corps or the Omniscient Bureau." Bang Baekhyun stared at Baek Suryong in disbelief. He can get me any position I want within the Murim Alliance? What kind of bullshit is that? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "That''s impossible," he argued. "The Murim Alliance entrance exam is infamous for being immune to connections. Even a recommendation from the most prominent sect leaders are useless. My mother looked into every possible avenue, but..." Ever since Yayul Hwang had become Chairman, the Murim Alliance had completely banned all external recommendations and influence from their hiring criteria, so what strings did Baek Suryong have to pull? Baek Suryong explained, "There''s one exception. If a Murim Alliance officer of Commander rank or higher vouches for someone, they can be specially recruited." Bang Baekhyun''s sharp mind immediately understood the significance of Baek Suryong''s words. "...Are you saying you''ll get me hired through your connection with the Chairman?" he asked. Baek Suryong casually nodded. He doesn''t even consider the possibility that I could do it myself, but I''ll forgive him for that. How could this boy possibly imagine that, at this very moment, the great Murim Alliance Chairman is in deep discussion with his Chief Strategist, seriously considering my proposal? "So, are you ready to be honest about your career plans now?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Hah..." Bang Baekhyun grinned, struck by a sudden realization that this man in front of him might be the benefactor who changed his life. Still, it was too early to celebrate. "Why are you helping me? I doubt it''s for free," he asked suspiciously. Baek Suryong smirked in satisfaction. It was time to cut to the chase. "You''re sharp," he said. "I like that you see the bait, but don''t bite without first questioning it. Here''s the deal: I can open any door for you, land you a spot in the unit of your dreams. All I ask in return is... information." "...Are you seriously asking me to be your spy?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. For a brief moment, Bang Baekhyun''s breath hitched, and his eyes sparkled with excitement. Looks like this job suits him after all. Baek Suryong laughed, "If you want to put it that way, sure. Rest assured that I won''t ask you to do anything dangerous though. I''m just making sure a competent graduate gets a job while also planting a contact within the Murim Alliance." "Oh. So it''s not dangerous..." Bang Baekhyun sighed gloomily. Baek Suryong twitched slightly. Wait... is he actually disappointed that it''s not dangerous? He''s definitely a weird one... Regardless, he continued, "As you know, before we can conclude this agreement, we need a certain level of mutual trust..." KNOCK KNOCK! Both teacher and student turned their heads at the sound of knocking. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Come in," Baek Suryong replied nonchalantly. He had already sensed an unfamiliar presence approaching. "Excuse me." A woman wearing a pristine white dress stepped into the room. Her skin was pale as snow, and her expression exuded an air of aloofness. Despite being over forty, she barely looked older than her late twenties, her sharp features making her beauty all the more striking. Bang Baekhyun''s face instantly stiffened. "M-Mother..." Baek Suryong''s eyes gleamed with certainty. I see. That''s the look of a child who''s just been caught doing something they shouldn''t have. So this is the heart of the problem. It seemed that one who really needed counseling wasn''t the son, but the mother. Translator''s Note: I think I can finish one more tonight... maybe... check back in 8 hours or so. Chapter 287: This Must Be Fate TL: FoodieMonster007 "It''s been a while since we last met, Mr. Baek Suryong," Seo Ri''ae greeted politely. The last time she had met Baek Suryong, he had been nothing more than a new instructor. Back then, if she had wanted to, she could have had him fired from the academy with ease. Now, however, the situation was reversed. The Azure Dragon Hero was a powerful and renowned martial artist, someone even the Murim Alliance Chairman dared not toy with recklessly. As a woman who would not hesitate to bow or even kneel if it would benefit her son, she had to make sure to treat Baek Suryong with the utmost courtesy and respect. "I know visiting at this late hour is improper, but I had no choice. A mother''s worry cannot be laid to rest when her son has not returned home," she continued. "It''s fine. Please, have a seat," Baek Suryong replied, gesturing to the seat beside Bang Baekhyun. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Seo Ri''ae moved with effortless grace, smoothing her dress as she settled into her seat. Her son, on the other hand, stole a nervous glance in her direction. "It wasn''t intentional, but I overheard some of what you were saying outside," she said. Of course, you did. I didn''t bother putting up a sound barrier, Baek Suryong thought, but remained silent as he observed the woman carefully. Seo Ri''ae declared firmly, "My son is destined to become the Murim Alliance Chairman. I raised him to lack nothing, whether in martial arts or character." "He is indeed a very outstanding student," Baek Suryong acknowledged. A faint smile appeared on Seo Ri''ae''s lips. "Thank you. However... as you said, his only flaw is that he enrolled in the Azure Dragon Academy instead of the Heavenly Martial Academy. Unfortunately, we didn''t have much of a choice when it came to his schooling." "May I ask why?" "...It was because of me." "Mother!" Bang Baekhyun called out in a hushed voice, but Seo Ri''ae ignored him. "It was entirely my fault. Because of a mistake I made in the past, Baekhyun was unable to enter the Heavenly Martial Academy." "How is that your fault..." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Be quiet!" Seo Ri''ae hissed at her son, then bowed her head at Baek Suryong, her eyes desperate and pleading. "Mr. Baek, please. I beg you, don''t ask any more questions about this." Seeing Seo Ri''ae''s obvious distress, Baek Suryong could hardly believe that this was the same proud woman he had met before. More importantly, that flicker of madness in her eyes... could that be what I think it is? Regardless, he nodded. "...Understood. I won''t ask about it any further." "Thank you." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "But, Madam." "Hmm?" Seo Ri''ae lifted her head and met Baek Suryong''s gaze. Baek Suryong regarded Seo Ri''ae closely. Her eyes, filled with obsessive determination, were tinged with the faintest shade of red. Had he not been so close to her, he would never have noticed. "From what I see, Bang Baekhyun seems more suited to the Omniscient Bureau than the Heavenly Martial Corps," he began cautiously, testing the waters. "...No, it must be the Heavenly Martial Corps," Seo Ri''ae replied. "Mr. Baek, no one knows my son better than I do. Baekhyun must go to the Heavenly Martial Corps. That is where he can build his achievements and rise through the ranks the fastest." Baek Suryong studied Seo Ri''ae''s reaction in detail. She''s smiling, but her lips are quivering slightly, there''s a subtle tremor in her voice, and her fingers are constantly fidgeting. She''s quite agitated. He asked again, "The Heavenly Martial Corps is a rough place for an Azure Dragon Academy graduate. Have you considered that rather than advancing, he may be hindered or bullied by his peers?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "He must overcome such competition if he''s going to be Chairman one day!" Seo Ri''ae bellowed, her eyes flashing with deranged fervor. However, almost immediately after, she visibly deflated, seeming to regret her sudden outburst. "I-I''m sorry," she stammered. "I tend to get carried away when it comes to my son." "...It''s fine, don''t worry," Baek Suryong reassured. Now, he was certain. Seo Ri''ae was not in a normal state of mind. Even if it involved her son''s future, were a few words truly something worth getting this upset over? "Madam, the Omniscient Bureau is a strong alternative. The Murim Alliance''s intelligence division is every bit as capable as the Beggars'' Gang. It would be the best place for Bang Baekhyun to utilize his talents," he argued. "But isn''t the Omniscient Bureau just a lowly desk job compared to the Heavenly Martial Corps? What sort of grand achievements can he accomplish by pushing papers in a cramped office?" "......" Baek Suryong fell silent, thinking through his next words. Growing impatient, Seo Ri''ae reached into her sleeve, pulled out a heavy wallet, and placed it on the table. Judging by the loud clinking sound it made, it was filled with a considerable amount of money. "This is a small token of appreciation. If you help us, I will never forget this favor," she said.@@@@ Baek Suryong ignored her and instead turned to Bang Baekhyun. "Why have you been silent this whole time?" Seo Ri''ae''s qi deviation had likely developed gradually over time. When her love for her son first twisted into an unhealthy obsession, it had triggered a mild qi deviation. The intensified emotions from the qi deviation then fed her obsession, further destabilizing her qi and resulting in a vicious cycle. This type of qi deviation was hard to spot because it didn''t have obvious symptoms. RUMBLE! "Don''t you dare treat me like some lunatic!" Seo Ri''ae let out a shill scream. "No one will take my son from me!" Before anyone could react, she lunged at Baek Suryong, her eyes glowing white as she released a freezing aura. "Mother!" Bang Baekhyun shouted. Although Seo Ri''ae was a peak-level martial artist, the gap between her and Baek Suryong was just too vast. Moreover, in her current state, with her mind clouded by qi deviation, she stood no chance against him. As expected, Baek Suryong subdued Seo Ri''ae in mere moments. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "How... How do you know Ice Arts...!" Seo Ri''ae gasped. Even in her near-maddened state, she could feel Baek Suryong''s cold energy invading her body. Baek Suryong quickly sealed her acupoints, knocking her unconscious. "What are you doing?!" Bang Baekhyun cried out in alarm. "If I hadn''t knocked her out, she would''ve kept attacking," Baek Suryong explained, carefully handing the unconscious Seo Ri''ae to Bang Baekhyun. "W-What happened...? Why did my mother suddenly...?" Bang Baekhyun stammered, looking completely shaken. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Baek Suryong asked, "You really didn''t notice that your mother was suffering from qi deviation?" "I-I had no idea. I knew she was becoming more obsessive lately, but..." "Maybe she didn''t know either." "Why did this happen to her...?" Tears began to flow from Bang Baekhyun''s eyes. Seeing his mother''s pale, exhausted face, his heart felt like it was being torn apart. He had been right next to his mother all this time, yet he had failed to notice something that Baek Suryong had discovered in an instant. "Mother..." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong silently watched as Bang Baekhyun hugged his mother and wept. If left alone, she would''ve become like the Nine Yin Witch. The memory of the Nine Yin Witch''s tragic fate still haunted Baek Suryong. Ultimately, it was the fake White Ice Divine Art he had fabricated for the Blood Cult which had driven her insane, and the guilt gnawed at him. Fortunately, this time, it wasn''t too late. He walked over and had Bang Baekhyun lay his mother flat on the ground. Seeing the boy''s confused expression, he smiled. "You should consider yourself lucky. Even though I''m a specialist in treating qi deviation, if this had gone on for a few more months, it would''ve been much harder to fix." Baek Suryong placed his hands on Seo Ri''ae''s qi center and forehead. Very carefully, he infused her with the energy of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, letting it circulate through her body, absorbing the impure energy built up from her qi deviation. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Thanks to his recent progress in the martial art, the procedure took much less time than when he treated Wiji Cheon and Gongson Su. After a while, the agitation on Seo Ri''ae''s face melted away, replaced by peace and serenity. Baek Suryong withdrew his hands and said to Bang Baekhyun, "The immediate danger has passed. Take her to a physician and get a prescription for energy recovery medicine. She''ll be fine after a few days of rest." "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Bang Baekhyun said, repeatedly bowing in gratitude. Then, with a determined look, he declared, "Mr. Baek. I''m going to apply to the Omniscient Bureau." "What about your mother?" Even if Seo Ri''ae regained consciousness, she would never approve of Bang Baekhyun joining the Omniscient Bureau. However, Bang Baekhyun had made up his mind. "I''ll convince her somehow," he said resolutely. "Do as you wish." Baek Suryong smirked and waved him off. "Now, hurry up and take her to the physician." "I''ll come back to see you soon." Bang Baekhyun carefully carried Seo Ri''ae on his back. Worried about jolting her around too much, he controlled his movement arts precisely so that she would have a smooth ride. Baek Suryong watched the mother and son pair disappear into the distance, then looked down at his palm with a strange expression. "This must be fate," he whispered to himself. The ice arts that Seo Ri''ae had used... was the North Sea Ice Palace''s White Ice Divine Art. The next day, the Murim Alliance Chairman came to see Baek Suryong. Translator''s Note: That''s all for this week! Chapter 288: Not Even a Bandit Would... Chapter 288: Not Even a Bandit Would... TL: FoodieMonster007 It was yet another peaceful morning at the White Dragon Manor. As always, the day began with the students'' screams. "Kuueeek!" With a sound like a pig being slaughtered, Hyonwon Kang went flying through the air before crashing into the ground. That wasn''t the end of it. One after another, Geo Sangwoong, Ya Suhyeok, Yeo Min, and Wiji Cheon all landed on top of him. The ground trembled four more times as dust clouds rose. "Cough! Cough! Get off me, you pigs! I can''t breathe!" Pinned at the bottom, Hyonwon Kang struggled and shoved his seniors and juniors away. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Damn it! Why am I always the one at the bottom?" he screamed, feeling utterly wronged. "Well, Wonkang, that''s because you''re always the first one to get hit and sent flying," Geo Sangwoong said, pushing his junior''s face aside as he got up. There was no time to complain. Morning training had only just begun. "Just because the holidays are coming up, does that mean you punks can slack off?" Baek Suryong barked. He was wearing a set of loose pajamas, his hair was barely tied back, and his sword was casually slung over his shoulder. "You''re already excited about lazing around, huh? Even after completely botching the final exam," he grumbled, narrowing his eyes dangerously. The students flinched. It was true that they had made a mess of the academy. If Baek Suryong hadn''t used his influence as the famous Azure Dragon Hero, they could have been suspended or even expelled. Yeo Min hesitantly raised her hand in protest. "But... Mr. Baek, weren''t you the one who told us to use any means necessary?" "That''s right!" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads.@@@@ "We just did what we were taught!" "We learned it all from you!" "The student surpasses the master! A chip off the old block! Cook the hunting dog after the hunt is over!" "...Hey, your last idiom is wrong." Following Yeo Min''s lead, the others also voiced their grievances. Baek Suryong smirked. "Why are you complaining? All of you did well. Some of your tricks were so ingenious that even I didn''t expect them. I could tell that everyone worked hard this semester." The students, who had braced for a scolding, widened their eyes. Some even got teary-eyed at the unexpected praise. ""Mr. Baek..."" Of course, it didn''t end there. Baek Suryong raised an eyebrow, and his expression turned serious. "What I really don''t understand is why not a single one of you managed to complete your mission. I told you to use any means necessary to complete your missions, not turn the academy into a war zone. Right?" ""T-That''s..."" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Dragging the tip of his sword along the ground, Baek Suryong slowly approached the students. Sensing danger, they instinctively stepped back. Baek Suryong smiled. "Shall I go first?" Hyonwon Kang shuddered. Baek Suryong''s words contained a hidden threat. Unless they attacked first, they were finished. Once again, he took the lead, shouting, "Damn it! Either way, it''s the same! Beat Up Baek Suryong Formation Number 138, go!" "...Why does the number always end in 8?" "That''s a secret!" Everyone sighed as they watched Hyonwon Kang, who was charging ahead again despite getting beaten up over and over again. "Does that guy ever learn?" "Well, thanks to him, at least I won''t be at the bottom this time." Grumbling, they all followed Hyonwon Kang and surrounded Baek Suryong. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Feeling the auras of his students closing in from all sides, Baek Suryong grinned. They''ve all improved a lot. Now, if I''m not careful, they might even graze my clothes. Drawing the Azure Dragon Sword from its sheath, he muttered, "You''re still nowhere near where I want you to be, though." CLANG! CRASH! BOOOOOM! Another storm swept through the training grounds. Baek Suryong looked down at the students lying sprawled on the ground, gasping for air. "As you know, the semester ends in a few days. After that, it''s the school vacation." At the end-of-semester ceremony, the students'' final grades would be announced. After that, they would have about two months of summer vacation, during which some would return home to spend time with their families, while others could stay in the dormitories to continue training on their own. "What are your plans for the break?" Baek Suryong asked, curious. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Hyonwon Kang sat up. "I''ll be going home. My father insisted that I come back this time..." Recently, the Hyonwon clan had regained its former glory with the restoration of the family''s signature technique, the Earth Shattering Blade. On top of that, Hyonwon Kang himself was gaining fame in the murim as the Sky Sundering Blade, so he was sure to receive a grand welcome upon his return. Hmm, they''re good, but compared to the Chairman, none of them stand out. Yayul Hwang was a man whose sheer presence dominated every space he stepped into. He strode forward, his aura filled with overwhelming authority, his steps firm and unwavering, as if his very being proclaimed, "I am the ruler of the Murim Alliance." "Did I come too early?" Yayul Hwang asked. Baek Suryong barely managed to stop himself from grinning. His tone is much more polite than before. Just how badly did he agonize over this decision all night? "Not at all. Please, come in," he replied just as politely. Yayul Hwang nodded, then said to his men, "Heavenly Martial Corps, stand guard at the gates and restrict entry." ""Yes, sir!"" This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Baek Suryong turned and led Yayul Hwang and Jaegal Sojin into the White Dragon Manor. As he walked, he could feel an especially sharp and impatient killing intent piercing into his back. As expected, Yayul Hwang didn''t beat around the bush. The moment they entered the meeting room, before Baek Suryong had even sat down, he clasped his large fists together and slightly bowed his head, "I formally apologize for my previous disrespect." Baek Suryong blinked in shock. If the Heavenly Martial Corps outside had witnessed this, they would have been utterly devastated. The Chairman they knew was not a man who lowered his head easily. "I''ll be honest. I''ve mobilized all of the Murim Alliance''s intelligence networks, as well as my personal connections, to investigate you," Yayul Hwang confessed. Baek Suryong nodded. "I assumed as much. And what did you find?" Yayul Hwang balked. What had he found? He had spent the whole night and early morning reading through reports, but because he couldn''t believe what he was seeing, he had reread them over and over just to be sure. First, he confirmed that Baek Suryong truly possessed both the Sichuan Tang Clan and the Fire King''s Gratitude Tokens, only to discover that the Namgung Clan had given him the Divine Physician''s Gratitude Token as well. What the hell? The first two are one thing, but even the Divine Physician? Second, he verified that Baek Suryong had identified a flaw in the Blood Cult''s demonic art that even the Erudite Sage had failed to notice during the Namgung Clan''s new instructor training course. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? His claim that he can develop counter-techniques for Blood Cult martial arts is highly credible... However, what shocked him the most were Baek Suryong''s connections. While investigating the students Baek Suryong had taught, one name stood outGongson Su. Isn''t that the Prime Minister? His connections extend even to the imperial court? This wasn''t just a casual relationship. Recently, the Azure Dragon Academy''s financial situation had improved dramatically, and he had confirmed that the funding came directly from the Imperial Treasury. Whatever it was, Yayul Hwang now understood that Baek Suryong hadn''t exaggerated at all. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Let me get this straight. The one who should be begging for an alliance isn''t me, but you." "...Rumors in the murim tend to be exaggerated, but in your case, they were actually an understatement," Yayul Hwang laughed hollowly. "...And on top of that, Noh Goonsang outright threatened me." "Chairman, do not even think about using force against the Azure Dragon Hero. If you do, you''ll have to fight the Azure Dragon Academy before you even get to the Blood Cult." Yayul Hwang knew better than to ignore such a warning. When Noh Goonsang had said those words, the man had worn the same crazed look he had decades ago when the Blood Cult called him the Mad Dog. "So, have you reached a conclusion?" Baek Suryong asked. Yayul Hwang nodded. He was self-centered and arrogant, but he wasn''t foolish enough to let his pride cloud his judgment. Rather than forcibly integrating the Azure Dragon Academy into the Murim Alliance''s chain of command, it was far more effective to recruit Baek Suryong as a high-ranking official and let him control the Five Great Academies from within. "The Murim Alliance proposes an equal alliance with the Azure Dragon Academy. Additionally, I offer you the position of Chief Instructor of the Murim Alliance," he said. It was a shocking offer, but... This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Chief Instructor? I thought I requested the position of Vice Chairman," Baek Suryong replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "You know that''s not realistically possible," Yayul Hwang sighed. The Murim Alliance Chairman''s authority was vast, but even he couldn''t do everything at his sole discretion. "The position of Vice Chairman requires a majority vote of the five alliance commanders. I can''t appoint one on my own," he explained. "Then you just have to convince them, don''t you?" Yayul Hwang shook his head. "That''s impossible. Every one of them is eyeing the Chairman''s seat. If I suddenly appoint a Vice Chairman, do you think they''ll approve?" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Hmm, this puts me in a difficult position..." "It''s hard for me too..." Now it was Yayul Hwang''s turn to plead. As long as he couldn''t afford to give up what Baek Suryong had, the bargaining power was in Baek Suryong''s hands. Under the pretense of contemplation, Baek Suryong weighed the pros and cons in his mind. The Vice Chairman position isn''t that important to me anyway. I just threw it out there as a test. The Chief Instructor role was equivalent to a commander of the five Murim Alliance divisions. In some ways, it was the perfect position for Baek Suryong. Still, that doesn''t mean I should give in so easily. Baek Suryong sighed, as if reluctantly conceding. "Fine. However, the Azure Dragon Academy and the Murim Alliance must establish a formal agreement." Yayul Hwang groaned in displeasure, but upon receiving a telepathic message from his Chief Strategist, Jaegal Sojin, telling him to listen first, he nodded. "What kind of threat... no, agreement are we talking about?" "Starting this year, the Murim Alliance will accept graduating students from the Azure Dragon Academy as interns, allowing them to gain field experience there for three to six months. Of course, all expenses will be covered by the Murim Alliance." "Not even a bandit would..." "Take it or leave it." "Ugh!" Translator''s Note: Look forward to Namgung Su''s antics tomorrow, heheh... Chapter 289: The End-of-Semester Ceremony (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 At the highest ridge of the White Dragon Manor''s roof, a man stood precariously, surveying the grounds below. "......" Rather than exuding strength, he possessed an elegance that could only be described as beautiful. He rested a hand on his sword hilt, prepared for any unexpected intruders as he observed the manor. In truth, such vigilance was unnecessary. Under his command, the Heavenly Martial Corps had already surrounded the White Dragon Manor with an impenetrable defense. Their sharp, chilling auras alone were enough to prevent anyone from approaching. And even if our defenses were breached, who would dare harm the Chairman? Some might think that way, but the man had never once neglected his duty. My mission is to protect the Chairman. As the man scanned his surroundings with sharp eyes, remaining ever watchful, a Heavenly Martial Corps warrior leaped onto the roof and bowed in greeting. "Commander. There is no suspicious movement within a hundred meter radius," the warrior reported. The Commander nodded. "Well done. Rotate with the third squad and continue to guard the western perimeter." Instead of immediately following the order, the warrior hesitated. "Um... Commander," he began. "What is it?" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Have you heard that the Chairman intends to appoint the Azure Dragon Hero as Chief Instructor?" "So?" The Commander''s eyebrow twitched slightly. The subordinate flinched, but quickly expressed his frustration, "Isn''t the position of Chief Instructor equal in rank to the Five Commanders? No matter how much authority the Chairman has, this is unacceptable." "......" "Commander, perhaps if you spoke to the Chairman..." "Return to your post." "Commander..." "I said, return," the Commander repeated, releasing a faint killing intent. The warrior shrank back, intimidated. "...Yes, sir," he said, then left as quickly as he came. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Despite his words, the Commander actually agreed with his subordinates. No, if anything, the emotions boiling inside him were stronger than anyone else''s. RA????OBs? The Azure Dragon Hero. After meeting Baek Suryong in person, he realized that the rumors were true. The man was certainly extraordinary.@@@@ A rising supreme master whose name is now being spoken alongside the Ten Supremes. As a martial artist of the same generation, it would be a lie to say he didn''t feel a surge of competitive spirit. That''s why I tested him. Half out of curiosity and half out of an attempt to humiliate the arrogant bastard, he had shot a piercing wave of killing intent sharp enough to make even a peak master flinch at Baek Suryong''s back. However, Baek Suryong hadn''t even twitched a muscle. When that happened, the Commander had felt deeply ashamed. Despite his deliberate challenge, Baek Suryong hadn''t even acknowledged his existence. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? He made me feel like a reckless fool. "It seems I still lack discipline," the Heavenly Martial Corps Commander muttered, shaking his head and forcing himself to concentrate on his work. Nevertheless, the flames of rivalry that had ignited within him refused to subside. "Ugh..." Yayul Hwang hesitated, unable to answer right away. Instead, he stared blankly at Baek Suryong, feeling like a gambler who had lost everything but the clothes on his back. How did I get tangled up with this bastard... He already knew that he was the one at a disadvantage in this negotiation, so at their second meeting, he had formally apologized and offered Baek Suryong the position of Murim Alliance Chief Instructor. According to his common sense, this should have been more than enough for Baek Suryong to accept. Demanding the Vice Chairman position must have been a bluff. He must have known it wasn''t possible. ...Or so he thought. He never expected Baek Suryong to use that as leverage to make further demands. This man isn''t a negotiator, he''s a swindler. Chief Strategist Jaegal Sojin, who had been quietly listening since the start of the meeting, finally interjected, "Are you suggesting that the Murim Alliance recruit students from the Azure Dragon Academy? Baek Suryong shook his head. "I am only asking that they be allowed to work there as interns to gain work experience. I''m not asking the Murim Alliance to officially hire them." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Of course, it would be great if they were officially hired, but even Baek Suryong knew that it was unrealistic to go that far. If he became too greedy, he risked losing control of the negotiations. Yayul Hwang clicked his tongue in regret and shook his head. "I mean, if that happened, I''d have the perfect excuse to beat you down publicly. Unfortunately, it wouldn''t look good if I was the one to do it. No matter how impressive your martial arts are, people will just assume I was going easy on you." "......" Baek Suryong felt a brief surge of irritation. So he doesn''t even consider the possibility of losing? Well, to be fair, Yayul Hwang wasn''t wrong. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. I can''t beat him yet. The Fist King Yayul Hwang was one of the strongest among the Ten Supremes. There was no way he could beat the man as long as he wished to hide the Heaven Defying Divine Art. However, in that case... "If not you, then is there even anyone in the Murim Alliance capable of taking me on?" he taunted. "Hahaha!" Yayul Hwang burst into laughter. It''s a shame none of the Five Commanders are present to hear those words. I should have brought at least one of them along with me. Still, Baek Suryong wasn''t wrong to ask. "I''d say the Heavenly Martial Commander should be able to match you," he replied confidently. "...The Heavenly Martial Commander? You mean the one who was glaring at me from behind earlier?" Baek Suryong recalled the blatant hostility he had sensed when he was leading Yayul Hwang to the meeting room. The man''s aura had been strong enough that he remembered it clearly. If not for Yayul Hwang''s presence, he would have turned around and drawn his sword on the spot. Yayul Hwang nodded. "That''s right. He doesn''t seem to like you very much." "Huh? What did I do to make him dislike me?" Baek Suryong blinked, bewildered. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. I''ve never even met the Heavenly Martial Commander before. Why would he resent me? Jaegal Sojin replied on behalf of the Chairman, "Wouldn''t it be weirder if he didn''t hold a grudge against you? You suddenly appeared out of nowhere, gained a reputation rivaling the Ten Supremes, and now you''re about to be appointed Chief Instructor. To top it all off, you''re about the same age as him." "......" Baek Suryong nodded. Now that he thought about it, envy was a pretty good reason to hate someone. Yayul Hwang remarked, "The Heavenly Martial Commander isn''t exactly a narrow-minded man, but he refuses to acknowledge anyone he sees as below himself. Right now, he thinks of you as an nothing more than an unproven upstart who''s using connections to take a high-ranking position." "If you become Chief Instructor, you''ll outrank him. I imagine that will lead to frequent clashes," Jaegal Sojin added. Nodding, Yayul Hwang suggested smoothly, "So, I was thinking... How about arranging a friendly duel between you and the Heavenly Martial Commander to spruce up the Azure Dragon Academy''s end-of-semester ceremony?" Baek Suryong smiled. One after the other, the Chairman and the Chief Strategist were trying to dictate the course of the conversation. The Heavenly Martial Corps was not affiliated with any of the Five Divisions, they answered only to the Chairman. Moreover, their martial prowess rivaled the best in the entire Alliance. Most importantly, their Commander was so exceptional that he was considered on par with the Five Commanders of the Murim Alliance. So that''s what this is about. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong could see right through Yayul Hwang''s antics. Since the man couldn''t personally test Baek Suryong''s skills without compromising his dignity, he planned to use the Heavenly Martial Commander as a proxy. Well, if I want to prove myself to the Alliance, then this is the perfect opportunity for me as well. "That''s fine by me," he replied. Yayul Hwang grinned. "Then we''ll move forward with it. Don''t underestimate the Heavenly Martial Commander. He''s not far behind the Five Commanders in strength. Give him a few more years, and he might just take the Vice Chairman seat you were after." Now, even Baek Suryong was growing curious about his opponent. If the Chairman acknowledges him that much... "By the way, what''s the Heavenly Martial Commander''s name?" "...You mean you don''t even know?" Yayul Hwang stared at Baek Suryong in disbelief. "His name is Cho Cheonsang, also known as the Proud Sword of Mount Hua. He''s one of the most promising young masters of your generation and the direct disciple of the Mount Hua Sect Leader." "He was also the top graduate of the Heavenly Martial Academy ten years ago," Jaegal Sojin added. She had been Cho Cheonsang''s classmate in the Heavenly Martial Academy, so she was all to familiar with his prodigious swordsmanship. Azure Dragon Hero... No matter how strong you are, the Proud Sword of Mount Hua will not be an easy opponent. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Although she had read many reports on Baek Suryong''s martial prowess, she wasn''t fully convinced that he could truly rival the Ten Supremes. Cho Cheonsang is already among the strongest of the top hundred masters. If he continues on this path, he may one day challenge the Ten Supremes themselves. Most importantly, he was proud. There was no way he didn''t have feelings about this upstart gaining fame overnight. If conflict is inevitable, then it''s best to settle it now. Who would win? As a martial artist herself, Jaegal Sojin was genuinely curious. Glancing at Yayul Hwang, she saw that he, too, was smirking in anticipation. Baek Suryong muttered, "The Mount Hua Sect Leader''s disciple and a top graduate of the Heavenly Martial Academy, huh..." "Starting to feel nervous?" Yayul Hwang teased. "No, this should be fun," Baek Suryong replied, his lips curving into a wild grin. Far from being worried, he was looking forward to experiencing the Mount Hua Sect''s sword firsthand. "Go ahead and arrange it. This end-of-semester ceremony is going to be unforgettable." "We''re looking forward to it as well." Thus, it was decided that the end-of-semester ceremony would feature a duel between the Azure Dragon Hero and the Heavenly Martial Commander. Chapter 290: The End-of-Semester Ceremony (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 On the day of the end-of-semester ceremony, which marked the last day of the semester and the beginning of the holidays, the Azure Dragon Academy students gathered excitedly at the central training ground. Some students frowned at their report cards, unhappy with their grades, but most looked relieved. "...This semester, the Azure Dragon Academy has undergone significant changes." As the principal stood on the podium delivering his speech, the students let their minds drift to their vacation plans. Some would return home to see their families after months apart. Some had planned trips with close friends long in advance. Others were eager to finally start hobbies they had put off due to a lack of time. With the thought of breaking free from the academy''s rules and enjoying their freedom, anticipation and excitement swelled in their hearts... so there was no way anyone would pay attention to what the principal was saying. Noh Goonsang was well aware of this. Hoho! Their minds are already elsewhere. Smiling, he decided to wrap up his speech quickly. "...As you are all aware, both students and instructors have given their utmost effort to prepare for this year''s Heavenly Martial Festival. Expectations are high, but regardless of the outcome, your hard work will never be in vain." With the warm gaze of a grandfather looking upon his grandchildren, Noh Goonsang swept his eyes over the students. "So please, take care of yourselves and rest well during the break," he concluded, giving his final words of advice. The moment Noh Goonsang stepped down from the podium, a thunderous round of applause erupted. CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP! The students were thrilled at the thought that their vacation had finally begun. Now that the principal''s speech was over, all that remained was for the host to officially declare the end of the semester, and they would be free! FREE! Some were already gathering their inner qi in preparation to rush out of the academy as soon as possible. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Unfortunately, this year''s end-of-semester ceremony was a little different from the past few years. "Silence! Remain in your seats!" Vice Principal Kwak Cheolwoo, the host for the day, shouted with his inner qi-infused voice. "Next, we will hear from the Murim Alliance Chairman." As Yayul Hwang, who had been seated as a guest, ascended the podium, the students exchanged puzzled glances. "Why is the Murim Alliance Chairman here?" "My friends are waiting for me outside..." "It''ll be over quickly, right?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Murmurs spread throughout the hall. BOOM! With a light stomp, Yayul Hwang sent a tremor through the ground, silencing the murmurs instantly. Radiating an overwhelming presence, he began, "It''s an honor to be here, speaking to all of you today. I am the Murim Alliance Chairman, Yayul Hwang. First and foremost, I would like to commend you students for your dedication throughout this semester. The reason I stand before you today is..." R?O???S Despite their confusion, the students focused on the Chairman''s words, unable to ignore the weight of his presence. "...Thus, to prepare for the looming threat of the Blood Cult, the Murim Alliance and the Azure Dragon Academy have decided to establish a historic alliance." Everyone''s eyes widened at the shocking news. Rumors had been circulating for a while, but this was the first time an official announcement had been made. "An alliance? Really?" "I heard that we were going to be a subsidiary of the Murim Alliance..." "That''s not the same thing as an alliance, is it?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom?@@@@ "Of course not, you idiot." Even the instructors couldn''t stop the students from whispering amongst themselves. However, the surprises didn''t end there. "In addition, starting this year, selected fourth-year students from the Azure Dragon Academy will be offered internships with the Murim Alliance to gain practical experience." "!!!" The fourth year students'' eyes widened in disbelief for a while, before slowly lighting up with excitement. The third years felt the same. The Murim Alliance was the most desired workplace for graduates, but the competition to get a job there was so fierce that most didn''t even dare to apply. Even a few months of experience as a Murim Alliance intern would become a massive advantage when applying for jobs elsewhere. Watching the students'' elation, the instructors also smiled with satisfaction. Still, their joy was short-lived. To their horror, the students and instructors of the Azure Dragon Academy soon realized something... "Fifty years ago, the murim had to pay a great price to bring down the Blood Cult. In that war, I lost my master, who was like a father to me, and my fellow disciples, who were like my own siblings. That wretched Blood Cult set a trap and..." Why is he talking so much?! Contrary to the students'' expectations, the Murim Alliance Chairman had prepared an excessively long speech. They had heard that he was normally quite stoic, but it seemed that when it came to the Blood Cult, he was prone to getting carried away. With a solemn expression, the Chairman continued his speech passionately, "Back in my day, by the age of fifteen, we had already stained our hands with the blood of countless demons. Compared to that, you all have the luxury of training martial arts in peace and safety. Don''t worry, I don''t blame you for this. After all, this is only natural for a peaceful era. However, now that the threat of the Blood Cult looms once more, you must change your mindset. You must understand that war can break out at any time. Once again, back in my day, the Blood Cult was..." When the dreaded "back in my day" phrase was repeated for the umpteenth time, the students began fidgeting in boredom. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. In the end, Noh Goonsang was forced to step up and intervene. "Chairman, I believe the students have learned enough for today." "But I still have more to say..." "Let''s save it for another time, okay?" Looking disappointed, Yayul Hwang reluctantly ended his speech, saying, "All of you, continue to train diligently! That''s all I have to say for today!" "WOOOOAAAH!" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Senior Geo Sangwoong?" Geo Sangwoong wasn''t alone. The other students from the White Dragon Manor also began betting. "A hundred exchanges? I think seventy will be enough," Yeo Min said, betting all the money she had painstakingly saved on Baek Suryong''s victory. "Nah, he''ll be done in fifty. Ah, of course, I''m betting on Mr. Baek''s win!" Wiji Cheon said confidently, firmly placing his bet as well. "Fifty? Forty? Hey, furball. What do you think?" "Nyaak!" "Alright. Fifty it is." Ya Suhyeok used the Silver Tiger for divination and bet that Baek Suryong would win in fifty exchanges. "Tsk, tsk. You guys still don''t get it? No matter what we imagine, he always surpasses expectations." Shaking his head at his juniors, Hyonwon Kang made the boldest bet of them all. "I''ll bet my entire fortune and this Black Dao that the Azure Dragon Hero, Baek Suryong, wins in thirty exchanges!" "That''s too much! That dao was made by my grandfather!" "It doesn''t matter since Mr. Baek will win anyway, right?" Hyonwon Kang shouted loudly enough for everyone to hear. Naturally, that included the warriors of the Heavenly Martial Corps. "...How disgraceful." The Vice Commander of the Heavenly Martial Corps, who had been passing by, turned toward Hyonwon Kang with a cold gaze. "Do you think this duel is a joke? Betting like this is an insult to both martial artists." "...Yes, sir. Apologies," Hyonwon Kang said. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. That should have been the end of it... if the Vice Commander hadn''t clicked his tongue and promptly decided to add fuel to the fire. "I pity the Azure Dragon Hero. To think he has to teach such trash," he remarked snidely. "Hey, don''t you think that was a bit much?" Hyonwon Kang immediately retorted, his expression souring. If he was someone who would quietly let such blatant mockery slide, he wouldn''t be the Azure Dragon Academy''s number one delinquent. "A bit much? Me?" "Let''s face it, you''re not angry about the bet itself. You''re just pissed off because everyone thinks the Azure Dragon Hero will win. Do we look like idiots to you?" "What did you just say? Ha...!" The Vice Commander stared at Hyonwon Kang as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. The Heavenly Martial Corps was composed of the Murim Alliance''s finest warriors. A mere academy student, especially one from the Azure Dragon Academy, was in no position to defy him so brazenly. If we met anywhere else, this brat wouldn''t even dare to look me in the eye... Killing intent slowly seeped from the Vice Commander''s body, but the other warriors quickly restrained him. "They''re just kids. It would be disgraceful to concern yourself with them, sir." "...Consider yourself lucky." Turning to the crowd, the Vice Commander deliberately grumbled loudly for everyone to hear, "It''s obvious that they weren''t raised properly, but what else can you expect from students of the Azure Dragon Academy? Their speech and behavior are no better than street thugs. This is why background is so important." "You son of a..!" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Furious, Hyonwon Kang moved to confront the Vice Commander, but someone else stepped between him and his adversary. "Did you just call my students street thugs?" "......" The Vice Commander''s expression stiffened as he turned to face the man blocking his path. Of all people... why did it have to be him? The third most troublesome person in the Azure Dragon Academy after the Principal and Baek Suryong... Namgung Su, the Third Young Master of the Namgung Clan, demanded icily, "Why aren''t you answering me? I''ll ask again. Did you just say that our Azure Dragon Academy students are no better than street thugs?" "...That''s not exactly what I said." "But it was similar, right?" Namgung Su''s expression turned even colder. The Vice Commander''s face twitched in irritation. Even though Namgung Su was a direct descendant of the Namgung Clan, his own status wasn''t much lower. The Namgung Clan is barely holding together. What''s there to be afraid of? The thought bolstered his confidence. "So? Just let it go. Even my patience has its limits," he snapped dismissively. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Wow, your patience? Since when did anyone insult you? Do you even understand who insulted whom?" Namgung Su sneered, then casually brushed past the Vice Commander, muttering, "I thought all Heavenly Martial Academy graduates were exceptional, but it turns out one rotten fish can spoil the pond." "What did you just say...?!" THUD! Namgung Su pulled out his wallet and placed it atop the growing pile at the betting table. "I''m betting everything on Baek Suryong''s victory." "W-What?" The students gawked in shock. Namgung Su glanced back at the Vice Commander, his eyes blazing with open provocation. "Are you going to place a bet too?" "What childish nonsense..." "What? Are you not confident in your own commander''s victory?" Namgung Su''s lips curled into a sardonic smirk that was eerily similar to a certain someone''s. "If you''re scared, then just admit your loss already." "...How dare you!" The duel hadn''t even started yet, but below the stage, sparks were already flying. Translator''s Note: Suryong rubs off on everyone else. Chapter 291: The End-of-Semester Ceremony (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 Slowly, with focus, Cho Cheonsang meticulously sharpened his blade with a whetstone. His sword was always perfectly maintained, so there was no real need to hone the edge right now, but this was a ritual he always performed before an important match or a critical mission ever since childhood. Slowly sharpening his blade helped him clear his mind of distractions and focus entirely on himself. "Feeling nervous?" a slightly teasing voice asked. Cho Cheonsang paused and look up from his work. Yayul Hwang had pushed aside the tent flap and entered the waiting room. He rose from his seat and greeted the Murim Alliance Chairman politely, "Greetings, Chairman." "Did I interrupt your concentration?" "No, it''s just an old habit. I don''t really need to do it anymore." Cho Cheonsang appeared calm, but Yayul Hwang, who had observed him for years, could see right through him. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. The young man''s eyes were burning brighter and hotter than ever. He had begun to sharpen his blade not out of necessity, but to cool the heat rising inside him. Yayul Hwang grinned. "I never knew you were such a competitive martial artist." "...I''m not being competitive for competition''s sake. I''m just curious about my opponent''s swordsmanship." "Your fighting spirit is a little too intense for just mere curiosity." "That''s..." Cho Cheonsang''s face reddened slightly. He hadn''t expected the Chairman to lay his true feelings bare. "Hahaha!" Yayul Hwang laughed heartily at the sight. Cho Cheonsang was one of the strongest swordsmen in the Murim Alliance, but perhaps because he was a disciple of the Nine Sects One Gang, he was more naive than most martial artists his age. "It would be weirder if it didn''t bother you. A random guy suddenly appears out of nowhere, gains fame on par with the Ten Supremes, and then demands a high-ranking position within the Murim Alliance. No matter how you think about it, it''s absurd." "......" Cho Cheonsang fell silent, speechless. Aren''t you the very person who acquiesced to that person''s demand!? he protested inwardly, but did not say it out loud. In the end, he replied hesitantly, "I don''t envy the Azure Dragon Hero''s fame, but... it''s true that I''m curious about his swordsmanship." Yayul Hwang nodded. Cho Cheonsang was the Mount Hua Sect Leader''s disciple, a genius who had been praised since childhood, and a top graduate of the Heavenly Martial Academy, where only the most talented martial artists gathered. He was, arguably, the most talented martial artist of his generation. He must have believed that no one his age could rival him. Then, one day, Baek Suryong appeared and quickly eclipsed him in fame. It was easy for Yayul Hwang to guess how Cho Cheonsang was feeling. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Annoying, isn''t it?" he remarked. Cho Cheonsang blinked in surprise. "...Excuse me?" Yayul Hwang grinned. "You can''t stand having someone above you, can you? Especially if they''re your age. How dare others think they''re better than you? When you haven''t even crossed blades with them yet?" R?A??O??s? "I wouldn''t go that far..." "No need to deny it, it''s only natural that you think that way." Yayul Hwang, one of the absolute rulers of the murim, stared at Cho Cheonsang with piercing eyes. "You won''t be satisfied until you''re at the very top. This arrogance is what brought you to your current level and will continue to drive you forward. I understand, I was like that too. "......" Cho Cheonsang could afford to be humble because he was overwhelmingly strong, but at the root of that humility was an unwavering belief that he was the best. Now that that belief was being challenged, he couldn''t help but feel frustrated. "...That might be true," he finally relented. His fighting spirit surged uncontrollably. He had never experienced anything like this before, whether it was in the Mount Hua Sect or in the Heavenly Martial Academy. There had always been competition, fierce competition, but in the end, he was always the victor. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. As such, he had never considered any of his peers as rivals. Instead, he set his sights higher, toward the Ten Supremes, the absolute masters of the murim. The Azure Dragon Hero earned a reputation rivaling the Ten Supremes far too easily. I won''t accept it. I refuse to accept it. Cho Cheonsang gazed at his sword. Whether the Azure Dragon Hero''s martial arts truly lived up to his fame, he would see it for himself. And if he proves unworthy... I will teach him a harsh lesson with this blade of mine. Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind, and he turned to Yayul Hwang. "I heard that people outside are betting on the outcome of the duel. Chairman, who would you bet on?" Yayul Hwang smirked. "I''m not sure. What I do know is that the Azure Dragon Hero is a cunning bastard who''s hiding both his wit and strength." His intuition as a seasoned master was tingling. Even now, Baek Suryong was still hiding much more than he had revealed. "That guy is going to try and defeat you without showing his full power," he added. "That''s impossible." Cho Cheonsang''s eyes blazed with quiet ferocity. "I''ll make sure he has no choice but to reveal everything." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Interpret it however you like." Baek Suryong smirked coldly. "You people... are so fucking arrogant." Earlier, he had heard that the Vice Commander of the Heavenly Martial Corps had insulted his students, claiming that students from the Azure Dragon Academy were no better than street thugs. It seemed that Namgung Su had rebuked him, but stopped short of open conflict. And Namgung Su''s reason for tolerating an insult he usually wouldn''t ignore? "If a commotion breaks out and the duel is canceled, wouldn''t you lose your chance to crush the Heavenly Martial Commander in front of an audience?" Is it just me, or is that guy getting weirder by the day... Baek Suryong looked at Cho Cheonsang, who was standing in the starting stance of the Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword Technique. "You''re exactly the kind of person I hate the most," he remarked. "......" "You think of yourself as special, right? You''ve spent your whole life looking down on people weaker than you, and now, out of nowhere, some upstart appears, and it''s driving you crazy. You want to humiliate me in front of everyone, don''t you?" "Shut up." SHIING! Scoffing, Baek Suryong drew the Azure Dragon Sword in one swift motion. The Nine Sects One Gang might be revered like saints by the world, but to Baek Suryong, they were no different from any other orthodox sect. Cho Cheonsang''s expression hardened. The aura Baek Suryong currently emanated was overwhelming. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "This is what happens when you spoil kids too much," Baek Suryong chuckled. Cho Cheonsang gritted his teeth. "How conceited can you get? Do you really think you''re qualified to lecture me?" Instead of answering, Baek Suryong took a step forward. BOOM! In an instant, he closed the distance between them. For a moment, Cho Cheonsang was taken aback by Baek Suryong''s speed, but since he was already prepared, he could still follow his opponent''s movements. There! I can see it all! Cho Cheonsang unleashed the Twenty-Four Plum Blossoms Sword Technique. Red sword qi burst from his blade, spreading across the duel platform like scattered plum blossoms in the wind. "It''s the Plum Blossom Sword Technique!" The audience erupted with excitement at the breathtakingly beautiful sight that was Mount Hua''s signature technique. The swordsmanship of Mount Hua was renowned for its finesse and elegance. Each technique contained countless complex variations, yet the swiftness of the attacks ranked among the fastest in the world. RUSTLE RUSTLE RUSTLE! You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Anyone who became entranced by the mesmerizing blossoms would soon find their throat pierced by the hidden sword within. I''ll slice his clothes to shreds! Cho Cheonsang thought as Baek Suryong''s figure disappeared beneath the swirling plum blossoms. He had no intention of killing the man, but humiliating him thoroughly in front of everyone was another matter. "The Twenty-Four Plum Blossoms Sword Technique, huh? It''s famous, which means it''s also been studied extensively. This must be Plum Blossom Flutter," Baek Suryong''s voice echoed clearly from within the storm of flower petals. "Using such a well-known technique without any modifications... Do you take me for an idiot? Or are you just an idiot yourself?" Cho Cheonsang''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. "How...?" Every single petal was made of sword qi. How was Baek Suryong still unharmed inside that storm? WHOOSH! The plum blossoms scattered and vanished, revealing a completely unscathed Baek Suryong. "Judging by your shocked face, I guess you''re just an idiot," he sneered, bring the Azure Dragon Sword crashing down on Cho Cheonsang with the force of a thunderbolt. CLANG! Unable to withstand the overwhelming strike, Cho Cheonsang''s sword flew out of his hands, soaring into the air. The warriors of the Heavenly Martial Corps gaped as if they were seeing a ghost. Baek Suryong walked toward the stunned Heavenly Martial Commander. "Watch closely, Heavenly Martial Corps. I''m about to teach your Commander a lesson. Learn well, and decide how you''ll behave in front of me from now on. Unless you want to get your ass handed to you just like him." Translator''s Note: ONE HIT KO. Chapter 292: The End-of-Semester Ceremony (4) Chapter 292: The End-of-Semester Ceremony (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 "That goddamn idiot..." Yayul Hwang growled as he glared at the Heavenly Martial Commander, who was now on the defensive. One hit... ONLY ONE HIT...! He had repeatedly warned Cho Cheonsang to be careful, but the fool had let his guard down and humiliatingly lost his sword in the very first exchange. If this were a real battle, he''d be dead already. Yayul Hwang knew better than anyone how skilled the Heavenly Martial Commander was, but that only made him even more disappointed. If the Heavenly Martial Commander had taken this duel seriously and fought at full strength from the start, even he himself wouldn''t have been able to end the fight in a single blow. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? This is all because of a lack of real combat experience. Although the Heavenly Martial Corps was publicly known as the Murim Alliance Chairman''s elite guard, it was actually nothing more than an honor guard composed of spoiled young masters who only ever showed off their martial arts at Murim Alliance banquets. While the combat units of the five Alliance divisions were engaging in actual battles, spilling blood and sweat, these men strutted around as if they belonged to the gentry. The few missions they undertook were far beneath their actual skill level. "This is beyond pathetic..." Yayul Hwang had expected their lack of experience to show, but the reality was far worse than he imagined. His anger flared. If the Captain is this bad, the rest of them can''t be much better. Yayul Hwang''s sharp, tiger-like eyes swept over the Heavenly Martial Corps, and the martial artists who met his gaze quickly lowered their heads. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Tsk tsk." Clicking his tongue, Yayul Hwang turned his attention back to the duel platform. Compared to Cho Cheonsang, he''s something else... Yayul Hwang regarded Baek Suryong with a touch of admiration. The swordsmanship that had disarmed the Heavenly Martial Commander in a single move was remarkable, but what impressed him even more was the battle of wits that had led up to it. From provoking his opponent to disrupt his composure, to baiting an attack with an aggressive charge, to analyzing and dismantling his opponent''s overly flashy technique, and finally to delivering a decisive attack and disarming his opponentwhether it was psychological warfare, combat strategy, or bold execution, every step of the process was flawless. "One of them spent his time sharpening his sword, admiring himself, while the other spent his time thoroughly analyzing his opponent. The outcome of this duel is already decided." Meanwhile, on the duel platform, Baek Suryong was toying with Cho Cheonsang like a cat bullying a mouse. "Is this really all the Heavenly Martial Commander is capable of?" Baek Suryong taunted. "Ugh...!" "Your footwork is sloppy when you evade. Did Mount Hua not teach you to walk properly?" "Do not insult me or my sect!" "Insult?" Baek Suryong scoffed, swinging the Azure Dragon Sword like a club. "I am the Chief Martial Arts Instructor of the Murim Alliance, and my job is to teach martial arts to Alliance members like you. Pointing out your flaws is part of my responsibility, yet you call it an insult?" Cho Cheonsang clenched his teeth, barely able to block the onslaught with his palms. "I just let my guard down for a moment...!" he groaned. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Let your guard down?" SMACK! Baek Suryong struck the Heavenly Martial Commander''s ribs with the flat of his blade like a bolt of lightning. If he had used the edge, Cho Cheonsang''s intestines would have spilled out. Not that using the flat side made it any less painful. "Khahk!" Cho Cheonsang staggered violently, overwhelmed by the searing pain. Desperate, he unleashed the Plum Blossom Grappling Technique to keep Baek Suryong at bay, but Baek Suryong only clicked his tongue in disappointment. "How dare you use being caught off guard as an excuse? You should be ashamed of yourself for letting your guard down in the first place!" "Urghhh!" Cho Cheonsang snarled, feeling like he was going insane. If only he hadn''t lowered his guard, if only he had fought properly, this wouldn''t have been such a one-sided match. The sheer frustration made him say something he normally never would. "Who goes all out from the very start in a friendly duel...? That''s just cowardly..." "Cowardly?" Baek Suryong''s lips slowly curled into a smirk, but his eyes weren''t smiling at all. "Every time you open your mouth, all you do is make excuses. You''re beyond saving." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Rolling up his sleeves, Baek Suryong shot forward like a flash of light. "Stop underestimating me!" Cho Cheonsang bellowed. Desperately evading Baek Suryong''s relentless attacks, he unleashed Mount Hua''s finest techniques, the Plum Blossom Grappling Technique and the Falling Flower Shadow Chasing Palm, in succession. Anything works, as long as I can create an opening...! BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM! Baek Suryong clicked his tongue. Now that he had regained his composure, Cho Cheonsang''s martial arts were undoubtedly impressive. His enhanced qi flared around him, making his martial arts uniform billow wildly. Every time he struck, terrifying shockwaves exploded outward. "You''re not bad, I''ll give you that," he acknowledged. SWISH! In the end, however, the Heavenly Martial Commander was a pure swordsman, and without his sword, he couldn''t unleash even half of his true strength. Baek Suryong''s sword easily slipped through Cho Cheonsang''s defenses and struck him in the solar plexus. "Ghh!" Cho Cheonsang''s face went pale, and his breath caught in his throat. Although he had managed to block the brunt of the blow with his qi armor, he still felt like he had been hit with a sledgehammer. Still, Baek Suryong didn''t let up. Stepping in even closer, he drove his fist into Cho Cheonsang''s ribs. THUD! Cho Cheonsang staggered violently. A punch infused with inner qi could shatter stone. He wouldn''t be surprised if the impact broke his ribs. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? SMACK! Baek Suryong struck him on the other side, just to keep things fair. THUD!@@@@ "I thought it was over, but things are getting interesting again..." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Of course, even then, Yayul Hwang didn''t believe for a second that Baek Suryong would lose. At the very least though, this should force him to reveal more of what he''s hiding. Yayul Hwang''s eyes sharpened as he observed Baek Suryong. The moment Cho Cheonsang grasped his sword again, his entire presence changed. Shifting into a low stance, the essence of the Mount Hua Sect''s martial arts flowed through him, and a mystical purple aura enveloped his entire body. Baek Suryong''s eyes flickered. The Violet Dawn Divine Art, huh? Just having his sword makes him seem like a completely different person. He could no longer take Cho Cheonsang lightly. This was no longer the clumsy martial artist he had one-sidedly beaten up. Now, a master swordsman stood before him, perfectly prepared to challenge him. "...I''m ready," Cho Cheonsang said. There was no more arrogance or complacency in the Heavenly Martial Commander''s voice. He was sincerely expressing his gratitude for being given another chance when he should have already lost. Baek Suryong also focused his inner qi, saying, "Hah, now you''re getting serious. You''re much more dangerous like this." With Yayul Hwang watching, he couldn''t use the Heaven Defying Divine Art, but that wasn''t the only ultimate martial art he possessed. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. RUMBLE! A powerful surge of energy burst from beneath his feet, whipping up a whirlwind. His azure martial arts uniform flapped wildly, and his hair scattered in the wind. Baek Suryong grinned. "I''ll let you have the first move." "I won''t hold back." WHOOSH! Cho Cheonsang dashed forward like a raging storm. Having already suffered once, he swung his sword at full strength from the very start, and Baek Suryong met his strike with the Azure Dragon Sword. CLAAANG!! A deafening roar unlike anything before echoed across the campus, forcing the weaker students to cover their ears. "Khk...!" "What kind of shockwave is this?!" Despite the agony, there was no time to complain. Everyone forced their eyes open, determined not to miss a second of the battle between these two titans. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Unfortunately, all most spectators could see were sparks and blurry afterimages of the colliding swords. Only a handful of people in the audience could actually follow the battle, and they were left speechless by what they saw. "My god..." "They''re both monsters..." As the two top-tier masters clashed, the duel platform turned into a wasteland. Sword qi slashed across the ground, leaving deep scars, and every footstep left indentations in the floor. It was a swordfight without a single wasted move. Two blurred figures flickered across the platform, their martial arts uniforms torn, droplets of blood splattering onto the ground, until suddenly, as if by mutual agreement, both men halted at the same time. Their gazes, sharper than a sword, scrutinized each other. A single mistake could lead to defeat, or even serious injury. "...If I want to win easily, I guess I can''t restrict myself to using only my sword," Baek Suryong chuckled faintly. "What do you mean..." HUMMM! In an instant, the White Ice Bangle on Baek Suryong''s left wrist trembled violently, releasing a fierce, freezing gust howling across the duel platform. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Yayul Hwang narrowed his eyes. "So he knows ice arts, and an extraordinary one at that. Is this what he was hiding?" Even from a distance, the chill so intense that the audience found it difficult to move. Indeed, Cho Cheonsang''s movements visibly slowed. "Khk...!" He grit his teeth and drew upon the Violet Dawn Divine Art to endure the cold, but he was already struggling to keep up with Baek Suryong''s swordsmanship alone. The additional ice arts was more than what he could handle. What was briefly an even battle quickly became one-sided again. Baek Suryong seized the smallest of openings and closed the distance. CLAAANG!! Once again, the Heavenly Martial Commander had his sword knocked right out of his hands. This time, however, he had no excuses to make. It was an undeniable defeat. "......" Staring blankly at his trembling, empty hands, Cho Cheonsang let out a hollow laugh before looking up at Baek Suryong. "I lost." "You lost?" Baek Suryong raised an eyebrow. Realizing his mistake, Cho Cheonsang quickly straightened himself and clasped his hands together respectfully. "It''s my loss, Chief Instructor." "UOOOHHHH!!" The entire audience erupted into deafening cheers and applause. The Murim Alliance''s Heavenly Martial Commander was completely and utterly defeated! From start to finish, it had been the Azure Dragon Hero, Baek Suryong''s overwhelming victory. Translator''s Note: I might be forced to migrate to another commenting system soon as site traffic has reached the maximum load (100k page loads and 1M events) for the current ad-free pricing tier, and the next tier jumps from $15 a month to $50 a month (ouch). I never imagined I''d have a headache over too much traffic ROFL. Chapter 293: I Hereby Declare... TL: FoodieMonster007 The day after the duel, workers bustled about early in the morning, loading luggage onto carriages. The sturdy wagons, emblazoned with the insignia of the Murim Alliance, were filled with all sorts of supplies, while Alliance martial artists meticulously inspected the cargo. "That was an excellent duel. It gave me a lot to think about." "Thank you." While everyone else was occupied, the Murim Alliance Chairman met up with Baek Suryong, who had come to see him off, to discuss the previous day''s duel. "By the way, that ice art of yours... it wouldn''t be an understatement to call that a divine art. Why didn''t you use it right from the start?" Yayul Hwang asked casually. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong sighed, "To be honest, I wanted to keep it hidden. If I could have won with just my sword, I would have." Yayul Hwang flashed him an odd stare. "...Would you mind telling me what martial art it is?" Baek Suryong smiled wryly. "Sorry, but I can''t say." "Hmm... Well, it can''t be helped." Although he was disappointed, Yayul Hwang nodded. It was a taboo to pry too deeply into another''s martial arts. "You''re not hiding any other martial arts, are you?" Baek Suryong stared at Yayul Hwang in disbelief. "If I were, why would I tell you?" Yayul Hwang grinned. "That''s a shame. If the Heavenly Martial Commander had fought properly from the beginning, I could have seen more of your hidden skills." "Was that the real reason you arranged the duel?" "I can''t say it wasn''t." Yayul Hwang chuckled mischievously and patted Baek Suryong''s shoulder with hands the size of a pot lid. It was a gesture of familiarity, even though a normal person would have suffered a dislocated shoulder from the impact. For a moment, Baek Suryong unconsciously opened his mouth to retort, but in the end, he simply smiled. The more I see him, the more he reminds me of Master Maeng. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. That towering frame, that monstrous strength, that overbearing personality. If their faces resembled each other even slightly, he would have suspected they were blood relatives. Besides, even though he hadn''t yet witnessed the peerless fist technique that had earned Yayul Hwang the title of Fist King, he didn''t seem any weaker than the Maeng Ho''ak of the past. He''s around the same level as the Blue Sky Sword King, if not higher. What a monster. "The next time we meet, you might already be one of the Ten Supremes," the muscle monster suddenly remarked. Baek Suryong shook his head. "I think it''s too soon for that." "Too soon? Hah! That must be the most arrogant display of humility I''ve ever heard!" Yayul Hwang roared, his booming laughter startling the carriage horses into stomping their feet. ?a??o§?s? After laughing heartily for a while, he finally quieted down and looked Baek Suryong in the eye. "Well, you do have the right to say that," he added in a serious tone. The duel between the Azure Dragon Hero and the Proud Sword of Mount Hua had defied all expectations. Many had predicted a close match, but to their surprise, Baek Suryong had one-sidedly overwhelmed Cho Cheonsang. Even after the duel ended, the entire city was abuzz with talk of the duel throughout the night. Within ten days, rumors would spread across all of murim via messenger birds. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Yayul Hwang chuckled, "Regardless, I don''t put much faith in empty titles like the Ten Supremes or the Hundred Grandmasters. Too often, reality doesn''t match the reputation." The murim was full of eccentrics, and it wasn''t uncommon for reclusive masters to suddenly emerge and shock the world. Conversely, many so-called grandmasters turned out to be nothing more than hollow shells. Baek Suryong is definitely the real deal, though. In fact, he''s so skilled that it''s suspicious. Until now, Yayul Hwang suspected that Baek Suryong might be connected to the Blood Cult. No matter how strange and unpredictable the murim was, the sudden miraculous rise of the Azure Dragon Hero was outrageous. However, watching Baek Suryong''s duel had dispelled most of his doubts. His swordsmanship is unmistakably that of the orthodox sects, and his ice arts seemed related to the North Sea Ice Palace. Neither has anything to do with the Blood Cult. Although the reason the Ice Palace closed itself off decades ago remained a mystery, tying it to the Blood Cult seemed like a stretch. He might have hidden more martial arts, but at least, I didn''t detect any sign of demonic arts. Yayul Hwang breathed a sigh of relief. At the very least, his fear that the Azure Dragon Hero was involved with the Blood Cult turned out to be nothing more than paranoia. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Observing Yayul Hwang''s expression carefully, Baek Suryong grinned inwardly. It seems I''ve finally shaken off his doubts. Everything worked out exactly as planned. Throughout his duel with the Proud Sword of Mount Hua, he had primarily used the Unlimited Sword. Then, at the very end, he pretended to reluctantly use the White Ice Divine Art like it was his ultimate trump card. The Unlimited Sword was based on the swordsmanship of the Moyong Clan, while the White Ice Divine Art belonged to the North Sea Ice Palace. An old master of Yayul Hwang''s caliber could hardly fail to recognize them. Yayul Hwang burst out laughing, "Hahaha! To think that a young supreme master like you would appear in these troubled times. I guess this is exactly what they mean when they say, ''Heroes arise in times of chaos''! Also, are you sure you won''t come with me?" He was a straightforward man. Once he decided someone was an ally, he treated them with open goodwill. Baek Suryong shook his head. "As I told you before, I have other matters to attend to." "That''s a shame. If you came along, convincing the other Five Academies would be a piece of cake." Yayul Hwang clicked his tongue, genuinely disappointed. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "...Good. Keep training hard," he finally choked out. "Yes! Please continue to guide me in the future!" Watching the awkward exchange, Yayul Hwang grabbed his stomach and laughed heartily. [As you can see, he''s actually a genuinely nice boy.] Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? [It seems that way. He''s remarkably talented, too.] Baek Suryong could count on one hand the number of people he had met in his past and present lives who possessed such natural talent. The next time they met, Cho Cheonsang''s swordsmanship would undoubtedly be even more polished. The next time we fight, he might actually pose a real threat. As the two men chatted amicably, before they knew it, the last of the luggage was being loaded onto the wagons. "It''s time for us to go," Yayul Hwang said, exchanging parting words with Noh Goonsang and the Murim Alliance''s Jiangxi Branch Leader as well. "Safe travels." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Compared to the Murim Alliance''s noisy arrival, the farewell was short and simple. He stormed in as if he was going to tear the academy apart, yet now he''s leaving with a hero''s sendoff. Baek Suryong kept a reasonable distance as he watched the delegation make their final preparations to leave. "Mr. Baek!" A familiar voice called out from one of the wagons. Baek Suryong turned toward the speaker. Bang Baekhyun was standing next to Jaegal Sojin, waving at him. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. When their eyes met, Bang Baekhyun bowed his head. He looks a lot better now. Looks like things went well with his mother. In the end, Bang Baekhyun decided to enter the Omniscient Bureau, just as they had discussed. Baek Suryong gave him a slight nod in response. Finally, it was time for the Murim Alliance to leave. Looking over the large crowd that had gathered to see him off, Yayul Hwang said, "Thank you for seeing us off so warmly. Once again, I pledge that the Murim Alliance and the Azure Dragon Academy will stand together as allies against the threat of the Blood Cult." The Murim Alliance leader, Yayul Hwang. A giant with a commanding presence. The man with the strongest fists in the world. It was only natural that everyone listened attentively when he spoke. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Through yesterday''s duel, I have confirmed that the future of the murim is bright. Regardless of the outcome, whether it was the Azure Dragon Hero or the Proud Sword of Mount Hua, both young warriors were truly outstanding." Yayul Hwang directed his gaze toward Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong''s heart skipped a beat. His instincts screamed, warning him that something terrible was about to happen. He was right on the money. Smiling meaningfully and infusing his voice with inner qi, Yayul Hwang declared loudly, "I, Yayul Hwang, the Chairman of the Murim Alliance, hereby declareBaek Suryong, the Azure Dragon Hero, is worthy of claiming a seat among the Ten Supremes!" It was an earth-shattering statement that would send shock waves throughout the entire murim. Those who had spent the previous day gossiping and debating the outcome of the duel screamed in unison. "Azure Dragon Hero! Azure Dragon Hero! Azure Dragon Hero!" "The birth of a new member of the Ten Supremes!" "The Murim Alliance Chairman has acknowledged the Azure Dragon Hero as his equal!" "Uwaaaaaah!" The city''s excitement roared louder than any festival, surpassing even the deafening cheers of the night before. And at the center of it all stood Baek Suryong. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Haha, hahaha..." Surrounded by countless eyes, Baek Suryong could only laugh awkwardly. This insane motherfucker... He shot a deadly glare at Yayul Hwang, but the man spun around on his heel and pretended not to see him. "Kuhahaha! Then, I shall take my leave!" With that, the Murim Alliance''s delegation departed from the Azure Dragon Academy. At long last, the long-awaited school vacation had begun! Translator''s Note: School vacation arc next week! Chapter 294: The Legacy of the Ice Moon Goddess TL: FoodieMonster007 "Hehehe...." "Fufufu..." "Kekeke..." A wave of irrepressible grins spread across the students'' faces as they ate breakfast. Summer vacation had officially begun, but the joy and anticipation of going home was only part of their delight. "Sir Last Seat, does the food suit your taste?" Hyonwon Kang asked Baek Suryong cheekily. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "......" Baek Suryong ignored him and silently chewed his food. Ya Suhyeok chuckled, "We made an extra effort to cook something delicious today. After all, as of yesterday, Mr. Baek has officially ascended to the last seat of the Ten Supremes." "...Knock it off," Baek Suryong sighed. Yeo Min smirked mischievously. "Mr. Baek, please try some of this meat. If you want to climb up from the last seat, you need to eat well..." "I said, knock it off," Baek Suryong growled through gritted teeth, shooting his students a death glare. Ever the responsible senior, Geo Sangwoong scolded his juniors, "Enough! Cut it out! Or do you want to taste the world''s tenth most powerful fist?" Hyonwon Kang exaggeratedly bowed his head in apology. "My sincerest apologies! How dare I anger the last seat of the Ten Supremes...!" Finally, even Wiji Cheon, who had been sitting quietly, couldn''t help but join in the teasing, "Everyone, be careful from now on. As you know, Mr. Baek may be the last, but his temper is more than enough to claim the first..." That was the last straw.@@@@ "YOU DAMN PUNKS!" Baek Suryong roared, smacking each student''s forehead with his spoon. TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK! This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The students, clutching their foreheads, groaned in pain after being whacked at the breakfast table. "Ow! Why hit us when we were just congratulating you? We even made you breakfast to celebrate your ascension to the Ten Supremes!" Hyonwon Kang, the one with the biggest lump on his forehead, protested with a wronged expression. Baek Suryong snorted. "How is teasing the same as congratulating?" "Well... I admit there was a little of both..." "You little...!" "Hiiik!" Hyonwon Kang flinched and covered his forehead, but the spoon suddenly changed trajectory like a lightning bolt. SMACK! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Struck on the bridge of his nose, Hyonwon Kang was knocked off his chair, but even he fell, he couldn''t stop himself from retorting, "A-As expected of the Ten Supremes'' last seat..." r?A??o??E?s?? Baek Suryong''s mouth twitched. "How about I personally escort you all the way to the Hyonwon Clan..." "Mr. Baek! Hold yourself back!" "Let go of me! I said let go!" After a slightly more chaotic breakfast than usual, the students gathered at the front gate of the White Dragon Manor with their luggage. Despite each of them sporting a lump on their forehead, they were all still grinning from ear to ear. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "Fufu, I can''t believe our teacher is one of the Ten Supremes," Hyonwon Kang remarked. "We need train hard so that we don''t bring shame to Mr. Baek," Wiji Cheon said sternly. "Wherever you go, always rememberwe are the Azure Dragon Hero''s students!" Geo Sangwoong chimed in. "Hehe, I''m going to brag to all my hyungs at the bandit keeps," Ya Suhyeok chuckled. The four planned to either return home or go to club training camps over the holidays. Only Yeo Min had decided to stay at the White Dragon Manor. Standing next to Baek Suryong to see her friends off, she sighed, "Seriously, you bunch of delinquents..." Baek Suryong raised his fist to smack the rowdy boys one last time, but in the end, he held back. As students of the latest addition to the Ten Supremes, they definitely had reason to be happy. And they showed it, celebrating since yesterday as if they it was their own achievement. He was the only person who found the whole affair a nuisance. Well played, Chairman. To elevate Baek Suryong''s standing without offending any of the Ten Supremes, Yayul Hwang had delivered the most exalted praise in front of a large audience. This was a carefully calculated move, as the new Chief Instructor''s rising fame directly benefited the Murim Alliance. "No. Actually..." Seo Ri''ae lifted her head and looked at him with clear, unwavering eyes. "I watched your duel with the Heavenly Martial Commander. You used ice arts." Baek Suryong nodded. As I thought, that''s the real reason she came here in such a hurry. She''s either here to ask about the White Ice Divine Art or... "Do you possess the White Ice Bangles?" Seo Ri''ae asked. "...I do, but only one of them," Baek Suryong admitted. There was no point in denying it when Seo Ri''ae was already certain. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "I can''t believe it...!" Seo Ri''ae exclaimed in disbelief. "The artifact I searched so desperately for... to think it would appear like this..." She was looking for it? Confused, Baek Suryong shot her a questioning look. However, Seo Ri''ae continued asking, "May I ask where and how you found a White Ice Bangle?" "I had a miraculous encounter, but I''m sorry. I can''t share the details." "Miraculous encounter... a miraculous encounter." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. It was the go-to excuse among martial artists. Seo Ri''ae looked as if she wanted to press further, but seeing Baek Suryong''s firm expression, she let the matter drop. Gritting her teeth, she resolved to reveal the past she had hidden for decades. "Mr. Baek. Actually... I''m from the North Sea Ice Palace." Baek Suryong nodded. "I suspected as much when I treated your qi deviation." "How much do you know about the North Sea Ice Palace?" "Not much, besides the fact that they shut themselves off from the world decades ago." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Not long after the Blood Cult-Murim Alliance War ended, the North Sea Ice Palace declared that it was going into isolation. Although they had always been a secluded sect, on the surface, their decision seemed to have nothing to do with the Blood Cult. However, now that he thought about it, there was a strong connection. "About sixty years ago, our then Empress, the Ice Moon Goddess, disappeared while wandering in the Central Plains." "......" "When she didn''t return to the palace for more than ten years, a fierce succession battle broke out. This power struggle greatly weakened the Ice Palace..." Seo Ri''ae told the story of the civil war that had broken after the Ice Moon Goddess'' capture by the Blood Cult. This was news to Baek Suryong, and even the Murim Alliance chairman of the Central Plains had probably never heard of it. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Afterward, the new Ice Empress closed off the Ice Palace and strictly forbade anyone from traveling to the Central Plains until we finished rebuilding our strength. However, there were a few exceptions. In an effort to retrieve its missing sacred artifact, the White Ice Bangles, a select few Ice Palace martial artists, myself included, were secretly sent to the Central Plains." Seo Ri''ae paused and smiled bitterly. In a distant tone, as if she had long since stopped grieving, she said, "My story isn''t all that interesting. I spent years wandering foreign lands in search of the artifact, and along the way I met a man and fell in love with him. Soon, our union bore fruit, but our happiness didn''t last long. "Inquisitors from the Ice Palace found me, branded me a traitor, and tried to kill me. After all, the Ice Palace is a deeply secluded sect with strict laws, and treason is punishable by execution. "Although Hyun''s father managed to kill them all, he died in the process, and I barely escaped with my unborn son. Moreover, I never knew when another group of pursuers would come for me. To survive, I had to forge a new name, a new identity, even a new face. I had to protect my innocent child at all costs. "Finally, my darling Hyun was born. As I looked at the tiny life in my arms, I swore that I would raise him well, make him successful, just to prove those Ice Palace bastards wrong, to get my revenge on them. Later, when I realized Hyun was extremely talented in martial arts, I wondered if, for example, he could become the Murim Alliance Chairman..." Baek Suryong sighed heavily. He already knew what had happened next. Love turned into obsession, obsession became fixation, and fixation slowly led Seo Ri''ae into qi deviation... He asked, "So the reason you couldn''t enroll Bang Baekhyun into the Heavenly Martial Academy..." "It was because my fabricated identity would have been exposed. The Heavenly Martial Academy is known for thoroughly investigating not only the students but also their parents'' backgrounds. I couldn''t risk it," Seo Ri''ae explained, looking relieved at having revealed nearly twenty years of secrets. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong nodded in understanding. "I see." "Besides, the reason I''m telling you all this is..." Seo Ri''ae hesitated, as if agonizing over whether she should continue, but in the end, she decided to leave the decision to Baek Suryong. "If you truly possess a White Ice Bangle, and if you have inherited the legacy of the Ice Moon Goddess..." "Yes? Keep going..." Seo Ri''ae recalled the chilly qi that had seeped into her body when Baek Suryong treated her qi deviation. The purity and density of the energy was unlike anything she had ever felt. The martial art he had used could only be the complete White Ice Divine Art, which was only passed down to the rulers of the North Sea Ice Palace and their direct descendants. Taking a deep breath, she continued, "...In that case, Mr. Baek, you are a more legitimate successor to the White Ice Divine Art than the current Empress of the North Sea Ice Palace." Translator''s Note: We have a new comment section, as seen below. I have successfully imported all of the old comments and likes, but I''m still trying to import the reactions. Same as the previous commenting system, there are no ads and trackers, and you can leave the email field completely blank if you don''t care about replies and value your privacy. If you want to keep track of your comments, upload a custom avatar, or earn a top commenter badge after writing enough comments, feel free to sign up for an account, an email is all you need (don''t use temp mail). Guest commenters should also be able to edit your own comments now, as long as you don''t delete the cookie. If you type a fake email make sure it is unique as you''re going to see the comments of whoever typed in the same fake email as well. As a bonus, I think this new commenting system loads even faster and uses less resources than the old one. Chapter 295: Hurry Up! TL: FoodieMonster007 "What did you just say?" Baek Suryong asked, dumbfounded. "I said that since you possess a White Ice Bangle and have inherited the legacy of the Ice Moon Goddess, you are entitled to become the Emperor of the North Sea Ice Palace," Seo Ri''ae repeated, falling to one knee, her eyes filled with certainty as she looked at Baek Suryong. "......" Baek Suryong was stunned speechless. Perplexed, he looked down at Seo Ri''ae''s bowed head. Master Eun! You never mentioned anything like this... He thought back to the Ice Moon Goddess Eun Yerin. Even though he had known her for over ten years in the underground prison, she had never shared much about the North Sea Ice Palace because she despised it. "Even if I escape this place, I will never return to the North Sea."@@@@ The North Sea Ice Palace was a closed-off sect with strict traditions. Eun Yerin, who had been born with overwhelming talent, was forced to undergo grueling training since childhood, burdened by the expectations of becoming the next empress. It was too much for a young girl to bear, but she had gritted her teeth and persevered. Eventually, she became so powerful that not even the current Empress could control her anymore. Without hesitation, she left the North Sea Ice Palace, leaving behind only a single letter. "I will return after witnessing the martial arts of the Central Plains and proving that our North Sea Ice Palace is the world''s strongest." After that, until she became known as the Ice Moon Goddess, Eun Yerin left behind countless legendary tales in the Central Plains. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? However, when Baek Suryong asked her if she was serious about what she had written in the letter, she had just giggled mischievously. "That? I only said it because I didn''t want to go back. I never cared about being the world''s strongest." Whenever Eun Yerin smiled like that, the gloomy prison felt brighter for a moment. Fortunately, there was no one in the prison who would fall for her beauty, but no one denied that she was stunning either. During her time in the Central Plains, countless men had challenged her, fallen head over heels for her, and admired her passionately, but not one of them had become the lover of the Ice Moon Goddess. Until she met a man in a small bookstore in Shaanxi. "... He must be waiting for me. When I leave this place, I want to disappear somewhere with him, where no one can find us." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The Ice Moon Goddess'' dream was a simple oneto spend the rest of her life with the person she loved. Unfortunately, due to the schemes of the Blood Cult, she was ensnared in a trap and spent years imprisoned, never knowing what became of her beloved. "Sorry to ruin the mood, but... you''ve been locked up for over ten years. Do you really think he''s still waiting for you?" "......" The Ice Moon Goddess glared at Maeng Ho''ak. He immediately apologized, "Ahem. I misspoke." "...I''m sure he would wait for a century if he had to." There was absolute certainty in her voice, but Baek Suryong knew. Beneath that certainty lay deep sorrow. "If I don''t return, that fool will wait for me in that place until the day he dies. That''s why I have to escape. I have to..." "......" "Mr. Baek?" "...Ah." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Seo Ri''ae''s voice pulled Baek Suryong out of his thoughts. "Sorry, I was lost in thought for a moment." "It''s okay. I imagine this is all very sudden for you." "...Yeah." Even the Ice Moon Goddess couldn''t have foreseen that after her disappearance, the North Sea Ice Palace would fall into bloodshed over succession and shut itself off from the world. Or that Baek Suryong would become entangled with them decades later. ?a???s? Baek Suryong scratched his head. "I have a few questions..." "Please, go ahead." "I''m not originally from the North Sea Ice Palace. Is it even possible for an outsider like me to become emperor? I thought the Ice Palace was a very reclusive sect." As if she had expected this question, Seo Ri''ae smiled faintly. "The harsh environment of the North Sea has made it so that succession in the Ice Palace is determined by ability, not bloodline. It''s actually rare for a ruler to pass the position directly to their offspring." The way the North Sea Ice Palace chose its next ruler was very different from the sects of the Central Plains. "Children with outstanding talent are gathered from a young age and taught the first half of the White Ice Divine Art. Through competition, the most exceptional ones are chosen. When they reach the age of twenty, the strongest among them becomes the heir. Only then will they be taught the complete White Ice Divine Art by the reigning ruler. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Pardon? What do you mean..." Baek Suryong grinned. "For example, granting amnesty to a certain woman who fled to the Central Plains after falling in love with a man." "......" Seo Ri''ae stared at Baek Suryong''s smiling face in a daze. Surely, surely not... With a bewildered expression, she stuttered, "M-Mr. Baek. I didn''t come here expecting anything. I simply wanted to thank you for helping my son..." "I know, but this is something that I, personally, want to do." Baek Suryong smiled sincerely. "I can scarcely imagine how you must have lived, wondering every day if pursuers from the Ice Palace would find you. Even after nearly twenty years, that anxiety must not have completely faded away." "......" "Despite all that, you raised your son as best as you could. I think that''s truly admirable." "......" "I can''t promise anything, but I''ll do my best to persuade the Ice Palace to officially pardon you." DRIP... DRIP DRIP... If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. A single tear fell to the floor, followed by more tears. Flustered, Seo Ri''ae wiped her tears with the back of her hand. This was the first time she had cried since her husband''s death. "Y-Your words alone mean the world to me. I have already received so much from you, so why are you doing this for me...?" Baek Suryong smiled warmly, but he couldn''t tell her the real reason. Because you remind me of Master Eun. The Ice Moon Goddess, Eun Yerin, never reunited with her lost love. The Winter Matron, Seo Ri''ae, lost her husband and raised her son alone. To him, the two overlapped. He couldn''t help Master Eun in the end, but perhaps he could help Seo Ri''ae. "I''m not doing this for free. In return, I have one request," he said. "...Please, ask anything." "One of my students, Yeo Min, has been learning the White Ice Divine Art. She''s not that advanced yet, but if you''re willing, could you guide her over the vacation?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Masters of ice arts were incredibly rare. Even if Seo Ri''ae was weaker than Baek Suryong, she had trained in ice arts far longer, so she would undoubtedly be a great help to Yeo Min. Seo Ri''ae nodded. "I understand. I don''t know how well I can teach, but..." Baek Suryong shook his head. This woman had raised a prodigy like Bang Baekhyun. There was no need to doubt her ability to teach. The only issue was the martial art itself. "I''m sure you''ll do great, but first, I need to fix your White Ice Divine Art," he said. "What?" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "You said it''s incomplete, didn''t you? You need to learn it properly to teach it properly." Seo Ri''ae''s eyes widened. Is he saying he''ll teach me the complete White Ice Divine Art? "B-But... the complete White Ice Divine Art is only passed down to the rulers..." she stammered. "You were practically excommunicated, so what does it matter? Also, I don''t intend to teach you everything, just what''s necessary." "Still..." Baek Suryong refused to listen to any objections. Checking the time, he interrupted her, saying, "We''ll need to hurry if I''m going to teach you everything today. There''s a spare martial arts uniform in that room. Go change into it." "H-Huh?" "Come on! We don''t have time to waste! Move!" "Y-Yes, sir!" Seo Ri''ae ran into the room in a frenzy, caught off guard by the unexpected miraculous encounter. Translator''s Note: I will translate another chapter when I successfully stop myself from playing Monster Hunter Wilds. Chapter 296: Safe Travels TL: FoodieMonster007 "I think I''ve covered the basics well enough. We''ll stop here." "T-Thank you..." Seo Ri''ae stammered, pressed both hands against her quivering knees. If she hadn''t, she might have crumpled to the ground on the spot. "As you know, once a martial artist reaches the level of an absolute master, they develop their own martial arts philosophy. Even if two individuals study the same martial art, each adapts and refines it to suit their own style. The best way to verify that is through actual combat." Seo Ri''ae sighed. In the end, Baek Suryong hadn''t simply taught her the latter half of the White Ice Divine Art, he first sparred with her to check her mastery of the first half. Even though he held back significantly out of consideration for her, who had only recently recovered from qi deviation, he had put just enough pressure on her that she didn''t have an easy time. It was clear that he was a man who treated all his students equally, whether teaching or sparring. He showed no leniency just because she was older, or because she was a student''s parent. CRACK! KA-RACK! The training ground repeatedly froze over and thawed. "Student Seo Ri''ae. Is this all you''ve achieved after more than forty years of practicing ice arts? Or are you looking down on me? No, perhaps your comprehension is just that poor?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "...No, sir! I''ll try again!" "Top soft!" "NO, SIR! I''LL TRY AGAIN!!!" After pushing Seo Ri''ae to near fainting, Baek Suryong finally demonstrated the latter half of the White Ice Divine Art. For a brief moment, she was thrilled to be learning the world''s strongest ice arts. So this is the latter half of the White Ice Divine Art...! Unfortunately, that joy didn''t last long. Whenever she made even the slightest error, Baek Suryong mercilessly scolded her. "Student Seo Ri''ae. Did you not properly memorize the formula? Why do you keep making the same mistakes even after I corrected you? Are you rebelling against me?" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "No, sir! I''ll correct it!" "If you make another mistake, I''ll consider it outright defiance." "I-I''m sorry, sir! I''ll fix it immediately!" "If you don''t do anything wrong in the first place, there won''t be anything to fix. Also from now on, always reply with a ''yes sir''." "YES SIR!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? ...It was a day straight out of a nightmare. Without her experience evading the Ice Palace''s pursuers for three days and nights, Seo Ri''ae might have given up halfway. Still, I endured! Overcome with a deep sense of achievement, Seo Ri''ae unconsciously clenched her fists. She even wished that her son could train under Baek Suryong. After enduring this degree of hardship, no trial would ever faze him again in the future. Unfortunately, that brat had already run off to the Murim Alliance all by himself. "It''s too bad..." she murmured. "Was my lesson too easy? Should we go a little longer?" Baek Suryong asked, misunderstanding her intentions. "N-No! Absolutely not! I''m more than satisfied! This was perfect! I mean it, sir! I really, really respect you!" "...Alright." The last part, at least, was sincere. Baek Suryong lesson was grueling, but Seo Ri''ae couldn''t deny his teaching ability. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. He''s the best martial arts instructor I''ve ever seen. While trying to groom her son into the Murim Alliance Chairman, she had sought out countless private instructors and even personally observed numerous classes. Some of those instructors were even retired Star Instructors from the Five Great Academies, but none of them were anywhere as good as Baek Suryong. "...It was tough, but I truly learned a lot. Now I understand why your students improve so rapidly under your teaching," she added. "No, you''re the one who put your heart and soul into learning," Baek Suryong replied. He was truly surprised by Seo Ri''ae''s determination. Given that he had only one day to teach her, he had pushed her to the limit, but she had kept up without falling behind. Her fundamentals are solid, which makes her a quick learner. She''s smart, and she''s more talented than I expected... There were cases where a person''s talents only bloomed later in life, and Seo Ri''ae was likely one of them. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. She had completely mastered the part of the White Ice Divine Art that she was allowed to learn, and had even developed it in her own way. If she properly digested what she had been taught today, there was a good chance that she could become a supreme master in the future. This will be a great stimulus for Yeo Min, too. Until now, Yeo Min had never met another high-level practitioner of the ice arts besides Baek Suryong and the Nine Yin Witch. Now, with Seo Ri''ae guiding her, her growth would undoubtedly accelerate. "So much...?" Baek Suryong laughed awkwardly, feeling both grateful and guilty. "Thank you, I''ll enjoy it." The night before, he had only said a quick goodbye to Mae Geuklyom, as he had been busy teaching Seo Ri''ae until late. Still, his grandfather had somehow managed to prepare everything in such a short time. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Unfortunately, this was only the beginning of his grandfather''s excessive affection mode. "Here are some extra underwear and socks. Change them often since it''s summer." "Huh? Ah... Thank you." "I also packed some wound healing medicine and other basic necessities. Take them." "I already have some, though?" "I got the best ones from the physician. Use these instead." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Understood." "And this is a tonic. Traveling long distances will deplete your energy, so take it twice a day after meals." "G-Grandpa..." No matter how much Baek Suryong received, there was always more. Just how much stuff did he prepare? He just keeps handing things over... Baek Suryong didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "I-I don''t think I can carry all this..." he protested. "Shush, you''ll find a use for it all eventually. Besides, you''re riding a horse, aren''t you?" "......" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? In the end, Baek Suryong loaded everything Mae Geuklyom had prepared onto his horse. To his horror, the bags were so heavy that even the expensive steed staggered for a moment under the weight. "Suryong." "Yes?" Mae Geuklyom placed both hands on his grandson''s shoulders and spoke earnestly. "Unfortunately, your face takes after your father''s, which means you are destined to attract trouble wherever you go. Be especially careful with your words and actions around women, got it?" "......" Baek Suryong was speechless for a moment. Is that supposed to be a compliment or an insult? Finally, he muttered, "Grandpa, I''m already twenty-eight. I can take care of myself, so please don''t worry too much." Counting his past life, he wasn''t that much younger than Mae Geuklyom, but in his grandfather''s eyes, his only grandson probably still looked like a child standing too close to the water''s edge. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Furthermore, the trauma of the Namgung Clan incident hadn''t faded. When Mae Geuklyom heard the news of the Blood Cult''s raid, he almost had a heart attack. Sighing, he warned again, "Your rise to fame was too sudden and unexpected, so many reckless fools will definitely seek you out to challenge you. Always be on your guard." "Yes. I''ll keep that in mind." "And..." Mae Geuklyom seemed to have more to say, but when he saw Namgung Su arriving on horseback with Namgung Mi seated in front of him, he simply sighed and patted Baek Suryong on the shoulder. "Never mind. I''ll stop nagging now." From horseback, Namgung Su bowed slightly to Mae Geuklyom in greeting and looked around at the other instructors. "Is everyone here?" he asked. "Yes." "Then let''s go." The instructors mounted their horses, intending to ride together until they reached the first crossroads outside the city. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? As he mounted his horse, Baek Suryong turned to Mae Geuklyom. "Grandpa, I''m off now." "...Go on, then." "Giddyup!" Mae Geuklyom watched as Baek Suryong and the others rode off into the horizon. "Sigh, maybe this old man is just being foolish..." He had thrown in so many warnings, unable to hold back his concerns, but in truth, he had unwavering faith that his grandson could handle himself in any situation. After all, wasn''t this the boy who had already become one of the Ten Supremes at such a young age? Regardless, whatever he was heading off to do, he would no doubt end up shaking the murim once again. The wrinkles at the corners of the old man''s eyes softened. "Safe travels, Grandson. I''ll be here, waiting to hear your good news." With that, Mae Geuklyom finally turned back toward the Azure Dragon Academy. The school campus would be quiet for a while, but he was used to that. Translator''s Note: Huh, I actually tore myself away from gaming long enough to finish this chapter... Chapter 297: Be Honest TL: FoodieMonster007 After several days of nonstop riding, Baek Suryong and his group left Jiangxi and entered Hubei. To avoid unnecessary trouble and minimize travel time, they camped in the mountains instead of stopping in villages, making it a grueling journey. "...Why am I the only one cooking all the time?" Namgung Su complained as he tasted the soup he had made over the campfire. "S-Sorry..." Jaegal Soyeong apologized guiltily. "...You''re not the one at fault." Namgung Su''s sharp gaze fell on Baek Suryong, who was playing with Namgung Mi. "Baek Suryong, don''t you have anything to say about this situation?" "You want me to cook? Sure, I don''t mind. If you can stomach it, that is..." Baek Suryong replied shamelessly.@@@@ The ladle in Namgung Su''s hand trembled, and he could only sigh. I''d rather starve than eat Baek Suryong''s cooking. That was his conclusion after tasting the mysterious broth Baek Suryong had made on the first night. Baek Suryong was an abysmally bad cook. More accurately, his complete disregard for taste was the real problem. To him, food only needed to be edible and digestible. For Namgung Su, who couldn''t be satisfied unless a meal was properly prepared, entrusting the cooking to Baek Suryong was out of the question. Baek Suryong shrugged. "Don''t say I didn''t offer my services. You''re the one who snatched the ladle away from me." "......" Namgung Su ground his teeth. Baek Suryong wasn''t wrong, but how could he just stand by while someone threw an uncut, unseasoned slab of meat into a pot? Thankfully, he didn''t actually mind cooking. It was even something of a hobby. Still... Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "The least you could do is show some courtesy. Don''t just laze around while someone else is cooking." Jaegal Soyeong was just as bad at cooking, though at least she helped out in whatever way she could. If one was being fed, wasn''t it only natural to show some gratitude? Instead of playing house with a child, for instance. However, Baek Suryong''s response was nothing short of audacious. "That''s why I''m helping your sister with martial arts. Mimi has talent. In ten years, she''ll be stronger than you." "Hehe, that''s too much praise..." "Don''t spoil my sister... hmm?" Catching a whiff of something sweet, Namgung Su narrowed his eyes. "Hey, don''t tell me... Did you give Mimi sweets again?" "No." "Of course he didn''t?" They both denied it at the same time, which only made them more suspicious. Namgung Su stared closely at Mimi. "Mimi, there''s some sugar on your lips." "Ah!" Namgung Mi hurriedly wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, though, of course, there was never any sugar there in the first place. She pouted, realizing she had been caught in a trap. "I... I''ve been tricked..." "Why would you react to that?" Baek Suryong exclaimed, looking equally troubled. They were such a perfect duo that someone might mistake them for real siblings. "Baek Suryong..." Namgung Su set down his ladle and stood up, a chilling killing intent flickering in his eyes. "I distinctly warned you not to give Mimi snacks." r????O?b?s? Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Why are you making such a fuss over a little candy? You''re so neurotic that it''s a disease. At this rate, you''ll never get married." "...!!" Namgung Su''s temples twitched. Anyone else would have lost their temper already, but as the Third Young Master of the Namgung Clan, he had an image to uphold. "...Mimi is at an age where proper nutrition is critical. Every meal needs to be balanced. You should know that I''m cooking not for you, but for her," he snarled through gritted teeth. "When I was her age, I could chew through rocks." "I''d love to see you try that now." "Oh? You wanna go?" "Stop fighting! Mimi is watching!" As Baek Suryong and Namgung Su locked eyes in a heated stare-down, Jaegal Soyeong anxiously tried to mediate between them. Namgung Mi, meanwhile, simply watched in fascination. Does Oppa really hate Mr. Baek Suryong? At first, she thought so, but the Oppa she knew never paid attention to people he disliked. Whether someone pestered him, gossiped behind his back, or tried to provoke him, he simply didn''t care. This was the first time she had ever seen her brother get so visibly worked up that his veins bulged in frustration. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "If not for our family''s debt to you..." "Since you''re bringing it up, shouldn''t you be treating your family''s benefactor with more respect?" "Urgh...!" "Are you afraid you might have a nightmare?" Namgung Mi flinched. The night the Namgung Clan was attacked by the Blood Cult, the rain had poured just like this. She had tried not to show it, but every time she closed her eyes, the scenes from that day replayed in her mind. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? She whispered gloomily, "I''m sorry. I don''t want to be a burden to you, Oppa..." "What nonsense. You are not a burden." "Sniff..." Namgung Mi sniffled and buried herself into her brother''s embrace. Namgung Su gently stroked his little sister''s back. She always tries to act mature, so it''s easy to forget that she''s only ten years old. Baek Suryong teased, "Wow! I can''t believe the notorious Namgung Su is this kind of guy. If the students found out, their jaws will drop in shock." "...Shut up." "Don''t tease him! My Oppa has always been kind!" Feeling much better, Namgung Mi immediately sided with her brother. When it came to family, even an alliance formed over sweets was meaningless. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "But..." Namgung Mi glanced back and forth between Namgung Su and Baek Suryong, two exceptionally handsome men even to the eyes of a ten-year-old. "Are you two friends?" ""NO."" Without hesitation, the two men answered in unison. "Friends? No way. We''re just colleagues," Baek Suryong stated matter-of-factly. As if that response didn''t sit well with him, Namgung Su''s brow twitched. "How insolent. I''m your senior." "Yes, yes. Senior." "...I shouldn''t have said anything." While the two bickered, Namgung Mi''s giggles slowly faded as she dozed off in Namgung Su''s arms, her breath soon turning soft and even. "Yaaawn... Aren''t you two going to sleep?" Jaegal Soyeong asked drowsily, having been awoken by Namgung Mi''s crying. "I''m fine. One night without sleep won''t kill me." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "I''ll keep watch a little longer. Take care of Mimi." "Alright. I''ll go ahead and sleep, then. Wake me if you need someone for night duty." Jaegal Soyeong carefully carried the sleeping Namgung Mi into the deeper part of the cave, while Baek Suryong deployed a qi barrier to muffle the sound of the rain outside just enough to make the raindrops hitting the ground blend into a soothing background noise. A brief silence fell between them. Though they had been traveling together for days, this was the first time it was just the two of them. Baek Suryong broke the silence first, asking, "Why are you going to Hubei? The main Namgung Estate is in Anhui." "Took you long enough to ask," Namgung Su replied curtly. "I''m going there because of my martial arts." "...The Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique? What about it?" Namgung Su''s martial art was the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique, one of the family specialties passed down through the Namgung Clan. Most importantly, it was so difficult and painful to master that very few even attempted it, yet Namgung Su had reached an exceptionally high level in it. "...Simply put, I''m going for training. Recently, I found a lead to advance to the next stage." "Oho." Baek Suryong''s eyes gleamed with interest. He had been wondering how to bring up this topic, but since Namgung Su had done it himself, it made things much easier. "Anything you''re stuck on? Anything you''re curious about? Just be honest. I''d be happy to teach you." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Namgung Su immediately retorted, "I don''t need it. Who do you think you are, acting so..." Baek Suryong scoffed. "The whole world knows I''m stronger than you now. Since when is asking a superior for guidance an insult to your pride? Who''s the arrogant one here?" "......" Namgung Su was furious, but Baek Suryong was right. Deep down, he had already admitted that Baek Suryong''s martial arts were far superior to his own, and that he had an almost incomprehensible talent for analyzing martial techniques. After a long hesitation, he finally said, "Do you happen to..." "Shush," Baek Suryong interrupted. As much as he wanted to continue the conversation, he didn''t have a choice. Staring into the storm outside, his face turned ice-cold. "What is it?" Namgung Su asked, confused. Baek Suryong''s eyes flickered with a faint red glow. "There''s something out there." Namgung Su''s eyes widened, and true enough, moments later, he sensed it too. Killing intent. Amid the torrential downpour, several figures approached the cave, radiating unmistakable hostility. Chapter 298: Hunters TL: FoodieMonster007 SHWAAAA! The relentless downpour continued as two figures approached with killing intent. One was a large and heavily muscled, while the other was slender and much shorter. Both were fully equipped for the rain, with straw raincoats draped over their shoulders and broad-brimmed straw hats on their heads. Swords hung from their waists, and short spears were slung diagonally across their backs. In their hands, each carried a bow with a nocked arrow, the string half drawn, ready to fire at a moment''s notice. Baek Suryong frowned. For martial artists, their choice of weapons are rather unusual. When they were about ten paces away, Namgung Su infused his voice with inner qi and warned, "Stop. Identify yourselves or we will consider you enemies." "And who are you to trespass into someone else''s cave?" the giant roared back in retaliation. Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the duo''s every move. Unlike Namgung Su, the man had not infused his voice with inner qi. They don''t seem like they''re from the Blood Cult, but I can''t be certain. "Do you own this cave? If so, I apologize for trespassing, but we''re just traveling martial artists who came here to take shelter from the rain," Baek Suryong explained. "M-Martial artists, you say? Damn..." the man muttered anxiously. Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. If he''s acting, then he must be an assassin or a spy. "We''re hunters. The cave you''re in is indeed ours," the slender individual said, poking the large man in the ribs to silence him. Baek Suryong''s eyes flickered. That''s a woman''s voice. I can''t see her face beneath her hat, but I can still sense her killing intent. "Do you have proof that this cave belongs to you?" he asked warily. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "There should be cooking utensils and animal hides inside. Those belong to us," the woman replied without hesitation. Baek Suryong and Namgung Su exchanged glances. [What do you think, Baek Suryong?] [They don''t seem like they came here looking for us.] [I don''t sense anything suspicious either.] [...For now, anyway.] If these two were really just ordinary hunters, and if this cave was a resting place they used regularly, then technically it was their group that had intruded. ?a??OS From their point of view, strangers have occupied their shelter, so it makes sense for them to be hostile. That said, setting up camp in the storm wasn''t an option either. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Gesturing for Namgung Su to ease up, Baek Suryong said, "The rain is coming down hard. Why don''t you come inside first?" "A trespasser is inviting us into our own cave? Hah!" "Well, would you rather camp outside in this weather? Besides, it''s not like you officially bought this cave, is it?" Baek Suryong scoffed, then stepped deeper into the cave with Namgung Su to make way for the duo. The hunters hesitated. Trekking or camping outdoors in this torrential rain was unrealistic. Their body temperatures were already dropping, and even seasoned hunters could get lost or stranded in a storm like this. Looking at it that way, they didn''t exactly have much of a choice. The large hunter loudly declared, "Don''t try anything funny! We know martial arts too. If a fight breaks out, you won''t get away unscathed." Having given their warning, he and his companion entered cautiously, taking off their hats and raincoats and placing them on the ground. Still, neither side let their guard down for even a second. Baek Suryong observed the hunters keenly. As he had guessed, they were a man and a woman. Judging by their close relationship, they were either siblings or a married couple. As for their strengths... although they know martial arts, they''re nothing special. Second-rate at best. Strong for hunters, but not strong enough to threaten us. "Is it just the two of you?" the male hunter asked. "No, we have two more companions inside." The hunters'' expressions stiffened. Learning that the other group outnumbered them two to one visibly unsettled them. Baek Suryong paid close attention to their every expression and reaction. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Is this really just a coincidence? The hunters'' acting skills were too clumsy for them to be spies, and they were too weak to be assassins. Honestly, even if they launched a sneak attack while he was sleeping, he could fend them off without so much as a scratch. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "I apologize. I shouldn''t have brought up the subject." "It''s okay. It was a long time ago. If our daughter was alive, she''d be about that young lady''s age by now. Haha, though of course she wouldn''t be as pretty. After all, she took after me," the husband chuckled, trying to laugh off the matter. Jaegal Soyeong and Namgung Mi, both highly sensitive by nature, sniffled as they wiped away tears. Sensing the gloomy atmosphere, the man quickly changed the subject. "You folks are planning to cross the mountain, aren''t you? I know a shortcut. It''s a hunter''s path, so it''s a little dangerous, but..." "We''d appreciate any guidance you can give us." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? As they sat together and continued their conversation, time passed quickly. SWOOOOSH... Soon the rain began to ease. It was still a heavy downpour, but manageable enough for experienced hunters to navigate. "Now that we''re dry, let''s go." The hunter couple stood up, glancing around carefully before picking up their raincoats and adjusting their hats. Their clothes were finally dry enough to travel again. "Wait a moment." Namgung Su pulled a banknote out of his wallet and handed it to the couple. It was a high-value note stamped with the official seal of the Namgung Clan. "Thanks to you, we spent the night in comfort. You even shared a shortcut with us. Consider this a token of our appreciation." "T-This is too much..." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The hunters'' eyes widened in shock. The amount offered by Namgung Su was more than they could earn in several months. However, this wasn''t just a gesture of gratitude. "I would also like to ask you not to mention us to anyone. This is also for your own safety." "Understood." The hunters clutched the note tightly and nodded, understanding that the banknote wasn''t simply a gift, it was hush money. A warning that speaking carelessly could lead to trouble. "Um..." Throughout the night, the hunter''s wife had often glanced at Namgung Mi. Now, as if she had made up her mind, she lowered her voice and gave a soft warning. "One more thing, please beware the mountain god." "Darling!" The man''s startled cry echoed through the cave. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? However, the woman ignored him and continued talking, "Never go near where lightning strikes, especially on rainy days like this. Many have disappeared without a trace, abducted by the mountain god. As for you, honey, be quiet!" "I just wanted you to refrain from saying something so frightening when there''s a child here," the husband protested with a sigh. Puzzled, Baek Suryong asked, "A mountain god?" "The mountain god is a being who controls the rain and wind and conjures lightning," the woman explained. "Many martial artists have ignored the warnings and gone in search of it, but none of them were ever seen or heard from again. If you ever come across it... run. Don''t look back, just run." The male hunter''s body trembled at the mere thought of the mountain god, as if speaking of it would bring divine retribution. Gripping his wife''s arm, he urged, "We should go now." "......" Baek Suryong watched as the hunter couple hurried off. Soon, their figures disappeared in the rain. "They seemed like good people..." Namgung Mi murmured. Namgung Su and Jaegal Soyeong nodded in agreement. At first, they had been suspicious of the couple, unsure of their intentions. However, in the end, they had proven to be so kind-hearted and sincere that, despite their own fears, they had warned them about the mountain god just because there was a child in the group. "A mountain god, huh..." "It''s probably a reclusive martial artist." Namgung Su seemed to have come to the same conclusion as Baek Suryong. A being that could manipulate wind and rain, summon lightning, and descend from the mountains to kidnap people on stormy nights? Since neither of them believed in gods, it could only be a powerful martial artist. Baek Suryong rolled his eyes, feeling a strange sense of foreboding. ...Why do I have a feeling that we''re definitely going to run into that so-called ''mountain god''? SHWAAA... The rain was beginning to subside completely, meaning it would soon be time to set out again. Translator''s Note: You might have noticed the site break a few times as I messed with the javascript, but not only are things working again, there are some site improvements. For one, your browser now remembers your preferred day/night setting and favorite font size. This data is stored purely client-side and will persist as you read through the chapters so you don''t have to keep clicking anymore. Second, the comment section font color for Day Mode has been fixed. Now that took more mental gymnastics than I thought, since it took me forever to figure out that the script had to be put inside the comment box script, and if I stuck it outside it would just crash and die... Anyway, that''s all for this week! See you on Friday! Chapter 299: The Mountain God TL: FoodieMonster007 The moment the hunter couple stepped into their hut, the husband''s face flushed beetroot red with anger as he shouted, "You! What were you thinking, saying something like that? Are you trying to bring down divine punishment on us? You know what happened to the other hunters who spoke carelessly..." "There was a child," his wife said. She had already repeated the same reply over and over. She just couldn''t stop thinking about the little girl among the martial artists they met in the cave. In her eyes, that child overlapped with the daughter she had lost before she could even properly breastfeed her. "Don''t you remember? It was a day just like today. The rain was pouring so hard we could barely see ahead, and she was burning up with fever. We carried her in our arms, desperately searching for a physician, but by the time we arrived... her tiny body was already as cold as ice." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The husband clenched his teeth at the memory. "Damn it! Fine, I get it, just stop!" If only we hadn''t gone to that cave. If only we hadn''t seen or heard anything... he cursed inwardly. "Dear, let''s keep this to ourselves. We were given a large sum of money, too," his wife pleaded. "I know what you''re trying to say, and I want to do that too. But if we get caught..." The husband sighed heavily, his face filled with anguish. In reality, he wanted to protect that little girl as much as his wife did. That child did nothing wrong.., but the Mountain God is too terrifying to defy. If they failed to report that they had encountered martial artists, then... "You met some martial artists, I see," a voice said from behind them. ""...!!"" The couple turned around sharply. A tall old man, clad in a pristine white robe with a long, flowing beard, stood with his hands behind his back. Despite the storm outside, not a single drop of rain had touched him. His face was gentle, smiling serenely, but they knew better than to be deceived by that smile. This was the being that every hunter in the mountain feared most. "M-Mountain God...! W-What brings you to our humble abode...?" The hunter couple immediately fell to their knees, pressing their foreheads to the ground, their bodies trembling. The Mountain God was a capricious being. On good days, he would bring them a freshly caught tiger. On bad days, he would tear people apart just for answering him the wrong way. Fortunately, he seemed to be in a good mood today. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Stroking his long beard, the Mountain God laughed, "Hoho, I wasn''t eavesdropping on purpose, but your voices were quite loud. Now then, what sort of martial artists did you meet?" His voice was as soft as a gentle breeze, yet the couple''s faces turned even paler. "Well, um..." "Are you hesitating? After I''ve even taught you martial arts? This is no way to repay my kindness." "......" The hunter couple had a secret they had not shared with the martial artists in the cave, and it was that they had learned martial arts from the Mountain God. Of course, they were hardly skilled enough to be called disciples. All we learned were a few techniques, but even that was enough to make hunting easier and give us the confidence to stand up to bandits and martial artists. Nevertheless, the price had been steep... because the Mountain God was hardly the benevolent figure his name suggested he was. "In return for the martial arts I taught you, you swore to tell me everything you see and hear, did you not?" "Y-Yes, that''s right..." This was a pact that not just them, but many other hunters, herbalists, and woodcutters who had also learned martial arts from the Mountain God had made. As for those who had refused... they were long dead. Still smiling, the Mountain God said, "Luckily, I am in an excellent mood today. My long-awaited supreme art is finally nearing completion." "Congratulations!" "C-Congratulations, sir." SLITHER... Suddenly, a golden leech as thick as a child''s arm slithered out of the Mountain God''s sleeve and crawled up his arm, making its way to his shoulder. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "You gluttonous thing. You''re hungry again?" the Mountain God chuckled and held out his hand. "You said there were four earlier, did you not?" "One of them was a child! I-I''m sorry! I thought of my daughter who died years ago and... Please, just spare my wife..." "Hmph. Now you''re finally speaking the truth." The Mountain God scoffed and tossed the wife''s charred black body to the ground. THUD! The husband crawled over to check her condition, only to realize that she was barely breathing. "Fool. If you had spoken sooner, this wouldn''t have happened." "I-I''m sorry..." "So, where did they go?" The husband clutched his wife and sobbed, "They said they were going to cross the mountain... so we showed them a shortcut. Darling! Darling! Wake up!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The Mountain God, clearly irritated, kicked him aside. "Lead the way. If what you say is true, I''ll save your wife with my divine power." "A-Are you serious?" "Of course. But if you have lied again, you will both suffer a fate worse than death." "Y-Yes!" the husband said, hastily lifting his unconscious wife onto his back. Fortunately, the rain had almost stopped. Meanwhile, the Mountain God inspected the banknote the hunters had received from the martial artists. "This is...!" The moment he saw it, the Mountain God''s eyes widened in shock, not at the large amount of money, but at the seal stamped on the note. "The seal of the Namgung Clan... Hah. What a coincidence." Years ago, the murim had known him as the Thunder Demon Geum Cheonho, and he had long harbored a grudge against the Namgung Clan, who had forced him to retreat into seclusion. CRACKLE...! The Mountain God''s face twisted into a grotesque expression as he burned the bill with a bolt of lightning. He no longer resembled a deity, but rather a demon from the depths of hell. "...To think that I would meet a Namgung brat just as my divine art is nearing completion. This must be fate." Decades had passed since he went into hiding and began living as a mountain god. Somewhere along the way, the Thunder Demon had deluded himself into believing that he was a true god. He gently stroked the golden leech perched on his shoulder. "I hope he''s someone of great renown. A fitting opponent to mark my return to the murim once my divine art is complete." BOOOOM! With a single blow, the Thunder Demon obliterated the hunters'' hut. "Lead me to them." "Y-Yes..." The Thunder Demon''s eyes gleamed ominously in the darkness, his face filled with madness as he set off in pursuit of his prey, the half-conscious man leading the way. "The heavens are truly on my side. Fufufu..." He had been searching for the perfect final offering to complete his divine art. What better sacrifice than a Namgung Clan martial artist? What sweeter revenge could there be? Just thinking about it made him grin so widely that it seemed like his face would split in half. Once my divine art is complete...! "The entire world will kneel at my feet! Kahahaha!" RUMBLE! Thunder roared across the sky, echoing the Thunder Demon''s laughter. Translator''s Note: Welcome to a new weekend! I have had a nasty past month, first a car accident, then revamping the commenting system, and now THIS BULLSHIT: My desktop SSD is dead and I can''t even boot into Windows anymore, I''m translating and uploading this from Ubuntu installed on a usb stick. Off I go to buy a new SSD so that I can rescue my old SSD, or at least salvage the data... Thankfully, all my important files are either backed up on external drives or uploaded to the cloud, including this entire site which is backed up to github. Chapter 300: Wasnt That Kind of… Underwhelming? TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong and his group took the shortcut the hunter couple had told them about. The downpour had stopped, but the rain that had fallen all night had caused the ground to collapse and turn muddy, forcing them to dismount and walk. "...Who do you think the Mountain God really is?" Jaegal Soyeong asked. Baek Suryong chuckled. "I was wondering what you were thinking so deeply about all morning. So that''s what you''ve been pondering?" "It just doesn''t add up, no matter how I analyze it. The hunters said that the Mountain God controls wind and rain and strikes down lightning. That means either the Mountain God has mastered an extraordinary sorcery or his martial arts are so advanced that they create that illusion," Jaegal Soyeong explained, her eyes gleaming. As someone specializing in murim history and formations, she couldn''t just ignore mysterious rumors in the murim. "Anyone come to mind?" Baek Suryong asked. Jaegal Soyeong nodded. Then, with bright, eager eyes, she explained, "If we limit our candidates to powerful martial artists who have vanished in the past few decades, the Blood Kirin, the Witch of Nine Hells, and the Thunder Demon are the prime suspects." Each is a villain whose return would shake the murim to its core. "They''re all from the unorthodox, huh." "Masters from orthodox sects rarely hide away in a forest like this." "True..." Baek Suryong nodded. Most orthodox sect masters would retire peacefully, becoming elders of their sects or clans, or building pavilions in scenic areas to enjoy a leisurely life. The ones who secluded themselves in mountains like this were usually those with a heavy past. Namgung Su, listening to their conversation from behind, muttered, "The Thunder Demon..." "You know about him?" Namgung Su pulled Namgung Mi''s cloak tightly around her to shield her from the lingering drizzle, then replied, "He was a top unorthodox sect martial artist who clashed with my clan in the past. He became a wanted criminal after using the Star Absorption Technique to drain the life force of other martial artists. Since he operated near my clan''s territory..." He paused for a moment. He was reluctant to mention a certain name. Finally, he sighed and continued, "...The Blue Sky Sword King personally set out to eliminate him, but that bastard still managed to hold out and evade capture for over ten days." "Ten days?" Baek Suryong''s jaw dropped. He managed to elude the Blue Sky Sword King for ten whole days? That''s something most masters could only dream of! Namgung Su nodded. "At that time, the Blue Sky Sword King had not yet become one of the Ten Supremes... but in the final confrontation, after exchanging over a hundred blows, the gravely injured Thunder Demon leapt off a cliff." "Then he''s dead, isn''t he?" "His body was never found, so we can''t be sure. However, my clan believes he''s still alive." AggAnnoy05 Namgung Su recalled a story the Blue Sky Sword King once shared with their clan. "The Thunder Demon is not dead. That bastard is as tenacious as a leech. He wouldn''t die so easily. He''s probably hiding somewhere, recovering his martial arts." The Blue Sky Sword King often spoke about the Thunder Demon, especially how terrifyingly powerful the Thunder Demon Art was. "If that bastard had fully mastered his martial arts, it might have been me who was defeated instead." "Huh..." "Could he really have been that strong...?" That shocking revelation led the Namgung Clan to briefly reconsider the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique, which had nearly fallen into obscurity. More importantly, it was then that Namgung Su''s late mother had discovered the technique and forced her son to learn it. "Master the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique. I heard that while it''s a bit painful, you''ll grow faster than with the Infinite Heavens Sword Technique. If you reach complete mastery, you''ll attain the realm of the Thunder God. That''s the only way you''ll surpass your brothers." "...Understood." Because of that, Namgung Su ended up being the only member of the Namgung Clan to truly learn the self-torturous Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique. While he did eventually surpass his brothers and emerged as a strong candidate for Young Master, it wasn''t solely because of the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique but due to entirely different reasons. Instead, before leaving the Namgung Clan after completing the new instructor training course, the Namgung Patriarch had pulled him aside and suggested, "It''s not too late yet. Why don''t you start practicing the Infinite Heavens Sword Technique now?" The Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique was notoriously difficult and excruciating to master. In comparison, the Infinite Heavens Sword Technique was far more stable, and its power was by no means inferior. "There''s no one in our clan who can guide you in the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique, but that''s not the case for the Infinite Heavens Sword Technique." "......" Namgung Su, knowing that all too well, nodded after a moment''s thought, saying, "I''ll learn it." "Good! That''s the right decision. The fundamentals of swordsmanship are the same, so you''ll catch on quickly..." "However, I''ll master the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique before anything else." "What? Sigh, you''re as stubborn as always! Just who did you inherit that trait from...?" "You, of course. Who else could it be but Father?" AggAnnoy12 "Geh...!" Namgung Su was a man who never left anything unfinished. Even if a martial art was painful and challenging, he wouldn''t abandon it halfway. Some might call him foolish for taking the harder path, but that very stubbornness defined him. "...I''m already accustomed to the pain the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique inflicts on me, and am on the verge of a breakthrough." The Namgung Patriarch knew how deceptive the phrase "I''m on the verge of a breakthrough" could be for martial artists, but faced with his son''s unwavering determination, he had no choice but to relent. "...Fine. I''ll write a letter to the Thunder Dragon Swordsman. Visit him during your break and seek his guidance in martial arts." "That won''t be necessary..." "If you refuse, I''ll expel you from the clan." "...Thank you." This was the reason why Namgung Su was heading to Hubei instead of returning to Anhui over summer vacation. "You sure know a lot about the Thunder Demon," Baek Suryong remarked, snapping Namgung Su out of his reverie. AggAnnoy13 Baek Suryong''s expression hardened. The old man donned a pristine white robe, sported a long beard that reached his belly, and his feet hovered an inch above the ground, lending him an almost divine aura. His inner arts are terrifying. Judging by the old man''s sheer aura, he was nearly at the level of the Ten Supremes. AggAnnoy16 The rest of the group felt the same oppressive force as Jaegal Soyeong''s face turned pale, and Namgung Su immediately pulled Namgung Mi behind him. "That martial art, it can''t be..." Namgung Su, who had deduced the opponent''s identity, asked gravely, "Are you the Thunder Demon?" "Oho. So there are still those who recognize this old man. Are you, by any chance, a member of the Namgung Clan? You bear some resemblance to Namgung Jaehak in his younger days." Namgung Su scowled. "...Do not mention that name again." "Kukuku, how arrogant for a mere brat. It seems the world has changed quite a bit while I was away from the mortal realm." Chuckling, the Thunder Demon stroked the golden leech on his shoulder. "Flashy, don''t you agree that fine young man would make a delicious last supper?" The leech wriggled, sending white electricity surging violently around the Thunder Demon''s body. CRACKLE, BOOM! The white lightning completely enveloped him, scorching the ground black where he hovered. "Everyone, fall back!" Baek Suryong shouted, stepping forward to shield the group. Just from a glance, it was clear that this old man was not an easy opponent. Furrowing his brows, he said quickly, "I''ll handle him. In the meantime, you all should retreat..." "No, Baek Suryong. You take the others and fall back," Namgung Su interrupted, grabbing Baek Suryong by the shoulder and dragging him backward. Before Baek Suryong could even protest, he strode forward alone. "Namgung Su?" Baek Suryong muttered, staring at his colleague''s back in shock. He''s not someone who would lose his cool in a situation like this... The white lightning coiling around the Thunder Demon''s body was so intense that even he struggled to think of a counter, yet Namgung Su advanced without hesitation. "Kahahaha! How admirable, the way you care for your friends!" the Thunder Demon roared with laughter, then extended his hand. BOOM! AggAnnoy02 He fired a white bolt of lightning so bright that everyone was momentarily blinded at Namgung Su. To everyone''s shock and horror, Namgung Su chose not to dodge and took the lightning head-on. "Nooo!" "Oppa!" Jaegal Soyeong and Namgung Mi screamed, while Baek Suryong gritted his teeth and widened his eyes. Soon, however, their screams turned into stunned gasps. "Huh...?" "O-Oppa!" "...Seriously, this guy." Namgung Su was completely unscathed. At most, his brows were furrowed slightly more than usual. "Wasn''t that kind of... underwhelming?" he remarked snidely. "What? How...?!" The Thunder Demon''s jaw dropped in shock. That was the sixth stage of the Primordial Thunder Divine Art! It''s powerful enough to reduce a first-rate martial artist to ashes in an instant! Although it shouldn''t be enough to kill this man in one hit, how is he completely unharmed? The Thunder Demon''s eyes widened even more when he saw the lightning flashing across Namgung Su''s body. "Wait... are you also a lightning arts practitioner?" "Yes, so your lightning does not work on me." The Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique was the only lightning art among the Namgung Clan martial arts, and Namgung Su had devoted himself to mastering it since childhood. When it came to lightning resistance, he was confident that no one could surpass him. AggAnnoy05 SHING! Namgung Su drew his sword. He briefly glanced at the fallen hunter couple, then back at the Thunder Demon. "If your only skill is spewing lightning, then today, you will die by my sword." "You insolent brat! I''ll turn you to ashes!" The Thunder Demon thrust both hands forward, unleashing a bolt of lightning far stronger than before. It surged like a great white dragon soaring toward Namgung Su. Still, Namgung Su did not waver. He simply sliced through the lightning that blocked his path and charged at the Thunder Demon. Meeting Namgung Su''s indifferent gaze, the Thunder Demon''s eyes widened in shock. Translator''s Note: When I saw Suryong mention Murphy''s law "Unfortunately, when it rains, it pours, so bad premonitions tended to come true more often than good ones," I just knew I had to update this chapter early. The next chapter will be in roughly 20-24hours as I will be shopping for a new SSD, reinstalling windows and all my apps, and attempting to salvage my game saves which are the only files I failed to back up. Master Baek epub volume 3 which covers the whole of Season 3 (chapter 200C296) will be released soon too. Oh, and chapter 300! Clap clap clap! Chapter 301: Is That Really All Youve Got? TL: FoodieMonster007 "Y-You fucking dumbass..." Baek Suryong gaped as he watched Namgung Su fight the Thunder Demon. With a sword that cleaved the air and a body crackling with lightning, his figure resembled the legendary Thunder God, whose thunderbolts smote demons and eradicated evil spirits. The problem was that this fearsome lightning was not something he had created himself. "Yaaaah!" As the Thunder Demon''s thunderous roar shook the mountains and forests, white lightning coiled around both fighters. Only Baek Suryong, who had secretly activated the Blood Demon Eyes, could clearly see the Thunder Demon''s flustered expression beneath the blinding light. "Would you get lost already!" the Thunder Demon bellowed, his hands wrapped in white lightning as he aimed both palms at his target. CRACKLE! BZZZZZT! BZZZZZT! Each wave of his hand sent arcs of lightning whipping toward Namgung Su, yet his opponent did not stop or even slow. If anything, Namgung Su seemed to actually be speeding up. WHOOSH! In an instant, Namgung Su closed the distance. "I told you, your lightning doesn''t work on me," he grumbled in a chilling voice as he slashed at the Thunder Demon''s neck. SWISH! Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? A tuft of white beard scattered into the air. The Thunder Demon breathed a sigh of relief. Had he been even a fraction slower in dodging, his head would have been separated from his body. Enraged, he raised his Primordial Thunder Divine Art to the tenth stage. "You really do have a death wish!" BOOOOOM! A terrifying explosion of lightning erupted. Sensing this was not an attack to be taken lightly, Namgung Su cloaked his sword in Heavenly Lightning Qi before swinging it. FLASH! KABOOOM! Each time lightning clashed with lightning, the whole area flickered with blinding light, as if the battle between two gods of thunder and lightning was ushering in the end of the world. "R-Run!" "Aaaah!" This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Screaming, the martial artists who had surrounded their group scattered in all directions. Baek Suryong quietly let them go, choosing to focus solely on Namgung Su. The ones escaping were likely just ordinary people who had been coerced by the Thunder Demon, much like the deceased hunter couple. He''s pretending to be fine, but there''s no way he''s not in pain. He''s pushing himself. Not even an absolute master of the art of lightning could withstand such powerful thunderbolts without feeling anything. From the Thunder Demon''s perspective, however, Namgung Su appeared totally unaffected. "After all that lightning... why are you still okay?" The Thunder Demon howled, his face contorted in disbelief. The young man had been struck by dozens of lightning bolts, yet his expression had not changed in the slightest. This creature can''t be human. He must be a monster. No... "Evil arts! You must be using evil arts!" he concluded. Namgung Su''s resistance to lightning was so unnatural that it seemed demonic. No matter how skilled one was in lightning-based martial arts, how could a mere human withstand lightning strikes without even blinking? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. The Thunder Demon simply could not comprehend the existence of a human with such endurance. "You claim to be from the orthodox sects, yet you resort to evil arts?! Have you no shame?! If Namgung Jaehak knew about this, he would tear you limb from limb!" "You talk too much." Even as his opponent spouted nonsense, Namgung Su remained calm and swung his sword over and over again. Soon, the Thunder Demon''s clothes were torn, and shallow wounds accumulated all over his body. Baek Suryong watched in admiration as Namgung Su steadily gained the upper hand. ...He''s strong. Stronger than I expected. He recalled what Namgung Su had said back in the cave. "Recently, I found a lead to advance to the next level." Even he could hardly find any faults in Namgung Su''s movements, whether it was his swordsmanship, his footwork, or the harmony between his inner and external arts. Now, he understood why Namgung Su was confident enough to take on the Thunder Demon alone. "Maybe all he needed was an opportunity." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Still, he couldn''t help but worry. He''ll reach his limit soon. The Thunder Demon recoiled in shock. "You... What''s wrong with you? Why are you still standing?!" For the first time, the Thunder Demon was afraid of Namgung Su. During his decades of seclusion in the mountains, he had never encountered a real challenge. Even though the inner arts he had cultivated through the Star Absorption Technique had swollen to the level of the Ten Supremes, he had only ever fought those who were far weaker than himself, causing his fighting instincts to become dull. All of this was due to the fear instilled in him after he was defeated by the Blue Sky Sword King. Even after his injuries had healed, he had used the completion of the Primordial Thunder Divine Art as an excuse to constantly delay his return to the murim. "I-If I had just perfected my divine art, a brat like you would never...!" No, his opponent was no mere brat. Namgung Su''s swordsmanship was fierce enough to remind him of the Blue Sky Sword King in his youth. His mastery of lightning, though not immense in quantity, was executed with near perfection. Most importantly, his sheer tenacity was no less terrifying than that of Deathshroud assassins. Deep down, the Thunder Demon knew all of this to be true, but still, he refused to acknowledge it. "I can still fight..." Murmuring to himself, Namgung Su lunged forward once more, his eyes sinking into a trance-like state once more. "Get lost! Just disappear already!" The Thunder Demon, his face now pale, stumbled backwards. He continued to unleash thunderbolts, but none of them had any effect on Namgung Su. "Damn it!" the Thunder Demon shrieked, overcome with desperation and fear of death. Finally, he turned to flee. "What makes you think I''ll let you go?" Namgung Su growled, squeezing out every last drop of his inner qi to pursue the old man. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Though his qi was drained and his vision swam, he launched himself forward at the speed of light, a testament to sheer will overcoming crippling fatigue. Nevertheless, his mind had never been clearer, and the sword in his hand felt incredibly light. At the moment of enlightenment, Namgung Su felt an exhilarating sense of clarity. "I''ve reached it," he declared with absolute confidence. SPLURT! His sword traced a flawless arc through the air, and a single bolt of white lightning surrounded his blade as it sliced through the Thunder Demon''s legs. Now legless, the Thunder Demon dragged himself forward with his arms, screeching like a madman, "If I had perfected my divine art... if I had perfected it, I could have killed you in an instant! I could have slain Namgung Jaehak and trampled the world under my feet! Everything was within my grasp! The Primordial Thunder Divine Art was already complete! If only I had ten more days... no, even three...!" The pitiful cries of a cowardly villain echoed hollowly through the ruined mountainside. Namgung Su approached the Thunder Demon. No more words were needed. He simply drove his sword deep into the Thunder Demon''s qi center. "Keuhhh...!" The Thunder Demon groaned as he felt the decades of lightning he had cultivated dissipate rapidly. This was a mortal wound. Not even the Divine Physician could save him now. His wavering gaze met Namgung Su''s. "What''s your name and title? At least tell me who killed me." Namgung Su gasped, "I am Namgung Su, Star Instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy, though some know me as the Three Absolutes Sword." The Thunder Demon shook his head violently, displeased. "I can''t accept this. The swordsman who killed me must not have such a third-rate title. From now on, your title is the Lightning Dragon Hero. Do you understand? The Lightning Dragon Hero!"1 "What nonsense are you saying?" "It was the Lightning Dragon Hero who slew the Thunder Demon! The Lightning Dragon Hero...!" THUD! The Thunder Demon''s body toppled over. With his eyes wide open in frustration, he breathed his last. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Hoo..." At the same time, Namgung Su also crumpled to the ground, blood dripping from his lips. It had been a brutal fight. There wasn''t a single part of his body that was uninjured, and his internal injuries were severe. After they reached Hubei, he would need to recuperate for at least half a month. "Still... I did it." Lying flat on his back, Namgung Su let out a small chuckle as he looked up at the sky. The world before him had changed. "Namgung Su!" As his consciousness faded, he heard Baek Suryong''s voice and saw him approaching. "Are you okay...?" Baek Suryong asked worriedly. Namgung Su nodded weakly to show that he was fine, though Baek Suryong''s voice sounded strangely distant. After administering emergency treatment, Baek Suryong picked up the golden leechthe spirit beast that had belonged to the Thunder Demonfrom the ground, and said something. Huh? What''s he saying? Namgung Su wondered, unable to hear him clearly. He caught the words "miraculous encounter," but the rest was incomprehensible. I have no idea what he''s talking about, but whatever... He was too exhausted to deal with that man, and sleep was threatening to drown him like a tidal wave. Namgung Su nodded vaguely, muttering, "Do whatever you want..." That was his last memory as he drifted into unconsciousness. "You really said I could do whatever I want, right? No take-backs later," Baek Suryong asked Namgung Su again for confirmation. There was no response. Translator''s Note: Successfully got a replacement SSD from Samsung, and since they didn''t have stock for my old model, they gave me the latest model. Before that, I managed to salvage my most recent game saves from the failed SSD, though the old saves are corrupted beyond saving. Still reinstalling apps on my new SSD, translated this chap as a distraction while waiting for progress bars. Also, epub v3 is out. Download it from the SIMB main page! What he actually said was "Lightning/Thunder Dragon Divine Sword", but in one of the previous chapters, Namgung Su said that he was visiting a guy called "Thunder Dragon Sword" in Hubei. The difference is only one word. Let me know if you prefer this translation instead of "Lightning Dragon Hero". ? Chapter 302: Side Effects TL: FoodieMonster007 "Oppa!" Namgung Mi ran over and checked on the unconscious Namgung Su. His pale skin contrasted sharply with the charred and tattered remains of his martial arts uniform, which did little to conceal the extensive wounds beneath. "O-Oppa... Uwaaaah!" Namgung Mi wailed, tears welling up in her eyes as she grabbed her sleeping brother by the collar and shook him. "Don''t die! You can''t die! If you leave me all alone, I''ll hate you forever!" Baek Suryong sighed. At this rate, never mind his wounds, Namgung Su might actually be strangled to death by his own little sister. He had to calm Namgung Mi down somehow. "He''s fine. He''s just sleeping because he''s exhausted," he said in a reassuring tone. "R-Really? My Oppa isn''t dead?" "Well, if you keep shaking his head like that, he might die from a concussion." "Eek! I''m sorry!" "I was joking, just joking." Baek Suryong patted Namgung Mi''s head to comfort her. Meanwhile, Jaegal Soyeong examined Namgung Su, her expression darkening with each new wound she discovered. "His qi center is completely depleted, and his qi acupoints are severely damaged. If he isn''t treated in time..." She couldn''t bring herself to finish her sentence. She didn''t want to accept that Namgung Su might never be able to use martial arts again. Of course, Baek Suryong was also aware of this possibility. "So you''re telling me that this fucking idiot went and defeated a martial master, only to end up screwing himself over...?" he grumbled. As far as he could tell, Namgung Su had gained enlightenment in martial arts through his life-and-death battle with the Thunder Demon, and his mastery of the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique was now likely close to completion. However, in his current condition, that enlightenment was meaningless. A somber gloom settled over the room. Suddenly, Namgung Mi seemed to recall something. "We can treat him by infusing him with qi! That''s what they taught us in the clan! When someone suffers an internal injury, we need to heal them with qi!" she shouted. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Jaegal Soyeong shook her head. Although using inner qi to accelerate healing was indeed the most common method of treating internal injuries, Namgung Su''s lightning art posed a problem to that approach. Unlike other types of qi, lightning qi was violent and unstable, making it several times more dangerous for an outsider to recklessly infuse qi into his body. She explained, "That works for ordinary internal injuries, but if a martial artist''s qi center and meridians are damaged, infusing qi might actually make things worse. Besides..." "B-But Suryong-oppa is a master, so..." Namgung Mi looked at Baek Suryong with desperate eyes. Baek Suryong, who had been silently observing Namgung Su with his arms folded, finally said, "There is a way to treat him." "I knew it!" "But... there may be side effects." Namgung Mi flinched. "What kind of side effects? He''s not going to die or become crippled, is he...?" Baek Suryong shook his head. "No, it''s nothing like that. It''s just that... his physical appearance might change. Also, I only know about this method in theory. I''ve never actually tried it before." The conditions required were so specific that he had never had the chance to attempt it, but the success rate should be fairly high. And right now... Baek Suryong looked at the golden leech wriggling in his palm. If he used this thing, he could not only heal Namgung Su but also grant him a miraculous encounter. "Mimi." "Y-Yes?" Baek Suryong met Namgung Mi''s gaze, the seriousness in his eyes leaving no room for doubt. "I''ve already explained everything to Namgung Su earlier, and he gave his permission." "......" Even though the person in question had no memory of this conversation, Baek Suryong was certain that he had received Namgung Su''s consent before he passed out, so all that remained was getting his family''s approval. "You''re the only family Namgung Su has with him right now. Do you trust me enough to entrust him to me?" "...Yes." Namgung Mi clenched her small fists and nodded. Baek Suryong stood up. With the family''s approval secured, there was nothing left to hesitate about. "You two stay here and wait." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "What about you, Oppa?" "There''s something I want to check." Baek Suryong recalled the Thunder Demon''s final words before his death. "If only I had perfected my divine art... if I had perfected it, I could have killed you in an instant! I could have slain Namgung Jaehak and trampled the world under my feet! Everything was within my grasp! The Primordial Thunder Divine Art was already complete! If only I had ten more days... no, even three...!" Whether it was ten days or three days, that was too specific to dismiss as mere ramblings of a dying man. "The Thunder Demon must have a hideout somewhere nearby, and since he also practices a lightning art, there''s a good chance that he keeps some medicine or even elixirs that could help Namgung Su there. We need them." Jaegal Soyeong asked skeptically, "He''s been hiding for decades. Will you really be able to find his hideout so easily? We don''t have much time." "My guess is that it''s in this direction." Baek Suryong pointed in the direction the Thunder Demon had fled toward right before his death. If he could be sure of the direction of the hideout, the search area would be narrowed down considerably. "Give me one hour. If I find the hideout within that time, I''ll send a signal flare into the sky. When you see it, bring Namgung Su to me." "...Understood." "Got it!" Baek Suryong nodded and immediately engaged his movement arts. In an instant, the scenery around him blurred as he dashed through the mountain, expanding his senses to the fullest. Even for a supreme martial artist, finding a secret lair with only knowledge of its general direction wasn''t a simple task, but Baek Suryong had another method up his sleeve. "You''re going to lead me there, aren''t you?" he asked, looking at the golden leech that the Thunder Demon had raised. As grotesque as it looked, it was undoubtedly a spirit beast which had lived for at least several decades. It would likely react if they neared its home. Baek Suryong carefully observed the leech''s movements as he combed through the mountain, and as it turned out, his prediction was spot on. SQUIRM... SQUIRM... The leech, which had been lying still, suddenly moved its head. Not missing the subtle motion, Baek Suryong stopped in place and focused all his senses. Where is it? His eyes glowed red as the Blood Demon Eyes activated and revealed to him a faint trace of unnatural qi. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Found it." BOOM! Grinning, he immediately launched a signal flare into the sky and advanced toward the Thunder Demon''s hideout. "Fuck, he hid it with formations." Baek Suryong frowned. He could break through by force, but if he made a mistake and destroyed the hideout, it would be disastrous. Fortunately, moments later, Jaegal Soyeong arrived, carrying Namgung Su on her back. "I did find the hideout, but it''s blocked by formations," he said. "Leave it to me," Jaegal Soyeong replied, handing Namgung Su over to Baek Suryong and analyzing the formations. "Hmm... this is a triple-layered illusion formation. It seems the Thunder Demon was quite knowledgeable in formations and sorcery as well." "Will it take long to break?" Jaegal Soyeong turned to Baek Suryong and grinned. "Is five minutes a long time?" The Jaegal Clan prided itself on being the world''s best when it came to formations and sorcery, and Jaegal Soyeong was considered one of the most talented even among them. True enough, five minutes later, the hideout that had concealed the Thunder Demon for decades was revealed. WHOOSH... As the formations were deactivated, a picturesque cottage appeared before them, surrounded by a vibrant flower garden. Off to one side, a small pond teemed with fish. "So he was roleplaying a Mountain God, huh? He really turned this place into a paradise." Baek Suryong clicked his tongue in disdain, but seeing his two companions staring blankly at the scenery, he nagged, "Save the sightseeing for later. Let''s go inside first." ""Ah, yes!"" The inside of the cottage was even more extravagant. One wall was lined with gold, jewels, and weapons that the Thunder Demon had stolen from martial artists over the decades. On the opposite wall were hundred-year-old fleeceflower roots, spirit beast cores, and pills crafted by the Thunder Demon himself. Finally, by the bedside lay a manual titled The Primordial Thunder Divine Art. Each and every item was something that would make any martial artist''s eyes widen in greed. However, Baek Suryong didn''t even spare them a glance. He simply picked up a few elixirs and pills made and said, "Lay him down over here." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Jaegal Soyeong placed the unconscious Namgung Su on the bed. Baek Suryong then removed his tattered shirt, revealing his burned and battered torso, scorched by lightning. It was clear that as time passed, Namgung Su''s condition was worsening. "Oppa..." Namgung Mi clutched her Oppa''s hand, eyes brimming with tears. "He''ll be fine soon," Baek Suryong reassured as he sealed several of Namgung Su''s acupoints. After that, he took one of the Thunder Demon''s elixirs and put it into his own mouth. Jaegal Soyeong stared at him in shock. "Are you seriously feeding it to him orally...?" "Are you crazy? I''m just checking for poison." "I-I''m sorry!" Soon, a faint tingling spread through Baek Suryong''s qi center, indicating that the elixir contained traces of lightning qi and was indeed a medicine for internal injuries. "Alright. It''s safe to use." He crushed an identical elixir along with some medicine and fed them to Namgung Su. Moments later, Namgung Su groaned and opened his eyes. "Baek Suryong...?" His breathing had become noticeably steadier, and color had returned to his face. It was worth coming to the Thunder Demon''s hideout. "Now that you''re awake, we can begin," Baek Suryong declared happily. "Begin... what?" Grinning, Baek Suryong tore the golden leech in half and pulled out a golden core. "I already explained it earlier. Congratulations, a miraculous encounter has arrived for you." The leech was actually a Lightning Spirit, a type of spirit beast that had been fed martial artists'' blood and tempered by nature''s lightning for decades. The Thunder Demon had originally planned to absorb this Lightning Spirit, which contained an immense amount of lightning qi, to complete his Primordial Thunder Divine Art, but since he was dead, it was now Namgung Su''s boon. Baek Suryong swallowed the Lightning Spirit''s core without hesitation. This time, Jaegal Soyeong stayed silent, not wanting to disrupt his concentration. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Grit your teeth and endure, Namgung Su." "Endure wha..." Baek Suryong pressed his hands onto Namgung Su''s chest and lower abdomen, where his middle qi center and lower qi center were located. Realizing what was about to happen, Namgung Su muttered in a pained voice, "Qi Transfer...!" Qi Transfer was a technique that allowed one to transfer their qi to another person, but It required extremely precise qi control and an immense amount of stamina, making it incredibly dangerous for both the giver and the receiver. "Stop... You''ll put yourself at risk..." "Shut up and just accept it." RUMBLE! As a massive surge of lightning qi poured into his body, Namgung Su trembled violently and glared at Baek Suryong. There was no need for words. The look in Baek Suryong''s eyes practically screamed, "You know you can''t say anything, right? No matter how painful it gets, just endure." Namgung Su clenched his teeth, and thick veins bulged on his neck as Baek Suryong channeled all the lightning qi from the melted core into his body. Unlike when Baek Suryong shared the Nine Yin Witch''s qi with Yeo Min, this time, there was no meaning in keeping any of this destructive energy to himself. Fortunately, I''ve already learned the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Following the formulas of the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique, Baek Suryong slowly filled Namgung Su''s empty qi center with fresh lightning qi. Not only that, he guided the Lightning Spirit''s energy to Namgung Su''s twelve major meridians, minor meridians, and acupoints, accelerating his recovery. This is where it really begins. The Lightning Spirit was the culmination of the Thunder Demon''s decades of effort, the most potent concentration of lightning qi in the world. Originally, it was meant to complete the Thunder Demon''s Primordial Thunder Divine Art, but since fate had other plans, its energy now surged through Namgung Su''s body like a rampaging storm. "Kh...!" Namgung Su''s eyes shot open in shock. No matter how accustomed he was to the pain of lightning qi, this was unlike anything he had ever experienced. CRACK! He clenched his teeth so hard that he felt like they might break, but he couldn''t faint now. If he did, then everything would be over, not just for himself, but also for Baek Suryong who was performing the qi transfer. Damn you! When this is over, I swear I''ll get you back for this! Namgung Su cursed inwardly as he shut his eyes tight. Baek Suryong''s forehead was also drenched in cold sweat. Namgung Su had already gained enough understanding of the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique, and it was time for him to take the next step. I need his body to adapt to the Lightning Spirit''s energy... Baek Suryong circulated the Lightning Spirit''s energy throughout Namgung Su''s body, guiding the transformation of Namgung Su''s entire physique to become more compatible with lightning. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. It was an excruciating process, but given the man''s endurance, it was worth trying. CRACK... CRACKLE! That was when Namgung Su''s skin started cracking like dried earth. Like an insect molting, flakes of his old skin peeled away, revealing flawless, porcelain-white skin underneath. At the same time, his body expelled impurities through his pores in the form of sweat. "Oppa!" Namgung Mi screamed in horror. Jaegal Soyeong''s eyes widened as she murmured in a daze, "Body Reformation..." He''s forcing a Body Reformation? Body Reformation was a miracle that could only be achieved by mastering a divine martial art and receiving heaven''s blessing. However, to her knowledge, no one had ever managed to deliberately force the reformation upon someone else before in murim history. RUMBLE... When finally, the turbulent energy within the cottage gradually subsided, Baek Suryong released his hands and stepped back. "Phew! Barely made it." At the same time, Namgung Su slowly opened his eyes, struggling to lift his eyelids. "Oppa!" Namgung Mi beamed brightly and called out happily, but the moment her eyes met her brother''s, she froze like a statue. "O-Oppa... Your eyes..." Namgung Su''s pupils shone with a golden hue, as if lightning was trapped inside them. Translator''s Note: I''m tired, so see you next week... Chapter 303: I Raised a Tiger Cub Chapter 303: I Raised a Tiger Cub TL: FoodieMonster007 "......" Namgung Su stared blankly at his reflection in the mirror. His fair skin was smooth and unblemished, his limbs had grown slightly longer, and a powerful vitality surged through his entire body. No, it''s not just my appearance that has changed. His senses were more acute than ever, to the point where even the slightest touch felt like a sting. At first, he had practically jumped at the sensation of tiny dust particles landing on his skin. "Right now, your senses are extremely heightened, so it might feel uncomfortable, but it''ll be fine once you get used to it," Baek Suryong mumbled wearily. "......" Namgung Su glared at him. Baek Suryong grinned. "You should thank the stars that you didn''t lose anything important as a side effect. Your hair could''ve all fallen out and never grown back, or you could''ve ended up mute, you know?" "A side effect, huh..." Namgung Su gingerly traced his fingers along his now golden eyes, which sparkled like jewels. If this was a side effect of Body Reformation, then he would likely have to live with these for the rest of his life. "Why? Worried about people whispering behind your back?" Baek Suryong asked. "No, I''ve never put much stock in others'' opinions," Namgung Su replied indifferently, then summoned lightning qi to his fingertips. CRACKLE! A surge of lightning far stronger than before coiled around his palm, but what truly surprised him was not its power. "...It doesn''t hurt." That was a sign that he had achieved complete mastery of the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique. Still, reaching complete mastery in the martial art did not mean that he had reached the limits of his strength. It simply meant that he had reached the same level as the swordsman who had created the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique. From now on, it was up to him to find his own way forward. Baek Suryong, who knew the current state of Namgung Su''s body better than anyone else, smirked. "Congratulations on your achievement. You should be able to form enhanced sword qi soon." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "...I feel like I can do it right now." "Right now?" Namgung Su nodded and began compressing the lightning qi in his hand. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? CRACKLE...! SIZZLE! Soon, the lightning dancing atop his palm coalesced and compressed into a tangible shape, culminating in a sword-shaped lightning bolt. "What...?" Baek Suryong gasped, more surprised than even Namgung Su. Holy shit, he succeeded on his first try? When he had mentioned that Namgung Su would eventually be able to form enhanced qi, he hadn''t meant that he would be able to do it immediately. However, Namgung Su had not only achieved that feat in a single attempt, the nature of his enhanced qi was also different from ordinary enhanced qi. Observing the lightning sword closely, Baek Suryong remarked, "Nah, this isn''t enhanced sword qi, it should be called enhanced lightning qi, or thunderbolt qi instead. Damn, without defensive enhanced qi protecting their entire body, even those more powerful than you would be hard-pressed to block that." Baek Suryong grinned with certainty. Among the Top 100 Grandmasters, I doubt there are many who can withstand this thunderbolt qi. "......" Namgung Su said nothing, fully fixated on controlling the thunderbolt qi. CRACKLE... Even though he strained to control it, however, the energy soon fluctuated and dissipated. Clearly, maintaining it was a challenge at the moment, but it didn''t matter. It was only a matter of time before he mastered it. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Wow! Not only have you experienced Body Reformation, you''ve also learned to wield enhanced qi! Such miraculous encounters are rare even in murim history! Congratulations!" Jaegal Soyeong cheered for Namgung Su as if it were her own achievement. "C-Congratulations, Oppa!" Namgung Mi stuttered even as she clung tightly to Namgung Su''s waist, sniffling and sobbing from relief. "...I''m sorry for making you worry, Mimi." Still somewhat dazed, Namgung Su hugged his little sister. When she had calmed down somewhat, he looked up at Baek Suryong again. "You..." "What?" "......" Namgung Su sighed. Previously, he had vowed that once the Qi Transfer was over, he wouldn''t let Baek Suryong off easily. However, the moment he saw the man''s utterly exhausted yet jubilant face, he found himself unable to do anything. He looks as happy as if he were the one who had just received a miraculous encounter. How could I get angry after seeing that face? He bit his lip hard, his fiery golden eyes blazing as he glared at Baek Suryong. Under that intense gaze, Baek Suryong flinched uncomfortably. Is he mad at me because the Qi Transfer hurt too much? He must have felt like his body was being ripped apart. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Namgung Su''s extraordinary endurance allowed him to survive the Body Reformation, a process that would have killed anyone else. Nonetheless, given the inhumane pain and agony he endured, his fury was justified. Oh well. As long as the result turned out well, that''s what matters. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Baek Suryong casually avoided Namgung Su''s piercing gaze and said in a deeply fatigued voice, "Let''s rest here for today. I don''t know about you, but I''m pooped." "...Agreed," Namgung Su replied, biting his lip firmly. He had wanted to say thank you, but for some reason, the words wouldn''t come out. Baek Suryong... My clan already owes him a debt that would take a lifetime to repay, and now I owe him a personal debt as well. How am I going to repay such an enormous favor? The emotions surging through him were too complex to be expressed in mere words. Namgung Su clenched his fists, his mind racing as he stared at Baek Suryong, thinking hard about what to say next. Unfortunately, he was blissfully unaware of the pressure his intense golden-eyed stare placed on his benefactor. W-What the hell...? Baek Suryong panicked, cold sweat beading on his forehead. Ever since Namgung Su eyes had turned golden, just being glared at by him was immensely unsettling. ...If we fought right now, I''d still win, right? Namgung Su had just undergone Body Reformation and was in peak condition, while he was utterly drained from performing Qi Transfer. The image of the thunderbolt qi he had just witnessed flashed through Baek Suryong''s mind. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Oh shit, I''ve raised a tiger cub... Unknown to both men, the misunderstanding between them was only deepening. Suddenly, Jaegal Soyeong cut in, "You two just stay put and let us handle the cleanup. Don''t do anything, just rest!" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Namgung Mi nodded. "That''s right! Just sit tight and relax!" Acting on their words, Jaegal Soyeong restored the formations she had undone and hid the hut from view, while Namgung Mi cleaned up the mess inside. They also discovered plenty of food in the storehouse. ""We''ll handle the cooking too!"" The girls eagerly tried to show off their skills, but Namgung Su, who had caught a whiff of an unidentifiable smell, snatched the cooking utensils away from them. "I''ll cook," he said sternly. After undergoing Body Reformation, he was confident that with his enhanced sense of smell and taste, his cooking skills had also improved significantly. "D-Delicious...!" "This is the best meal Oppa has ever made!" The two girls continuously let out exclamations of delight as they ate Namgung Su''s food. Baek Suryong also took a bite and then widened his eyes. "This is really good." "...The ingredients were just high quality." Finally, the atmosphere warmed up. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. After dinner, the group finally got to rest. Namgung Su swung his sword in front of the cottage, adjusting to his newly reformed body, while Namgung Mi crouched in the yard, watching him. Meanwhile, Jaegal Soyeong wandered around the cottage, her eyes sparkling as she found rare medicinal herbs. Only Baek Suryong rested alone inside the cottage, flipping through the secret manual of the Primordial Thunder Divine Art that the Thunder Demon had left behind. "As expected of a martial art that even the Blue Sky Sword King had coveted..." He had no intention of learning it himself, but the manual was excellent reference material, especially since the Thunder Demon had elevated his martial art to a level worthy of being called a divine art after decades of living in seclusion. "If I remove the Star Absorption Technique and reinforce this part, it could be improved further. There are also overlapping principles with the Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique..." For a long while, Baek Suryong immersed himself in the manual, his eyes glittering like stars. This was the reason why being a martial arts instructor was his callinghe truly loved learning and analyzing all kinds of martial arts. Nevertheless, night soon fell, and the four of them laid out bedding inside the cottage. Fortunately, the space was wide enough for all of them to lie down side by side. "Today was such a long, long day..." Namgung Mi chatted for a while, then drifted off to sleep. Lying next to her, Jaegal Soyeong also blinked drowsily. "Good night..." "Yawn... Yeah, sleep well." Baek Suryong yawned as he turned on his side and passed out. SNORE.... SNORE... Namgung Su rolled over, fully awake. Having just undergone Body Reformation, he was simply too energetic to sleep. Soon, he gave up trying and stood up, intending to take a walk outside. Before he left, though, he threw a glance at Baek Suryong. Standing under the night sky, he clenched his fists tightly and made a vow to himself. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong. Right now, I''m only receiving your help, but... "One day, I will repay this debt. No matter how long it takes..." Namgung Su murmured in his usual deadpan voice. At that moment, Baek Suryong, who was supposed to be fast asleep inside the house, shuddered. Fuck, I really have raised a tiger cub! Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Once again, the misunderstanding between the two deepened. The next morning, the group gathered in the yard in front of two fresh burial mounds. These were the graves of the hunter couple who had been killed by the Thunder Demon. "Uncle, Auntie. I hope you find peace in the afterlife," Namgung Mi prayed. It was her idea to give the hunter couple a proper burial here, and she hadn''t stopped at just suggesting it. She had personally dug up the graves, albeit clumsily. Then, although the couple''s bodies had been completely incinerated in the battle between Namgung Su and the Thunder Demon, she did her best to gather the ashes, cover them with soil, and place them in the small burial mounds. After paying her respects, Namgung Mi turned to the adults. "They were good people, right?" she asked. "...Yes. They were simple, ordinary people," Namgung Su replied, holding his younger sister''s hand tightly. He, too, remembered the hunter running toward them, shouting for them to flee. If he had realized the situation sooner and acted faster, perhaps he could have saved them. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Why are there so many bad people in the world? The Blood Cult, the Thunder Demon..." Namgung Mi muttered, tears welling up in her eyes. She couldn''t stop thinking about the gentle smile the hunter''s wife had given her inside the cave. Wiping her reddened eyes with her sleeve, she added, "I''m sorry for crying again..." "It''s okay." "I won''t cry anymore. I''ll become strong. As strong as you Oppas." Sniffling, Namgung Mi wiped away her tears with her sleeve, a firm determination shining in her large eyes. Despite her young age and her upbringing as the daughter of a murim clan, her mental resilience was remarkable. "I''ll train hard and enter the Azure Dragon Academy as the top student one day!" she declared loudly. "Of course, you will." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "I''ll be looking forward to it five years from now." Namgung Su and Jaegal Soyeong smiled faintly, while Baek Suryong quietly patted Namgung Mi''s head. Inwardly though, Baek Suryong sighed. There''s no need to tell them that the hunters were probably the Thunder Demon''s informants. Sometimes, leaving misunderstandings uncorrected is for the best. Namgung Mi was still too little to understand the hunters'' complicated circumstances. Turning to the group, Baek Suryong said, "Let''s go." Several days later, they arrived at Wuhan, the capital city of Hubei, and the place where both the Murim Alliance HQ and the Heavenly Martial Academy were located. Translator''s Note: Happy Day! Chapter 304: Master Lightning Dragon Hero! Chapter 304: Master Lightning Dragon Hero! TL: FoodieMonster007 The people of Wuhan were prideful, and it wasn''t because Murim Alliance HQ and the Heavenly Martial Academy were located there, but because their city was the beating heart of the murim. Wuhan was the capital city of Hubei, and for generations, the Nine Sects One Gang and their subsidiary sects had traveled through the region, fostering politics and trade. In addition, Hubei was bordered by Henan, home to the famous Shaolin Temple; Shaanxi, where the Mount Hua and Zhongnan Sects were located; Anhui, where the Namgung Clan was based; and Sichuan, the domain of the Tang Clan, Qingcheng, Emei, and Diancang Sects. It was for this reason that the most important institutions in the murim had been built in Wuhan. "T-There are so many people..." Namgung Mi muttered, looking around with wide, astonished eyes. Right from the city''s entrance, the streets were a bustling scene, packed with people, vendors displaying unique merchandise, and the mouthwatering aroma of delicious food. For a ten-year-old girl, it was akin to a sensory overload. "This is your first time in Wuhan, right, Mimi?" Jaegal Soyeong asked, smiling as she gently stroked the girl''s hair. "Yes..." "There is a lot to see and eat in this city, but if you space out too much, you might get lost," Jaegal Soyeong warned. For her, Wuhan was more than just a city, it was home. After all, this was where the Jaegal Clan of the Five Great Clans, also known as the Clan of the Godly Diviners, was located. Even though the Jaegal Clan was the weakest of the Five Great Clans in terms of martial strength, just the fact that the clan had consistently produced numerous exceptional figures in the more academic fields of mechanisms, formations, and sorcery was enough to solidify their dominance among the murim clans. Jaegal Soyeong rarely boasted of her lineage, but she was in fact a treasured daughter of the Jaegal Clan. "Mimi, can you stay close to your brother until we reach the Jaegal Estate? I''ll take you on a proper tour of the city later," she added. "Okay! Thank you, Unnie!" Smiling brightly, Namgung Mi jumped onto Namgung Su''s back. Startled by his sister''s sudden action, Namgung Su furrowed his brows and sighed, "Miss Jaegal asked you to stay close to me, not hop on my back for a piggyback ride." "But this way, I''ll never lose you, Oppa!" Namgung Mi hugged Namgung Su''s neck tightly, acting cute. "......" Namgung Su shook his head in exasperation, but didn''t put her down. Considering all she had been through, he could allow this much indulgence. Meanwhile, Baek Suryong scanned the surroundings with narrowed eyes, but for some reason, the women who met his gaze flinched and quickly looked away. Frowning, he tilted his head and muttered, "By the way... people are staring a lot." For the people of Wuhan, martial artists were nothing unusual, and as the city with the highest concentration of martial artists in the world, it was home to all kinds of eccentrics. The sight of warriors missing limbs or wielding bizarre weapons should be commonplace here. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? So why are we attracting so much attention right from the moment we enter the city? "Something''s off. I heard that people in Wuhan don''t really pay attention to martial artists..." Jaegal Soyeong stared at Baek Suryong as if he had lost his mind. "Wait! Do you really think they''re staring because we''re martial artists?" Baek Suryong tilted his head again in confusion. "If not that, then what? It doesn''t seem like they recognize us..." "Listen to what they''re saying carefully," Jaegal Soyeong interrupted. "......" Baek Suryong shut his mouth and listened as instructed. "Look, look over there..." "Oh my goodness..." "Am I seeing things...?" "I thought the Jade Qilin was the most handsome man in the world, but compared to those two..." "Who are they? Does anyone know their names?" "Men that handsome must have aliases..." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "The one in white... his eyes, they''re the legendary Golden Fiery Eyes1... Haah..." Like Jaegal Soyeong had said, the reason they were being stared at wasn''t because they were unknown martial artists. Most of the stares and gasps came from wide-eyed women who looked as if they had just discovered a legendary creature. ...And the reason was because the pretty boy duo of Baek Suryong and Namgung Su, walking side by side in their blue and white martial arts uniforms, looked like a painting brought to life. SHWAA... The wind blew, ruffling their clothes and hair, while flower petals swirled around them in the breeze. "Oh my..." "Aah..." Women covered their mouths in awe. Sighing, Jaegal Soyeong turned to the two men and said, "They''re not staring because you''re martial artists. They''re staring because you''re handsome." "...Shit," Baek Suryong cursed. He had forgotten that his father was the legendary Handsome Prince. I should''ve put on a bamboo hat right after passing through the gates...! As a city with many visiting martial artists, the gates of Wuhan had very tight security, so things like bamboo hats, masks, and any kind of face coverings were forbidden, and the guards even touched each person''s face to make sure they weren''t wearing human skin masks. Furthermore, if anyone was later found to have falsified their identity, they would be severely punished by the Murim Alliance. If I wanted to, fooling them would be simple, but... Baek Suryong had committed no crime, and he didn''t want to go that far. Therefore, he had entered the city after revealing his identity, and fortunately, no one seemed to recognize him. Even in a city full of martial artists, law enforcement was ultimately handled by government soldiers, so there was no way mere guards would have a portrait of the Azure Dragon Hero. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Besides, Baek Suryong''s fame still lagged behind that of the other Ten Supremes. Aside from his striking appearance, he didn''t have any unique distinguishing features. It wasn''t surprising that no one had immediately recognized him. However, that won''t last long. Wuhan was crawling with informants from the Beggars'' Gang and the Rogues'' Guild, as well as spies from various sects. Within an hour, news of the Azure Dragon Hero Baek Suryong''s arrival would spread. I need to finish my business and leave before it gets noisy. Unfortunately, Baek Suryong was so worried about being recognized that he completely forgot about another problem. Some of the women''s eyes lit up with determination, and a few of them even gathered the courage to approach. "Um..." "Excuse me..." At that moment, Baek Suryong remembered the warning Mae Geuklyom had given him just before he left the Azure Dragon Academy. "Unfortunately, your face takes after your father''s, which means you are destined to attract trouble wherever you go. Be especially careful with your words and actions around women, got it?" If all those women were to surround him, even with his martial arts skills, he wouldn''t be able to escape easily, especially since he couldn''t harm the ordinary civilians among them. Hmm, how do I get rid of them... Oh! Isn''t this the perfect time to use that guy''s oppressive and mystical golden eyes? Quickly leaning over to Namgung Su, Baek Suryong whispered, "Namgung Su. Put some qi into your eyes." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "What?" "Your eyes are terrifying. If you glower at them hard enough, they''ll all run away." "......" Namgung Su sighed heavily. Ugh, if it weren''t for this damn debt of gratitude... CRACKLE! A spark of lightning flashed in his golden eyes. "Eeeek!" The women who had gathered the courage to approach stopped in shock, feeling like prey in the presence of a predator. Too afraid to approach, they retreated instead, and the crowded street quickly cleared. Namgung Su blinked, surprised. Huh? Did my eyes always have this kind of effect? Grinning, Baek Suryong led the group forward. "Let''s go." Unfortunately, even after the incident, the crowd''s attention did not dissipate. If anything, even more eyes were drawn to them. "Those people... they seem to be highly skilled in martial arts as well." "The woman with them looks familiar. I feel like I''ve seen her before..." "The child on his back also has an air of nobility. She doesn''t seem like an ordinary person." "...Ah!" A man who had been staring at Jaegal Soyeong suddenly shouted, "I remember now! Isn''t she the second daughter of the Jaegal Clan?" "What? You mean the one who became a new instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy this year...?" "Are you sure?" "Wait, if that''s the case, then..." As soon as they recognized Jaegal Soyeong, it was only natural for them to start guessing the identities of the two men accompanying her. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "The men beside her... could they be..." "Wait, the Azure Dragon Academy...?" "T-The Azure Dragon Hero?!" The crowd looked at Baek Suryong and Namgung Su with growing suspicion. Recently, the shocking rumors about the Azure Dragon Hero and the Azure Dragon Academy had reached Wuhan, but since the Azure Dragon Hero''s portraits had not yet been delivered to the city, they had no way of knowing which man was him. "Could it really be...?" "If it is...?" "Which one is it?" Namgung Su looked at Baek Suryong and whispered, "Hey, it won''t be long before our identities are revealed." With all eyes on them, he avoided calling Baek Suryong by name to avoid unnecessary commotion. "It can''t be helped. We came here knowing this might happen." "Are you skipping the Jaegal Estate and heading straight to Shaanxi?" Baek Suryong nodded. "Yeah, I just have one quick stop to make before I leave." Jaegal Soyeong and Namgung Mi immediately pouted in disappointment. "Why the hurry? It would be nice if you stopped by my home, too." "Can''t you stay with us a little longer...?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong shook his head with a smile. "Sorry, but this is the best place for us to part ways. I don''t want to trouble the Jaegal Clan, and I''m on a tight schedule." Summer vacation wasn''t all that long, and if he wanted to accomplish everything he had planned, he had to use his time efficiently. After a brief moment of thought, Jaegal Soyeong nodded. "You''re right. If my father found out you were here, he''d definitely hold you hostage for days and ask you all sorts of uncomfortable questions..." "He would?" "Well, my father is... quite the erm... doting parent..." Jaegal Soyeong mumbled. Before she could explain what she meant, though, a thunderous voice rang out, "SOYEONGGGGGGG!" Jaegal Soyeong instantly covered her face with both hands, utterly embarrassed. "D-Dad..." "My daughter! My daughter has come home! Wahahaha!" A middle-aged man was racing toward them using movement arts, laughing heartily all the way. He was Jaegal Sun, the Patriarch of the Jaegal Clan, and a renowned master of lightning arts who was known as the Thunder Dragon Swordsman. He was also the person Namgung Su had been advised to seek guidance from. Not that he needs his advice anymore. ...Not that I need his advice anymore. Both Baek Suryong and Namgung Su had the same thought, but still, it wouldn''t be proper to leave without at least greeting the Jaegal Patriarch. Baek Suryong glanced at his companions. "Looks like we''ll part ways here. I was going to say goodbye at the Jaegal Estate''s front gates, but..." A sly grin spread across Baek Suryong''s face. A brilliant idea had just struck him. He had been contemplating the best way to announce this, and now he had the perfect opportunity. Turning around, he clasped his hands toward Namgung Su in a formal martial greeting. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Namgung Su glared at him warily. "What are you planning this time...?" Baek Suryong''s smirk widened. He infused his voice with qi, then announced at the top of his lungs, "Then, I shall see you when school reopens, MASTER LIGHTNING DRAGON HERO!" "You...! I told you that I hate...!" Unfortunately, it was too late. Hundreds of people had already heard Baek Suryong refer to Namgung Su as the Lightning Dragon Hero (). Coincidentally, the alias of the approaching Jaegal Patriarch was the Thunder Dragon Swordsman (), but Baek Suryong had just declared that title not for Jaegal Sun, but for Namgung Su. "The Lightning Dragon Hero?" "What does that mean?" Confusion spread across the crowd. Baek Suryong grinned wickedly, then drove in the final nail into the coffin, "I will never forget the sight of your sword as you cut down the infamous Thunder Demon with a single slash, nor how even that villain paid his respects to your incredible swordsmanship. Though he was an evil man, he bestowed upon you the title of Lightning Dragon Hero in his dying moments. No martial artist deserves this title more than you!" "You! I''m going to kill you..." Namgung Su grit his teeth and muttered under his breath. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Hahaha! Well now, I shall take my leave~" WHOOSH! Having said everything he wanted, Baek Suryong activated his movement arts and ran without looking back, his form blurring as he vanished in an instant. Moments later, Jaegal Sun arrived at the scene and let out an admiring whistle. "Wow! That was some impressive movement arts." "...Greetings, Jaegal Patriarch." "It''s been a long time since I last saw you, Young Master Namgung. Weren''t you still a child back then? Oh, and by the way, who was that young man who just left?" He''s my benefactor, but he just ran away after sabotaging me. There was no way Namgung Su could say that, so he simply answered, "That was the Azure Dragon Hero, Baek Suryong." "Oh? I suspected as much!" The Jaegal Patriarch and the surrounding crowd let out gasps of amazement. So that''s the Azure Dragon Hero! The rumored rising star and newest member of the Ten Supremes had just been standing right in front of them. "...He had urgent business, so he left first," Namgung Su added through gritted teeth. Although his blood was boiling with frustration, he had no choice but to cover for Baek Suryong''s sudden exit. "Oh. Well, that''s too bad... but what was that about the Lightning Dragon Hero? And that he killed the Thunder Demon? Could it be... you?" "That''s..." Murmurs spread through the crowd. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "The Lightning Dragon Hero?" "He said Lightning Dragon Hero." "And that he killed the Thunder Demon?" ...DAMN YOU, BAEK SURYONGGGGGGG! Namgung Su cursed his and his family''s benefactor repeatedly as he spent the rest of the day sweating through endless explanations about the Lightning Dragon Hero and the Thunder Demon. Also, from that day forward, his new title was the Lightning Dragon Hero. Golden Fiery Eyes (۽): This is the term used to describe the Monkey King Sun Wukong''s golden eyes in Journey to the West, a classic Chinese fantasy novel. ? Chapter 305: To Catch a Rat (1) Chapter 305: To Catch a Rat (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 "Have you heard about the Lightning Dragon Hero?" "A new star has risen in the murim!" "The Azure Dragon Hero acknowledged him as a worthy rival, and the Jaegal Patriarch personally came out to greet him!" "I saw him in person... His appearance was otherworldly..." Rumors spread like wildfire on the streets, in the taverns, wherever people gathered. It was no exaggeration to say that the entire city was now buzzing with stories about the Lightning Dragon Hero. "Is the Lightning Dragon Hero truly that strong?" "I won''t believe it until I see it with my own eyes!" "Hoho. This old man will personally test how sharp the Lightning Dragon Hero''s sword is and treasure it as a lesson." Stories weren''t the only thing that spread. Wuhan was a city where countless martial artists passed through every day. Among them were those desperate for fame, those seeking enlightenment through bouts with powerful opponents, and those who were simply obsessed with martial arts. The appearance of a new star was more than enough to ignite their competitive spirits. ""I challenge you, Lightning Dragon Hero!"" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? As such, numerous experts sought out the Lightning Dragon Hero, determined to challenge him. "Pfft..." Baek Suryong, the man responsible for all of Namgung Su''s current troubles, giggled as he strolled leisurely down the street. Have a taste of your own medicine! Muhahaha! Just like he had at the White Dragon Manor, Namgung Su would now have to constantly prove his worth by facing endless challengers. All I did was give him a chance to get used to his changed body and refine his skills. I have no intention of harassing or tormenting that prick at all. Nope, none at all. Baek Suryong smirked, telling himself that Namgung Su''s sacrifice was all for the sake of the Azure Dragon Academy. After all, if the Star Instructor''s fame grew, so would the prestige of the Azure Dragon Academy, right? What a perfect plan! With this, I''ve killed two birds with one stone... no, I''ve conveniently trapped the fish in the net while catching the shrimp. Indeed, the reason he couldn''t stop humming to himself was purely because the weather was nice. "Hmm hmm hmm~" This time, as Baek Suryong casually walked through the streets, no one gave him a second glance. When he first entered the city with his companions, he had no choice but to show his face, but now that he was alone, he could simply alter his face using disguise techniques. I''ll just take care of my business and leave immediately. Although both the Murim Alliance and the Heavenly Martial Academy were located in Wuhan, he had no intention of visiting either institution. The Heavenly Martial Academy, just like the Azure Dragon Academy, was closed for summer vacation, so there was nothing worth seeing there, and the Murim Alliance Chairman was absent on his school visiting tour. One of the five commanders is probably acting as the chairman''s proxy, but... Baek Suryong looked at the Murim Alliance HQ in the distance. His official title was Murim Alliance Chief Instructor, a position on par with the five commanders, but if he showed up at the Murim Alliance now, he didn''t think he would receive a warm welcome. To the commanders, I must seem like an outsider who suddenly barged in. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? They would undoubtedly see him as a thorn in their side, and he had no desire to get involved in their internal politics. If I stir up trouble now, it could also put the Chairman in an uncomfortable position later. Of course, considering how Yayul Hwang had sabotaged him right before running away, causing the old man some trouble didn''t seem like a bad idea... but in the end, he simply wasn''t interested. Baek Suryong made his way toward the outskirts of the city. No matter how big and prosperous a city was, there were always slums, and Wuhan was no exception. Beggars swarmed around the ruins of collapsed buildings, their bodies covered in filth. The stench wafting through the air was strong enough to carry for miles. Pinching his nose, he muttered, "Judging by the smell... this looks like the right place." Beggars'' Gang (Wuhan Branch) The signboard was so worn that it looked like it would fall off at any moment, but the letters were written with bold and powerful strokes. Baek Suryong sealed away his sense of smell and approached the beggars. "Who are you?" one of them asked, lazily sauntering up to him. Baek Suryong could immediately tell that the man had trained in martial arts. The reason why the Beggars'' Gang was considered the "gang" of the Nine Sects One Gang wasn''t just because of their numbers, but because their strength was truly on par with the other top orthodox sects. The only reason they were beggars was simply because they were so obsessed with martial arts that they didn''t care about being jobless and homeless. "I''m here to see the Branch Manager," Baek Suryong greeted politely, clasping his hands together. "...And who might you be?" the beggar asked again, scrutinizing Baek Suryong''s face. Failing to recognize him, he immediately looked around, but the other beggars shook their heads. They didn''t recognize him either. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? A stranger so casually asking for the Branch Manager? He''s either a foreigner or a man in disguise. Narrowing his eyes, the beggar asked, "Are you wearing a disguise?" He''s already figured it out? As expected of the Beggars'' Gang. Baek Suryong nodded. "I used a bone contortion technique. If my real face became known, it would cause unnecessary trouble, but I was referred here by someone you know, so you needn''t worry about my identity." "...Did you schedule an appointment beforehand?" the beggar asked, looking even more suspiciously at Baek Suryong. "I didn''t, but I was told that someone would gladly meet me if I showed you this," Baek Suryong replied, pulling an old piece of paper out of his shirt pocket and handing it over. The paper itself wasn''t anything special, but when the beggar saw the signature on it, his eyes widened. "This is... a letter of introduction from the Jiangxi Branch Manager, Wang Son?" The beggar carefully read the contents of the letter, and his expression soon changed from cautious to jaw-droppingly stupefied. "Y-You... are you really...?" "Do you understand now why I used a disguise?" Baek Suryong cut in. The beggar swallowed hard and nodded. If this man really was the famous Azure Dragon Hero, then it made perfect sense why he had come in disguise. After all, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the entire city was hunting for the Azure Dragon Hero. "...Please wait here for a moment. I''ll go report this inside," he said meekly. Baek Suryong sighed. This is why fame is important for a martial artist... As he waited, he took a moment to observe his surroundings. Ever since he had entered this place, something about it kept bothering him. Has the Beggars'' Gang always been this tense? Although the beggars around him seemed to be idly sitting or lying down, the atmosphere was as tense as a battlefield. They must have figured out who I am by now, so why are they still so wary of me? If anything, it seems like they''re ready to attack me at the slightest provocation. WOONG! Expanding his senses, Baek Suryong noticed that each of the beggars'' positions were carefully calculated to create a formation. If this formation was activated, their qi would immediately resonate in synergy, and escaping would be no easy task even for him. He blinked in surprise. Did something happen recently? You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. At that moment, a man walked out from the ruined house. Baek Suryong stared in shock. The man looked almost identical to Wang Son, the Jiangxi Branch Manager. He had the same small eyes, large nostrils, and a somewhat vague expression. There was only one difference. Not only did this man have feet twice the size and thickness of normal human feet, he was also barefoot, revealing that the feet were as hairy as a gorilla''s. This guy... Could his name be... "Greetings, I am the Wuhan Branch Manager, Wang Bal."1 "Cough! Ahem!" Baek Suryong involuntarily cleared his throat to hide a chuckle. I knew it! His name is so predictable! "I''m Baek Suryong," he added, straightening himself and canceling his disguise art. Since his identity was already revealed, continuing to hide his face would be disrespectful. Wang Bal smiled faintly. "It''s an honor to meet the Azure Dragon Hero, whom I''ve only heard about in rumors." "Thank you," Baek Suryong said, nodding curtly. He wasn''t one to act overly humble, so he easily accepted the flattery. "......" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? For a moment, a strange tension lingered in the air as both men carefully observed the other. "So, what brings you to our branch...?" Wang Bal asked, breaking the awkward silence. "Information, of course," Baek Suryong replied directly, intending to gather information on the Ice Palace''s latest movements. Although he could visit the Shaanxi branch of the Beggars'' Gang, he felt that since the Wuhan branch was where most of the world''s information converged, the quality of the information here was likely superior. However, Wang Bal furrowed his brows. "I apologize, but our branch is currently unable to receive guests. Would it be alright if we talk here instead?" Baek Suryong was taken aback, but he nodded without hesitation. He wasn''t particularly eager to enter a beggar''s den anyway. "I don''t mind," he said. "Very well. What sort of information are you looking for?" "First, the recent movements of the Ice Palace and..." Their conversation was short and to the point. It was obvious that Wang Bal didn''t want to prolong it. Baek Suryong''s eyes flashed. His eyes are slightly bloodshot, and his gaze is anxious and restless. He''s trying to hide it, but he hasn''t been sleeping well lately. There was no fooling his eyes. Something was clearly up with the Beggars'' Gang. "I understand. If you provide the name and address of the inn where you''re staying, I will have the information compiled and sent to you before the day is over." "Thank you," Baek Suryong said casually, pretending not to notice anything strange. As long as he got the information he wanted, whatever problem the Beggars'' Gang had was their business. "Then, I''ll take my leave." Clasping his hands in farewell, he turned to leave. STEP, STEP, STEP, STEP, STEP... just as he took his fifth step, Wang Bal called out to him, "By any chance... do you know anything about poison arts?" Baek Suryong glanced back. "Poison arts?" "Little Beggar!" one of the old beggars, who had been forming the core of the formation, shouted. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong''s eyes gleamed, his interest perked. The Little Beggar was a title given only to the next Gang Leader of the Beggars'' Gang. No wonder he looks strong. Baek Suryong still didn''t know why Wang Bal had called out of him, but if he could earn the man''s favor, it would be a good investment. That said, he had no intention of lying. "I wouldn''t call myself an expert, but I do have enough knowledge to detoxify most poisons and counter poison arts," he replied honestly. Wang Bal smiled. "You''re honest." "I don''t want to set false expectations." Wang Bal hesitated for a moment, then said, "...We have a patient who was poisoned. Could you take a look at them?" "It''s not a difficult request, but..." "Little Beggar! What do you think you''re doing?" the old beggar shouted, interrupting Wang Bal again. "How can you act so recklessly without any proof that he''s really the Azure Dragon Hero?" "If you don''t believe me, Elder, then verify it yourself." "What?!" Wang Bal glared at the interfering Elder in exasperation. "You''ll know once you fight him, right? Even if the Azure Dragon Hero is the lowest ranked of the Ten Supremes, I doubt it would take him more than ten seconds to put a mere Beggars'' Gang Elder in his place." "Y-You insolent...!" "Do you really think I wouldn''t recognize my own brother''s handwriting and signature?" Wang Bal argued, holding up Wang Son''s recommendation letter. Baek Suryong''s eyes widened slightly. So they''re brothers. That explains the resemblance. "There''s always the possibility of forgery! In a situation like this, letting an outsider in so carelessly is..." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. FWOOSH! "That''s enough," the Little Beggar said firmly, releasing an overwhelming aura laced with killing intent. "Since Master is absent, that makes me the one in charge. If you question me again, I''ll treat it as insubordination and break your legs." "......" The elder gritted his teeth but kept his mouth shut. Even though the other beggars looked displeased, they too remained silent. He''s got quite the temperament, Baek Suryong mused, finding Wang Bal intriguing. Not only was his bold personality refreshing, his decisive judgment and firm leadership were admirable. Unlike a certain someone from the Namgung Clan, who only plots revenge while pretending to repay his debts, Wang Bal would probably repay a favor several times over. Wang Bal looked at Baek Suryong sheepishly. "I apologize for showing you such disgraceful behavior." "Hmph!" The elder, still filled with resentment, glared at Wang Bal one last time before disappearing into the crowd of beggars. Baek Suryong watched him go, then turned back to Wang Bal. From the atmosphere and the conversation earlier, he had already figured out what was going on within the Beggars'' Gang. "Where''s the patient?" he asked. "...Follow me." The beggars forming the defensive formation stepped aside to allow Baek Suryong to enter the ruined house. "Has someone important in the Beggars'' Gang been struck by poison arts?" "Yes." Wang Bal nodded, remembering the incredible stories about the Azure Dragon Hero. First, he had infiltrated the Valley of Evil with only a group of young students, killed the Bloody Ripper, and brought down the Valley of Evil. After that, he was the first person to notice the anomaly in the Namgung Clan. Had it not been for him, the Namgung Clan would have been wiped out. Finally, he had even convinced the chairman of the Murim Alliance, who had come to subjugate the Azure Dragon Academy, to form an alliance with terms that were overwhelmingly favorable to the Academy. If martial arts were all he had, these feats would have been impossible. The Azure Dragon Hero has something more. Maybe, just maybe... Right now, Wang Bal was so desperate that he was willing to take a risk and grasp at straws. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "We''re here," he said, guiding Baek Suryong into a room permeated with the bitter scent of medicine. "And this person is... my master." Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. A deathly pale old man lay unconscious on the bed. If he was Little Beggar''s master, then this frail old man was the Gang Leader of the Beggars'' Gang. Seriously? The Gang Leader''s body was covered in golden acupuncture needles, but his chest was completely blackened and his skin necrotic. Just as Wang Bal said, this is the work of poison arts. "A few days ago, he was attacked by an unknown assailant. The culprit is..." Wang Bal hesitated, and his voice trailed off. There was no need for him to finish his sentence. The moment Baek Suryong examined the old man''s wounds, he already knew who had done this. "...The Blood Cult," he muttered, his expression hardening. Bal means "foot" lol. ? Chapter 306: To Catch a Rat (2) Chapter 306: To Catch a Rat (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 "H-How did you know that...?!" Wang Bal exclaimed, his eyes widening in shock. How could Baek Suryong determine that the culprit was the Blood Cult just by looking at the wounds? Even with the intelligence network of the Beggars'' Gang, which prided itself on being the world''s best, it had taken over a day to identify the poison arts that had afflicted his master. Could this man be...? As soon as an ominous thought crossed his mind, Wang Bal made a split-second decision. He stepped forward to block Baek Suryong''s view of the Gang Leader, the veins on his massive feet bulging as he gathered his qi. "...What evidence do you have to conclude that the culprit is the Blood Cult?" he demanded, his thin eyes gleaming coldly, his aura sharp enough to strike at any moment if the response was unsatisfactory. "Do you know about the secret hidden beneath the Namgung Clan Ancestral Shrine?" Baek Suryong asked calmly. "Stop avoiding the question and answer properly!" BOOM! Baek Suryong inwardly admired Wang Bal''s precise control over his strength. With a single stomp, the ground shook violently as if an earthquake had struck, yet the bed where the Beggars'' Gang Leader lay remained completely still. As expected, he''s no ordinary martial artist. It wasn''t just Wang Bal. Outside, the Beggars'' Gang martial artists who had surrounded the room also exuded a razor-sharp killing intent, having rushed over the moment they felt Wang Bal''s aura. Each and every one of them was a formidable martial artist. If the Little Beggar gave the order, they would charge into the room without hesitation. There''s a reason the Beggars'' Gang are part of the Nine Sects One Gang. If Baek Suryong were to clash with the elite of the Beggars'' Gang here, he would have to go all out, but of course, he had no intention of fighting them. "I already answered you properly, but I''ll answer again," he said sternly. "Do you know about the secret hidden beneath the Namgung Clan Ancestral Shrine?" Wang Bal gave Baek Suryong a long, hard stare. "...I do," he replied after a while. Baek Suryong nodded. As expected, he knows about it. The Namgung Patriarch had honestly reported the truth about how the Blue Sky Sword King had ruthlessly used and discarded the Blood Cult survivors to the highest echelons of the Murim Alliance. As the successor to the Beggars'' Gang, he wasn''t surprised that Wang Bal had heard about it from his master. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "If you know, then this will be easy to explain," he said. "What does that incident have to do with my master...? No, wait..." Despite his laid-back appearance, Wang Bal was sharp and quick-witted. He immediately grasped what Baek Suryong was about to say. Baek Suryong smiled and added more details to the story he had previously told the Murim Alliance Chairman. "I was the first to discover the underground chamber beneath the Namgung Clan Ancestral Shrine. There, I read through countless Blood Cult martial arts manuals and records left behind by the cultists... and that''s where I learned about the poison arts that inflicted the same symptoms on your Gang Leader." "Phew..." Wang Bal let out the breath he had been holding, his wariness slightly subsiding. Baek Suryong glanced over Wang Bal''s shoulder at the Gang Leader''s corpse-like pale face. "Look closely at the blackened wound at the center of the Gang Leader''s chest. There are faint greenish marks left by five fingers that had dug into the flesh. Those are the marks left by Mortal Venom, the unique martial art of the Poison Demon, a Blood Cult Elder." Did he really notice all that in such a short time? Wang Bal couldn''t help but admire the Azure Dragon Hero''s keen powers of observation. Additionally, he had also correctly identified the poison art that afflicted the Gang Leader. Wang Bal sighed. It had taken the Beggars'' Gang an extensive search through old records of the war against the Blood Cult from decades ago to uncover this information, yet Baek Suryong had deduced the answer after a mere glance. Even if he had read the records left behind by the Blood Cult... Is such a thing even possible? Should I take Baek Suryong''s words at face value? Trying his best to conceal his inner turmoil, Wang Bal probed, "...I didn''t know that such records existed beneath the Namgung Clan Ancestral Shrine." "Of course you don''t. I never shared that information with anyone, and I destroyed all the records after reading them," Baek Suryong replied confidently. Wang Bal looked at him in disbelief. "You mean to say that you kept crucial information about the Blood Cult hidden all this time? Why?" "The Chairman asked me the same thing." Baek Suryong sneered coldly, "The Namgung Clan, one of the pillars of the orthodox murim, had traces of the Blood Cult hidden beneath their shrine. Tell me, who was I supposed to trust? The Murim Alliance? The Beggars'' Gang? Can you, Little Beggar, guarantee that there are absolutely no Blood Cult spies hidden within the Beggars'' Gang?" "......" Wang Bal couldn''t say for certain. As most beggars had unknown origins, an organization like the Beggars'' Gang was highly vulnerable to infiltration. Of course, the higher one''s rank, the more thorough the background checks, but such words wouldn''t be enough to convince Baek Suryong. Still... This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "With the Blood Cult''s resurgence, hoarding such crucial information isn''t exactly the right thing to do," he protested weakly. Baek Suryong nodded. "Indeed, which is why I informed the Murim Alliance Chairman about it not long ago." "......" Coming to a sudden realization, Wang Bal narrowed his eyes. I see. He used his exclusive knowledge of the Blood Cult to negotiate a favorable deal with the Murim Alliance and secure for himself the position of Chief Instructor. According to the Beggars'' Gang''s intelligence, the Azure Dragon Hero Baek Suryong wasn''t merely a skilled martial artist, he was also exceptionally shrewd. Well, that much was obvious. He could never have restored the Azure Dragon Academy''s honor and prestige with martial arts alone. He''s a man who values pragmatism over justice, who prioritizes himself and those around him over grand ideals. The more rigid orthodox martial artists would dislike Baek Suryong, but Wang Bal actually found his personality refreshing. There''s no way a man like this is connected to the Blood Cult. Most importantly, if Baek Suryong were involved with the Blood Cult, he wouldn''t have risked exposing himself in this situation. Suddenly, Baek Suryong stepped back and turned around. "If you still doubt me, I''ll just take my leave." "W-Wait!" Wang Bal cried out and bowed his head in sincere apology, letting go of all suspicion. No matter how he thought about it, Baek Suryong couldn''t possibly be the culprit behind his master''s condition or have ties to the Blood Cult. "I''m sorry. Given the circumstances, I have no choice but to be cautious." Baek Suryong''s lips twitched into a smirk. Unfortunately, Wang Bal, whose head was still bowed, didn''t see it, and when he raised his head again, Baek Suryong was looking at him earnestly. "I understand. May I examine the patient more closely?" Baek Suryong asked. "Of course." Wang Bal stepped aside to allow Baek Suryong passage. Baek Suryong carefully examined the traces of poison arts left on the Beggars'' Gang Leader''s body. The poison had spread so severely that the old master''s once-sturdy body looked as if it would crumble at the slightest touch. At this rate, he''ll be dead in a matter of days. The poison is one thing, but his body''s also been severely contaminated by demonic qi. There was a reason why demonic poison masters were far more dangerous than orthodox poison masters. Their poison qi mixed with demonic qi, making detoxification exponentially more difficult. In addition, Mortal Venom was one of the Blood Cult''s most deadly and insidious poison arts. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Baek Suryong''s expression darkened. "When and how was he attacked?" Wang Bal clenched his teeth and began to recount what he knew. "...I don''t know. Master was supposed to be at our main headquarters in Kaifeng, and when he came to me four days ago, he was already poisoned and barely conscious. Since he fainted before he could explain anything, we don''t know how he ended up here, let alone who did this to him..." "...He came here alone?" Wang Bal nodded, grinding his teeth as if recalling a terrible memory. "It was late at night. Master arrived here, looking as if he had just fought a fierce battle. At the time, I had no idea the wound was this severe. He acted as if it was nothing, his expression completely calm, but the moment he sent the others away and was alone with me, he suddenly collapsed, vomiting black blood." Wang Bal carefully massaged his unconscious master''s body. His eyes were bloodshot, and tears welled up at their corners. "That was when this foolish disciple finally realized... Master had been struck by a vicious poison art and had barely managed to escape. He only pretended to be fine because he didn''t want the others to know about that he was in excruciating pain..." "D-Don''t... tell anyone... about my wounds..." "He tried to say more, but perhaps that was his limit, as Master lost consciousness right after those words. He hasn''t woken up since..." Baek Suryong listened calmly. From the circumstances, it seemed clear that the Blood Cult had attacked the Beggars'' Gang Leader, and that after a difficult escape, he had made a beeline for his disciple. The reason he forbade the Little Beggar from talking must be to keep the Blood Cult in check. If word got out that the Beggars'' Gang Leader was on the verge of death, it wouldn''t just be the Beggars'' Gang that suffered, the entire murim would be thrown into chaos. The Blood Cult would take advantage of that confusion for their own purposes. The Gang Leader didn''t want his death to cause such an uproar, or at least he wanted to give his disciple time to grasp the situation and deal with the aftermath. That must be why he had fled so desperately, and why he had ordered that his injuries be kept secret. Wang Bal understood his master''s intentions, but he couldn''t help but be overcome with grief. With tears streaming down his cheeks, he whispered, " As of now, only I and a few elders outside know the truth. The rest of the gang has only heard that Master was injured." Baek Suryong felt a pang of sympathy. His devotion to his master must run deep. His guess was correct. Wang Bal had never known his biological parents. From the moment he could remember, he had been an orphan, and the one who had taken him in and raised him was the very man lying before him now. To him, the Beggars'' Gang Leader was no different from a father. "He''s barely hanging on... but he won''t last more than ten days." "I''m sorry, but even with my medical skills..." "Unless the Divine Physician himself comes, no one will be able to save him." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Several of Wuhan''s most renowned physicians had already visited, sworn to absolute secrecy. They had exhausted every possible method to treat the Gang Leader, but none of them had been able to even rouse his consciousness. "...Please find the culprit. Even the smallest clue will do," Wang Bal pleaded. As much as he hated to admit it, he had already braced himself for his master''s death. The real reason he had called the Azure Dragon Hero here wasn''t for the sake of treatment. The Azure Dragon Hero was one of the Ten Supremes, a martial artist of unparalleled skill. Moreover, he had recently fought against the Blood Cult. Wang Bal desperately hoped that, perhaps, Baek Suryong might notice a detail that he himself had missed. "If you can help us find the culprit, the Beggars'' Gang will never forget this debt." However, there was one thing that Wang Bal couldn''t possibly knowand it was that not only did the man before him knew more about the Blood Cult''s demonic arts than anyone else, he had also dealt with situations like this many times before. "Revenge is important, sure, but..." Baek Suryong thoroughly examined the Beggars'' Gang Leader''s wounds before turning back to Wang Bal with a grin. "...I think I can actually heal him." "...What?" Wang Bal dumbly blinked in confusion, while the Elders listening in from outside gasped audibly. A few of them couldn''t contain themselves and burst into the room, practically tumbling over each other. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "I-Is that true?" "The finest physicians in Wuhan said he couldn''t be cured!" "You brat! If you''re lying...!" "Please! Save our Senior Brother!" The old beggars surrounded Baek Suryong, pleading, threatening, and begging all at the same time. For once, even Baek Suryong, who seldom got flustered, found himself in a state of panic. Although he had already sealed off his sense of smell, he felt as if the beggars'' stench was mounting an invasion on his olfactory senses. "I-I can''t heal him completely right away, but I can at least improve his condition," he stammered, subtly attempting to back away from the stinky beggars. The Poison Demon''s poison art injected both venom and demonic qi into its target''s body. A cure for the venom itself would require an antidote, but if it was only the demonic qi, he could easily extract that himself. As for the rest, since the Beggars'' Gang Leader was a martial master, he should be able to expel the venom himself once he regained consciousness. "Please, we beg you!" "Please, we implore you!" "Please, save him!" Unfortunately, the beggars clung to Baek Suryong''s robes, begging desperately. Some had even dropped to their knees, pressing their hands together in supplication. For these people, who had mastered the art of begging for alms, the pride of a martial artist meant absolutely nothing to them. What the hell kind of beggars are these...!? Baek Suryong scowled in disgust, but the beggars'' expressions were so miserable that he couldn''t bring himself to push them away. Chapter 307: To Catch a Rat (3) Chapter 307: To Catch a Rat (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong teetered on the edge of unconsciousness, overwhelmed by the foul stench wafting from the beggars clinging to his pants. "Ah, fine, I get it. I was going to treat him anyway, so could you let go of my clothes and talk like normal people?" he groaned. However, the six elders of the Beggars'' Gang clung to him as if he were a lifeline sent from the heavens. "Please! Save our Senior Brother!" "If you keep our Senior Brother alive, I''ll even give you the rice bowl I''ve used for thirty years!" "I''ll give you my only pair of leather shoes! I''ve cherished them, so they''ve only been worn for twenty years!" The elders desperately rummaged through their belongings, piling up junk at Baek Suryong''s feet in a frantic attempt to offer something in exchange for their Chief''s life. Among the item, there was a rice bowl riddled with cracks, leather shoes full of holes, and various other trinkets of unknown purpose. Not a single thing here is useful! At first, Baek Suryong had entertained a faint hope that at least one of these items might be a treasure, a secret manual, an elixir (not that he had any intention of consuming an elixir given by the Beggars'' Gang), or perhaps even a map marking the location of some hidden trove. However, the most valuable item in this heap of trash turned out to be a pair of brass chopsticks that had supposedly been used for only ten years, and even those were of different lengths. Do they think I''m a beggar too?! The elders'' loyalty toward their beggar king was truly tear-jerking, but Baek Suryong, trapped in their grasp, was starting to feel more like a stinky beggar himself by the second. To make matters worse, these beggars were all highly skilled martial artists, making it difficult to shake them off without resorting to violence. These damn beggars... According to one story, the Dog Beating Stick Technique1 of the Beggars'' Gang was not actually meant for beating dogs, but rather a technique devised by the gang''s first Chief after he had an epiphany from mercilessly thrashing bandits like dogs. Baek Suryong was beginning to seriously consider whether that legend was true. Fortunately, before he could personally experience the ultimate finishing move of the Dog Beating Stick Technique, presumably named Stink Bomb or something along those lines, Wang Bal stepped in. "Elders! You''re making things difficult for Master Baek. Please, everyone, leave the room!" Thankfully, even these dog-like beggars, no, the elders of the Beggars'' Gang, listened to the Little Beggar. Reluctantly, they trudged out of the room, looking like puppies needing to relieve themselves. Wang Bal bowed his head. "My apologies. Ever since Master collapsed, they haven''t had a proper night''s sleep..." "Is that so..." Baek Suryong recalled what he knew of the Beggars'' Gang elders. The six who had just left were among the elders who had spent decades by the Chief''s side as sworn brothers. Once, they had even been called the Seven Tempest Beggars. Baek Suryong adjusted his disheveled clothes and let out a sigh. Shouldn''t it be the Seven Mad Dogs instead? The spots where they grabbed me have already bruised... Fuck. After today, I never want to associate with these damn beggars again. "But... can you really heal him?" Wang Bal asked again, his face tense with anticipation. "Of course." Baek Suryong nodded. If it were impossible, he wouldn''t have mentioned it in the first place. "However, I will treat the Beggars'' Gang Chief alone, without anyone watching me. That includes you." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "What? Why...?" Wang Bal asked nervously. Baek Suryong replied firmly and honestly, "I don''t like having the eyes of the Beggars'' Gang on me while I reveal one of my trump cards." "I understand. I''ll trust you." After hesitating for a moment, Wang Bal finally nodded. Leaving his master alone with a stranger made him uncomfortable, but he was the one who brought the Azure Dragon Hero here in the first place. When Wang Bal had stepped out, Baek Suryong set up a qi barrier in the room. Now, no matter what he did inside, neither sound nor aura would escape to the outside. "Whew... If I fail, I might get torn apart by those mad dogs out there," he sighed, shaking his head as he activated the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Immediately, his hair and eyes turned crimson. He sealed several acupoints on the unconscious Chief''s body, then infused his qi into the old man. As expected, the Poison Demon''s Mortal Venom, a vicious blend of venom and demonic qi, was ravaging his body. This is why the Poison Demon''s venom is so troublesome. The demonic qi would corrupt the medicinal properties of any medicine used to neutralize the poison, while trying to expel the demonic qi with inner arts would cause the venom to lash out like a viper, poisoning the one attempting the cure. Unless the healer was both a brilliant physician and an absolute martial master, detoxification was nearly impossible. In fact, the reason the Poison Demon had named this poison art "Mortal Venom" was a declaration that even the Divine Physician would be unable to cure it. Though he failed in the end. The Poison Demon had been a powerful elder of the Blood Cult, but even in his time, the Divine Physician had already been revered as a living deity. Of course he''d failed. Still, Mortal Venom was potent enough that unless the Divine Physician himself intervened, curing it was virtually impossible. Naturally, Baek Suryong could not completely neutralize Mortal Venom either. What he could do was separate the demonic qi from the poison and extract it. After that, curing the Beggars'' Gang Chief was a simple matter of finding an antidote or expelling the venom with inner arts. His crimson eyes gleamed like gemstones as he observed the Chief''s body. For a mere demonic art, you sure are arrogant. As the pinnacle of all demonic arts, the Heaven Defying Divine Art did not simply resist other demonic arts, it subjugated them. RUMBLE... This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The Mortal Venom''s demonic qi, unable to resist the Heaven Defying Divine Art, quickly surrendered. With no resistance, the venom curled up docilely within the Chief''s body. Baek Suryong absorbed the extracted demonic qi into himself. Burning it away was an option, but that would leave traces of demonic qi in the room after the treatment. I can''t let those beggars see that. The demonic qi of Mortal Venom was absorbed smoothly, and as it dissipated, the lingering traces of the Poison Demon''s venom weakened. Baek Suryong was about to breath a sigh of relief, but when he had absorbed about half of the demonic qi, he suddenly sensed that something was off. Hmm? Damn it! The demonic qi, which he had believed to be fully separated from the venom, still contained minuscule traces of it. SIZZLE... Baek Suryong''s fingertips, which had been touching the Chief''s qi center, darkened. He immediately narrowed his eyes and bit down on his lip, but remained unfazed. This much is manageable. Mortal Venom was terrifying because venom and demonic qi were intricately entwined, but demonic qi posed no threat to Baek Suryong. Of course, the Poison Demon''s venom was deadly even on its own, but at this level, he judged that he could endure it. If I stop now, this will all be for nothing. Without pausing, he continued extracting every last trace of demonic qi from the Chief''s body. THUD! The moment the last of the demonic qi was drawn out, Baek Suryong promptly sat down cross-legged on the floor. Now, it was time for him to detoxify the remaining traces of venom in his body. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? SIZZLE! Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and white steam rose from his head. Using the Heaven Defying Divine Art, he burned away all the demonic qi that had entered his body, leaving only the poison behind. "Keuk..." Baek Suryong groaned through clenched teeth, feeling as if a massive fireball was raging within his body. Even though it was only a trace amount, the Poison Demon''s venom was relentless and tenacious even against the tyrannical Heaven Defying Divine Art. Although it could not have been more than an hour, he felt as if time was stretching on endlessly. "Whew..." Finally, Baek Suryong slowly opened his eyes. "Huh? This... I didn''t expect this..." He could sense that his constitution had changed. Instead of being expelled, the venom had submitted to the Heaven Defying Divine Art and was now absorbed into his body. If he wanted to, he could completely eradicate the poison, but he saw no reason to do so. It no longer harmed him, and far from being harmful, it was even beneficial. I can''t use it for poison arts, but my resistance to poison has greatly increased. Although his constitution hadn''t reached the level of the legendary Myriad Poison Immunity, it seemed to be good enough to be considered Thousand Poison Immunity. Moreover, the Poison Demon was the absolute authority on poisons within the Blood Cult, and Mortal Venom was the pinnacle of his research. If the poisons he created were still in use today, then Baek Suryong had essentially gained almost complete immunity to all of the Blood Cult''s poisons. "...It''s a miraculous encounter." Baek Suryong smirked and rose to his feet. Unlike his previous miraculous encounters, this one had not affected his martial arts, but it was still an incredible boon. What about the Chief? Checking the Chief''s condition, he saw that the black stain at the center of the old man''s chest had faded significantly, and his complexion also looked far more relaxed. He dispelled the qi barrier and called out to Wang Bal, who was waiting outside. "Come in... no, stop! Only the Little Beggar can enter!" When Baek Suryong saw the six elders trying to rush in together as soon as the door opened, he hastily corrected his words. Fortunately, the elders flinched and backed away at his sharp gaze. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Wang Bal squeezed through the gap and entered. "Master...!" The Chief had not yet opened his eyes, but the healthy blush on his face was obvious proof that his condition had improved. Tears welled up in Wang Bal''s eyes as he turned to Baek Suryong. "How... How can I ever repay this grace..." Repay it over and over for the rest of your life... Baek Suryong thought, but didn''t voice aloud. Instead, he put on a polite smile and said, "The venom remains, but all the demonic qi has been removed. To completely expel the venom, you''ll need an antidote, but at the very least, his condition won''t deteriorate any further." "Senior Brother!" "Waaaahhh!" Before the two young men could react, the six elder Tempest Beggars had entered and surrounded the Chief. Having been told he would not last a few more days, they had held back their emotions until now, but with his condition improving, their pent-up feelings erupted. The Chief is a fortunate man. Baek Suryong watched the scene with a hint of envy, when a sudden thought crossed his mind. When I died in his past life, did anyone cry for me like this? My former students... what kind of faces did they have as they watched me take my last breath? "Master!" Wang Bal''s shout snapped Baek Suryong out of his thoughts. The Chief''s eyelids trembled as he struggled to lift them, indicating that he had regained consciousness. ""Senior Brother!"" Half-opening his eyes, the Chief parted his lips as if to say something, but no sound came out. "Everyone, be quiet!" Wang Bal commanded. The six Tempest Beggars instantly fell silent. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The Chief smiled faintly, and Wang Bal stepped forward and took his master''s hand. "......" The Chief wrote something in Wang Bal''s palm with his fingers. As all of the martial artists present were experts, everyone could read the letters the old man traced. "Alliance ()...!" As if writing that one word had taken all his strength, the Chief lost consciousness again, but this time, his breathing was stable. Even after the Chief fell asleep, the room was shrouded in silence for the longest time. Alliance. There was no one present who did not understand the implications of that word. "The Murim Alliance..." Wang Bal muttered, his bloodshot eyes burning with rage. "The beast that attacked Master is in the Murim Alliance, or at the very least, the Murim Alliance is involved in this incident." The elders wore similar expressions as they nodded. "...But Mortal Venom is a Blood Cult martial art," Baek Suryong argued. "Then either there''s a Blood Cult spy in the Murim Alliance, or Master caught wind of someone in the Murim Alliance colluding with the Blood Cult," Wang Bal said, his resolve firm and unwavering. "The Beggars'' Gang will mobilize all its forces to find the culprit." "......" Even from Baek Suryong''s perspective, this was the logical conclusion, but there was one thing that bothered him. What if the Blood Cult planned for this outcome? If things escalated, the relationship between the Murim Alliance and the Beggars'' Gang could deteriorate, or worse. An enraged Beggars'' Gang would stop at nothing to find the culprit, even if it meant turning the Murim Alliance inside out. On the other hand, while they claimed to be hunting down the Blood Cult, there was no way the Murim Alliance would stand idly by as the beggars caused chaos. The Murim Alliance... This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. If a Blood Cult rat had infiltrated them, and one who had mastered Mortal Venom at that, then he could not overlook it either. Even if the traitor was not within the Murim Alliance itself, they were undoubtedly lurking nearby. "...How about you leave this matter to me?" Baek Suryong suggested. "What?" Wang Bal exclaimed, then recalled something he had momentarily forgotten. Baek Suryong was the Murim Alliance Chief Instructor. His rank was equal to the Five Commanders, and his position granted him access to anyone and anywhere within the Murim Alliance. "I will personally find the culprit. So for now, the Beggars'' Gang should hold back. If I need your help, I will let you know," Baek Suryong said firmly. Wang Bal hesitated. "...What exactly do you intend to do?" Baek Suryong''s eyes gleamed coldly. "To catch a rat, you have to set a trap, right?" The Beggars'' Gang is known for two main martial arts: The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Dog Beating Stick Technique. One famous user of the Dog Beating Stick Technique is Huang Rong, the Beggars'' Gang Chief in the Condor Hero Trilogy by Jin Yong, while the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms is used by her husband Guo Jing. Qiao Feng from Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils uses both martial arts. ? Chapter 308: To Catch a Rat (4) TL: FoodieMonster007 THUNK! Wang Bal dropped a thick book onto the table with a dull sound. Brushing the dust off its cover, he said, "This is the Murim Alliance personnel roster." "There''s more information here than I expected," Baek Suryong remarked as he opened the cover of the thick volume. The first page contained not only the name of the Murim Alliance Chairman, but also Yayul Hwang''s background and other personal details. "Yes, we strive to collect the names, addresses, martial arts, family backgrounds, and past histories of every martial artist affiliated with the Murim Alliance, as well as their close associates," Wang Bal explained. "I see..." Baek Suryong studied the roster''s contents with interest. As a member of the Ten Supremes and the Murim Alliance Chairman, Yayul Hwang''s entry was particularly extensive and detailed. Wang Bal whispered, "You must forget everything you read once this is over." "Of course." This personnel roster was a top-secret document of the intelligence organization that was the Beggars'' Gang, and was never to be shown to outsiders. However, since the culprit behind the attack on the Chief was connected to the Murim Alliance, Wang Bal decided to fully cooperate with the Azure Dragon Hero. He still seems uneasy. Sensing the Little Beggar''s nervousness, Baek Suryong decided to ease his concerns a little. "The Alliance probably knows about the existence of such a roster, and I wouldn''t be surprised if they collected similar information on the members of the Nine Sects One Gang too." "...Have you seen it yourself?" "No, but do I need to? Every prominent sect and clan has their own intelligence organization. Of course, the Beggars'' Gang''s version is undoubtedly the most detailed. Wait, why am I explaining this to you? Aren''t you supposed to be the expert here?" "......" Wang Bal was stunned speechless by Baek Suryong''s logic. Baek Suryong blinked in confusion. He thought what he said was obvious. Even the Blood Cult kept a log of key figures in the murim, because as the saying went, ''if you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles.'' While the Nine Sects One Gang were not outright enemies, they were undoubtedly competitors vying for dominance over the murim. Among them, the Beggars'' Gang was the largest intelligence organization of the orthodox sects.1 If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. That was why Baek Suryong had demanded the Murim Alliance personnel roster from Wang Bal. Still, this is even more detailed than I imagined. Although this was not the original reason why the Beggar''s Gang created such a document, depending on how the personnel roster he was reading now was used, it could be used to blackmail an opponent or destroy them completely. In the end, it depends on how you use it. Baek Suryong grinned and quickly flipped through the book, which was conveniently organized by rank. After the Chairman, the next section contained the personal details of the Five Commanders. While their personal records were not as extensive as those of the Chairman, they still contained information that would not be easy to find elsewhere. Baek Suryong closed the book and handed it back to Wang Bal. "I''ve finished reading." "...Already?" "I don''t need to read everything. I only checked the details of the Five Commanders and the captains and lieutenants under them." The rat had used the Poison Demon''s Mortal Venom on the Beggars'' Gang Chief, which indicated at least a certain degree of martial prowess. Plus, in order to access important information about the Murim Alliance, they would need to be at least a lieutenant or higher, so there was no need to check those below that level for now. The most suspicious person is... the one who wields the most power in the Chairman''s absence, or someone close to that person. "Among the Five Commanders, who is currently staying in the Murim Alliance?" "...The Elimination Corps Commander and the Heavenly Justice Commander," Wang Bal replied, his expression hardening. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. In the Murim Alliance Chairman''s office, one of the Five Commanders was taking care of the Chairman''s duties in his absence. "Yaaaawn... Why the hell do I have to act as the Chairman''s proxy in his absence?" the Elimination Corps Commander Ryu Seol complained as she stretched and let out a long yawn. Even though the unorthodox martial artists feared her and called her the One-Eyed Demon Blade, right now, her feet were propped up on the table and her half-lidded eyes were dazed with sleep. She squirmed around restlessly, as if her body was itching, with movements as flexible as a cat''s. Her jet black uniform was fitted snugly, just loose enough to be comfortable, and two sleek black Dao hung from her waist. Sitting across from Ryu Seol, buried in a pile of documents, the Vice Commander of the Elimination Corps Moyong Jun raised his head and protested, "...Why? Because you''re the only one among the Commanders who doesn''t give a rat''s ass about the Chairman''s seat. Also, since I''m the one actually doing all the work, why the hell are you so tired?" Both Ryu Seol and Moyong Jun appeared to be in their mid-to-late twenties, or at most early thirties, but in reality, they were more than a decade older than they looked. In response to her second-in-command''s nagging, Ryu Seol picked her ear and grumbled, "What makes you think I''m not working, huh? Do you have any idea how heavy the responsibilities I carry are? No, of course you don''t. A lowly Vice Commander wouldn''t have a clue." "...With a commander like you, it''s no wonder our Elimination Corps has the worst reputation among the five corps." The Heavenly Justice Corps, the Ironblood Corps, the Righteous Corps, the Divine Sword Corps, and the Elimination Corps were the five major military units of the Murim Alliance. At major murim events, the Five Commanders received the same treatment as the sect leaders of the Nine Sects One Gang, but of course that didn''t mean that they were actually on equal footing. Each commander was a master of the Nine Sects One Gang or the Five Great Clans, and each of them had considerable authority, but the Elimination Corps was different. Unlike the other corps, the Elimination Corps had few members from the Nine Sects One Gang or the Five Great Clans, and those who did hail from those places were usually outcasts. Some members were even freelancers or former unorthodox sect warriors who had defected to the Murim Alliance. For that reason, the Elimination Corps wasn''t well respected among the five major corps. To put it simply, they were the black sheep of the bunch. Additionally, even though Ryu Seol, the commander of this troublesome, much-maligned corps, was a woman who had repeatedly proven the value of the Elimination Corps through her sheer skill, that was only on the battlefield. When it came to other duties, such as the one she was doing now, she couldn''t care less. "This is boring and annoying. How does that old man put up with this crap every day? He has an even worse temper than me..." Ryu Seol groaned again, then sprawled out on the table like a lazy cat. "Enough whining, just stamp these damn documents already!" Moyong Jun kicked his commander in the butt without hesitation and then pushed a stack of documents he had already reviewed towards her. Ryu Seol lazily pulled the official seal of the Murim Alliance Chairman out of her inner pocket. Before the Chairman had left on his tour of the Five Great Academies, he had warned her in no uncertain terms that he would crack her skull open if she lost it or used it carelessly. "Tsk, that old geezer always treats me like I''m the easiest target," she griped, flipping through the documents Moyong Jun handed her and stamping them one after the other with loud thuds. Moyong Jun''s face turned pale. "You lunatic! I told you to actually read them before stamping them!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "I''m sure my capable Vice Commander has already checked everything thoroughly." "You really are..." Moyong Jun shook his head at her completely irresponsible answer and sighed deeply. "Do whatever you want. In the end, it''s you who will get your skull cracked by the Chairman, not me." "Fufu, what makes you think your head will be safe if mine gets cracked?" "Damn it! If you weren''t the Commander, I swear...!" Although the two bickered every day, the truth was that they had shared meals together for over ten years and had crossed countless battlefields together, risking their lives side by side. "Let''s just finish up and get wasted toni-..." Ryu Seol''s voice trailed off, and a fierce energy flashed in her single eye as she quickly adjusted her posture and glared at the man who had entered the office without permission. "What kind of rude bastard walks into the Chairman''s office without even knocking?" Jin Gwang, the Heavenly Justice Commander who had just stormed into the office, snorted. "Are you saying I need your permission now? Besides, is the Elimination Corps commander lecturing others on etiquette now? That''s funny." Jin Gwang was a middle-aged man with a stocky build. His steps were measured, his movements precise. Though he never deliberately flaunted his presence, his very aura exuded weight and solidity. Even in the face of Ryu Seol''s killing intent, he remained completely unfazed. He had once been a secular disciple of Shaolin, personally taught the monastery''s secret techniques by the Abbot himselfwho had lamented that such an exceptional talent would go to waste outside the temple. He was also the son of the Chairman of the World Trading Company, one of the Ten Great Companies. Though he had not inherited the company, as he was not the eldest son, he played a crucial role in maintaining the close ties between the Murim Alliance and the World Trading Company. "If you''re struggling with the workload, Acting Chairman, I can take over for you," he chuckled wryly. "I''m fine. My Vice Commander is doing an excellent job." The Heavenly Justice Commander also openly aspired to be the next Murim Alliance Chairman. Moreover, he was considered the most likely candidate for the position. Ryu Seol, her feet propped up on the table, giggled, "You might as well give up on becoming the chairman. That old man is more energetic than ever now that the Blood Cult has reappeared. He''s probably planning to hold on to power for another century." "......" The Heavenly Justice Commander looked at her in exasperation. "You''re almost forty, but you''re still so immature." "And you''re almost fifty, yet you still can''t let go of your thirst for power. Is that really okay for a Shaolin disciple? All is vanity. Didn''t the monks ever teach you that?" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Forget it. I didn''t come here to argue with you." "Then why are you here?" Ryu Seol asked. The Heavenly Justice Commander wouldn''t have come looking for her without good reason. "Have you heard about the Azure Dragon Hero?" "Of course I have." "I''m curious to see how strong he is." Just yesterday, news had spread that the Azure Dragon Hero had appeared in Wuhan, but he had disappeared shortly after arriving, leaving his companions behind. While the gossipers were busy talking about the Lightning Dragon Hero Namgung Su, the Murim Alliance was far more concerned about the Azure Dragon Hero. After all, he was their Chief Martial Arts Instructor. Ryu Seol''s eyes gleamed. She had no particular grudge against the Azure Dragon Hero. In fact, she had no opinion about him at all. If he had the skills, she would recognize him as the new Chief Instructor. If not, she would ignore him. That being said, there was no way she would entrust the training of the Elimination Corps to an incompetent person. Since the Chairman acknowledged him, he can''t be too weak... Yayul Hwang had declared to the world that the Azure Dragon Hero was fit to fill the seat left vacant by the death of Blue Sky Sword King Namgung Jaehak. Ryu Seol smirked. "The lowest seat of the Ten Supremes, huh..." "It''s just a play on words. The Ten Supremes isn''t something the Chairman can decide on his own," the Heavenly Justice Commander denied firmly. Ryu Seol agreed with him. There were many experts who didn''t recognize the Chairman''s arbitrary decision, including the Five Commanders, who were strong enough to contend for the title of Ten Supremes themselves. She shrugged. "I heard that he defeated Cho Cheonsang in a duel. That''s not too bad, is it?" "You think the Heavenly Martial Commander is comparable to us?" "Not even close." Ryu Seol chuckled. While the Proud Sword of Mount Hua, Cho Cheonsang, was unmatched in his generation, the Five Commanders were all older and stronger than him. The Heavenly Justice Commander nodded. "Regardless of the Azure Dragon Hero''s martial arts prowess, I cannot accept him as the Murim Alliance''s Chief Instructor." "Why?" "Because he knows nothing about the Heavenly Justice Corps." A sharp light flickered in the Heavenly Justice Commander''s eyes. "The Heavenly Justice Corps has its own unique ways. We''re not going to suddenly entrust our training to an outsider. The Elimination Corps must feel the same way, right?" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "That makes sense, but..." Ryu Seol frowned. If it was only a matter of training, the highly unruly Elimination Corps was an even bigger problem. Apart from her and the Murim Alliance Chairman, they hardly listened to any of their superiors. "So what''s your point? Are you suggesting that we kick him out when he arrives?" "We should treat him as an honored guest, but we must also make it clear that he is only a guest. I''ve already received approval from the Ironblood, Righteous, and Divine Sword Corps." "......" Ryu Seol shrugged nonchalantly. "There''s a chance that he won''t come at all. If he did, he would have arrived yesterday." "He will come," the Heavenly Justice Commander stated with certainty. Ryu Seol didn''t quite understand why he was so sure, but moments later, his words became reality. BOOOM! A deafening explosion shook the air, and they both turned their heads in the same direction. ""Intruder!"" A commotion erupted along with the shouts of martial artists. The expressions on the two commanders'' faces hardened. "An intruder?" "In the Murim Alliance?" The two shot toward the source of the explosion like lightning. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Who''s there?" "Stop right there!" Just beyond the Murim Alliance''s main gate, over a hundred martial artists had surrounded a single man. Those in white martial arts uniforms belonged to the Heavenly Justice Corps, while those in varied styles of black uniforms belonged to the Elimination Corps. With the shattered main gate behind him, the young man at the center of the encirclement grinned. "Nice to meet you." A face so strikingly handsome it was almost unreal. A relaxed posture with hands clasped behind his back, perfectly matching his immaculate blue martial arts uniform. A magnificent, priceless sword hanging from his waist. Even without an introduction, everyone could guess his identity. "I am your newly appointed Chief Instructor, Baek Suryong. Sorry if I startled you." "......" The crowd was stunned speechless by the shameless self-introduction. Baek Suryong looked around and nodded. "It seems you''ve done a good job of preparing for enemy invasions. There are a few problems, but we can work on them one by one." He walked forward, casually assessing the martial artists around him. Faced with a superior rather than an enemy, the Murim Alliance martial artists hesitated and instinctively stepped back. Ryu Seol asked in disbelief, "That''s him, right? The Azure Dragon Hero." "Looks like it," the Heavenly Justice Commander nodded stiffly. "Are you checking out how prepared we are to respond to an emergency? Is that why you broke the main gate?" Ryu Seol asked. "That''s right!" ""......"" The two commanders were dumbstruck. It seemed that the newly appointed Chief Instructor of the Murim Alliance was much crazier than they had imagined. Suddenly, the Acting Murim Alliance Chairman burst out laughing, "Aha... Ahahahahaha!" Translator''s Note: There will be another chapter in 6-8 hours. The Rogues'' Guild is considered an unorthodox sect. ? Chapter 309: To Catch a Rat (5) Chapter 309: To Catch a Rat (5) TL: FoodieMonster007 At first glance, breaking through the main gate of the Murim Alliance seemed like a reckless and foolish act, but Baek Suryong had two clear goals in mind. I''m not the Murim Alliance Chairman, so I can''t just barge in and force my way through with strength alone. The Murim Alliance isn''t that easy of an organization to deal with. However, I can throw them into confusion. If he announced his identity at the main gate and followed the proper procedures, the entire Murim Alliance would know of the Azure Dragon Hero''s arrival within moments. This would give the culprit ample time to prepare for their meeting. On the other hand, what if he stormed in unannounced? People tend to make mistakes in unexpected situations. The first of his two objectives was to catch the rat hiding within the Murim Alliance off guard, to make them slip up. "Stop! Identify yourself!" "That face... No way?" The guards at the Murim Alliance''s main gate widened their eyes at the man striding confidently toward them. Baek Suryong clasped his hands together in a friendly salute. "Greetings, my proud brothers of the Murim Alliance. I see you''re working hard as usual!" Just this morning, the Murim Alliance had distributed an identification note with the Azure Dragon Hero''s portrait, and the gatekeepers had studied it more carefully than anyone else. "Azure Dragon Hero!" The young man walking toward them with a confident smile was undoubtedly the newly appointed Murim Alliance Chief Instructor, the Azure Dragon Hero. Flustered, a guard stammered, "P-Please wait a moment! We need to report your arrival..." Baek Suryong smiled warmly. "It''s alright. Would you mind stepping aside for a moment so I can pass?" "Huh? Ah, yes..." Despite their puzzlement, the guards quietly obliged, obeying the order of a superior. CRAAASH! The next moment, Baek Suryong struck the main gate of the Murim Alliance. Out of consideration, he did not cut it down with his sword, but only broke the hinges and tore the gate off completely so that it could be repaired more easily later. Of course, no one in the Murim Alliance would consider that "consideration" at all. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Who goes there!" "Stop right there!" "Who the hell is that madman?" As Baek Suryong marched in, he scanned the martial artists surrounding him. It took them less than a quarter of a second to gather nearly a hundred men and encircle him. Their response time is quite fast. The martial artists'' auras were all sharp, proving that they had trained hard on a daily basis. The ones on the left are the Heavenly Justice Corps, and the ones standing in a disorderly mess on the right must be the Elimination Corps. The difference between the two groups was immediately apparent. The Heavenly Justice Corps stood in a neat array, as if they had regularly trained in battle formations. The Elimination Corps, on the other hand, showed no uniformity in clothing or weapons, and lined up haphazardly. However, that did not mean that they were weaker than the Heavenly Justice Corps. Individually, the Elimination Corps actually seemed stronger. Their killing intent was so thick that it was hard to believe that they were part of the Murim Alliance at all. They''d fit right in with the Valley of Evil or the Rehabilitation Sect. Baek Suryong introduced himself, "I am the newly appointed Chief Instructor, Baek Suryong. I apologize if I startled you. You''ve done a good job preparing for an enemy invasion. Although there are a few problems, we can fix them one by one." "......" No one said anything, as this could either be seen as a show of dominance by the new chief instructor or the eccentricity of an ill-tempered supreme expert. Nonetheless, their faces screamed, What kind of insane bastard is this? Baek Suryong studied their expressions, searching for anything out of the ordinary. At the same time, he observed the stances of the martial artists around him. When caught off guard, people would instinctively assume the stance they were most familiar with. For example, someone who had trained in Blood Cult martial arts before infiltrating the Murim Alliance. Hmm... someone excessively frightened, or someone grinding their teeth in rage... A moment later, Baek Suryong reached a conclusion. No one here has trained in the Blood Cult''s martial arts. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? He wasn''t expecting much anyway. Most of the martial artists gathered here were ordinary warriors, but the culprit who poisoned the Chief had used the Poison Demon''s Mortal Venom. If the culprit or an accomplice was within the Murim Alliance, they wouldn''t be hiding among these men. They would have to be someone with the authority to speak privately with the leader of a major murim faction. The real ones are coming now. Baek Suryong had his eyes set on a much bigger catch, and to his satisfaction, two overwhelming presences were rapidly approaching. "What the hell is going on?!" a thunderous shout shook the air as a middle-aged man with a sturdy build and a slender woman dressed all in black descended from the sky and landed right in front of Baek Suryong. The Heavenly Justice Commander and the Elimination Corps Commander. "Commander!" The martial artists of the Heavenly Justice Corps stepped back and offered a brief salute in perfect unison. On the other hand, the members of the Elimination Corps grinned and casually greeted their leader. "Hey, Commander!" "Some crazy bastard just stormed in!" It was a perfect illustration of how different the two groups were. The Heavenly Justice Commander stepped forward, his tiger-like eyes gleaming fiercely as a terrifying surge of qi erupted from his body. He roared, "How dare you tresspass into the Murim Alliance! Do you realize that this is a crime punishable by immediate execution?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? CRACK... The ground cracked beneath the Heavenly Justice Commander''s feet in a display of overwhelming inner arts, even as he stood still. Most of the surrounding martial artists paled, but Baek Suryong remained unperturbed. "Excuse me, but who are you?" he asked nonchalantly, pretending not to recognize the Heavenly Justice Commander. As expected, the Heavenly Justice Commander''s expression twisted in rage. "I am Heavenly Justice Commander, Jin Gwang. Azure Dragon Hero, I am placing you under arrest for trespassing into the Murim Alliance. If you dare resist..." "Trespassing?" Baek Suryong cut him short, looking genuinely puzzled. "How is the Chief Instructor of the Murim Alliance entering the Murim Alliance considered trespassing?" The Heavenly Justice Commander was rendered speechless for a moment. "...So it''s true that you enjoy playing word games. You threatened the Murim Alliance guards and smashed the main gate. Are you saying that''s not trespassing?" "The guards here stepped aside on their own." "Nonsense!" "If you don''t believe me, ask them yourself." Baek Suryong turned his head and shouted at the gate guards. "Hey, have I harmed or threatened you in any way?" "N-No, sir! You just asked us to step aside..." Despite their nervous expressions, the guards answered truthfully. There was no sign of coercion or threat. Baek Suryong straightened his posture and said confidently, "You heard them. I never threatened the guards. "Still, the fact remains that you destroyed the main gate." "Well, I''ll admit that." Baek Suryong nodded so boldly that it was almost refreshing. "......" The Heavenly Justice Commander''s blood boiled at this infuriating attitude. Baek Suryong continued, "I did break the Murim Alliance''s main gate, but I had my reasons. If you''ll allow me to explain..." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Arrest him immediately!" "You''re a stubborn one, eh?" Baek Suryong sighed as the martial artists of the Heavenly Justice Corps closed in on him. Meanwhile, the Elimination Corps martial artists watched the spectacle with amused smirks. Suddenly, the smile on Baek Suryong''s lips vanished as if it had never been there. "I''m warning you. If you take another step, I will charge you with insubordination," he said in a low voice. "...!!" The martial artists approaching Baek Suryong trembled and stopped in their tracks, frozen by his chilling killing intent. Only the Heavenly Justice Commander scoffed and stepped closer. "Insubordination?" The tension between the two men rose sharply. Now they were close enough to reach out and touch each other. The Heavenly Justice Commander stared at Baek Suryong with pure contempt. "Azure Dragon Hero, you have no right to call yourself superior to anyone in the Murim Alliance. It would be wise to surrender before you embarrass yourself any further." "Hmm, maybe it''s because I spoke to you politely, but I think you''re a little confused." Baek Suryong grinned at the Heavenly Justice Commander who seemed to want to tear him apart. "The Chief Instructor has the same rank as a Commander. What right do you have to arrest me?" "How dare you...!" The Heavenly Justice Commander''s face contorted in rage, and he gritted his teeth as he glared at Baek Suryong. This man had only gained the position of Chief Instructor through the Chairman''s generosity, yet he had the audacity to claim that he was equal to them? "You''ve been talking nonsense long enough. How much longer do you think I''m going to put up with your crap?" he roared, his martial arts uniform flapping wildly as more cracks spread beneath his feet. Once again, it was an overwhelming display of power, but Baek Suryong remained unfazed. Why is he getting this angry? It was true that he had deliberately provoked and taunted the Heavenly Justice Commander to test his reaction, but he was overly hostile. It wasn''t just simple dislike, it was closer to hatred, as if the Commander wanted nothing more than to throw him into a prison cell right then and there. Could it be him? The Heavenly Justice Commander, Jin Gwang. A secular disciple of Shaolin and a son of the World Trading Company, one of the Ten Great Companies. A man so ambitious that he openly declared his intention to become the next Murim Alliance Chairman. At least, that was what was written about him in the Beggar Gang''s personnel roster. Jin Gwang warned icily, "A word of advice, Junior. If you become arrogant just because you became famous at a young age, you won''t live long. Learn some humility while you still can." "Humility, huh..." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. It was a taunt, not advice, and of course, Baek Suryong understood that perfectly. While he wasn''t really offended by this kind of provocation, it did give him an idea. What if the Heavenly Justice Commander had trained in the martial arts of the Blood Cult, even just a little? There was no better way to find out than to fight him directly. If he really is the rat, I''ll expose him and kill him. If he''s not, well... then he''s not. CRACK, CRACK... Baek Suryong tilted his head from side to side, cracking his neck as he smiled and placed his hand on the hilt of the Azure Dragon Sword. "Sounds like the Heavenly Justice Commander wants to personally teach me about humility. Are you sure about this? I''m actually a better teacher than you, but... if that''s what you want, I''d be happy to oblige." "Everyone, fall back!" As the tension in the air skyrocketed, the surrounding martial artists hurriedly stepped back to make room for a duel. CLANG! BOOM! The two supreme experts unleashed their inner arts to the fullest, and whirlwinds erupted from beneath their feet, spiraling into the sky. Colorless shockwaves spread in all directions, distorting the air. Although the fight had yet to begin, the invisible qi waves released by the two supreme experts were already tearing into each other. "Krgh..." "Huff..." The martial artists with weaker internal arts turned pale. Some even stumbled backwards, while others began to bleed from their noses. Baek Suryong and Jin Gwang silently measured each other''s strength. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. This won''t be easy. He''s reached this level at such a young age? Baek Suryong tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword, while the Heavenly Justice Commander clenched his fists. Neither of them took a starting stance. Any unnecessary movement would only give the opponent a clue as to their next action. ""......"" The tension was so thick that it felt like an explosion could happen at any moment. "Ahaahaha! You two are total pigheads! I was watching to see how far this would go, but are you seriously planning to fight the Heavenly Justice Commander?" the Elimination Corps Commander remarked cheerfully as she suddenly appeared between them, clutching her stomach and laughing so hard that her single eye welled up with tears. A moment later, however, she sighed in disappointment, "Haa... I''d really love to see you two fight. I mean, really, but..." The Elimination Corps Commander, Ryu Seol, turned her gaze to the destroyed Murim Alliance gate. A large crowd had gathered outside, peering in to spy on the commotion. If this escalated and word got out, the Murim Alliance''s reputation would plummet. "If I don''t stop this, that damned old man, the Chairman, will crack my skull open." Ryu Seol was truly disappointed that she wouldn''t be able to watch the fight, but she also didn''t want to be the one to get her skull cracked when the Chairman returned, so she fulfilled her duty as Acting Chairman. "Heavenly Justice Commander," she said firmly. "Stand down. I''ll hear the Chief Instructor myself and decide on his punishment." The Heavenly Justice Commander bristled. "What is there to hear? That arrogant brat must be arrested and imprisoned immediately!" "I said, I''ll take care of it. If you keep insisting, I''ll consider this an overstep of your authority." "What? Overstepping?" The Heavenly Justice Commander was on the verge of exploding in anger, but when he saw killing intent flicker in Ryu Seol''s single eye, he immediately fell silent. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Ryu Seol grinned. "Who is the Acting Chairman now? If ignoring my authority in an official capacity isn''t overstepping, then what is?" "That''s..." The Heavenly Justice Commander was at a loss for words. The Elimination Corps Commander was acting as a proxy for the absent Murim Alliance Chairman, which meant that disobeying her orders was equivalent to challenging the Chairman''s authority itself. "If the old man finds out about this, he''ll crack your skull first. Are you ready for that?" Ryu Seol added. "......" The Heavenly Justice Commander clenched his fists. He wasn''t afraid of the Elimination Corps Commander or the Azure Dragon Hero standing in front of him, but he was afraid of Yayul Hwang. After all, neither the prestige of Shaolin nor the wealth of the World Trading Company could protect him from the Fist King''s fist. Damn it... In the end, the Heavenly Justice Commander had no choice but to grit his teeth and step back. "...Make sure he is punished properly," he growled through clenched teeth. "Of course. You know I take my role as Acting Chairman very seriously." "But I''m the one doing all the work..." Moyong Jun, who had been standing in the back, grumbled. "Shut up. Do you want to be accused of overstepping as well?" Ryu Seol snapped. Moyong Jun immediately closed his mouth. He had acted as usual with his commander without realizing it. Arrogant wench! The Heavenly Justice Commander shot Ryu Seol a glare before turning on his heel and walking away. Ryu Seol watched him for a moment before turning to Baek Suryong. The killing intent that had filled her gaze just moments ago now sparkled with curiosity, like a child who had just found an exciting new toy. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "As you just heard, I''m the Acting Chairman. That means, unlike the Heavenly Justice Commander, I can punish you however I want, handsome little Chief Instructor," she giggled, then tapped the two daos at her waist. "Will you come quietly? Or do you want to fight me too?" "......" Baek Suryong sheathed his sword. I should stop here. Judging by her tone, I can''t tell if she really wants to punish me or is just looking for an excuse to fight. Fighting the Heavenly Justice Commander had at least some justification, but fighting the Vice Chairman, the Elimination Corps Commander? That would be pure madness. "I''ll go quietly," he said. "... Eh? That''s no fun at all." "Sheathing my sword in front of the Acting Chairman is just common sense. I''m not that reckless." "You don''t really seem like a reasonable person... but okay. Let''s go to the chairman''s office." Ryu Seol turned and started walking. Baek Suryong followed her and watched her closely. He finally realized the source of the strange sensation he had felt from her. Now that I look closely, I''m certain. The Elimination Corps Commander has learned demonic arts. This was information that wasn''t included in the the Beggar''s Gang''s Murim Alliance''s personnel list. The Heavenly Justice Commander and the Elimination Corps Commander. Right now, both of them were highly suspicious. Translator''s Note: That''s all for this week! See you on Friday! A lot of people seem to want to know how to receive chapter update notifications, so I have added instructions to the "About" tab on the top navigation bar. Chapter 310: Whos Your Guarantor? TL: FoodieMonster007 Contrary to Baek Suryong''s assumption that he would be interrogated as soon as he entered the Murim Alliance Chairman''s office, the Elimination Corps Commander seemed completely at ease. "Would you like some tea? Or perhaps some alcohol?" she asked casually. "Tea, please," Baek Suryong replied. Ryu Seol nodded, then glanced at Moyong Jun, who had followed them in. "You heard him. Go fetch us some booze from the reception hall." "But I just said that I''d prefer tea..." "Get us something expensive while you''re at it." "......" Baek Suryong was at a loss for words. She just ignored me completely! The Elimination Corps Commander, Ryu Seol, was infamous within the Murim Alliance for her terrible drinking habits. Even now, she shamelessly used her duties as an excuse to indulge herself during the day, licking her lips in anticipation. "You know the stuff the Chairman keeps exclusively for important guests? The one brewed from three-hundred-year-old tuber fleeceflower? Bring us that," she demanded eagerly. "...You do realize that the Chairman always checks the liquor supply when he returns, right?" Moyong Jun sighed, his expression indicating that this situation wasn''t new to him. Although he usually cursed her like a vulgar sailor, he had to limit himself to polite speech since there was a guest present. "Did I say I was drinking it alone? We have a guest. I''m just fulfilling my duties as Acting Chairman." "That''s a ridiculous excuse. The Chief Instructor is still part of the Murim Alliance..." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Then let''s call it a celebratory toast for our new Chief Instructor." "A celebratory toast for someone who broke down the Murim Alliance''s main gate and got himself arrested seems a bit..." BANG! Ryu Seol slammed the table, glaring fiercely at her Vice Commander with her single remaining eye as if she were ready to kill him. "Keep running your mouth, and you can forget about this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to taste that sweet, sweet nectar." "...Understood." In the end, Moyong Jun reluctantly left to fetch the alcohol, muttering "Damned drunkard witch..." under his breath. Baek Suryong immediately glanced at Ryu Seol, but she continued smiling sweetly as if she hadn''t heard her own subordinate swear at her. Instead, her single eye sparkled mischievously as she turned back toward him. "The Chairman recently hid some precious liquor in the reception hall. When else am I going to get a chance to try it, if not now?" "Then why bother asking me for my opinion? You could''ve just instructed your subordinate to bring it from the outset." "Given your whole naughty pretty boy vibe, I thought you were a drinker for sure!" "Sheesh..." Ryu Seol leaned forward and whispered conspiratorially, "Hey, if the Chairman asks later, just say it was you who wanted a drink, okay? In return, I''ll go easy on you for the trouble you caused today. You know what I''m saying?" She winked her one eye, as if to say this was their little secret. What a strange woman. Baek Suryong''s eye twitched in disbelief. It was difficult to find a supreme martial artist who wasn''t eccentric, but the Elimination Corps Commander seemed particularly ill-suited for the disciplined atmosphere of the Murim Alliance. Now that they were face-to-face, though, Baek Suryong could sense her aura even more clearly. She''s definitely learned some form of demonic art. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. It was faint, but he could definitely feel a sinister and sticky energy emanating from Ryu Seol. I''m not sure exactly which demonic art it is, but... The Elimination Corps Commander''s demonic energy was unusually subtle. Were it not for the Heaven Defying Divine Art and their close proximity, even he, who had studied countless demonic arts in his previous life, would have missed it completely. In other words, Ryu Seol could easily fool even the other commanders. This fact alone made her an obvious suspect for the Blood Cult''s rat. But... could she deceive the Chairman? Baek Suryong thought back to when Yayul Hwang instinctively suspected his connection to the Blood Cult. Maybe for a day or two, but certainly not for over ten years. Ryu Seol smiled, revealing a row of pristine white teeth. Just like how Baek Suryong was observing her, she was also scrutinizing him carefully with her single eye. "What are you staring at? You haven''t had a sip yet, and you''re already drunk on my beauty?" It was obviously meant as a joke, but Ryu Seol really was attractive. Even the patch covering her left eye gave her an unmistakable charm. Still, Baek Suryong did not feel the slightest romantic attraction to someone who looked more like a dangerous wildcat than a woman. Is this playful demeanor her real self, or... He mentally reviewed her tone, her behavior, and their entire exchange so far. He couldn''t confirm anything yet, but one thing was obviousthe Elimination Corps Commander, Ryu Seol, was trying to size him up. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Not a chance," he replied with an insincere smile, careful not to reveal anything. Ryu Seol narrowed her eye irritably. "What kind of answer is that? Are you saying I''m not pretty?" "You''re not bad-looking, but you''re just not my type." "Look at this cocky little brat. You think you''ll survive in the world talking like that?" "I doubt you play the social game well yourself." "You''re amusing." "I hear that a lot." The two exchanged matching smirks. Inwardly, Baek Suryong rolled his eyes. Right now, he felt more stressed sitting calmly opposite the Elimination Corps Commander than he had when he confronted the Heavenly Justice Commander. "...Elimination Corps Commander," he began seriously. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Just call me Senior." "Alright. Then, may I ask you something, Senior?" Ryu Seol leaned back comfortably in her chair and nodded. "Go ahead. Let''s chat until the drinks arrive. I was planning to leave the interrogation to my Vice Commander anyway." Baek Suryong asked boldly, "So... how did you end up learning a demonic art?" "...!!" Ryu Seol flinched and instantly sprang to her feet, but to Baek Suryong''s surprise, she neither attacked nor exuded any killing intent. Nevertheless, he smiled knowingly. Although Ryu Seol remained silent, her abrupt reaction was enough to confirm his suspicion. As I suspected, the Chairman already knew about it. Others might not have noticed, but there was no way that the Chairman, who despised the Blood Cult so much, would overlook a subordinate learning unorthodox martial arts. In other words, the Chairman is aware that the Elimination Corps Commander knows a demonic art... yet that''s just as suspicious. Looking slightly dazed, Ryu Seol asked cautiously, "Did the old man mention something about me?" "No. I''m just more sensitive to auras than most." "That''s impossible. Even the Heavenly Justice Commander, who trained in Shaolin martial arts, never noticed anything..." Baek Suryong remembered what he''d read about the Elimination Corps Commander Ryu Seol in the Beggar''s Gang''s personnel records. Some twenty years ago, a young girl had been rescued after the destruction of the unorthodox Mara Sect near the borderlands. The other children rescued with her were reunited with their families, but Ryu Seol and several others whose parents had been killed by the Mara Sect had nowhere else to go. Out of pity, the Chairman personally recruited them into the Murim Alliance. Among these children, Ryu Seol''s talent stood out from the rest. Less than three years into her training, she joined the Elimination Corps, and ten years later, she rose to become its commander. However, nowhere in the records did it state that the Elimination Corps Commander had learned demonic arts. Even though such a massive secret had been revealed, Ryu Seol only looked deflated for a moment before laughing at herself. "Yes, I practice demonic arts. A really nasty, terrifying one, too." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. At that moment, Moyong Jun returned and overheard her. "Ryu Seol!" he shouted, slamming the door shut with a horrified expression on his face. Ryu Seol shrugged nonchalantly. "Calm down. He figured it out on his own." "Is that true?" Baek Suryong nodded silently, prompting Moyong Jun to let out a long sigh and plead, "This secret is known only to the Chairman and me. If it gets out..." "Not only me, but even the old man will be in big trouble, right?" Ryu Seol interrupted. "You idiot! Don''t talk like it''s someone else''s problem!" "I''m the one who got caught, so why are you the one freaking out?" Ryu Seol took the bottle of liquor Moyong Jun had brought and drank straight from it, gobbling it down as if she''d just achieved enlightenment. Moyong Jun gazed at Baek Suryong anxiously. "Chief Instructor, do you understand the Elimination Corps'' status within the Murim Alliance?" "Roughly." The Elimination Corps had always been considered the black sheep of the Murim Alliance. Since its inception, it had been composed mainly of martial artists from smaller sects, freelancers, and even defectors from unorthodox sects. Still, for the Corps Commander herself to have practiced demonic arts was a completely different matter. If word got out that the Chairman knowingly overlooked this, even his position might be jeopardized. Although Baek Suryong had inadvertently discovered one of the chairman''s weaknesses, not all of his questions had been answered yet. He decided to keep up the pressure on Ryu Seol. "I''ll decide what to do after hearing more details. Elimination Corps Commander, why did you learn demonic arts?" "What the..." Ryu Seol scratched her head irritably. Somehow, in an instant, interrogator and suspect had switched roles. She sighed deeply, then blurted, "To put it simply, the Mara Sect Leader was my biological father." "......" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Twenty years ago, the Chairman killed my father. I also lost my left eye in that battle." Ryu Seol briefly touched the patch covering her eye, then moistened her lips with another sip of alcohol. "At that time, the old man gave me a choice: Either I could die there with my father, or I could follow him to the Murim Alliance. What else was I supposed to do? I wanted to live, so I did as he said. "......" Baek Suryong was at a loss for words at the simple explanation. They''re both completely insane. Whether it was Yayul Hwang, who recruited the daughter of a man he killed into the Murim Alliance, or Ryu Seol, who obediently followed her father''s murdererneither of them were normal! "Couldn''t you have purged your demonic qi and abandoned the martial art entirely?" "No, I couldn''t. The demonic art had already taken root in my body. If I wanted to purge it, I''d have to destroy my qi center, and I''d rather die than become a cripple. My only option was to carefully cultivate it alongside orthodox martial arts. Ah, don''t misunderstand though, it''s not the kind of demonic art you''re imagining. I don''t drink blood or eat human flesh." Moyong Jun, who had been listening nervously, smacked his commander on the head. "How can you joke at a time like this?" "Should I grovel and beg for forgiveness instead?" Ryu Seol scoffed, then winked playfully at Baek Suryong. "There, I''ve told you everything now. You''ll keep it a secret, right?" "...For now, I understand," Baek Suryong nodded reluctantly. However, his suspicions about the Elimination Corps Commander hadn''t completely disappeared. If she still harbors resentment toward the Chairman for killing her family, that''s motive enough to betray the Murim Alliance. Though the mystery behind her demonic art had been explained, and no direct connection to the Blood Cult had been revealed, Ryu Seol remained a prime suspect in his mind. "Now that I''ve talked about myself, let''s hear about you, Junior." Ryu Seol put down the bottle, straightened her posture, and asked, "Why did you make such a scene on your first day? Why smash the main gate?" To draw out the Blood Cult spy hiding within the Murim Alliance... but that''s something I can''t say aloud. Baek Suryong recited the excuse he had prepared beforehand, "To wake up the Murim Alliance, which has become complacent during this long period of peace. In addition, it was a good opportunity to evaluate the current state of the martial artists here and identify their weaknesses." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Ryu Seol frowned slightly. "Weaknesses?" "There were quite a few." Moyong Jun''s eye twitched skeptically. "What weaknesses? Our men reacted quickly and decisively." Ryu Seol was known for training the Elimination Corps with strict discipline, and the same was true for the Heavenly Justice Corps and the other units. Due to their rigorous and competitive training, the Murim Alliance had arguably reached its strongest state ever. Yet, Baek Suryong was saying that there were problems? "The response was quick, yes, but the method of rushing in wasn''t ideal at all. If an attacker had used poison gas at that moment, dozens would''ve succumbed immediately," Baek Suryong said, deliberately emphasizing the word "poison". However, the reaction he was expecting did not occur. "Poison... I suppose that''s plausible," Ryu Seol mumbled, nodding thoughtfully. "Moreover, the Heavenly Justice Corps and Elimination Corps moved entirely separately," Baek Suryong added. "Well, we don''t normally conduct joint training." "Exactly. It seems there''s a lot of work ahead of for me, as the Chief Instructor," Baek Suryong sighed dramatically. Ryu Seol chuckled softly. "In any case, even if your intentions were good, your actions were clearly unacceptable. I''m sorry, but I can''t just let this go." She turned to Moyong Jun. "How should we punish him?" Moyong Jun sighed deeply and looked at Baek Suryong hesitantly. Now that he knew Ryu Seol''s secret, it was difficult for him to treat him as casually as he had before. Still, he couldn''t stay silent forever. "I checked the rules... and if someone at the level of Commander or higher causes trouble, a formal disciplinary committee must be convened to decide the punishment," Moyong Jun reported. "That''s what he said." Convening a disciplinary committee meant summoning all available Murim Alliance lieutenants, a process that would take at least three or four days. "Three or four days? What happens in the meantime?" "According to the regulations, you are to be confined to your quarters until a decision is made..." Moyong Jun''s voice trailed off uncertainly. Wait, is confining Baek Suryong even possible? Ryu Seol nodded, clearly understanding her Vice Commander''s concern. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong grinned as if he''d been waiting for this moment. "There''s a clause that says if there''s a guarantor, the defendant can move freely on the condition that part of his body remains restrained." "A guarantor? How do you know about that?" "I studied the rules before I decided to break the gates," Baek Suryong replied nonchalantly. Of course, he''d already familiarized himself with everything before he even broke through the gate of the Murim Alliance. "A guarantor... Do you even have someone who is willing to vouch for you? And do note that not just anyone will do. Whoever you nominate needs to have enough influence to satisfy even the furious Heavenly Justice Commander." Ryu Seol couldn''t think of a single person in the Alliance who would dare to take such a risk. I''m certainly not volunteering, either... However, Ryu Seol didn''t have to agonize for long. Baek Suryong already had someone in mind. Baek Suryong grinned wickedly. "Would a direct descendant of the Namgung Clan be enough?" "The Namgung Clan?" "The Lightning Dragon Hero, Namgung Su. He''s the third son of the Patriarch, he''s recently risen to fame, and he conveniently happens to be nearby," Baek Suryong grinned slyly. Summoning Namgung Su to assist him had been his secondary goal all along. Miles away at the Jaegal Manor, Namgung Su shivered involuntarily, feeling an inexplicable chill run down his spine. Translator''s Note: I translated this chapter while not very sober, so if you spot any mistakes or typos, please bring it up. I''ve also created a discord channel for update notifications, the invite is at the top of the page, in the navbar (desktop) or menu button (mobile). Chapter 311: Fishing for a Rat TL: FoodieMonster007 "Baek Suryong... you damned bastard... I swear I''m going to hunt you down..." Namgung Su wheezed, panting heavily. His fists, clenched so tightly that they had turned white, were trembling. After parting ways with Baek Suryong in the middle of the city, Namgung Su had to fend off countless challengers on his way to the Jaegal Estate. "Lightning Dragon Hero! I challenge you to a duel!" "Let''s see if you really deserve the Azure Dragon Hero''s acknowledgment!" "This old man wishes to test your martial arts." As if that wasn''t bad enough, rather than mediate, that accursed Jaegal Patriarch fanned the flames for no reason other than to satisfy his own curiosity. "Line up, folks! Only ten challengers will be allowed to duel the Lightning Dragon Hero! All martial artists below the peak level, step aside!" the Jaegal Patriarch shouted. Namgung Su''s eyes widened in disbelief. "...Jaegal Patriarch? What are you saying?" "You''re not going to run away now, are you? That would dishonor not only you but also your clan." "......" After defeating the ten carefully selected challengers, Namgung Su finally reached the Jaegal Estate, thinking that he could rest at last. Unfortunately, his nightmare was only just beginning. Rumors of the Lightning Dragon Hero''s ten consecutive victories and his mysterious golden eyes spread like wildfire overnight. "Lightning Dragon Hero, come out!" "I waited all night for you!" "Accept my challenge!" "I LOVE YOU!" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The Jaegal Estate was besieged by martial artists from daybreak, both those aiming to confront Namgung Su and those merely observing. Only the Jaegal Clan''s formidable presence prevented the scene from devolving into a raucous spectacle. Fuck you, Baek Suryong... Namgung Su thought, grinding his teeth. Just then, a Murim Alliance messenger arrived and pushed his way through the crowd in front of the Jaegal Clan. "What business does the Murim Alliance have here?" Namgung Su asked. The messenger stuttered, "I can''t explain out here, so would you mind following me to the Alliance? It''s regarding the Azure Dragon Hero..." When he received a message from Baek Suryong summoning him to the Murim Alliance, Namgung Su was surprised, but didn''t think much of it. Baek Suryong was the Murim Alliance''s new Chief Instructor, after all, him paying a visit to the Alliance headquarters was... normal... He glared daggers at Baek Suryong. "...You. You broke the Murim Alliance''s main gate?" "......" Baek Suryong smiled sheepishly. "And now you need a guarantor until the disciplinary committee is held?" Baek Suryong nodded. "And you named me as the guarantor? After pulling that stunt in public and running off?" "Ahaha..." CRACKLE... BZZZZT... White lightning sparked off Namgung Su''s body as he approached his nemesis. Baek Suryong raised his hands in mock surrender. "Long time no... wait, no, it hasn''t been long, but for some reason, it feels like a long-awaited reunion? Don''t you agree?" That was the last straw. Namgung Su''s temper boiled over. "Long-awaited reunion? We parted ways just yesterday! How on earth did you manage to cause so much chaos within a day?!" "I had my reasons! I''ll explain everything in detail later, so could you please put away that thunderbolt qi?" "If your explanation isn''t good enough, be prepared to suffer..." "I raised a tiger cub. I raised a damn tiger cub!!" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Ahem!" Ryu Seol stepped between the two bickering men. "Handsome boys, please save the heartwarming reunion for later. May I have your attention for a moment?" Both men turned toward Ryu Seol at once. She flinched. At that moment, she had only maintained the facade of Acting Chairman by the thinnest of margins. Holy shit, does the Azure Dragon Academy pick instructors based on looks? If my self-discipline was any weaker, I''d spiral straight into qi deviation from sheer lust... After taking a moment to compose herself, Ryu Seol looked at Namgung Su. "You''ve heard the situation on the way, right? The Chief Instructor caused a mess, and he needs a guarantor." "...I understand." Namgung Su nodded. Ryu Seol turned to Moyong Jun with a look that said, you explain the rest. With a resigned sigh, Moyong Jun said, "According to protocol, the Chief Instructor should be confined to his quarters until the disciplinary committee convenes, but if he''s monitored by a guarantor, he can move around freely without restraint." "Still, just in case something happens, he must wear these cuffs," Ryu Seol added, smiling brightly at Baek Suryong as she twirled a pair of black metal cuffs around her finger. "These are made of black iron. It would be difficult even for you to break them, and if you even think of trying, the Alliance''s top experts will intervene immediately, so be careful." "Understood." Baek Suryong let out a deep sigh and reluctantly stretched out both arms. Deep down, though he was thinking something else entirely. Time to throw out some bait. By now, the culprit or accomplice who had attacked the Chief of the Beggars'' Gang would be extremely on edge due to his sudden appearance in the Murim Alliance. They had no idea why he had come, or what he knew. I made sure to leave traces so they know for sure that I stopped by the Beggars'' Gang. From the rat''s point of view, Baek Suryong was a thorn in their side. Worse, he was strong enough to be one of the Ten Supremes, so they couldn''t attack him carelessly. If he was shackled with black iron cuffs, though... There''s bound to be some sort of reaction. For example... "Objection!" the Heavenly Justice Commander''s voice rang out as he surveyed the room with undisguised disapproval. "These two are from the same academy. Do you seriously believe that Mr. Namgung can be impartial?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "That''s..." Ryu Seol opened her mouth to reply, but before she could finish her sentence, Namgung Su cut in firmly. "Of course I can," he said, instantly backing up his words with swift action. SWOOSH! CLACK! Snatching the cuffs from Ryu Seol, Namgung Su pulled Baek Suryong''s arms behind his back and secured the cuffs without a hint of hesitation or mercy. Moyong Jun blinked, startled. "U-Um, it''s standard procedure to cuff the hands in front, not behind..." "Hey! How am I supposed to eat if my hands are cuffed behind my back?" Namgung Su ignored both Moyong Jun''s concern and Baek Suryong''s protest. Staring straight at the Heavenly Justice Commander with sharp, intense eyes, he declared: "On my honor, I swear to watch over Baek Suryong until the disciplinary committee convenes and make sure he doesn''t escape. The Heavenly Justice Commander frowned, unconvinced. "And what if the Azure Dragon Hero does escape?" "On the Namgung Clan''s honor, I will chase him to the ends of hell and drag him back." "......" Now that he''d invoked the honor of the Namgung Clan, it was hard for the Heavenly Justice Commander to continue arguing. "...Fine. I concede. I''ll accept you as his guarantor." "What more do you want?" Ryu Seol asked, furrowing her brows in annoyance. The Heavenly Justice Commander ignored her and continued, "Until the disciplinary committee convenes, I think it''s appropriate to feed the Azure Dragon Hero Qi Dispersing Poison to prevent him from using the inner arts." "What? Heavenly Justice Commander, are you out of your mind?" Ryu Seol snarled, looking like she was about to explode. For a martial artist, to be stripped of their inner arts was a far greater punishment than mere physical restraints. Furthermore, the more profound their mastery of inner qi, the more devastating the consequences of its suppression. A master of the Azure Dragon Hero''s level would be reduced to a lethargic mess by the poison. Also, what about the people inside the Murim Alliance who hold a grudge against him? Moyong Jun shook his head. "That''s a bit too much..." "It''s unacceptable," Namgung Su said firmly. "I don''t mind," Baek Suryong agreed casually. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Namgung Su glared at him in anger. "Baek Suryong! What are you thinking..." Baek Suryong grinned. "The Lightning Dragon Hero will be by my side the whole time, protecting me. What''s there to worry about?" "...So you''re planning to use me as a bodyguard instead of a watchdog?" "A little of both." Baek Suryong approached the Heavenly Justice Commander, his eyes flashing coldly. "In return, stay out of my business until the disciplinary committee is held. Don''t stand in front of me and bark orders like you did today. Just stay out of my sight. Got it?" "...How insolent!" Oh? Baek Suryong smirked inwardly. Maybe it was because the Heavenly Justice Commander hadn''t expected that Baek Suryong would really agree to take the Qi Dispersing Poison, or maybe he had other reasons, but his indignant retort was briefly delayed. "...Fine. That''s not a problem," the Heavenly Justice Commander reluctantly agreed, then took out a pill wrapped in paper from inside his pocket. "This is a high-grade Qi Dispersing Poison made by the Murim Alliance. Without an antidote, even a master won''t be able to properly use inner arts for five days." "You really came prepared, huh?" Ryu Seol jabbed sarcastically. Ignoring her, the Heavenly Justice Commander stared hard at Baek Suryong. "Are you sure you don''t want to back out?" he sneered. Baek Suryong opened his mouth wide, as if asking to be fed. "As you can see, my hands are tied behind my back, so you''ll have to feed me. Ahh~" "How dare you...!" The Heavenly Justice Commander, his face flushed red and blue, glared at Baek Suryong, then forced a smile and shoved the pill into Baek Suryong''s mouth. "Ugh! Alright, I''ll feed it to you myself." Baek Suryong gulped down the Qi Dispersing Poison and then opened his mouth again to show it was gone. "There, satisfied? Now, I''d appreciate it if you disappeared from my sight." "...I''ll be watching you from a distance." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. After shooting Baek Suryong a fierce glare, the Heavenly Justice Commander slammed the office door shut as stormed out. BANG! "What the hell were you thinking, Junior?" Ryu Seol asked, letting out a long sigh. To her, Baek Suryong''s actions just now seemed both reckless and foolish. He really took the Qi Dispersing Poison just to win a psychological battle with the Heavenly Justice Commander? Next to her, Moyong Jun also sighed worriedly, "This is troubling. If anything happens to the Chief Instructor, we''ll be held fully responsible." No, you won''t. I took the Qi Dispersing Poison in front of you precisely so you wouldn''t be held responsible. Baek Suryong grinned mischievously. "So what? Just because I can''t use inner arts for a bit doesn''t mean my skills disappear." ""......"" A childish supreme master who had absolute confidence in his abilities. At least, that was what Baek Suryong wanted everyone to think of him. "......" Namgung Su narrowed his eyes. Baek Suryong''s behavior and tone was unusual, even suspicious. Contrary to public belief, he never acted recklessly without thought. There''s no way this man would swallow Qi Dispersing Poison if he didn''t have some kind of backup plan. Namgung Su''s guess was spot-on. Baek Suryong was secretly gloating over the success of his scheme. This worked out even better. Who would''ve thought absorbing the Poison Demon''s venom would help me like this? Qi Dispersing Poison was still poison in the end. Compared to the Mortal Venom made by the Poison Demon, it was crude and laughable. With his newly gained Thousand Poison Immunity, the Qi Dispersing Poison hadn''t affected him at all. And no one here knows that, not even Namgung Su. Well, I''ve tossed the bait. All that''s left is to wait. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong hoped the big fish would bite. From the third floor of the inn, the Murim Alliance Headquarters was clearly visible. A man clad in black sat alone, slowly sipping his drink as he gazed at the Murim Alliance. Since he had rented out the entire floor of the inn, his surroundings were enveloped in absolute silence. "Did you really have to summon me to a place like this?" the man''s guest complained, taking a seat across from the man in black. The man in black didn''t bother glancing at his guest, instead continuing to stare at the large and imposing Murim Alliance building. "How are the preparations going?" "We have a problem. That damned Azure Dragon Hero is stirring up the Murim Alliance." The guest told the man in black everything that had happened in the Murim Alliance, from how the Azure Dragon Hero had smashed the front gates, to how a disciplinary committee had been convened, to how black iron shackles had been placed on his wrists, to how he had voluntarily swallowed Qi Dispersing Poison. Some of this information was something only a high-ranking official of the Murim Alliance would know. "The Azure Dragon Hero... the one who killed the Eighth Elder, huh?" The Eighth Elder, Bloody Spirit, was a pathetic man. He had merely inherited his master''s position and was far too unqualified to be called an elder, but regardless, he was indeed one of the cult''s elders. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The man in black had no intention of wasting this opportunity for revenge. "I''ll take care of the meddler," he said. He had already eliminated a beggar who had been snooping around. Translator''s Note: There will be fewer chapters today (hangover) and tomorrow, but chapters will be released on Monday as well to compensate. Selamat Hari Raya, Eid Mubarak to all Muslims! Chapter 312: What Sort of Guidance Do You Seek? TL: FoodieMonster007 Inside the room allocated to Baek Suryong by the Murim Alliance, two men erected a qi barrier to prevent their voices from leaking out, engaging in a hushed conversation. "So... The Blood Cult attacked the Beggars'' Gang Chief, and the culprit is connected to the Murim Alliance?" Namgung Su repeated, a grave expression darkening his face. He found it difficult to accept the astonishing information Baek Suryong had just shared. Baek Suryong replied, "When the Chief briefly regained consciousness, he wrote the word ''Alliance'' with his finger. I can''t be absolutely sure, but I think it either means that the culprit is hiding within the Murim Alliance, or was a warning about a traitor colluding with the Blood Cult. I''m almost certain it''s the latter, though." "......" "Now do you understand why I barged into the Murim Alliance and caused such a scene?" "I understand..." Namgung Su sighed softly as he observed Baek Suryong, whose hands were bound behind his back and his internal energy sealed away. "...That you''ve acted recklessly and foolishly despite being aware of the dangers." Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes, glaring back at Namgung Su. "It wasn''t reckless or foolish. I have a strategy, a concrete plan." "Have you identified the culprit, then?" "Not yet." Baek Suryong shook his head, recalling the various people he had spoken with today. "At the very least, no one within the Murim Alliance openly practices Blood Cult martial arts." Namgung Su snorted. "If it were that easy to infiltrate the Murim Alliance, they would have been annihilated by the Blood Cult a long time ago." Baek Suryong shrugged. He hadn''t truly expected to discover the culprit so easily either, especially since t he Murim Alliance was currently led by a chairman who despised the Blood Cult more intensely than anyone else. Additionally, the traitor was undoubtedly a martial artist of considerable skill who held a high position within the Alliance. "For now, the Heavenly Justice Commander and the Elimination Corps Commander are the prime suspects. They''re the only ones capable of taking action while the Chairman is absent." "...Why the Elimination Corps Commander?" Namgung Su asked, tilting his head. Based on what he had seen earlier, Ryu Seol had been notably friendly toward Baek Suryong. Conversely, though Baek Suryong had provoked him, the Heavenly Justice Commander''s hostility was too extreme to be written off as mere jealousy. "Because she practices a demonic art," Baek Suryong replied. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "...What?" "It''s like this..." Baek Suryong explained how the Elimination Corps Commander ended up learning demonic arts. Although he had promised Ryu Seol to keep this secret from the Murim Alliance, this restriction didn''t necessarily extend to Namgung Su. Besides, Namgung Su wasn''t one to casually disclose secrets. "Demonic arts... If word of this spreads, the Murim Alliance would be turned upside down." "I spoke with her briefly before you arrived. She''s definitely not someone we can afford to underestimate." Ryu Seol was a woman who had joined the Murim Alliance at the insistence of the man who''d murdered her father. Beneath her calm exterior, she undoubtedly harbored a deep-seated grudge. Moreover, the fact that she had risen to the rank of Commander without ever revealing her demonic art meant that her skills were already exceptional without relying on them. If she unleashed her true power, not even Baek Suryong was confident of defeating her. Well, it''s not like I can freely use the Heaven Defying Divine Art myself. "Hmm... She didn''t seem like the type to scheme behind anyone''s back. Could her entire demeanor be an act?" Namgung Su wondered. "The personality we witnessed might indeed be her true self, or perhaps not. She could even possess multiple personalities." "......" Practicing demonic arts didn''t necessarily mean becoming a ghoul, but such arts always carried hidden side effects. The personality displayed by the Elimination Corps Commander might be authentic or merely a flawless facade. Alternatively, she could suffer from split personalities due to her demonic cultivation. After all, even the Erudite Sage they''d met at the Namgung Clan had essentially transformed into another person by sealing away his memories and powers. At least for now, Baek Suryong preferred to keep an open mind about such things. "Aside from those two, are there any other suspicious individuals?" "The other Commanders, their Vice Commanders, and even the Squad Captains are all suspects..." Even though Baek Suryong said that, he had already narrowed down the potential suspects to three individuals: the Heavenly Justice Commander, Jin Gwang; the Elimination Corps Commander, Ryu Seol; and the Elimination Corps Vice Commander, Moyong Jun. The remaining Commanders had been away from the Murim Alliance Headquarters for weeks, and their physical distance made their involvement in the attack on the Chief unrealistic. "Since the rat utilized the Poison Demon''s Mortal Venom, someone at least at the level of a Blood Cult Elder must be behind the attack, but the odds of an Elder acting alone without assistance are practically nonexistent. A traitor undoubtedly exists within the Murim Alliance." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "What about Moyong Jun...? His true intentions seemed difficult to discern," Namgung Su offered, recalling Moyong Jun from earlier in the day. Despite being a Vice Commander within the Five Divisions and thus undoubtedly strong, Moyong Jun hadn''t left much of an impression on him. One could argue that he was overshadowed by his commander''s striking personality and outstanding presence, but it also suggested that he was adept at concealing his true strength and intentions. "In my opinion..." Baek Suryong shared everything he''d deduced thus far with Namgung Su. "...Thus, the traitor must have plotted something in collaboration with the Blood Cult while the Chairman was absent, and the Beggars'' Gang Chief sniffed them out." Namgung Su continued from Baek Suryong''s reasoning, "The traitor noticed and then requested a Blood Cult Elder or executive to silence the Chief before their identity could be exposed." "Yes, but something went wrong, allowing the Chief to escape alive. Even so, tight now, they''re probably assuming he''s as good as dead, given the Mortal Venom''s lethality." "But they can''t be sure, and before they could confirm anything, you, the Azure Dragon Hero who had already disrupted the Blood Cult''s schemes once before, appeared at the Murim Alliance..." As the two men exchanged deductions back and forth, cold smiles crept onto their lips, making them resemble masterminds plotting a grand conspiracy. "They must find me quite annoying right about now, huh?" "I''m sure they''d eliminate you immediately if they could, by any means necessary." "That''s right. Now, what if they learned my hands were cuffed, and that I''d even swallowed Qi Dispersing Poison? And what if this condition lasted only three or four days?" Baek Suryong smirked. Namgung Su mirrored his eerie, chilling smile. "They''re definitely going to send an assassin after you within that timeframe." "......" Baek Suryong flinched involuntarily at Namgung Su''s words. Could it be that this guy is actually the most dangerous one here? Unbeknownst to him, there was no possibility of that. To Namgung Su, Baek Suryong was merely an irritating benefactor whose debt he''d have to repay for the rest of his life. "Ahem. Anyway, we need to discover what they''re plotting. Worst case, the tragedy at the Namgung Clan might repeat itself." "...We absolutely can''t allow that." Namgung Su nodded grimly, recalling the devastation that had befallen the Namgung Clan. Having finished conveying everything necessary, Baek Suryong let out a tired sigh. "We''ve cast our bait for now, so let''s rest for tonight. We''ll roam around tomorrow and observe their reactions to me." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "...Understood." Namgung Su rose from his seat. Now that he understood the situation, he felt somewhat guilty about restraining Baek Suryong''s hands behind his back. He even went as far as using himself as bait to draw out a hidden enemy... Right now, it was his responsibility to keep Baek Suryong safe. This was a perfect opportunity to begin repaying his overwhelming debt. This time, I''ll definitely protect him. Namgung Su silently clenched his fists, reaffirming his determination. "I''m staying right next door, so just shout if anything happens." "If I call, you better run straight here. Remember, my hands are cuffed, and I can''t use inner arts. I''m basically a helpless commoner." "...I will." Baek Suryong deliberately avoided informing Namgung Su that the Qi Dispersing Poison hadn''t actually affected him at all. Doesn''t even the Art of War say that to deceive your enemy, you must first deceive your allies? He certainly wasn''t doing this simply to make Namgung Su suffer unnecessarily... Definitely not. Entrusting his safety entirely to Namgung Su, Baek Suryong enjoyed his first restful sleep in a long time. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. The next day, Baek Suryong wandered the Murim Alliance grounds with Namgung Su, ostensibly inspecting the martial artists'' training conditions. "I heard he''s cuffed because he smashed the main gate." "The disciplinary hearing is in three days." "They say he even swallowed Qi Dispersing Poison voluntarily." "Hah! The lowest-ranked among the Ten Supremes certainly has guts far beyond ordinary." "Isn''t arrogance a common trait of every great martial artist?" Seeing the Chief Instructor walk casually with his hands cuffed behind his back was a rare sight even for the martial artists of the Murim Alliance, so whispers followed him wherever he went, but Baek Suryong completely ignored them and strolled directly to the Heavenly Justice Corps'' training ground. ""YAAAAAAH! HAAAAH!"" The martial artists of the Heavenly Justice Corps shouted in unison, their movements in perfect harmony. Their feet stomped firmly into the earth, and the force behind their weapons sliced fiercely through the air. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "I''m impressed. They''re all taking their training very seriously." Baek Suryong genuinely admired how the warriors moved as one. Though admitting this left a slightly bitter taste in his mouth, their teamwork was undoubtedly superior to his Azure Dragon Academy students. On the podium, the Heavenly Justice Commander himself oversaw the training. Their eyes briefly met, though as agreed yesterday, he completely ignored Baek Suryong, showing no concern about whether he watched the training or not. "Notice anything suspicious yet?" Baek Suryong whispered. "Nothing at all." Namgung Su shook his head. He had expanded his senses and carefully scanned their surroundings, but felt nothing out of the ordinary. Just then, dozens of large wagons rolled through the main gate, heading toward the Heavenly Justice Corps'' building. At the front was a wagon flying the World Trading Company''s flag. "The World Trading Company? Did the Heavenly Justice Commander invite them here?" The World Trading Company was one of the Ten Great Companies, and the Heavenly Justice Commander, Jin Gwang, was the younger brother of its current leader. Baek Suryong carefully scrutinized the wagons from the World Trading Company, the escorts guarding them, and even the laborers trailing behind. "Do they teach martial arts to laborers nowadays?" he remarked with feigned curiosity. "The World Trading Company''s ordinary laborers are skilled enough to serve as escorts elsewhere," the Heavenly Justice Commander boasted proudly, suddenly appearing beside them unnoticed. "What''s this? Didn''t you agree to ignore me?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "......" The Heavenly Justice Commander strode past the duo as if they didn''t exist, then shouted at the workers, "...Bring the wagons carrying the weapons over here!" Is he serious? Baek Suryong stared incredulously at the back of the Heavenly Justice Commander''s head. "This guy is seriously shameless." Although he wanted to inspect the wagons thoroughly, there were too many eyes watching for him to do that openly. He had also seen enough of the Corps'' training for now. He turned to Namgung Su. "That''s enough for here. Let''s go. We still need to check the Elimination Corps'' training..." "Chief Instructor! Would you mind giving me some pointers?" a voice suddenly called out. Both martial arts instructors simultaneously turned toward a young martial artist, who appeared to be in his early thirties. The young man clasped his hands in greeting toward Baek Suryong, saying, "I''ve long admired you, Azure Dragon Hero. It would be an honor if you could give me some pointers." Martial artists nearby quietly chuckled, but the Heavenly Justice Commander did not intervene. Instead, he smirked faintly, anticipating seeing Baek Suryong in an awkward position. Will the Chief Instructor, who is cuffed and whose qi has been dispersed by poison, lose his temper under these circumstances? Or will he politely decline the request? Everyone watched with eager curiosity. "Why not?" Baek Suryong grinned mischievously and approached the young man. Namgung Su sighed deeply and followed him. Standing before the young man, Baek Suryong asked calmly, "State your name and affiliation." "...Jang Gon, Fifth Squad Captain of the Heavenly Justice Corps," Jang Gon replied with slight hesitation. "Good. What sort of guidance do you seek?" "Ah, that''s... um..." Jang Gon faltered. He had only intended to embarrass the Chief Instructor and hadn''t genuinely wanted martial arts guidance. "If you''re uncertain, we can start by sparring. I need to gauge your skills first, after all." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "...Hah." Jang Gon stared at Baek Suryong, dumbstruck. The Azure Dragon Hero''s hands were cuffed behind his back, and everyone knew his inner arts had been sealed by Qi Dispersing Poison. Even if he was an extraordinary martial artist, he obviously couldn''t show even a fraction of his true strength in that state. "You really believe you can defeat me in your condition? Are you serious?" "Do you think that''s unfair to you? Then how about this: if you manage to slice even the edge of my clothes, you win. Isn''t that enough?" "Stop joking..." Jang Gon''s face soured. As the youngest captain of the Heavenly Justice Corps, he brimmed with ambition, pride, and youthful confidence. He had initially provoked the Azure Dragon Hero half at the urging of senior captains and half hoping to impress the Heavenly Justice Commander, but he hadn''t intended to truly fight Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong scowled. "Was your request for guidance just a joke, then? If so, that counts as disrespecting your superior," he said coldly. "...No, it wasn''t." Jang Gon quickly resolved himself. He would thoroughly humiliate the Azure Dragon Hero, dragging that arrogant face into the dirt. Baek Suryong chuckled lightly, "You can begin whenever you''re ready." Without hesitation, Jang Gon quickly drew his sword and unleashed a swift slash toward Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong leaned backward smoothly as if he was doing the limbo, effortlessly avoiding the blade. Even with his wrists cuffed behind his back, his movements remained agile and fluid. "Haa!" Jang Gon swiftly altered his sword''s trajectory mid-swing, delivering a diagonal slash. However, his blade merely cut empty air once again as Baek Suryong twisted gracefully, still half-reclined, evading the attack. He then lightly kicked off the ground, executed a single elegant somersault in midair, and landed like a feather on the tip of Jang Gon''s sword. "W-What...?" Jang Gon stared up at Baek Suryong as if he''d seen a ghost. Standing proudly, Baek Suryong gazed down calmly, his hands still bound behind him. "Prepare yourself. Your lesson starts now." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Thus began the Murim Alliance Chief Instructor''s first official class. Chapter 313: I Will Make You Stronger TL: FoodieMonster007 "Prepare yourself. Your lesson starts now." The Heavenly Justice Corps, who had previously stirred with mischievous anticipation, instantly froze. When Baek Suryong volunteered to give Jang Gon a practical lesson despite having his hands cuffed and inner arts sealed, everyone assumed the new Chief Instructor was recklessly driven by pride. Under such conditions, even an unmatched martial artist would struggle to exert a tenth of their true strength. Everyone anticipated Baek Suryong would accept the humiliation and retreat in disgrace, but that proved to be an enormous miscalculation. Almost half an hour had passed, yet Jang Gon still couldn''t force Baek Suryong off his sword. "Ugh...!" Jang Gon''s face flushed crimson with embarrassment as he gritted his teeth and frantically swung his blade. Unfortunately, no matter how desperately he struggled, Baek Suryong remained planted firmly atop the blade, sticking to it like he was a magnet. To make things worse, Baek Suryong even had the leisure to offer advice. "Your strength and blade speed are decent enough, but your technique is too predictable. Try adding variations to at least slightly fluster this instructor standing on your treasured blade." "Guaaah...!" Baek Suryong stood calmly, hands clasped behind his back, looking down at Jang Gon with an expression of utter indifference. Each time he shifted his feet slightly, Jang Gon staggered, nearly losing his footing entirely. "H-How the hell is he doing that...?" "What incredible balance!" "Who could''ve imagined Captain Jang would get toyed with like this...?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Baek Suryong''s movements were so extraordinary, they would''ve been hard for two martial experts to replicate even after careful rehearsal. One could even say that it bordered on a divine technique in and of itself. Naturally, that stirred doubts among some spectators regarding Baek Suryong''s true condition. "Did the Chief Instructor really swallow Qi Dispersing Poison?" "Perhaps he''s secretly using inner arts...?" "If external arts alone can achieve this much, who would bother mastering inner arts?" Envy and jealousy took root quickly, and whispered slander from a few martial artists steadily spread through the entire Heavenly Justice Corps. "How pathetic..." Namgung Su muttered, preparing himself to step forward and reprimand them harshly. Before he could open his mouth, however, another voice thundered across the crowd. "IDIOTS!" The Heavenly Justice Commander scolded his whispering subordinates. "How dare you criticize him even after witnessing such incredible skill? Stop exposing your own incompetence. Watch closely and learn something!" "I-I''m sorry!" Faced with their Commander''s rebuke, the martial artists quickly fell silent. The Heavenly Justice Commander clicked his tongue before fixing his gaze back upon Baek Suryong. This is unexpected, Baek Suryong mused, overhearing the Heavenly Justice Commanders supportive words. Hes basically giving me free rein to teach Jang Gon however I please. Baek Suryong looked down at Jang Gon, who was still swinging his sword wildly, refusing to admit defeat. Yeah. Who cares if I can''t use inner arts? In his previous life, there were more times when he couldnt use inner arts than when he could, but even then, hed earned the reputation as the Blood Cults greatest martial arts instructor. Now, after mastering the Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest, he was in a far better situation. Teaching a novice like this was child''s play. "Still unaware of your shortcomings? From this instructor''s perspective, they''re glaringly obvious. Unless your learning ability is worse than a monkey..." "I-I''m not done yet!" "You''re not done? That''s informal speech." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. WOOONG! Jang Gon''s sword vibrated violently as he attempted to ignite sword qi along its blade. I''ll sever his ankle! Since Baek Suryong wouldn''t get off his sword, he would use sword qi to completely slice off the man''s foot. His intentions, however, didn''t stop there. I''ll kill him! Jang Gon''s murderous intent surged as he resolved to unleash a lethal technique. "Jang Gon!" "What do you think you''re doing?" Both the Heavenly Justice Commander and Namgung Su simultaneously moved to intervene. Never mind using a lethal techniquesimply employing sword qi against an opponent unable to use inner arts was already a condemnable action. "Don''t interrupt my class," Baek Suryong warned coldly, stopping both martial artists in their tracks. Tapping Jang Gon''s blade lightly with his toe, Baek Suryong vaulted upward. Instantly, Jang Gon lurched forward, completely losing his balance. His sword, belatedly charged with sword qi, swung through empty air. Though Baek Suryongs movement appeared similar to the inner arts technique known as the Thousand Ton Stomp, he had instead utilized a subtle external art, skillfully exploiting Jang Gons momentum against him. Baek Suryong landed gracefully behind Jang Gon, then calmly approached as Jang Gon spun around, red-faced with humiliation. "First, I''ll punish you for speaking informally to me, your Chief Instructor." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "What...?" Baek Suryongs foot blurred in an instant, striking Jang Gon squarely in the face with a roundhouse kick. "Guhuk!" Jang Gon stumbled backward, blood streaming from his nose, but Baek Suryong wasn''t finished yet. "You mocked and provoked your superior without knowing your place, so here''s another blow." Baek Suryongs whip-like leg slammed into Jang Gon''s ribs, knocking the wind out of him and sending him doubling over, gripping his side in agony. "And this one is just because I don''t like your face." CRACK! His knee shot upward, brutally smashing into Jang Gon''s jaw and nearly knocking him unconscious. CLATTER! Jang Gon''s sword dropped to the ground. The anger on his face disappeared instantly, replaced by overwhelming terror. "P-Please stop..." he begged weakly, the lifted his gaze... only to meet Baek Suryongs icy stare. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. He froze. Those dark, terrifying eyes were unlike anything he had ever seen. "You should''ve stopped when I gave you the chance earlier." "...!!" Baek Suryong showed no mercy. Using only pure external arts and nothing but his legs, he dominated Jang Gon entirely, pummeling the young captain with countless rapid kicks until he was reduced to a battered mess. "Did you think I was joking? Did you think I only became Chief Instructor through connections? Or maybe because my arms were bound, you thought you could kill me easily?" "T-This is a misunderstanding! I just lost my temper for a moment..." "So, you''re saying you let your emotions control your actions?" "Y-Yes! That''s right!" Baek Suryong paused momentarily, nodding thoughtfully. "I see. I''m afraid you have an anger management problem. Good thing we caught it early, otherwise you might have suffered qi deviation. After all, a captain of the Heavenly Justice Corps couldn''t possibly harbor killing intent against a fellow Alliance member, right?" "N-No, that''s not it..." "No? Then you genuinely meant to kill me?" "I-I just...have trouble controlling my emotions..." Jang Gon stammered in fear. Baek Suryong approached with a cold grin. "Don''t worry. Lucky for you, I''m a specialist at treating qi deviation." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "H-Help...!" Jang Gon glanced back frantically, calling out to his comrades for help. However, Baek Suryong used his foot to turn the captain''s face back toward him. "Listen closely. Even if I kill you right now, nobody here will complain. Everyone clearly saw you try to kill me first." "T-That was a mistake..." "Then you should be relieved that I''m not like you. I don''t make mistakes." Jang Gon''s earlier action had constituted blatant insubordination, and it wasnt the sword qi that angered Baek Suryong. Hed never forbidden his opponent from using inner arts techniques. No, what genuinely provoked him was Jang Gon''s killing intent. Jang Gon could make excuses, but Baek Suryong could tell that wasn''t just a reckless threat. It was a strike infused with absolute resolve to kill, something far beyond a mere foolish mistake born of hot-headed impulsiveness. I don''t know if you''re acting alone or if someone else pushed you into it, but...the reason isn''t important. Even in his past life, Baek Suryong never forgave trainees who challenged his authority. Today would be no exception. Until Jang Gon was battered beyond recognition and on the verge of death, he would keep thrashing him. "I-I''m sorry! Please forgive me just this once..." Collapsing to the ground, Jang Gon curled into a pathetic heap, begging desperately. All traces of his pride vanished entirely, replaced by total submission to the new Chief Instructor he had grossly underestimated. Finally, Baek Suryong ceased his assault. "Stand up immediately. Now." "O-Okay..." The instant Jang Gon scrambled to his feet, Baek Suryong delivered one last powerful kick, smashing into his chin. BOOM! Jang Gon''s body flew into the air, then crashed heavily onto the ground. Broken teeth sprayed out, mixed with blood, and Jang Gon instantly lost consciousness, barely breathing. "Good. We''ll stop here for today," Baek Suryong announced, turning toward the martial artists of the Heavenly Justice Corps. His breathing was somewhat ragged from fighting intensely without inner arts, but nobody dared ridicule him. "Anyone else interested in receiving instruction?" A heavy silence hung over the area. In the face of the overwhelming power demonstrated by the Chief Instructor, not a single person dared to speak up. Baek Suryong slowly swept his gaze across the martial artists of the Heavenly Justice Corps, then grinned. "Now these are the faces you should have when meeting your Chief Instructor." Baek Suryong could clearly sense the change in their attitudes. Before, they had looked at him with disdain and mockery, but now their eyes were filled with awe and fear of a supreme expert they could not hope to defeat. Martial artists never really listen until you clearly prove your strength. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Whether it was the Murim Alliance or the Blood Cult, the essence of all martial artists was fundamentally the same. Ultimately, the murim was a place filled with people striving to become stronger through martial arts, and admiration for absolute strength was instinctual. "If anyone here wishes to receive instruction, you can seek me out anytime. However, if you approach without showing proper courtesy, I won''t show any to you either, as you''ve all clearly seen." "......" Jang Gon had become an unmistakable example. Still, having swung the stick fiercely, it was now time to offer a carrot. "On the other hand, if you come to me with proper respect, I promise to sincerely guide you. I''ll even stake my name on itI will make you stronger." ""...!!"" Nobody dared reply, but Baek Suryong could feel the excitement ripple through the martial artists of the Heavenly Justice Corps. They had personally witnessed the skill of the Azure Dragon Hero, whose abilities they had previously only heard about in rumors. Even while restrained and unable to utilize inner arts, Baek Suryong had completely dominated a Captain of the Heavenly Justice Corps using only his legs and external arts. The Chairman was right to promote him to the Ten Supremes. Could our Commander pull off what the Azure Dragon Hero just did? If I could receive personal instruction from someone like him... northbladetldotcom welcomes you. The Chief Instructor had clearly proven himself, and he''d openly promised to teach anyone who came to him respectfully. Any martial artist aspiring to become stronger couldn''t help but feel tempted. However, none dared openly express their enthusiasm, not in front of the Heavenly Justice Commander who was glaring scarily at Baek Suryong. "Commander, are you trying to burn a hole in my face with your intense gaze?" Baek Suryong remarked casually. "Also, you should manage your subordinates better. I nearly misunderstood and thought someone ordered him to attack me." "...I apologize for Captain Jang''s reckless actions, even though it was purely his own impulse," the Heavenly Justice Commander replied coldly, drawing a clear line between himself and the incident. Baek Suryong chuckled softly, "Of course. Actually, you''d better hope that''s true." "......" If Baek Suryong lodged a formal complaint about Jang Gon''s behavior, even the Heavenly Justice Commander wouldn''t be able to avoid responsibility completely. However, Baek Suryong had no intention of pressing the issue further. He''s an interesting man. Baek Suryong smirked, then turned around and deliberately muttered just loud enough for everyone present to hear him clearly, "Since there might be too many applicants, I guess I can only instruct five people a day, on a first-come-first-served basis..." What? Only five a day, first-come-first-served!? The instant those words left his mouth, several martial artists nearly lost control, tempted to rush forward immediately. Baek Suryong calmly glanced toward Namgung Su. "Let''s go. We still need to check on the Elimination Corps'' training." With this, he was certain that at least a few martial artists would undoubtedly seek him out later that day, and among them, some might even provide useful information. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Walking alongside Baek Suryong, Namgung Su stared at him peculiarly. "...I''ve thought this several times already, but it''s really fortunate that you were born in the orthodox." "Oh yeah? I think so too," Baek Suryong replied shamelessly. "......" Namgung Su shook his head, speechless. Chapter 314: If You Guys Didnt Belong to the Murim Alliance... TL: FoodieMonster007 As soon as Baek Suryong returned to his room and took his seat, he immediately opened his mouth and said, "First off, the Heavenly Justice Commander isn''t our guy." They had wasted far more time at the Heavenly Justice Corps than expected. By the time they finally reached the Elimination Corps'' training grounds, it was already lunchtime, and the place was completely empty. Thus, the two of them had no choice but to return to their lodgings. Namgung Su quickly set up a soundproof barrier around the room, preventing their conversation from leaking outside, then sat down across from Baek Suryong. "What makes you so certain about that?" he asked. "If the Heavenly Justice Commander was the traitor we''re searching for, he wouldn''t have reacted the way he did when Jang Gon went berserk earlier," Baek Suryong answered, recalling the genuine panic and alarm on the Heavenly Justice Commander''s face as he rushed forward to stop Jang Gon. Namgung Su narrowed his eyes slightly. "You''re saying that if he was the culprit, he wouldn''t have bothered saving you?" "Exactly." "What if even that was part of his plan? He might have known youd refuse help due to your pride, so he only pretended to intervene," Namgung Su replied skeptically, folding his arms. Baek Suryong smiled faintly and shook his head. "If thats the case, it actually proves he''s even less likely to be the traitor." "Why?" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Because that exact moment was the perfect chance to kill me." Namgung Su''s face hardened at the implication. "You can''t mean..." Baek Suryong slowly nodded, a slight smirk appearing on his lips. "Since Jang Gon is his subordinate, the Heavenly Justice Commander could have intervened earlier without suspicion, as that alone would''ve provided him ample justification to get involved. Think about it this way..." He leaned back comfortably, propping his long legs on the table. "...If the Heavenly Justice Commander really wanted me dead, how do you think he''d have done it?" Namgung Su''s expression turned grim. "...He could have pretended to break up the fight, deliberately causing you and Jang Gon to collide while secretly delivering a fatal blow. Or perhaps, at close range, he might''ve subtly used telekinesis to redirect Jang Gon''s sword. A martial artist of his caliber could easily manage something like that." Just a small, well-timed nudge mid-duel could have transformed what should''ve been a minor injury into a lethal wound. If that happened, Jang Gon alone would''ve taken all the blame. Baek Suryong grinned and nodded approvingly. "A perfect answer! As expected of a model student." "Still, to go that far..." Before Baek Suryong pointed it out, Namgung Su had never even considered such a scenario, and it wasn''t because he lacked intelligence or imagination. Rather, it was simply the limitation of someone raised within the peaceful environment of the orthodox sects. For Baek Suryong, who had experienced the ruthless law of survival within the Blood Cult in his previous life, thinking along these lines was only natural. "The traitor were dealing with has allied with the Blood Cult. If anything, they will only be more ruthless, not less." Namgung Su nodded thoughtfully, finally convinced. Suddenly, though, his gaze turned strangely cold. "...Then, are you telling me that you just calmly stood there, deliberately testing if the Heavenly Justice Commander might indirectly try killing you by using someone else''s sword?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "My acting was pretty good, right?" Baek Suryong smirked proudly. Contrary to his expectations, however, Namgung Su was anything but amused. "Baek Suryong. Why are you always like this!?" Namgung Su scolded. "...What''s your problem now?" Namgung Su abruptly rose from his seat, glaring fiercely down at Baek Suryong with blazing golden eyes. "If you planned something so dangerous, you should have at least warned me about it beforehand! What if the Heavenly Justice Commander truly intended to kill you? Were you planning to just stand there and die?" "Who said anything about dying...?" "You talk like you have an extra life." CRACKLE! Seeing lightning-like sparks flash dangerously from Namgung Su''s eyes, Baek Suryong flinched slightly. Still, he wasn''t without an excuse. "No, listen. It''s not like I planned that from the very start, alright? It just occurred to me halfway through," he protested. "You should''ve signaled me or sent me some kind of hint at that very moment. If you''d glanced at me even once, I would''ve immediately become more alert," Namgung Su shot back sharply. Had Baek Suryong been seriously injured or killed, he would never have forgiven himself. "...Fine, my bad," Baek Suryong finally conceded, genuinely apologetic. Namgung Su sighed quietly and nodded. "Next time, please be more considerate of the people standing right next to you." With that settled, they resumed their previously interrupted deduction. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "In any case, the Heavenly Justice Commander is now off our suspect list. That leaves either the Elimination Corps Commander or the Vice Commander." "What about the possibility of both of them conspiring together? I''ve heard the Elimination Corps Commander and Vice Commander have a very close, longstanding relationship." Baek Suryong shook his head. "I think there''s only one traitor. That puts the odds evenly between the Commander and Vice Commander, who both happen to belong to the same Elimination Corps..." Although it was possible that there was more than one rat, the fewer the people involved, the greater the individual reward, and the lower the risk of exposure. He doubted the spy would work together with anyone else. Namgung Su asked, "Didn''t you say the two of them have known each other for almost twenty years?" "That''s right." Ryu Seol and Moyong Jun supposedly first met when joining the Murim Alliance together. "If they''ve known each other for so long, they likely have very few secrets between them." "Yeah, Moyong Jun even knows about Ryu Seol''s demonic art. What''s your point?" Namgung Su folded his arms, gazing thoughtfully toward the ceiling with his golden eyes narrowed sharply. "If one of them suddenly changed, wouldn''t the other immediately notice something was off?" "...You''re suggesting they might''ve sensed the betrayal already?" "Maybe not outright betrayal." Namgung Su slowly lowered his gaze from the ceiling, meeting Baek Suryong''s eyes directly. "But they''d surely feel something wasn''t right. For instance, noticing their friend acting uncharacteristically." When Baek Suryong had smashed the main gates of the Murim Alliance and caused an uproar, or when he had provoked the Heavenly Justice Commander and willingly swallowed Qi Dispersing Poison, Namgung Su had immediately realized that this was out of character for Baek Suryong. Wouldn''t two decades of friendship sharpen that type of intuition even further? "Interesting... you have a point," Baek Suryong replied thoughtfully. With twenty years of friendship, Ryu Seol or Moyong Jun would likely have sensed at least subtle changes in each other''s behavior. Even if the suspicion hadn''t risen to the level of treason, they would have had some lingering doubts. "What if we provide confirmation of that suspicion?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Then we''ll certainly see a reaction. They''ll either move to protect their friend, confront them directly about the truth, or perhaps..." Both Baek Suryong and Namgung Su smiled darkly at the same time. "They might even attempt to frame each other." "Let''s find out then, which of the two friendships is a sham." "What''s this letter?" The Elimination Corps Commander Ryu Seol tilted her head, staring curiously at the letter brought to her by a servant. A cool breeze drifted through the partially open window. She had just finished bathing after returning home from work, and it was already quite late at night. "It''s not an official document. A personal letter sent to me at this hour... Could it be a love letter?" In the past, receiving love letters wasn''t uncommon for her. After becoming the Elimination Corps Commander, however, they''d abruptly stopped. Or perhaps they''d stopped around the time the number of fools whose heads she''d cracked exceeded a hundred? "Whoever sent it has guts," Ryu Seol murmured, ripping open the envelope and reading the letter inside. Her eyes widened sharply at the first sentence. "Baek Suryong? Why is he... Could it really be a love letter?" Initially amused, she read further. Gradually, however, her expression darkened and hardened terrifyingly. By the time she finished, her face had twisted into something akin to a demon. RIIIP! "That crazy bastard!" Ryu Seol snarled, tearing the letter into shreds as murderous intent surged from her eyes. A servant rushed into the room, startled by the commotion. "Commander? What''s the matter?" "...It''s nothing," Ryu Seol replied through gritted teeth, forcing herself to calm down. Although she''d shouted, the letter''s contents couldn''t be carelessly spoken aloud. She quickly donned her outer garment and rose to her feet. "I''m going out for a bit," she said curtly. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "At this hour...?" "Don''t wait for me to return, I''ll probably be late." WHOOSH! Without another word, Ryu Seol instantly shot past the servant and vaulted over the wall using her movement arts. "Moyong Jun? A traitor?" she muttered to herself, racing swiftly through Wuhan''s nighttime streets. Moyong Jun seems to have betrayed the Murim Alliance and joined hands with the Blood Cult. Though the letter contained additional details, those words echoed endlessly through her mind. I''d like to discuss this quietly. Come alone tonight to the address below. She never stopped to consider that the letter might be a trap. This is definitely from Baek Suryong. He''s the only one who knows about my demonic art besides Jun and the Chairman. She ground her teeth in chagrin. Even if it was a trap, she would simply crush everyone involved. That bastard. How dare he accuse Moyong Jun of treason? If Baek Suryong was standing in front of her now, she would''ve torn him to shreds. At the same time, however, suspicions about her friend of twenty years crept into her mind. Recently improved martial arts. Frequent unexplained disappearances. Strange, unfamiliar expressions. Could he really...? "Hah! Ridiculous," she muttered sharply, shaking her head vigorously. She felt ashamed for even doubting her friend. Why would Moyong Jun betray the Murim Alliance? What would his motive be? The Vice Commander position already granted wealth and prestige. If he desired, she would''ve willingly given up her own Commander position, though the stubborn old Chairman would''ve never allowed it... To find solid evidence, Commander, I need your help. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Nonsense..." Ryu Seol hissed fiercely, speeding up even more. "He probably got cocky after helping the Namgung Clan defeat the Blood Cult. I''ll teach him the price of spouting nonsense." A dangerous gleam flashed sharply in Ryu Seols single eye. Her figure blurred, becoming like a fierce gust of wind. Moments later, she arrived at a dilapidated, abandoned house on the outskirts of the city and smashed through the wall without hesitation. CRASH! Ignoring the debris flying around him, Baek Suryong calmly rose from his seat. "You''re here." "Take this first!" Ryu Seol shouted furiously, drawing a sheathed dao from her waist and swinging it directly at Baek Suryong''s shoulder. CLANG! Namgung Su swiftly intercepted the strike, having already drawn his sword beforehand. Standing firmly in front of Baek Suryong, he warned, "If you wish to harm this man, you''ll have to cut me down first." "So, youre in this together?" Ryu Seol spat angrily. "Senior, please calm down first..." "Shut up! Who gave you permission to call me Senior?" Ryu Seol roared, he voice infused with powerful inner qi. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. RUMBLE! The walls shuddered and cracked, and the roof trembled violently under the explosive force of her shout. Her hair rose fiercely into the air, and murderous intent erupted wildly from her single eye. A brutal wave of pure energy swept through the ruined house, scattering dust and debris everywhere. Baek Suryong''s eyes widened slightly. She can produce this level of power without even resorting to her demonic art? He had anticipated that she would be strong, but Ryu Seol far exceeded even his expectations. With both Black Dao blades dangling loosely by her sides, she slowly approached the two men with a terrifying glare. "If you guys didn''t belong to the Murim Alliance, I would kill you both right here, right now... though I''ll still leave you half-dead." At that very moment, both Namgung Su and Baek Suryong became absolutely certain of one thingRyu Seol was no traitor. Now, the problem was how they would convince her to stop. Chapter 315: No Need For That TL: FoodieMonster007 RUMBLE...! With a thunderous roar, the old abandoned house began to collapse. Moments before the structure fully gave way, two figures burst through the roof and soared into the air. Namgung Su leaped upward, gripping Baek Suryong tightly by the scruff of his neck. "Shes a monster. How can her inner arts be this pow..." "Hey! You''re choking me!" Baek Suryong screamed. Namgung Su casually flung Baek Suryong behind him and landed lightly on the ground, but his expression grew grave as he watched the building crumble into ruins. No matter how dilapidated it was, bringing down an entire house with qi alone was beyond imagination. The Elimination Corps Commander, Ryu Seol, was much stronger than he''d expected. Shes coming. Step by step, Ryu Seol approached the leisurely like a predator calmly stalking its prey before striking. "Moyong Jun, a traitor?" she said icily. Namgung Su shuddered, feeling every hair on his body stand on end. The fury blazing in Ryu Seols eyes seemed intense enough to burn the world itself. "Do you even understand how insulting that accusation is to someone who''s spent twenty years faithfully serving the Murim Alliance?" A suffocating and sinister aura weighed down the surroundings. Behind Ryu Seol, the vague silhouette of a pitch-black demon seemed to loom ominously as she loosely held her dual daos, which shrieked unpleasantly as if hungry for blood. Baek Suryong sighed. She obviously had no intention of talking things out. Still, he pleaded, "Senior, please listen to what we have to say first..." SWOOSH! In an instant, Ryu Seol rushed forward, her dual daos slicing through the air. Murderous intent flashed sharply in her eyes as two black streaks multiplied into a dozen illusory shadows, each charged with overwhelming power. "Since you dragged me out here with nonsense, I assume you''re ready to face the consequences?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "...!!" Namgung Su didn''t even have the luxury of replying. Gritting his teeth, he swung his sword, enveloping it in thunderbolt qi until it radiated a dazzling white light. BOOM! The moment they clashed, the difference in strength became painfully clear. Namgung Su was forced to retreat several steps, absorbing the brutal impact, while Ryu Seol advanced without hesitation. "The Lightning Dragon Hero?" Ryu Seol sneered. "......" Namgung Su flinched. Even while others praised him as the Lightning Dragon Hero, he had never allowed himself to grow arrogant because of it. On the contrary, the alias had made him uncomfortable. He knew that he possessed neither the strength nor the reputation to deserve a title that included the word ''Hero''. All he''d done was kill an old villain called the Thunder Demon, and because Baek Suryong had exaggerated the mans dying words, the alias had stuck. In the end, its basically a nickname Baek Suryong made up himself. Namgung Su sensed Baek Suryongs faint aura behind him. With his inner arts sealed, even someone of his caliber would struggle to survive against an enraged Ryu Seol. Its finally my turn to repay him. CRACKLE! The thunderbolt qi enveloping Namgung Su''s sword surged even more fiercely. In his trademark cold tone, he declared, "Until you calm down, I''ll be your opponent." "Ha! Ridiculous." Ryu Seol scoffed mockingly and charged straight at Namgung Su, darkness swirling around her dual daos. Namgung Su responded by increasing the intensity of his thunderbolt qi. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. CLANG! CRASH! Each collision between the lightning-wreathed sword and the darkness-covered daos produced blinding sparks. Within mere moments, their blurry figures crossed paths over a dozen times. Ryu Seols Elimination Blade was considered one of the Murim Alliances most devastating martial arts, and similarly, Namgung Sus Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique was the Namgung Clan''s most destructive technique. As such, every strike they exchanged had the force to shatter stone. Even though both martial artists restrained themselves from unleashing lethal techniques, their battle still left deep, ragged scars in the earth. Nevertheless, the advantage steadily shifted toward the Elimination Corps Commander. "Cough!" Gasping, Namgung Su staggered back heavily, coughing up blood before dropping to one knee. Shes strong. Far stronger than the Heavenly Justice Commander. Despite his jealous and greedy nature, the Heavenly Justice Commander was definitely one of the murim''s strongest masters, but Ryu Seol clearly stood on another level. It wasn''t simply her martial skills that set her apart, her intense focus and extensive combat experience all contributed to her immense prowess in battle. Namgung Su understood exactly how martial artists like her were described. She''s a monster. He now understood precisely why the Chairman had risked bringing her into the Murim Alliance. Ryu Seol was undeniably the sharpest weapon the Alliance possessed. "Are you ready to step aside now?" Ryu Seol chuckled, then sheathed her weapons. Perhaps because she had vented her anger through fighting, her rage seemed somewhat subdued. She shifted her cold glare toward Baek Suryong, who was hiding behind Namgung Su. "The one I actually want to beat isnt you, it''s him." "......" Instead of replying, Namgung Su slowly struggled back to his feet, raising his sword again. Ryu Seol stared at him, visibly annoyed. "Such touching friendship. You think I''m really going to kill him?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "...That''s not it." "Whats not it?" "We''re not friends. I''m his senior." "Huh?" Namgung Su wiped the blood from his lips with the back of his free hand. Surprisingly, his internal injuries weren''t severe. He knew clearly that this was only because Ryu Seol hadnt gone all-out against him. Nonetheless, he refused to step aside. "If you''re not even friends, why go this far to protect him?" Ryu Seol asked, visibly irritated. "...Until the disciplinary hearing, it''s my duty to monitor and protect him." "...Pfft. You''re crazy!" Ryu Seol laughed incredulously and shook her head. To speak such nonsense so earnestly with a stubborn expression like that was so absurd that her anger simply vanished. Releasing another long sigh, she finally took her hands off her weapons. "...Fine. I''ll hear what you two have to say before making any judgments." "Thank you for your consideration." Namgung Su sheathed his sword as well and gave Ryu Seol a clasped-hands greeting. Ryu Seol bluntly replied, "Don''t thank me just yet. If your story turns out to be nonsense, we''ll pick up exactly where we left off." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? With those words, she strode briskly past Namgung Su, heading straight toward Baek Suryong. Namgung Su didn''t try to stop her. Rather, he stood in place, lost in thought. I still haven''t fully mastered thunderbolt qi. Dueling with a supreme master like the Elimination Corps Commander was a miraculous encounter in itself. Although he''d lost, he''d gained a lot from the fight. He began to see new possibilities, from ways to further refine his Heavenly Lightning Sword Technique to methods for leveraging thunderbolt qi more skillfully against opponents stronger than himself. Baek Suryong can handle the rest from here. Namgung Su replayed his battle with Ryu Seol over and over in his mind, determined to one day become truly worthy of the title of Lightning Dragon Hero. "Finished venting your anger yet?" "...Don''t push your luck," Ryu Seol spat, glaring at Baek Suryong and grinding her teeth. She desperately wanted to smash that irritating face, and was only barely able to restrain herself because of the promise she had made to Namgung Su. "Go on, tell me. Why are you accusing Moyong Jun of being a traitor?" Her mind raced as she mulled over everything she knew about her friend, fully prepared to refute every single word Baek Suryong said. However, Baek Suryong began his explanation with something that seemed completely unrelated. "The Beggars'' Gang Chief has been poisoned, and we suspect the Murim Alliance is responsible," he stated matter-of-factly. Ryu Seol''s eyes widened in shock. "...What? He was poisoned? What are you talking about?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong calmly recounted the events of the past few days, how he had met the Little Beggar at the Wuhan Branch, how he had treated the Chief, how he had identified the poison, and even how the briefly conscious Chief had written "Alliance" with his finger. After describing these events in detail, Baek Suryong carefully explained his reasons for suspecting Moyong Jun. When Baek Suryong was done, Ryu Seol said bitterly, "...All you have is circumstantial evidence. You''re accusing Moyong Jun of treason based solely on that?" "......" Baek Suryong regarded Ryu Seol wordlessly, giving her as much time as she needed to process everything. "Am I wrong? Anyone could be the culprit. What about the Commanders away from headquarters? You might not know this, but at least one captain from each of the Five Divisions always stays at the Alliance. If even one of them were involved, they''d have plenty of opportunities. Even the Heavenly Justice Commander seems suspicious. I''ll investigate him thoroughly when we return. And besides..." Baek Suryong''s expression steadily grew colder. The more she tries to defend Moyong Jun, the more agitated she''s getting. "It''s not that you don''t believe it, you just don''t want to," he suddenly cut in. "...Shut up." Baek Suryong ignored her and continued, "I''ll ask you one thing. Can you honestly say that you don''t suspect Moyong Jun in the slightest?" "Of course not. It''s just that other people are far more suspicious than Moyong Jun," Ryu Seol shot back without hesitation. Baek Suryong sighed deeply. He could clearly see the subtle trembling in her eyes. A martial artist of Ryu Seol''s caliber could easily hide her emotions if she wanted to, and the fact that she couldn''t was proof that her heart was deeply shaken. "Elimination Corps Commander Ryu Seol," he said sternly. "Stop being stubborn. You''re not really blind, you''re just deliberately blinding yourself to the truth." "Shut up!" Ryu Seol denied immediately, so flustered that she didn''t even register the change in Baek Suryong''s tone. "Or is it because you have only one eye that you can see only half the truth?" "You bastard!" Ryu Seol screamed, drawing her blades and resting them against Baek Suryong''s neck. Without turning, she warned Namgung Su behind her. "Don''t move, unless you want me to slit his throat." Then, staring at Baek Suryong with chilling intensity, she snarled, "What the hell do you know?" "I know you''re lying to yourself right now. You know Moyong Jun better than anyone, yet you''re deliberately turning away from the truth." "Shut up! I said shut up. Say one more word and I''ll...!" "Get a grip. Even if you kill me, nothing will change," Baek Suryong argued back without hesitation, entirely unfazed despite the blades pressed against his throat. "......" Ryu Seol grit her teeth. This bastard. He obviously can''t even use inner arts right now, so where is his confidence coming from? It might be too early for him to be ranked among the Ten Supremes, but if we''re talking about pure guts, he definitely qualifies! northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Baek Suryong continued brazenly, "A martial artist of your caliber must surely have noticed that something is amiss. My words should''ve reminded you of Moyong Jun''s suspicious behavior. Think carefully about his recent actions and whereabouts." "......" Ryu Seol bit her lip so hard that she drew blood. She recalled her close friend of nearly twenty years. They knew every aspect of each other''s lives, both good and bad. The countless times they''d trusted each other on the battlefields, surviving countless life and death situations together. Even now, Moyong Jun bore scars from the desperate battles they endured together. Ryu Seol vividly remembered the exact location and shape of every single scar. Could it really be him? Even though she had sensed something strange lately, she always assumed it was unnecessary to pry into a friend''s private life. Now, though, she couldn''t help but question the friend she trusted so deeply. Certain documents that Moyong Jun had casually handled in her place as acting chairman had mysteriously disappeared. Whenever he went on short trips and she asked where he''d gone, he always avoided giving clear answers. He rarely attended the Elimination Corps meetings, claiming that he was mastering a new martial art... but no one had ever seen him training! Small things she''d dismissed as trivial, and moments she''d felt slightly disappointed by, now took on an entirely different meaning. "Why...?" she whispered, despair in her voice. "Before you place all the blame on him, do consider that he may have been coerced by the Blood Cult or forced by circumstances beyond his control," Baek Suryong proposed, seeing Ryu Seol''s shaken gaze. "Could that...be possible?" This small possibility stirred a faint hope in Ryu Seol''s heart. Maybe it wasn''t outright treason. If Moyong Jun had been blackmailed and forced to cooperate with the Blood Cult, there might still be room for mercy. "He does seem like he''s hiding something..." Ryu Seol muttered weakly, finally lowering her blades. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "!!!" At this moment, Baek Suryong felt absolutely certain Moyong Jun was the traitor. Until he had heard Ryu Seol''s confession, he hadn''t been completely sure. Besides the Heavenly Justice Commander, the Elimination Corps Commander, and Moyong Jun, there was still a small chance that there was another culprit. That was why he had deliberately pushed Ryu Seol even harder. He had to tear down the barrier of friendship that clouded her judgment and made her doubt Moyong Jun. If even she concluded that he''s hiding something, then he definitely is. Baek Suryong trusted her judgment completely. "Yeah, he was definitely blackmailed... it can''t be treason. No matter how I think about it, that makes no sense. Why would he betray the Alliance? What could he possibly gain?" "Why don''t you ask him yourself? You''ll help me, right? We won''t be able to resolve this quietly without you." Ryu Seol nodded weakly, left without any other choice. Baek Suryong immediately explained the next steps of their plan. "Tomorrow night, I''ll send Moyong Jun the exact same letter I sent you. Once he leaves his house, you''ll..." "There''s no need for that," someone interrupted. All three martial artists raised their guards as they cautiously toward the source of the voice. How did none of us notice him until he was so close to us!? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Slowly, a figure emerged from the darkness, wearing a faint smile. His presence felt oddly indistinct, but on the left side of his black martial arts uniform, the word "Elimination" was clearly visible. "Moyong Jun..." "If you have any questions, I''ll answer them myself," Moyong Jun chuckled eerily. Everyone present clearly sensed something strange about him. Chapter 316: Can We Discuss This Later? TL: FoodieMonster007 The surroundings grew silent. Even the chirping of distant insects ceased, and the gentle breeze seemed frozen in place. "That woman only knows how to smash things apart. Acting or infiltration was never her forte," Moyong Jun said, his voice disturbingly calm as if he weren''t an unwelcome intruder at all. Turning to Ryu Seol, he smiled faintly. "Isn''t that right?" "You..." Ryu Seol stared wide-eyed at Moyong Jun, bewildered by his sudden appearance. Moyong Jun looked no different than usual, but somehow, he didn''t feel like the same person. His behavior, speech, expressions, even the way he walked, all of it was unfamiliar to her. The shell is unchanged, but is that really the Moyong Jun I know? "Look at yourself," Moyong Jun sighed, seeing how poorly Ryu Seol hid her emotions. "You''re all grown up, but you''re still so shameless." "...What did you just say?" "Look at yourself. What are you even wearing?" Ryu Seol bit her lip. Having rushed outside immediately after reading the letter from Baek Suryong, she had grabbed whatever clothing she found first and was dressed haphazardly in loose sleepwear with an outer garment thrown over it. It wasn''t exactly revealing, but her collarbone was clearly visible beneath the loose-fitting fabric. She''d been seen in far worse states on the battlefield countless times, yet even now, Moyong Jun didn''t miss the opportunity to nag her about it. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Are you planning to seduce these two? Don''t bother. You do realize the handsome fellows here are more than ten years younger than you, right?" Moyong Jun said. "...You want to die?" Ryu Seol replied irritably, but deep down, the familiar banter made her feel slightly relieved. With a faint smile, Moyong Jun said, "Go change your clothes first." He threw a martial arts uniform he''d brought with him at Ryu Seol and pointed to a partially standing wall behind the collapsed building that was enough to hide her from view. Ryu Seol hesitated briefly after catching the clothes. "You..." "Go on, change first. I''m not going anywhere." "...Fine." As Ryu Seol moved to change, Moyong Jun turned his gaze toward Baek Suryong, who was watching him with an odd expression. "You seem to have many questions." "Were you watching us this whole time?" Baek Suryong asked. Moyong Jun nodded calmly. "Why?" "I planned to eliminate you when the opportunity arose." SWOOSH... A chilly night breeze swept past them. Moyong Jun grinned. "If I''d known you''d discover me this soon, I would''ve acted earlier despite the risks." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "As I suspected..." "Moyong Jun! What do you mean by that?" Ryu Seol demanded, having quickly changed her clothes and returned. Moyong Jun glanced at her, still smiling. "You know exactly what I mean." It was basically an admission of guilt. Moyong Jun didn''t deny being the traitor or offer any excuses, but he didn''t seem resigned either. He just seemed disappointed that he''d been exposed earlier than expected. "...You were threatened, weren''t you?" Ryu Seol said with difficulty through clenched teeth. "That''s it, right? They caught you by some weakness. You idiot. Pathetic. Just tell me honestly, and Noona will take care of everything. Who the hell are they?" "......" "Are you scared of that old Chairman? Don''t worry, I won''t let him kill you. If he starts making a fuss, I''ll stand by your side and fight back." "......" "Or how about claiming you were a double agent? You can say I ordered you to do it..." "......" "Say something, you bastard... Answer me!" Ryu Seol screamed, her eyes shaking. As she stared at Moyong Jun, who smiled thinly without saying anything, the horrifying truth slowly dawned on her. Her friend of twenty years hadn''t betrayed the Alliance because the Blood Cult threatened him or held something over his head. "It was my own, conscious choice," Moyong Jun replied. "You crazy son of a bitch!" Ryu Seol lunged forward and grabbed Moyong Jun by the collar, her eyes burning with fury. "Why? You already have so much! What more could you possibly want?" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. The violent qi surging from Ryu Seol was sharp enough to cut through flesh, and most martial artists would''ve collapsed or fainted from that intense killing intent, but Moyong Jun casually endured her ferocity. Peeling her hand off his collar, he chuckled. "I wanted to get stronger." "...What?" "I crave strength more than anyone else. I especially wanted to surpass you." Ryu Seol blinked. She could see no falsehood in Moyong Jun''s eyes, and besides, strength was the purest desire a martial artist could possess. "You madman." She tightened her grip on his collar and glared at him. "You betrayed everyone just for that? You''ve clearly lost your mind. Maybe a good thrashing will bring you to your senses..." "Take your hands off me." SHIVER! Ryu Seol instinctively leaped back, sensing a chill run down her spine. I nearly lost my hand. Her expression hardened immediately. If she was a fraction of a second slower, her wrist would have been sliced off. Seeing her alarm, Moyong Jun laughed softly, "You wouldn''t know. You can''t imagine how miserable it is, facing a wall you know you can never overcome every. single. day." "What do you mean...?" Ryu Seol asked, confused. Moyong Jun snorted. There''d been a time he''d gritted his teeth, desperately trying to surpass Ryu Seol. However, as the years went by, the gap only widened further, and before he knew it, twenty long years had passed. "You probably never noticed, always looking down on everyone else from above," he chuckled darkly. To hide his inferiority, he''d always smiled carelessly. He laughed and joked, ignoring the burning frustration deep inside him. He made all sorts of excuses to himself, calling her an exceptional monster, a trusted friend, saying there there was no point being jealous of a muscle brain, finding comfort and resignation in mockery. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. He''d smiled and laughed all his pain away... because there was nothing else he could do. "But that''s no longer the case," Moyong Jun said, his faint smile warping into an ugly sneer. Suddenly, an explosive, razor-sharp aura burst forth from the man whose presence had previously seemed faint. SWISH! SWISH! SWISH! SWISH! SWISH! Centered around Moyong Jun''s feet, countless blade marks appeared across the ground as invisible blades danced through the air all around them. "What on earth...?!" Ryu Seol stared at Moyong Jun in shock. In twenty years, she''d never once seen him use a martial art like that. "Ryu Seol, this is the strength I gained by betraying you." "...!!" Meanwhile, watching from nearby, Baek Suryong felt a peculiar sense of unease. That martial art he''s using. Could it be...? It felt familiar, yet extremely unpleasant. Baek Suryong stepped forward, his expression turning grim. "Hey, did you learn some demonic art from the Blood Cult?" He knew it wasn''t a demonic art, but he still asked for the sake of asking. He knew... that such a demonic art didn''t exist within the Blood Cult, because that wasn''t a demonic art at all... "No, I received something far superior." Smiling, Moyong Jun lightly tapped the sword at his waist. "I was chosen by the sword." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "......" The instant he heard those words, Baek Suryong finally understood the uneasy feeling he''d been experiencing. It''s the Unlimited Sword. Although significantly modified from the original technique created by the Sword Saint, the distinctive aura of the Unlimited Sword was unmistakable. Why didn''t I realize sooner? The Sword Saint Moyong Hon and the Elimination Corps Vice Commander Moyong Jun. Both hailed from the same Moyong Clan. As a blood relative of the technique''s creator, Moyong Jun probably possessed an ideal constitution for mastering the Unlimited Sword. That alone justified the Blood Cult''s interest in recruiting him. It''s much more stable than when Cheon used it. Perhaps it was Moyong Jun''s natural talent, or maybe extensive experimentation had minimized side effects over time, but the Vice Commander''s swordsmanship was more complete compared to Wiji Cheon''s when they had first met. Baek Suryong suspected it was likely both. "...Still, it''s just a fake," he muttered under his breath. "What did you just say?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. No matter how skilled Moyong Jun had become with the Unlimited Sword, Baek Suryong couldn''t understand his apparent confidence. "You can''t possibly believe you''ll handle all of us alone?" The Elimination Corps Commander Ryu Seol was a supreme martial artist. Excluding the Chairman himself, no one within the Murim Alliance could probably defeat her. In addition, Namgung Su was here, and although Baek Suryong had his arms bound and couldn''t use inner arts, he was still an excellent external arts master. If Moyong Jun could take on all three of them simultaneously, he would be the world''s strongest. He''s strong, but he''s not that strong... which means that he''s hiding his trump card. Moyong Jun shrugged casually. "When did I ever say I came alone?" SNAP! With a snap of his fingers, black-clad martial artists swiftly emerged from the shadows, surrounding the trio. Baek Suryong stared intently at the middle-aged man radiating a particularly strong presence. Even from afar, he sensed the potent aura of deadly venom. So that''s the current Poison Demon. He must have been the one who attacked the Chief. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Judging by the weaker poison auras from the others, they appeared to be disciples or students of the Poison Demon, but each was formidable in their own right. He couldn''t underestimate them. Stepping up beside Moyong Jun, the Poison Demon asked, "Are you done reminiscing?" Moyong Jun pointed at Baek Suryong and Namgung Su. "As promised, kill those two. I''ll handle Ryu Seol myself." "I use poison. In a chaotic battle, accidents happen." Moyong Jun nodded. "...Understood. I''ve waited too long for this day, so I''ll fight Ryu Seol somewhere else." "Think you can kill her alone?" the Poison Demon asked skeptically. Moyong Jun''s eyes filled with madness. "No one knows Ryu Seol better than I do. I''m the only one who can kill her." Goosebumps ran down the Poison Demon''s arms. "Fine. Just remember, if you take too long, we''ll intervene." "Don''t worry, that won''t happen." Ending his exchange with the Poison Demon, Moyong Jun called out to Ryu Seol, "Follow me, Ryu Seol. There''s a perfect place to kill each other nearby." "...You insane bastard. If you want to fight, we can do it right here," Ryu Seol stubbornly refused. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Unfortunately, Moyong Jun knew her better than anyone. "If you don''t follow me, I''ll go straight to the Heavenly Justice Commander and kill him first. Then, I''ll set fire to the Chairman''s quarters and slaughter everyone I encounter." "You crazy bastard...!" "The choice is yours." Having said all he needed, Moyong Jun stepped backward, then swiftly turned and activated his movement arts. Baek Suryong nudged Ryu Seol with his shoulder. "Go after him quickly. That lunatic will do exactly as he says if you don''t." "Can you two handle this? Especially you..." Ryu Seol glanced anxiously at the cuffs restraining Baek Suryong''s hands. Although Baek Suryong''s external arts were superior to most martial artists, in a situation where his inner arts were sealed and his hands bound... "Of course. The two of us are more than enough here," Baek Suryong replied calmly, confidently. Ryu Seol nodded, felt an unfamiliar sense of trust. Right. If it''s this guy... "I''ll return soon, so hold on until then," she said, determination flashing in her eyes. She had to stop Moyong Jun. She had to stop him from causing a terrible disaster. WHOOSH! Using her movement arts at full strength, she vanished into the darkness after Moyong Jun, and the Poison Demon didn''t attempt to stop her. Namgung Su''s expression hardened grimly. "...Baek Suryong, do you really have a plan?" "Of course I do." Now only Baek Suryong, Namgung Su, the Poison Demon, and his black-clad martial artists remained. "Azure Dragon Hero, I heard you killed our Cult''s Eighth Elder, so I was curious to see your face," the Poison Demon said leisurely, brimming with confidence. His opponent had his hands cuffed behind his back and couldn''t use inner arts. Killing him would be as easy as stepping on an insect. He mocked, "How does it feel seeing me in person? Better than the rumors?" Although the man with the golden eyes, the Lightning Dragon Hero, looked rather formidable, he was just one person... No, something felt off. Baek Suryong must have known how disadvantaged he was, yet he showed no sign of fear. Rather, he was smirking confidently. "...What''s making you so confident?" the Poison Demon asked, feeling a creeping unease. Instead of answering, Baek Suryong calmly turned sideways, showing off his steel handcuffs. "How do you think I ate while wearing these cuffs?" "...Didn''t the Lightning Dragon Hero feed you or something?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Are you freaking insane?" "Have you lost your mind?" Namgung Su and Baek Suryong simultaneously snapped back irritably. "Sigh..." Baek Suryong decided actions would speak louder than words. CLANK! A faint sound echoed as the cuffs opened and fell to the ground. Baek Suryong casually flexed his wrists, revealing a thin metal wire concealed between his fingers. "Who needs keys when I can remove these anytime with a single wire?" "Just freeing your hands won''t change anything..." "Oh, and about that Qi Dispersing Poison I took." Baek Suryong smirked, instantly unleashing the inner arts he''d voluntarily suppressed. "The pill must''ve expired a long time ago because it had no effect." ROAAAAR! His blue martial arts uniform fluttered wildly, his hair rising skyward as a monstrous wave of qi burst forth in every direction. "You bastard, you could use inner arts all along...!" Namgung Su raged, realizing he''d been tricked for days. "Sorry for deceiving you, but can we discuss this later?" "Deploy the Myriad Poisons Formation!" the Poison Demon shouted. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Baek Suryong turned toward the clearly shaken Poison Demon and his followers, smiling coldly. "We should beat the fuck out of these bastards first." Translator''s Note: Eid Mubarak! See you next week! Chapter 317: Pursuit TL: FoodieMonster007 The instant the ever-vigilant Poison Demon saw Baek Suryong gathering his inner qi, he commanded his disciples, "Deploy the Myriad Poisons Formation!" "Yes, Master!" Accustomed to their master''s harsh training, the disciples did not panic despite the sudden turn of events. They quickly fell back and spread out in eight directions, putting some distance between themselves and their opponents. Standing in formation, they channeled their energy together, the sleeves of their martial arts uniforms rippling as a green aura wrapped around their arms. WHOOSH! Formations were a martial art that combined the power of several fighters into a single force. Throughout the long history of the murim, as countless sects and families rose and fell, these methods had evolved dramatically. Historically major sects and families each had their own signature formations, such as the widely-recognized Shaolin Temple''s One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation and the Mount Hua Sect''s Plum Blossom Sword Formation. Many times, the world''s greatest martial masters had challenged the protective formations of powerful sects alone, only to be defeated. This was one of the reasons why the Nine Sects One Gang had ruled the murim for so long. Hmph, our Cult''s Myriad Poisons Formation is no less formidable, the Poison Demon thought, feeling sure of himself. Fifty years ago, during the conflict between the Blood Cult and the Murim Alliance, the former Poison Demon and his disciples used the Myriad Poisons Formation to turn hundreds of the Alliance''s elite into cold corpses. The current Poison Demon had inherited the Myriad Poisons Formation. In fact, he was proud to have refined it beyond its original form. Today will be the stage to test the result of my hard work! Azure Dragon Hero, become the sacrifice to prove my superiority! HISS... The qi radiating from the Poison Demon and his disciples began to extend across the battlefield. All eight of them had spent over a decade cultivating their inner arts and poisons in unison, allowing their power to resonate and intensify. Soon, a green mist completely blanketed the surroundings, obscuring Baek Suryong and Namgung Su from view. Standing at the center of the Myriad Poisons Formation, the Poison Demon locked gazes with the Azure Dragon Hero. Excellent formations did more than just amplify energy. They merged with the essence of the wielder, strengthening the body and increasing their combat prowess. Right now, within the seething energy, he felt an illusion of omnipotent power, as if he could accomplish any feat. "This just got interesting," the Poison Demon chuckled, extending his hand. "Come, struggle with all your might!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Fueled by the formation and the Poison Demon''s will, a wave of green mist swept toward Baek Suryong and Namgung Su. I won''t kill you immediately. I''m going to slowly dissolve you while subjecting you to excruciating pain! Though it was an irreverent thought, the Poison Demon felt certain that he could now stand against even a patriarch of the Five Great Clans or a sect leader of the Nine Sects One Gang. Ten Supremes? Hah! A mere rookie like the Azure Dragon Hero stands no chance against my Myriad Poisons Formation...huh? "Why haven''t you improved at all?" Baek Suryong asked incredulously as he drew the Azure Dragon Sword and slashed at the disciple standing at the southwestern corner of the Myriad Poisons Formation. SWISH! The disciple''s head flew away with such speed that even the Poison Demon couldn''t intervene in time. "Actually, it seems like you guys have actually gotten worse," Baek Suryong complained disappointedly. Seeing Baek Suryong occupying his disciple''s spot, the Poison Demon''s eyes widened in horror. How did he figure out the formation''s weakness so quickly? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Formations were like intricately interlocked gears. Consequently, if one cog were to break, the entire mechanism was likely to fail. Just now, the Azure Dragon Hero had struck the weakest part of the Myriad Poisons Formation and managed to breach it. Such a thing should only be possible if he fully understood the Myriad Poisons Formation! However, the surprises did not end there. Since the mist created by the formation contained the deadly Mortal Venom, inhaling it was practically suicide. However, the Azure Dragon Hero moved, breathed, and even spoke as if he was completely unaffected. "How are you still standing...? Do you possess Myriad Poison Immunity?" "Nah, nothing so amazing. Just regular old Thousand Poison Immunity," Baek Suryong replied calmly, brandishing his sword to cut away the parts of his blue martial arts uniform that were dissolving from the poison. "How dare you...!" Insulted by this affront against his lifelong training to master the poison arts, the Poison Demon trembled with rage. Gathering the energy of the Myriad Poisons Formation, he blasted it at Baek Suryong. ROAAAR! The materialized green fog surged toward the Azure Dragon Hero like a tidal wave, but unfortunately, the Poison Demon had more than just one person to worry about. "...Are you some kind of disaster magnet? Or are you jinxed? Why is it that some incident or another always happens wherever you go?" Namgung Su sighed. BZZT! "Kuaaaak!" Screaming, the disciple in charge of the eastern position was instantly charred to a crisp. Well done! Baek Suryong grinned and winked at Namgung Su. Their strategy was successful. While he distracted the Poison Demon with his taunts, Namgung Su would take the opportunity to strike elsewhere. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Although Namgung Su didn''t show it outwardly, he was also pleased with their performance. After learning the weak points of the Myriad Poisons Formation from Baek Suryong through telepathy, he rushed at the closest enemy without hesitation. Deep down, he was curious as to how Baek Suryong knew about the Blood Cult''s formations, but that was irrelevant at the moment. I have to take advantage of this opportunity to repay my debt! Enveloped in lightning qi, Namgung Su burned away the poison as he advanced. At the same time, Baek Suryong took action, smirking all the while. The two men veered in opposite directions, scattering their enemies'' focus. Dismayed at the gradual unraveling of his formation, the Poison Demon shrieked, "Block them!" Objectively speaking, the Poison Demon''s disciples were powerful. Each of them possessed peak level martial arts and poison arts, comparable to those of the Sichuan Tang Clan. Nevertheless, they were no match for the combined might of the Azure Dragon Hero and the Lightning Dragon Hero. SWISH! SWOOSH! As a third and fourth disciple vomited blood and collapsed, the poisonous fog began to dissipate. With four of the eight members dead, maintaining the Myriad Poisons Formation was no longer possible. "Retreat!" the Poison Demon roared, forced to admit that the situation was becoming dire. He could no longer just watch from behind and manipulate the formation. Looking at the bodies of his dead disciples, he clicked his tongue. "Fools, all of them!" He did not mourn the loss of their lives. There would be plenty of replacements once he returned to the Blood Cult. "It seems that I will have to risk my own life to kill you." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Fortunately, the Azure Dragon Hero and the Lightning Dragon Hero were not unscathed either. Parts of the Azure Dragon Hero''s martial arts uniform were corroded by the poison, and his skin was swollen and red. It''s hard to believe that''s the only effect it had on him, but at least the other one seems badly poisoned... At a glance, the Lightning Dragon Hero''s face was pale, sweat was dripping down in buckets, and his arms were visibly trembling. It was obvious that he could barely suppress the poison. The Poison Demon stepped forward and ordered his disciples, "Focus a simplified version of the Myriad Poisons Formation on me. "...Yes, Master." As the mist that had spread receded, the energy of the surviving disciples converged on the Poison Demon. Within seconds, a visible dark green poison qi coiled around his hands, and his eyes gleamed with a green brilliance. He stepped forward confidently, baring his yellowed teeth. "As expected, you''re quite formidable. From now on, I will face you myself." Baek Suryong raised his guard, cursing himself for not eliminating more enemies before the formation changed. It won''t be easy from here. An elder of the Blood Cult was not only a master of poisons, but also possessed martial arts skills on par with the world''s finest. Now that the Poison Demon was entering the fray, the upcoming clash was bound to be brutal. It would be great if I could use the Heaven Defying Divine Art... but that''s not an option right now. He dreaded having to come up with a plausible excuse for Namgung Su, and it would be disastrous if an enemy managed to escape. Until there was no other choice, the Heaven Defying Divine Art had to wait. For now, I have to fight with other martial arts. Baek Suryong lunged forward and swung the Azure Dragon Sword at the approaching Poison Demon. CLANG! A silver arc split the darkness, unleashing a shockwave that swept everyone away except for the Poison Demon and Baek Suryong. Enhanced sword qi cut deep into the ground wherever it grazed, and poison qi dissolved everything it touched. While Baek Suryong and the Poison Demon clashed, Namgung Su kept the disciples at bay. Biting his lip, which was now turning purple, Namgung Su reached out telepathically. [Baek Suryong. Five minutes is my limit. I can''t last much longer while poisoned.] This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. He had only managed to endure thus far because of his recent Body Reformation, which had greatly increased his resistance to poison. Baek Suryong nodded, worried about Namgung Su''s condition. [You should go and report this to the Murim Alliance. I''ll take care of things here.] [...That won''t do. Innocent people might get involved.] If Namgung Su left, the Poison Demon''s disciples would go after him, and their poison might harm innocent civilians who got in the way. The destruction these poison masters could cause was unimaginable, and a catastrophe might ensue. Most importantly, Namgung Su''s pride wouldn''t let him abandon his benefactor and run away. I owe you too much already to incur another debt to you. Well, he wasn''t determined to continue fighting for no reason. He already had a plan in mind. [...I have a strategy.] [What strategy?] Namgung Su quietly outlined his plan. After a brief back-and-forth, Baek Suryong accepted it. "Alright. Let''s do it!" he said. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. That was their cue. Baek Suryong shoved the Poison Demon aside and raised his left hand toward the sky. RUMBLE! The White Ice Bangle on his wrist glowed brightly, drawing in all the nearby moisture, though he did not freeze it. He paused just before completing the ice technique, letting the water fall all over the area like tiny raindrops. "What are you doing..." The Poison Demon, who had been on guard against Baek Suryong''s ice arts, frowned. Why did he cancel his martial art halfway through? Grinning from ear to ear, Baek Suryong sprang into the air. "NOW!" he yelled. Namgung Su drove his inner qi-charged sword into the ground. CRACKLE! Electricity coursed across the soaked ground in every direction, moving faster than usual and scattering in wild patterns, filling the area with crackling currents that ripped through the Poison Demon and his disciples. "Dodge!" the Poison Demon screamed, jumping into the air to escape. His disciples, however, were too focused on the Myriad Poisons Formation to react in time. "Gah!" "Ugh...!" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Aaaah!" Within moments, all four remaining disciples were paralyzed by the electric shock. Baek Suryong and Namgung Su immediately seized the opportunity. Baek Suryong cut down one of the four survivors with his sword, then crushed the heart of another with the White Ice Divine Palm. At the same time, Namgung Su decapitated one and then hurled his sword to pierce the heart of the last one. Now only the Poison Demon remains! Sensing danger, the Poison Demon telekinetically pulled a corpse toward him, using it as a shield. SPLURT! The Azure Dragon Sword pierced through the corpse cleanly, but it failed to reach the Poison Demon. Flinging the corpse to the side, he fled without delay. "Cough!" Namgung Su dropped to one knee, coughing up blood. "Namgung Su? Are you alright?" Baek Suryong asked, his voice filled with concern. Namgung Su glanced up at Baek Suryong. "...Hurry and go after him." "I can''t leave you here alone in this state." Namgung Su shook his head. He had only inhaled a small trace of the mist and had never been directly struck by poison arts. "I can easily expel the poison as soon as I start meditating, so hurry!" Baek Suryong quickly searched through the bodies and found an antidote. "Use this before you meditate, okay?" "Don''t waste time... Hunt him down before he gets further away." Baek Suryong nodded quickly. There was no time to argue. BOOM! As he activated his movement arts, his body quickly blurred into a fleeting afterimage. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Namgung Su closed his eyes and began to meditate. Thanks to that, he did not see Baek Suryong''s hair gradually turning red as he disappeared into the distance. Chapter 318: If Not You, Who Else Is Qualified? TL: FoodieMonster007 I made a miscalculation. A potentially fatal one. The Poison Demon clenched his teeth as he executed his movement arts at maximum output. The sound of wind ripping past brushed his ears, and every time his feet struck the ground, the surrounding scenery changed in a flash. "Azure. Dragon. Hero...!" He spat out his nemesis''s alias, syllable by syllable, biting back his rage. The wound inflicted by that bastard burned fiercely. He had blocked it by using a useless disciple as a shield, but the sharp blade had still pierced right through the corpse and sank about half an inch into his chest. If it had gone even a bit deeper, it would have punctured his heart. The Poison Demon felt both anger and a chilling sense of fear at the same time. How could this be? He was the Sixth Elder of the Blood Cult, and he had deployed the Myriad Poisons Formation along with his disciples. Even if the Azure Dragon Hero managed to free his arms and utilize his inner qi, it was a battle they should never have lost. How? He was definitely familiar with the Myriad Poisons Formation. No, he doesn''t just know it, he could probably even deploy it himself. Before he could react, Baek Suryong and Namgung Su had already destroyed the core of the formation. From the way the Azure Dragon Hero had immediately found all the weak points with minimal effort, he definitely knew the weak points of the formation beforehand. ...And it wasn''t only the formation that was deciphered. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. When he faced the Azure Dragon Hero one-on-one, he had noticed an even bigger problem. "He saw through my technique and countered it perfectly, almost as if he''d faced it before..." he mumbled to himself as cold sweat dripped from his forehead. The reason he couldn''t defeat the Azure Dragon Hero even with the power of the disciples was partly because the poison didn''t work on him, but mostly because the Azure Dragon Hero had read his technique in advance and countered it. Therefore, when the Lightning Dragon Hero intervened and killed his disciples, he had no choice but to flee without hesitation. If he had continued to fight at that point, his head would have gone flying in no time. KA-BOOM! The Poison Demon concentrated his qi at the Yongquan acupoints on his feet and launched himself forward at full speed. I must report this! He had a lot of questions, but one thing was certainthe Azure Dragon Hero Baek Suryong was more dangerous than any venom. He is far more dangerous than the rumors suggest. He will undoubtedly become the greatest obstacle to our Cult''s grand design! The Poison Demon was not afraid of dying in battle, but the thought of dying like a dog without accomplishing anything terrified him. If he died in vain in a place like this, his decades of living in hiding he had endured for the glory of the Blood Cult would be for naught. There''s still no sign of pursuit. Realizing that no one was chasing after him, the Poison Demon felt somewhat relieved. It''s probably because of the Lightning Dragon Hero. Unlike the Azure Dragon Hero, who was unfazed by Mortal Venom, the Lightning Dragon Hero clearly showed signs of poisoning. Their relationship seemed close, so the Azure Dragon Hero would likely prioritize finding the antidote. I''m not sure how much time that will buy me... but I have to leave Wuhan as quickly as possible. Even if he had to abandon all plans with the Murim Alliance, he intended to return to the cult. He would go and warn them of the threat posed by the Azure Dragon Hero, and then have him designated as a higher priority assassination target than the Murim Alliance Chairman. Before he knew it, he had traveled far from the city. Entering a small mountain, he let out a sigh of relief. "It''s quiet around here, so it should be okay to stop here," a voice said from behind him. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "...!!" Instantly, the Poison Demon spun around and unleashed a palm technique. A dark green streak colored the air as his attack exploded over a wide area, scattering deadly venom in all directions. It was a tactic designed more to buy time than to kill his opponent, but Baek Suryong ignored the poison and deflected the impact of the palm technique. "You already know that your poison has no effect on me, right?" he sneered. "Hiek...!" The moment the Poison Demon saw Baek Suryong, he forgot to run and screeched to a halt, his jaw dropping so low that it looked dislocated. Baek Suryong grinned. "So we''re alone, huh. I came while keeping an eye out, in case there was a trap." Bright red eyes, vivid crimson hair as if drenched in blood... Also, there''s only one martial art that exudes such a tyrannical aura. "...The Heaven Defying Divine Art!" the Poison Demon shouted with an expression of disbelief. To think that someone managed to master the Heaven Defying Divine Art to this extent! The Poison Demon couldn''t stop his body from trembling with a different kind of fear than before. Baek Suryong blinked in confusion. Why do all these cultists react the same way? Should I try to trick him too? He decided to put on another act. The Bloody Spirit he had slain at Namgung Estate had mistaken him for the Blood Demon, and he had taken advantage of that misunderstanding to extract various information from the guy. He released a terrifying aura, causing his crimson hair to billow around wildly, while his Blood Demon Eyes blazed as if reflecting the fires of hell. CRACK! He stomped powerfully to display his might. "How insolent. How long do you plan to stand before me? Kneel!" The Poison Demon reflexively dropped to one knee. "...Are you telling me you are the Cult Leader, sir?" "Then are you saying someone other than me has mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art?" "Kufufu, kufufufu...!" The Poison Demon suddenly laughed like a madman. "What''s so funny?" CHOMP! Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. The Poison Demon bit his tongue and swallowed the blood, resisting the Heaven Defying Divine Art. He forced his instinctively bent knees to straighten, then stood up, glaring directly at the Azure Dragon Hero, a chilling killing intent flickering in his eyes. "Amazing. Who would''ve thought that someone from outside our Cult could master the Heaven Defying Divine Art?" he snarled through gritted teeth. "Aww... You caught me. Did I slip up somewhere?" Baek Suryong chuckled, his eyes twinkling. "Anyway, from the looks of it, you seem to know more than the Bloody Spirit." "Don''t you dare compare me to a fool who merely inherited the title of elder instead of earning it. That annoys me..." The Poison Demon paused, as if something had just occurred to him. "...I see. The Fifth Elder was telling the truth after all." "The Fifth Elder?" "Didn''t you meet him at Namgung Estate? The Night Emperor, that is." "......" Baek Suryong furrowed his brow, remembering the Night Emperor''s crazed expression as he plunged his sword into the Blue Sky Sword King''s stomach. "...This makes no sense. This can''t be happening... There''s a candidate I don''t know about?" Among all the masters he had met so far, that one was the most terrifying. He was the kind of lunatic you never wanted to meet again. Oh, right. That bastard got away. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. It seemed the Night Emperor had reported about him after returning to the Blood Cult''s headquarters. "...The Night Emperor said that the masked man who got in his way had mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Until now, I assumed he had just made up nonsense to dodge responsibility... I never thought that person would be you, Azure Dragon Hero." "I was thinking that from the start, but I guess I really can''t let you live." "That goes without saying for both of us." The Poison Demon let out a sinister laugh and drew out every last drop of the Mortal Venom he had accumulated over decades. No, even that wasn''t enough, so he burned his very life force. DRIP, DRIP... A thick, pitch-black poison seeped from the Poison Demon''s body, surpassing a dark green hue, and mixed into the energy around him. Seeing the Poison Demon''s resolve, Baek Suryong steeled himself and also drew out his full power. He''s really putting his life on the line, huh. Not that there''s any other way to counter the Heaven Defying Divine Art, the pinnacle of all the Blood Cult''s martial arts. ROAR! A massive vortex surrounded both Baek Suryong and the Poison Demon, until finally, storm clashed against storm. The dark green flow collided with a crimson flow as red as blood, forming a tornado that shot into the sky. Dirt, stones, leaves, and branches were all swept up by the fierce wind and flung in every direction. Rocks shook, and even ancient trees hundreds of years old swayed dangerously. RUMBLE! CRASH! Continuous thunder boomed within the tornado as enhanced sword qi and poison qi clashed fiercely. Shockwaves tore through the air and left terrible scars on the ground, and the grass all around blackened. The once-green earth instantly became a barren wasteland where nothing could grow, and not even a single insect could survive in that terrible venom-filled atmosphere. The two traded dozens, even hundreds of strikes in the blink of an eye. Both of them went all out, so it didn''t take long to determine the winner. SHWAA... The swirling energy gradually subsided, revealing two figures standing amid a scorched land that looked as though it had been hit by a massive military bombardment. THUD! This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "...Impressive," the Poison Demon muttered as he fell to his knees, a fist-sized hole through his abdomen. Struggling to lift his head, he looked up at Baek Suryong. "To think the Heaven Defying Divine Art is this complete... I''ve seen many candidates, but never have I witnessed anyone reach your level." SHHH... Baek Suryong''s crimson hair and eyes gradually returned to normal. He brushed off the poison clinging to his now-tattered martial arts uniform, then wiped the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand. "I''ve heard the word ''candidate'' before. Don''t tell me, are you guys teaching the Heaven Defying Divine Art to multiple Cult Leader candidates and having them compete?" he asked grimly. The Poison Demon nodded readily, an expression of admiration creeping over his face as he studied Baek Suryong. "Your guess is correct. However, none of them have reached your level. Most died because they couldn''t handle the Divine Art." Baek Suryong assumed it was because he was on the verge of death, but even though the light was quickly fading from the Poison Demon''s eyes, his expression and tone were strangely frenzied. Suddenly, the Poison Demon requested, "Azure Dragon Hero. Please become the Blood Demon." "...What the fuck?" "You are more than qualified." Before dying, the Poison Demon wanted to give meaning to the life he had lived as a follower of the Blood Cult. I''m not dying like a dog, this is martyrdom. If I can offer counsel to the Supreme Lord, then this life was worth living... In a moment of terminal lucidity, a final, crazed light flared in the his dying eyes. Putting more strength into his voice, he declared fanatically, "If not you, who else is qualified to be the Blood Demon? Your incredible martial prowess, your cunning mind that toys with enemies, your silver tongue, and your unbreakable resolve. Of all the candidates I''ve seen, you are the one most suited to be the Blood Demon." Baek Suryong shook his head. "You''re delusional. Including you, two elders have died by my hand. Do you seriously think the Blood Cult would let me off the hook?" "I don''t know why you''re so hostile to our Cult, but I''m sure even the Apostles would change their minds when they see you, a candidate with such remarkable gifts... You could fulfill our Cult''s long-cherished wish..." SLAM! Baek Suryong kicked the Poison Demon in the chest, making him cough up blood and collapse backward. "Shut up and tell me where the Blood Cult Headquarters is. You know where it is, right?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "I''m sorry... I cannot tell you that while your heart is still filled with hatred for our Cult... but I''ll give you this instead." WHOOSH... The Poison Demon summoned all the poison qi and lifeforce remaining in his body and condensed it into a bead about the size of a fingertip. Because it was the energy that remained until the very end, it was pure and untainted. "Depending on how you use this, it could become a poison that kills ten thousand people, or an unparalleled elixir for a poison arts practitioner." "...The hell? You''re giving me a present!?" "You cannot escape your destiny." A faint smile appeared on the Poison Demon''s lips. "...Hail the Blood Demon! Please remember me..." As his vision faded away, he saw a vision of Baek Suryong as the Blood Demon who had conquered the murim, and himself standing at that man''s side. It is done. This is enough... He closed his eyes. Slowly, his body melted away, leaving no trace behind save the poison bead. "Goddamned unhinged religious fanatics..." Baek Suryong groaned as he picked up the poison bead. It was perfectly refined, and didn''t release any poison qi when he held it, so he tucked it into his pocket. He would decide what to do with it later. "Hoo..." he let out a long sigh. He had just fought a life-or-death battle with a Blood Cult Elder who had squeezed out even his lifeforce. There was no way he could be perfectly fine. His joints were making strange creaking noises, and he had sustained severe internal injuries. Still, he had no time to rest. "Let''s see... so Ryu Seol is that way, huh?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong stared at the location where two powerful auras were colliding. Fortunately, it wasn''t too far away. Chapter 319: Secrets TL: FoodieMonster007 "Where the hell do you think you''re going?" Ryu Seol shouted sharply at Moyong Jun. She wanted to chase after him and smack him on the back of the head, but Moyong Jun''s movement arts were much faster than she had thought. Right now, she was barely able to keep up with him. He was actually this fast? Ryu Seol bit her lip hard. The friend she had known for twenty years felt like a complete stranger. "...Just follow me a little longer. We''re almost there," Moyong Jun replied. Some time later, he stopped halfway up a small mountain and turned around to face a tense Ryu Seol. "Do you remember this place?" he asked, smiling faintly. "......" "There''s no ambush, so stop looking around so nervously. You really don''t remember, do you?" Moyong Jun mumbled in disappointment, scratching his cheek. His composure drove Ryu Seol up the wall. Glaring at him, she snapped, "Why are you acting all high and mighty, you bastard? You''re just a filthy traitor who clung to the Blood Cult..." Moyong Jun interrupted her with a mischievous laugh, "Back in the day, do you remember how you''d run here and cry whenever you got beaten by the Chairman?" "W-What the hell are you talking about!" Ryu Seol immediately denied, her face turning red. That was a story from more than ten years ago, but Moyong Jun still remembered how she had been back then, since they had joined at the same time. She had only cried during her first year in the Elimination Corps and never again after that, but he remembered it as if it had happened only yesterday. "See that rock over there?" he asked. "......" It was a dark night, but the two of them could see clearly enough to notice even the movement of tiny insects. Where Moyong Jun pointed, there was a massive rock the size of a small house. The surface was covered with countless cracks, and Ryu Seol immediately recognized them as her handiwork from the past. "You still don''t remember?" "Shit. This place did feel familiar." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Embarrassing memories flooded back. Memories of being beaten for defying the chairman and running here to cry her eyes out. Memories of feeling so unfairly wronged that she had repeatedly slashed that rock, only to come back drunk out of her mind, crying and sniffling as she caused a scene. Damn it. In most of those memories, Moyong Jun had been right beside her. "Whenever you got drunk, you''d slash the hell out of that rock. You said it looked like the Chairman''s big flat face, and when you got stronger, you''d split it clean in half..." "Shut up, seriously?" Moyong Jun chuckled. Mischief glittered in his eyes. "I never thought that crybaby girl would become the Elimination Corps Commander." "What the hell, you idiot..." No one would believe it now, but when Ryu Seol first arrived at the Murim Alliance, she was incredibly weak. The Elimination Corps wasn''t the kind of soft organization that would go easy on a scrawny girl with an eye patch. Most people either looked at her unkindly or tormented her at the martial arts academy. "Moyong Jun. Help Ryu Seol get settled." "What? Why me?" "Shut up and do it, you little punk." Back then, the Elimination Corps Commander had practically dumped Ryu Seol on Moyong Jun. They were about the same age, and the Commander thought their circumstances were somewhat similar. Moyong Jun had run away from his family and Ryu Seol had become an orphan overnight. Moyong Jun didn''t like being tied to Ryu Seol, but an order was an order, so he had no choice... even though he had a pretty rough personality himself at the time. "Hey, Cyclops. Let''s go eat. You need something in your stomach if you want to get through afternoon training." "Call me that one more time and I''ll kill you." "Look at you, acting rude when I''m trying to be nice. Want me to beat you and drag you along?" "Should I beat you until you shut up?" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. That was how Moyong Jun and Ryu Seol''s friendship began. After that, they ate together for twenty years, protected each other on the battlefield, and crossed the line between life and death many times. ...And then all the trust they''d built up in each other collapsed in a single day. "Why did you betray the Alliance?" Ryu Seol asked, devastated. "I told you. I wanted to become stronger than you." Moyong Jun laughed softly and slowly drew the sword from his waist. SHING! Moonlight reflected off the blade, giving it a shimmering glow. As he took his starting stance, he looked solemn as if he was performing a ritual. Moyong Jun pointed his sword at Ryu Seol and smiled faintly, his eyes filled with a cold killing intent. "I chose this place because it''s full of memories. I thought it would serve well as your grave." "You''re mad..." Ryu Seol couldn''t understand what was going through Moyong Juns mind. This bastard has completely lost it! She gripped her twin blades tightly and gathered her strength. Her martial arts uniform fluttered wildly from the surge of energy. "Stop yapping and come at me! I won''t feel better until I crush you right now!" Whatever. She would beat him half to death and then think about other things. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Moyong Jun stared at Ryu Seol calmly. "Ryu Seol, can you really kill me?" "Ha! Looks like you finally got scared!" CLANG! Ryu Seol stomped on the ground and shot forward like a cannonball. Her twin black daos crossed, slicing through the darkness, while dark qi flickered over her body like flames. Moyong Jun didn''t dodge, instead thrusting his sword at her with sophisticated swordsmanship. A thin layer of intensely purified transparent qi surrounded his blade. Their clash was like fire against ice. Ryu Seol cloaked her Black Dao in dark, enhanced dao qi and swung fiercely, while Moyong Jun''s sword moved calmly, rendering her attacks useless. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Each time their three blades collided, the resulting shockwaves distorted the scenery. Soon, the small mountain that held their memories began to crumble, as if to symbolize the catastrophic end of their relationship. "You act all high and mighty, but all you do is block. Is that the only sword style you learned after betraying the Murim Alliance?" Ryu Seol sneered. Moyong Jun smiled coldly. "Ryu Seol. When will you get serious?" "What the hell are you talking about..." At that moment, Moyong Jun blurred and reappeared right in front of Ryu Seol, closing the distance in the blink of an eye. Ryu Seol''s eyes widened. She had lost sight of him for a split second. SPLURT! Ryu Seol jerked her head back. A thin line appeared on her neck and tiny beads of blood formed along the shallow wound. It was a blow that made the hairs on her neck stand up. Had she been a fraction slower, she would have been decapitated. Moyong Jun giggled eerily when he saw the blood. "I betrayed you with the intention of killing you, so don''t insult me by going easy on me. If you carry on like this..." Moyong Jun''s aura began shifting as the elegant qi of the Unlimited Sword boiled over. Is that... Berserk Qi? You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. That was the only way Ryu Seol could describe what she saw in Moyong Jun''s eyes. Moyong Jun whispered, "...You''re going to die in the most painful way." "You''re crazy...!" Moyong Jun, who now resembled a sword demon, launched his assault. His blade overflowed with killing intent so violent, it was hard to believe that he was the same person from a few moments ago. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Ryu Seol gritted her teeth as she blocked his ferocious strikes. What kind of martial art is this? She felt more pressure from Moyong Jun than she''d ever felt from the Murim Alliance''s greatest swordsman, the Divine Sword Commander. However, it wasn''t demonic arts. She would have noticed that. At the same time, it didn''t look like a complete martial art either. Its only been a year or so since he betrayed us. In that short time, Moyong Jun had become unnaturally strong. "Did they give you an elixir? Or a divine art?" Ryu Seol asked even though she knew that it couldn''t be that simple. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. This abnormal situation could only mean one thing. "...No, that''s qi deviation. You''ve been consumed by that martial art." Moyong Jun burst out laughing, "Hahaha! I''m sure you want to believe that. After seeing that I''ve surpassed you, you must want to dismiss me somehow!" BOOM! Moyong Jun flung Ryu Seol away and raised the tip of his sword to the sky, admiring it with a spellbound expression. "...I have been chosen by the sword." Moyong Jun felt an indescribable thrill and exhilaration. He was overpowering the martial artist he''d admired for half of his life. He believed that he could do anything now. ROAR...! A fierce storm surged from Moyong Jun''s sword. Ryu Seol sensed something ominous and immediately rushed in, but it was too late. The Unlimited Tempest, one of the Unlimited Sword''s ultimate techniques, was revived in the hands of his descendant. CRASH! There was nothing left where the raging wind had ripped through. It looked as if part of the small mountain had been completely torn away. "Ugh..." Although Ryu Seol had crossed her twin blades to withstand the Unlimited Tempest, slash wounds covered her entire body. "Haha! Still not dead? That''s the One-Eyed Demon Blade Ryu Seol for you." Moyong Jun strode over to the trembling Ryu Seol, confident that the outcome had already been decided. "...I know everything about you. Your habits, how you hold your blade, the movement of your shoulders, the way you shift your gaze when you feint, which technique you use in which situation." "You perverted swine!" "Isn''t it natural? We''ve spent half our lives together." "Creepy son of a bitch..." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Moyong Jun snickered. "I just wanted you to know that this was a fight I couldn''t lose... Goodbye, Ryu Seol." Moyong Jun raised his sword, aiming for Ryu Seol''s heart, when suddenly his head throbbed painfully. He felt nauseous, like he was about to vomit. His heart was beating wildly and his sword hand was quivering uncontrollably. He felt as if his body was rejecting the very act of killing Ryu Seol. Why am I... Suddenly, Moyong Jun found it strange that he was holding a sword at all. Another emotion briefly surfaced in his eyes, clouded by the berserk qi. He quickly shook his head from side to side. He would feel better once he''d drawn blood. If he killed Ryu Seol with the strongest swordmanship in the world, this trembling would stop immediately. CLATTER! "You''re so full of yourself. You think you know everything about me?" Ryu Seol screamed, dropping her weapons to the ground. "What?" "You think you''re the only one hiding some big secret?" Moyong Jun chuckled, "If you think I''ll spare you just because you surrender now..." "You idiot. No matter what you do, you can''t defeat me." Ryu Seol had not given up the fight. Resting her right hand on the patch covering her left eye, she warned, "I really didn''t want to do this... Moyong Jun. You can consider yourself dead." It was the eyepatch she''d never removednot during training, on the battlefield, not even when she was slept. Made from famously tough silkworm thread, it had never torn or needed replacing. Not even Moyong Jun, who had been her friend for twenty years, had never seen what lay beneath. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. For the first time in twenty years, Ryu Seol removed the eyepatch in front of someone else. "Your eye...!" In her left eye socket, which should''ve been empty, a violet Demonic Eye shone like a jewel, emitting an ominous aura. "This is my true demonic art." Moyong Jun''s body froze the moment he met Ryu Seol''s Demonic Eye. It only lasted a moment, but that was all she needed. POW! Ryu Seol''s fist slammed into Moyong Jun''s jaw. As he staggered, she attacked mercilessly. POW! POW! POW! Her punches landed in rapid succession. Face, abdomen, torso, she didn''t discriminate. Her fists, hard as iron, pounded every inch of Moyong Jun''s body. "Do you need a beating to snap out of it? Huh? You think you can pull this insubordination crap on your commander?" "Guh! Guhuk...!" Moyong Jun groaned and tried to swing his sword to fend her off, but each time, Ryu Seol''s Demonic Eye flashed, paralyzing his body and clouding his mind. Is it an illusion? Sorcery? No, it''s not that simple! Before he knew it, Ryu Seol''s entire body was enveloped in a deep violet current, faster and stronger than anything he''d ever seen before. "W-Wait...!" A palm strike from Ryu Seol struck Moyong Jun''s left cheek. In other words, she slapped him across the face. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? SMACK! Moyong Jun spat blood as he flew backwards and landed half-buried in the same rock that Ryu Seol had once used to vent her emotions. "I will split this rock today, along with your skull," Ryu Seol spat, wiping the blood from her fists onto her clothes. Chapter 320: The Deepest, Darkest Secret TL: FoodieMonster007 "...Can you stop hitting me now? I genuinely feel like I''m about to die," Moyong Jun grumbled with a swollen face. Behind him, the shattered remains of rock were scattered everywhere, lifeless and broken. "Oh! You''ve already regained your senses! I should stop..." POW! Contrary to what she said, Ryu Seol threw one more punch before finally ceasing her relentless assault. Panting, she asked, "Whew! Have you really come to your senses this time?" "...Fuck. Why can''t I defeat you even once?" Moyong Jun grumbled with a sigh. Confirming that there was no more trace of berserk qi in Moyong Jun''s eyes, Ryu Seol calmed down. However, she continued to glare fiercely at Moyong Jun. "Argh, you damned bastard!" "...Just kill me already. Why waste your time on something so pointless?" Moyong Jun sighed, staring at the pale-faced Ryu Seol. She had pushed herself to the limit, and using her Demonic Eye obviously took a heavy toll on her, but that wasn''t the real reason why she was exhausted. "You''re the only mad bitch who performs meridian cleansing this brutally," Moyong Jun grumbled. Despite being battered, his body felt oddly light. "What nonsense are you spouting, you dumbass? I just beat you until my anger subsided." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. As a result of using martial arts far beyond his limits, Moyong Jun''s body had become a wreck. His qi flow had gone haywire, damaging his internal organs. I must have been insane or suicidal to attempt executing the Unlimited Tempest at my current level. Until a moment ago, qi deviation had caused him to completely lose control of himself. He hadn''t been wielding the sword, the sword was wielding him. He had become nothing but a lunatic whose soul had been stolen by the blade. Meeting Ryu Seol''s gaze, he laughed hollowly, "Thanks... for not letting me die a madman." "Shit..." Ryu Seol cursed. If she hadn''t secretly stabilized some of his qi flow under the guise of a beating, Moyong Jun would already be dead. Regardless, that had only bought him a little more time. Ryu Seol asked bluntly, "How much longer can you hold out?" "Not sure. Several minutes, maybe?" Moyong Jun was aware he didn''t have much time left, and it was impossible for Ryu Seol not to know it too. The reckless technique he''d learned was now raging uncontrollably, destroying his body from within. His death was inevitable. After a brief silence, Ryu Seol slumped to the ground in front of Moyong Jun. "Don''t you have anything to say to me?" she mumbled dejectedly. "What''s up with that eye?" "It''s called the Demonic Eye of Illusions. Because of you, my head feels like it''s about to split open." Ryu Seol pressed her left temple, seemingly in pain. "......" Moyong Jun stared blankly, captivated by her jewel-like eye. So this is what she looks like without the eyepatch. "What are you staring at? Aren''t you going to look away?" "Are you embarrassed or something?" "Imagine removing underwear you haven''t taken off even once in twenty years. How do you think that feels?" "Eww... Stinky... Disgusting..." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. SMACK! "Nngh..." Moyong Jun groaned, clutching his head in pain. Having made a stupid remark, Ryu Seol had promptly whacked him in the head. "You must be fearless since you''re about to die." "Does the Chairman know about your eye?" "Yeah. That old man told me to hide it no matter what. As you can see, it''s not just a demonic art, some evil sorcery is mixed in too." Ryu Seol''s violet eye radiated a charm capable of entrancing anyone who saw them. There was no way the orthodox sects would tolerate such a sinister Demonic Eye. "He said that I need to at least reach the level of the Ten Supremes to openly walk around with this eye." "Considering your skills... aren''t you already pretty close?" Moyong Jun asked. He believed Ryu Seol was powerful enough to threaten the ranks of the Ten Supremes. No, if it was Ryu Seol without her eyepatch, she could definitely... As if reading his thoughts, Ryu Seol scoffed, "You idiot. Do you think the Ten Supremes are pushovers? Moreover, the Chairman is a monster even among them. I''ve had my skull cracked more than once trying to stand up to him." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "...If you fought the Azure Dragon Hero, who would win?" "How can you still spout random nonsense when you''re already on death''s doorstep? We wouldn''t know unless we fought." The two exchanged trivial banter, spending half of Moyong Jun''s remaining time as though it were just another ordinary day. Because this was how the Elimination Corps parted with their comrades on the battlefield. "Now, tell me. Why did you do it?" Ryu Seol asked, her voice taking on a stern tone. As the Acting Chairman of the Murim Alliance and the Commander of the Elimination Corps, she couldn''t overlook the betrayal by her Vice Commander. "I already told you. I wanted to surpass you..." "Look me in the eye." Ryu Seol grabbed Moyong Jun by the collar and pulled him close, her violet Demonic Eye flaring fiercely at a distance close enough for their breaths to mingle. "Tell me the truth. Why did you betray the Alliance? Are there other Blood Cultists besides the guy who came with you? What have you been doing behind my back? Spill everything." Moyong Jun opened and closed his mouth several times, seemingly organizing his thoughts. After a pause, he finally said, "One day two years ago, I found a letter in my room." Moyong Jun. You''re wasting your swordsmanship talent. "Initially, I dismissed it as a prank by someone from the Elimination Corps and didn''t take it seriously, but another letter in the same handwriting appeared the next day." I''ll give you a chance to learn the greatest sword technique in the world. "That''s when I finally felt something was amiss and secretly investigated who was behind these letters. As there was still a chance it was merely a prank, I didn''t bother informing you of it. However...the investigation led nowhere. Then, a third letter arrived along with an incomplete martial arts manual." This is the world''s strongest sword technique, and it was created by your ancestor. "The manual was titled "The Unlimited Sword." After skimming the first few pages, I realized this martial art was perfectly suited for me, and I became so absorbed that I read through it in no time." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. If you want to read the next chapter, leave your window open tomorrow morning. "The next morning, I left my window open and went to the Murim Alliance. One day at a time, the Blood Cult lured me in, feeding me the formulas of the Unlimited Sword bit by bit, like taming a pet with treats. At first, I even entertained thoughts that perhaps some hidden master of murim had recognized my talent and wanted to take me as a disciple." "Oh, come on. You''re not that naive." "I know, but am I not allowed to even fantasize a little?" Moyong Jun''s expression darkened. "...When I finally realized that the culprit behind the letters was the Blood Cult, it was already too late. All I could see was the Unlimited Sword." "You truly are an idiot." "Yeah, I have no excuse," Moyong Jun admitted bitterly. The inferiority he felt towards Ryu Seol as a martial artist had always tormented him, and the desire to surpass and earn her acknowledgment had spiraled out of control as he trained in the Unlimited Sword. It was a clear sign of qi deviation, something Moyong Jun knew but couldn''t stop. "The only conspirators I know are the Poison Demon and his disciples. Eliminate them, and there shouldn''t be anyone else left to root out." "......" "By the way, I leaked quite a bit of the Murim Alliance''s classified information to the Blood Cult... Ugh!" Moyong Jun''s voice trailed off weakly as he grimaced in unbearable agony, feeling as though his organs were being shredded. He wanted to confess everything, but time was running out. His qi flow, which had been temporarily calmed by Ryu Seol, surged violently again. "...The cinnamon tree in my yard. Do you remember burying liquor beneath it?" he choked. "What liquor?" "You can''t remember anything clearly, can you?" Moyong Jun tried to laugh, but even breathing was difficult for him now. "...We made a promise back then that if either of us got married, we''d dig it up and drink it to celebrate." "Ah..." Finally, Ryu Seol remembered that day. It was a drunken joke they shared over ten years ago. "Ryu Seol! What do you think you''re doing in someone else''s yard!" "Hehehe! If either of us is lucky enough to get married, we''ll dig this liquor out and drink it. Got it?" "Haah... Fine. Whatever." "Ah, but what if neither of us ever gets married? That would be a waste of good liquor..." "...Then marry me. I doubt anyone else would want a wildcat like you... If neither of us is married by forty, I guess I could just take you in..." "WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT, YOU IDIOT?" "C-Come on, can''t you take a joke?" "When you get back, dig it up. There''s a journal buried next to the liquor. Reading it might help clear things up." Moyong Jun shook with quiet laughter, recalling the distant memory. Oddly enough, the pain seemed to subside a little. He rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand, but his vision blurred regardless. He couldn''t even see Ryu Seol clearly now. "...Now that I think about it, maybe I this is what I wanted. To die at your hands." "You''re spouting nonsense even at the very end." Ryu Seol clenched her teeth and stared directly at the friend she''d known all her life. She did not cry. She would keep her eyes open wide, watching him until the very last moment. "Ryu Seol." "Hmm?" "I just wanted to call your name one last time." "Idiot." "Take care." "...Alright." Moyong Jun slowly closed his eyes, a peaceful expression settling on his face. Now that it was time to pay the price for his poor decisions, he felt strangely calm. A death accompanied by the woman I''m madly in love with. This isn''t so bad. He smiled faintly. His deepest, darkest secret wasn''t his martial arts, but his feelings for Ryu Seol. It was a secret he would carry with him to the grave. He accepted death quietly, his consciousness fading as if he were sinking into a deep sleep. "Hey. Who said you could die?" Baek Suryong snapped, approaching the couple. Ryu Seol quickly covered her Demonic Eye and turned around sharply. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Baek Suryong chuckled, "I''ve already seen it, so no need to overreact. It''s nothing special." "You...!" Ryu Seol''s eyes widened in shock. Baek Suryong''s clothes were draped over him like tattered rags, and his face was as pale as a corpse''s. At a glance, it was clear that he had suffered severe internal injuries. Above all, seeing the normally playful young instructor wearing a serious expression left her speechless. His battle with the cultists must have been brutal. "......" Baek Suryong''s eyes narrowed as he surveyed the battlefield. He used the Unlimited Tempest. It was one of the Unlimited Sword''s most ferocious techniques, impossible to imitate without immense inner qi and a deep understanding of martial arts. No, it''s been altered. The true essence of the ultimate technique is lost, leaving only pure destructive power. He approached Moyong Jun and examined his condition closely. "There''s no point, it''s too late. There''s nothing we can do now." Ryu Seol shook her head grimly. "That would be true... if I hadn''t arrived." This time... I''ll definitely save him. Baek Suryong looked at the dying Moyong Jun. For a moment, he saw the face of an old trainee overlapping with his. "Instructor! I''m counting on you!" He was a child with gentle eyes, with a gift comparable to the present Wiji Cheon. However, under the Demonic Strategist''s orders, he had destroyed that child''s soul, turning him into nothing more than an emotionless killing machine. Even now, he clearly remembered how, little by little, all warmth faded from those gentle eyes, leaving only a ruthless focus on the sword. "...Instructor, what happens if we give up?" "The Cult has plenty of replacements for you. The instant you give up, you''ll be discarded like trash." "......" Discarded like trash. As though that''s all you ever were. "...You''re the one who made me this way." The sword marks left by Moyong Jun strangely resembled that child''s swordsmanship. I don''t regret making those faulty manuals, but... If he hadn''t altered his masters'' martial arts and passed them down normally, the Blood Cult would have turned the world into a sea of blood ages ago. Nevertheless, a pang of guilt stirred within him. The incomplete Unlimited Sword had been born as a result of his own actions. He couldn''t remain indifferent as someone who had unknowingly practiced it lay dying before him, especially when that person was a descendant of the Moyong Clan and a relative of Master Sword Saint. "I won''t let you die before you spill everything you know about the Blood Cult." Baek Suryong placed his palm on Moyong Jun''s qi center and sensed the flow of his qi. As the only living person who was familiar with the complete Unlimited Sword, only he could correct all the flaws in Moyong Jun''s sword technique. HISS...! It seemed that Moyong Jun had gone into qi deviation due to the faulty energy pathways in the altered art, so he corrected the tangled qi channels and expelled the stagnant impure energy within Moyong Jun''s body. Finally, the Unlimited Sword''s rampaging qi began to subside. Slowly but surely, Moyong Jun''s dying body regained its vitality. "...!!" Ryu Seol''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she clenched her fists tightly. What Baek Suryong had done was nothing short of a miracle. Several minutes later, Moyong Jun slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 321: Benefactor! TL: FoodieMonster007 Moyong Jun fought to lift his eyelids, a hazy face swimming into view before him. He blinked several times, and slowly, his vision sharpened. "Are you awake?" Ryu Seol asked. "...!!" Moyong Jun''s eyes flew wide open. His head still felt fuzzy, and he mumbled in confusion, "So, you ended up dying too? Don''t tell me it was because of that injury I gave you..." "What the fuck are talking about, you idiot!?" Ryu Seol shouted, but managed to stop herself from punching a patient. Instead, she pinched his side, hard. Moyong Jun yelped, "Argh!" "Since you''re well enough to scream, you must be feeling much better," Ryu Seol laughed in relief as she watched Moyong Jun twist around in pain. Only then did Moyong Jun finally come to his senses, though his eyes were still glazed over. Pressing his side, he groaned, "What in the world happened? How am I still alive? My qi deviation was definitely irreversible...huh?" Moyong Jun''s voice trailed off as he checked out his body''s condition. His internal injuries had been stabilized, and the berserk qi that had been rampaging inside him was calm. The symptoms of qi deviation were completely gone. "...How did you pull this off?" he asked incredulously. "I don''t know. He saved you, so go ask him." Ryu Seol nodded and glanced to the side. There, Moyong Jun spotted Baek Suryong sitting cross-legged in meditation. "Chief Instructor?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Hoo..." Baek Suryong paused his mediation and opened his eyes, giving the couple a small nod. His already pale face was even whiter now, reflecting the severity of his internal injures. "Ha... haha... I actually survived," Moyong Jun stuttered, feeling pure happiness for a moment. However, it wasn''t long before his face clouded over. Regret, guilt, and shame hit him all at once. It would''ve been better if I died. Still, he had to thank the person who saved him first. Getting up shakily, Moyong Jun bowed deeply to Baek Suryong. "I''m not sure if I deserve to call you this... but thank you for saving me, Chief Instructor." "Why look so down if you''re thankful?" Baek Suryong asked tiredly. In truth, he wanted to collapse and fall asleep right there. After all, he had just fought a crazily powered-up Poison Demon, then immediately used up the rest of his energy correcting Moyong Jun''s chaotic qi flow. Nonetheless, he couldn''t rest just yet. He had to first sort things out with the guy. "...I''m glad I''m alive, but honestly, I can''t just be happy about it," Moyong Jun muttered. Baek Suryong rolled his eyes. "Why not?" "I betrayed the Murim Alliance. That''s something that can never be forgiven." Ryu Seol nodded firmly. "...That''s right. This guy needs to pay for what he did." They were both totally serious about stuff like this. Although they could have hidden the truth if they could get Baek Suryong and Namgung Su to agree to keep quiet, neither of them seemed to want to do so. Well, asking them to cover it up would be going too far. It would be an insult to Ryu Seol''s and Moyong Jun''s pride as martial artists, and Baek Suryong didn''t want to go there. "What''s your plan?" he asked. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "I''m going to confess everything and accept whatever punishment is fair," Moyong Jun replied. He figured that he wouldn''t get away without a serious punishment, like having his qi center destroyed and the tendons in his arms and legs severed. Even though he was suffering from qi deviation, he had still worked with the Poison Demon to kill the Beggars'' Gang Chief. If the Chief really died, I doubt I would have been able to continue living with myself, anyway... The attempted murder of one of the leaders of the Nine Sects One Gang was a serious crime. Even if the Murim Alliance let him off, the Beggars'' Gang wouldn''t. However, there was something Moyong Jun didn''t know. "I''ll ask the Chief to go easy on you," Baek Suryong said. "...Excuse me?" Baek Suryong shrugged. "I treated that old guy a few days ago too. He can''t really say no to a request from the person who saved his life, right?" Persuading people is one of my specialties, after all. I could probably talk him around by altering the story a bit and insisting that Moyong Jun had been fallen into qi deviation after being blackmailed by the Blood Cult. Moyong Jun stared at him blankly. "Why... would you go this far for me?" Because you''re a victim of the faulty martial arts I made, and because you share blood with Master Sword Saint. Baek Suryong wasn''t going to say that though. Instead, he simply smiled and brushed it off, saying, "You remind me of one of my old students." "...I see." For a while, there was silence. All three of them were badly hurt and totally wiped out. Baek Suryong was also close to his limit. He''d only treated his internal injuries enough to keep them from getting worse, and he had plenty of cuts and bruises as well. Plus, his clothes were so tattered that it would have been more modest if he just took off his shirt. "...There are a lot of things I want to ask you about, but let''s just go back for now. I''m tired." "Me too." "Sure." The three of them walked down the mountain together. By now, the long night was over, and the sun was creeping over the horizon. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Ryu Seol asked Baek Suryong carefully, "So, Junior... Are you like the Divine Physician''s secret disciple or something?" Baek Suryong blinked in confusion. "Why are you talking about the Divine Physician all of a sudden?" Ryu Seol grinned. She was already calling Baek Suryong ''junior'' again, but he hadn''t gone back to using polite language. She didn''t really mind such things, though. She explained her train of thought, "Well, think about it. Saving people isn''t really your thing, right? Yet you saved the Beggars'' Gang Chief who got poisoned, and you even saved this guy who fell into qi deviation. Also, the Poison Demon''s poison didn''t seem to bother you at all. Just be honest." "That''s..." Baak Suryong hesitated. Come to think of it, considering what I''ve done, it''s obvious that she would get the wrong idea. The truth was, he couldn''t be as far away from the Divine Physician''s disciple as possible. He had never even met the guy, for heaven''s sake! Whether it was poison or qi deviation, since they were both connected to the Blood Cult in the end, it was easy for me to deal with them. Still, I can''t use that as an excuse. Baek Suryong shrugged... when he was suddenly struck by the annoying feeling he''d forgotten something. He screeched to a halt. "...Right. Namgung Su. I totally forgot about him!" "Took you long enough to remember." The bushes rustled and Namgung Su stepped out. He looked tired and battered too, but he was definitely better off than the other three. "How''s your condition?" "I managed to expel all the poison. You should worry more about yourself than me," Namgung Su said, shaking his head. Baek Suryong''s clothes were so ragged that he could scarcely bear to look at him. Baek Suryong grinned sleepily and shuffled over to Namgung Su. "Good timing. You still have some energy left, don''t you?" "...Why?" "I need a favor. I''m too tired right now. I''ll probably pass out the second I get back to the Murim Alliance." "Just get to the point." Baek Suryong smirked and told Namgung Su what he needed. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. After listening, Namgung Su sighed and nodded. "Fine. I''ll go." He turned around and went somewhere else, while the remaining three continued to the Murim Alliance. They got back to the Murim Alliance just as dawn broke, and of course, the Murim Alliance instantly went crazy. BANG! Later that morning, someone threw a door open so hard it sounded like it might break. The Heavenly Justice Commander stormed into a guest room and looked around wildly. He quickly found his target, Baek Suryong, buried under the blankets, snoozing peacefully. "Azure Dragon Hero! Hey! Wake up!" he bellowed at the top of his lungs. "...What now?" Baek Suryong slowly turned his head towards the Heavenly Justice Commander, barely conscious. His eyes were half-lidded, and his clothes were a mess. "Is it true you left the Alliance last night without making a report?" "...Huh?" "A report came in late last night about a big clash of qi in the mountains outside of Wuhan. Funny how that coincides with the time you were out without permission. Are you going to keep playing dumb?" "So what?" "I know that you did not return to the Alliance until dawn. I''m going to report this to the disciplinary board. Do you have anything to say for yourself?" Despite his question, the Heavenly Justice Commander''s sharp eyes quickly noticed that Baek Suryong wasn''t in normal form. He didn''t need any more proof of the man''s guilt than that. There''s someone out there who could hurt a master this badly? Who could that be...? Eh, time enough to figure it out during questioning. "...My head''s killing me, so keep it down, okay? I haven''t even slept two hours since I got back," Baek Suryong mumbled from under the covers, showing no sign of getting out from under his blankets. "Ha! So you admit it now." Looking carefully, the Heavenly Justice Commander noticed the handcuffs on Baek Suryong were gone. "You even took off your restraints. Did the Elimination Corps Commander give you the key? Then she''s responsible too." "It was kind of awkward to fight with them on..." "You...! Can''t you at least be serious?" The Heavenly Justice Commander really didn''t like the Azure Dragon Hero Baek Suryong, and the reason was simple. It was because he was a strong candidate for the next chairman. That alone me him a rival. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Even though he''s just a rookie who got a little famous, he''s already aiming to be the next chairman. According to rumors, when the Azure Dragon Academy and the Murim Alliance joined forces, Baek Suryong had demanded the position of vice chairman. From that day on, the Heavenly Justice Commander had considered him a rival and had been trying to keep him in check. But this time it''s over. As of today, you''re done being Chief Instructor. A victory smile spread across the Heavenly Justice Commander''s lips. He had pulled all the strings and used all his influence to sway this disciplinary committee. What''s more, the Azure Dragon Hero had not only destroyed the front gate of the Murim Alliance, he had also broken bail and went out on his own last night. With most of the captains on my side, not even the Chairman can protect him anymore. "Get up. You haven''t forgotten that the disciplinary committee is today, right?" he demanded eagerly. "...This early in the morning?" "You caused so much trouble that people decided they couldn''t wait. They''ve all gathered." "......" Baek Suryong curled up in bed. Is he that happy that he got some dirt on me? "By the way, where''s the Lightning Dragon Hero, who''s supposed to be watching over you?" "He went out to meet someone." "Young Master Namgung said that he would stake his clan''s honor on this, so the Namgung Clan needs to formally take responsibility for this too, huh. Well, the Namgung Clan''s honor really isn''t what it used to be, though." "Watch what you say." "...!!" The Heavenly Justice Commander immediately shut his mouth, flinching at the faint hint of killing intent radiating from Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong slowly got out of bed and stretched lazily. "Yaaaawn. So noisy. Fine, I''ll go. Where do I need to be?" "You''d better be ready to face the consequences... Just follow me." They left the room and walked towards the Murim Alliance''s Grand Arena. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Normally, a disciplinary committee would be held in the Law Enforcement Hall, but the Heavenly Justice Commander had deliberately chosen the Grand Arena to make a bigger show of it. "Everyone, take your seats! The Disciplinary Committee is about to begin!" Pushed by the Heavenly Justice Commander, the Divine Sword Commander and the Righteous Corps Commander, who had arrived a day early, were already seated. One was an old man with a fancy sword at his waist, and the other was a middle-aged man with a spear on his back. "That must be the Azure Dragon Hero." "He doesn''t look too bad." "I heard he was out fighting somewhere last night too, hoho. So young." "The Heavenly Justice Commander looks angry." "Jin Gwang has been pushing for the Chief Instructor''s dismissal. What do you think?" "If he committed a serious crime, then isn''t that only natural?" On the other side sat the acting chairman of the Murim Alliance, Ryu Seol. She didn''t look good, thanks to the internal injuries and the fatigue from last night, and Moyong Jun was nowhere to be seen. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Besides the commanders, about twenty captains and more than a few hundred regular warriors had gathered to watch. Everything was ready. The Heavenly Justice Commander brought the Azure Dragon Hero onto the open-air stage and stood next to him. "We will now begin the disciplinary committee for Murim Alliance Chief Instructor Baek Suryong!" he announced loudly. Normally, the representative of the Murim Alliance Chairman, Ryu Seol, should have made this announcement, but for some reason, she had given all the power to the Heavenly Justice Commander. "Before we start the disciplinary committee, there''s something we need to take care of first." Normally there would be a show of discussion, but he had already convinced most of the captains to push for the Chief Instructor''s dismissal. "This isn''t just about the Azure Dragon Hero breaking the front gate. The Murim Alliance gave him the privilege of having a guarantor, yet he left the Alliance without permission last night..." He continued with a long list of accusations and complaints from the center of the platform, when suddenly, a weird smell started drifting in on the breeze. "Bleargh!" "Ugh, what''s that smell?" People automatically covered their noses and turned towards the direction of the stink. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "They''re here," Baek Suryong mumbled, pinching his nose. Moments later, the Beggars'' Gang Chief appeared, leaning on the Little Beggar for support, along with six elders and dozens of beggars. Startled, the Heavenly Justice Commander rushed over to greet the Chief. "Dragon Head, what brings you here without any warning?" The Beggars'' Gang Chief was sometimes also referred to as the Dragon Head. It was a term of major respect, comparing the Beggars'' Gang to a dragon. Looking exhausted, the Chief said, "I''ve come to see my benefactor." "Your benefactor?" "Yes. I heard that the person who saved me from a fatal poisoning and defeated the evil Blood Cult Elder was here. I wanted to come and pay my respects myself." The Heavenly Justice Commander''s eyes opened wide, and everyone else was equally shocked. What poison? The Blood Cult? Benefactor? "W-What do you mean, exactly...?" "Ah, there he is." The Chief slipped past the Heavenly Justice Commander and bowed to Baek Suryong. "I owe you my life, Azure Dragon Hero. The Beggars'' Gang will never forget your kindness." ""The Beggars'' Gang will never forget your kindness!"" Following their Chief, the Little Beggar and the Beggars'' Gang Elders also bowed in gratitude. The Murim Alliance leaders were stunned speechless. Baek Suryong stepped forward, returning the greeting with a serious look. "You''re too kind. I only did what I had to do." When he saw Namgung Su standing behind the beggars, he grinned mischievously, suppressing his laughter. Thinking about how the clean freak Namgung Su must have felt tagging along with the smelly beggars, he couldn''t help but want to burst into laughter. While everyone else was still reeling from shock, the Heavenly Justice Commander stood there, white as a sheet, muttering to himself, "H-He''s the Beggars'' Gang''s benefactor...? How... Why...?" Translator''s Note: See you next week! Chapter 322: Isnt There One Person You Need To Thank? TL: FoodieMonster007 The Heavenly Justice Commander, having barely regained his composure, stepped in front of the Chief, a stiff, forced smile barely touching his lips. Although the other party was the leader of one of the Nine Sects One Gang, he refused to yield. "Chief, forgive me for interrupting, but... this disciplinary hearing was arranged to address the Murim Alliance Chief Instructor''s sins. Please wait until after it concludes to express your gratitude." "What did you say?" The Heavenly Justice Commander''s gaze flickered towards Baek Suryong. So what if the Azure Dragon Hero is the Beggars'' Gang''s benefactor? This is the Murim Alliance, and he is here to pay the price for his sins! Does he think he''s safe because of the Beggars'' Gang Chief''s support? That I''d let him go because of intimidation? Hmph, I''m the one with the proper justification here! The Heavenly Justice Commander resolved to push forward with the hearing regardless of the Chief''s displeasure. "A disciplinary hearing? Are you telling me that you are gathered to persecute the Azure Dragon Hero?" the Chief demanded, his expression puzzled. "...I understand that you came here personally because the Azure Dragon Hero is the Beggars'' Gang''s benefactor. However, he is here now in his capacity as Chief Instructor, and this is the Murim Alliance''s internal matter." Conviction hardened the Heavenly Justice Commander''s voice as he steeled his resolve. Baek Suryong absolutely had to be dismissed from the position of Chief Instructor right here, right now. If that bastard''s fame grows any further, he might be a genuine candidate for the next Chairman. I have to nip it in the bud here! Whether the Beggars'' Gang repaid their debt to the Azure Dragon Hero or not meant nothing as long as Baek Suryong was already dismissed. "The Heavenly Justice Commander is right." "The affairs of the Beggars'' Gang and the Murim Alliance are separate!" "Um, didn''t the Chief just mention the Blood Cult? I''d like to hear about it..." "Still, the disciplinary hearing takes precedence!" Public opinion sided with the Heavenly Justice Commander. His planted agitators performed their roles flawlessly, and the hearing''s outcome was already determined. The Heavenly Justice Commander recounted Baek Suryong''s supposed wrongdoings one by one in a resonant voice imbued with inner qi. "We shall resume the hearing! Chief Instructor Baek Suryong stands here accused of damaging the prestige of the Alliance by destroying the Murim Alliance''s main gate. Furthermore, during his period of self-reflection, he left the Murim Alliance without authorization..." The momentary chaos caused by the Beggars'' Gang quickly subsided under his authority. "Heh. I didn''t realize the Murim Alliance had sunk to such ignorance," the Chief sighed. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Beside him, the Little Beggar shook his head, and the Six Wind and Cloud Beggars clicked their tongues, eyeing the Heavenly Justice Commander like a pathetic worm. Finally, the Heavenly Justice Commander snapped. "Outsiders, refrain from speaking!" he roared, his annoyance clear. He only tolerated the Beggars'' Gang Chief out of respect for his rank and seniority in the murim. The Chief, however, merely snorted back, "Heavenly Justice Commander, do you know why the Azure Dragon Hero destroyed the Murim Alliance main gate?" "He claimed it was to check the training status of the Alliance''s warriors. An utterly nonsensical excuse, in my opinion..." "Wrong." The Chief''s sharp voice sliced through the Commander''s words as he looked around. Although his face was gaunt from the poison''s aftereffects, befitting the leader of the largest murim organization, he instantly commanded the assembly''s attention. "He deliberately acted that way to unmask the traitor hidden within the Murim Alliance." "...What did you say?" "A traitor?" "Explain what you mean right now!" The Murim Alliance leaders gathered for the disciplinary hearing jumped to their feet, the pressure on the Chief was painfully intense as dozens of martial masters focused their gazes on him. Undeterred, the Chief continued calmly, "There was a traitor among the Murim Alliance leadership colluding with the Blood Cult. While secretly tracking that person, I was ambushed and poisoned. Until just a few hours ago, I was hovering near death." Shock rippled through the heart of the Murim Alliance as if a bomb had exploded. Suddenly, the disciplinary hearing was all but forgotten. "Chief!" the Divine Sword Commander, the highest ranking among the Five Commanders, shouted, his voice laced with anger as an aura like a sword blade rose from his body. "Can you vouch for those words?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "This body may be old, but I haven''t gone senile yet." "I''m asking if you have proof!" "W-What on earth..." the Heavenly Justice Commander stammered, watching the scene unfold with a dumbfounded expression. The Divine Sword Commander fixed the Chief with a chilling glare. "This concerns our honor. If you accuse a Murim Alliance member falsely without proof..." "Are you saying you intend to fight the Beggars'' Gang?" "It''s not impossible." The hall crackled with tension as martial artists from both sides let their auras flare. One wrong move, and a violent conflict between the Murim Alliance and the Beggars Gang would break out. "Ahem!" Ryu Seol rose from her seat. "...Please allow me to explain last night''s events." "Elimination Corps Commander?" "Acting Chairman! What on earth is going on?!" "If the Chairman finds out, he''ll have a fit..." "Silence!" Ryu Seol commanded, then explained Moyong Jun''s betrayal and the battle against the Poison Demon the previous night. Her story left the Lieutenants of the Murim Alliance, including the commanders of the Five Corps, utterly stunned. "How could such a thing..." "I-Is it true?" "Unbelievable! Why would our Vice Commander betray us!" Many still refused to believe the story, and the backlash from the Elimination Corps martial artists was particularly fierce. However, when Moyong Jun walked out head bowed a short while later, bound in ropes, silence fell over the hall. Utterly haggard from the mental shock of the past few hours, Moyong Jun muttered, "I''ll confess everything. I colluded with the Blood Cult. I''ll accept my punishment without complaint." "...!!" Head still bowed, Moyong Jun admitted to all of his crimes, though he refused to mention the qi deviation, unwilling to offer excuses for his decisions. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Naturally, chaos erupted the moment he finished. "You filthy traitor!" Furious, some Elimination Corps members hurled insults, threw stones, and wept openly. Because they had trusted him, the betrayal cut even deeper. Blood trickled steadily down Moyong Jun''s head. Ultimately, it took nearly an hour to bring the situation under control. Moyong Jun was temporarily locked in prison, and Baek Suryong''s disciplinary hearing was naturally canceled. "Let''s conclude this. Everyone return and properly reassure your affiliated martial artists..." the Divine Sword Commander announced, surveying the other Commanders with a complex expression. "Wait! Amidst the confusion, you have all overlooked something important. I cannot stay silent any longer," the Beggars'' Gang Chief interrupted sharply. "Isn''t there one person you need to thank before you go?" He pointed at a bewildered Baek Suryong, who blinked in shock as all eyes turned his way. "The Azure Dragon Hero is not only the benefactor of the Beggars'' Gang but also the benefactor of the Murim Alliance. Consider what might have happened if he hadn''t unmasked the traitor." "......" An enemy within was always more terrifying than one on the outside. If the Blood Cult and the Murim Alliance had been at war, the Alliance''s troop strengths, formations, and even supply routes would have been exposed to the Blood Cult. ...Just the thought of that was terrifying. By catching that rat, Baek Suryong had prevented the Murim Alliance from shedding rivers of blood. "Even if you were unaware of it, a few moments ago, you just tried to persecute your benefactor! You must apologize and compensate him properly! Otherwise, our countless compatriots in the jianghu will most assuredly mock the Murim Alliance!" the Beggars'' Gang Chief boomed. He was a man with a firm stance on debt and enmity. He was here to ensure that the Azure Dragon Hero received both gratitude and recompense. Among the commanders of the Five Corps, the Divine Sword Commander was the first to turn red with shame. He clasped his hands together and bowed slightly, saying, "The Chief is right. Chief Instructor. On behalf of the Divine Sword Corps, I convey our gratitude. The Divine Sword Corps will never forget this debt." The Righteous Corps Commander immediately followed suit. "The Righteous Corps feels the same. We have received a great favor from the Chief Instructor and will not forget today''s events." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Ryu Seol, who could not completely evade the responsibility for her vice commander''s treachery, smiled faintly. "The Elimination Corps stands ready whenever the Chief Instructor wishes. Just call, and we''ll answer." Finally, the Heavenly Justice Commander reluctantly clasped his hands together. "On behalf of the Heavenly Justice Corps, I thank you. I will... not forget this debt." This was, in effect, a declaration of surrender, but to abstain now would brand him as narrow-minded. With the exception of the Ironblood Commander, who was away on a distant mission, every commander present had now pledged their gratitude to the Azure Dragon Hero. The weight of their combined pledge was immense. "I was only doing my duty," Baek Suryong protested, feeling overwhelmed as the weight of dozens of gazes bore down on him. It turned out to be more stressful than he''d thought. I never wished for this much? He''d only asked the Little Beggar, via Namgung Su, to come to the disciplinary hearing and resolve things. He never expected the Chief himself to come. Most importantly, he hadn''t wanted this circus. My face is practically on fire. Unfortunately, the Beggars'' Gang Chief''s performance was just beginning. As the head of the murim''s largest intelligence network, he was, naturally, extremely skilled at manipulating public perception. The Chief addressed the crowd. "Just look at the Azure Dragon Hero''s pale face! Despite suffering severe internal injuries, he''s quietly enduring the pain without showing a single hint of his suffering!" Huh? The injuries weren''t that bad, and I feel much better after sleeping. Plus, my skin''s naturally this pale... "A-About that..." Baek Suryong started. The Chief steamrolled over him. "Furthermore, he kept silent about his deeds until the very end! Such seriousness! Such humility!" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Ahem..." Baek Suryong tried again. Being framed isn''t my idea of fun, so if they hadn''t shown up, I''d have spoken up myself, but this is absurd... However, the Chief ignored him pointedly. "He swallowed Qi Dispersing Poison voluntarily! Wore handcuffs! Risked his life to expose the traitor! Who among you would do the same? Raise your hand!" "Cough..." Baek Suryong''s face flushed. Sorry, the poison didn''t work on me, the cuffs were useless, and I was never in danger! Unfortunately, none in the crowd doubted the Chief''s words. "Indeed..." "He''s truly a model orthodox martial artist!" "It''s an honor to learn martial arts from the Azure Dragon Hero!" Except for the Heavenly Justice Commander, who looked like he''d just lost a war, the Murim Alliance martial artists gazed at Baek Suryong, their expressions full of awe. The Chief delivered the coup de gra?ce. "The Beggars'' Gang hereby appoints the Azure Dragon Hero Baek Suryong as an Honorary Beggar! The beggars of the Beggars'' Gang scattered throughout the land will share their food with him and willingly yield the mats they sleep on. From today, the Azure Dragon Hero is brother to all beggars!" ""The Azure Dragon Hero is a brother to all beggars!"" "...!!" That was the highest praise a Beggars'' Gang martial artist could offer. Baek Suryong could now access the Beggars'' Gang information network freely and, theoretically, demand food from them. ...Though I''d rather starve than do such a thing. Baek Suryong had zero desire to become brothers with beggars, and even less desire to solicit meals from them. Of course, outwardly he widened his eyes, feigning deep emotion, while inwardly scrambling for a polite refusal. "C-Chief, the title of Honorary Beggar... it''s too excessive for me. Please, withdraw it..." "Nonsense, don''t decline! So humble! Even though you''re already one of the Ten Supremes at your age..." "That''s not it..." It''s because I don''t want to be treated like a beggar, damn it! He desperately wanted to shout his true feelings out loud, but the atmosphere made it impossible. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? In the end, Baek Suryong became an Honorary Beggar of the Beggars'' Gang, something he had never remotely expected. "Ha, haha... T-Thank you..." he stammered, bowing his head. Suddenly, he met Namgung Su''s gaze. There was a satisfied smirk playing on the man''s lips. To others, it might have looked the same as his usual expressionless face, but Baek Suryong could definitely spot the difference. Did that bastard perhaps say something to the Chief? His intuition screamed that everything was all Namgung Su''s fault. ...And Namgung Su''s telepathy confirmed it instantly. [On the way here, I told the Chief that you have the type of personality that never refuses anything given to you.] [What kind of bullshit is that?] [I think I''ve repaid quite a lot of my debt this time.] [You''re crazy... ] And so, the Azure Dragon Hero''s legend spread even further throughout the murim. Chapter 323: Who Could They Be? TL: FoodieMonster007 Thanks to the appearance of the Beggars'' Gang and the subsequent report from them and Ryu Seol about the Blood Cult''s infiltration, the disciplinary hearing was canceled, and the Five Commanders hastily convened a meeting to decide the punishment for the traitor Moyong Jun. As the Murim Alliance Chief Instructor, Baek Suryong should have participated, but he cited poor health and instead returned to his room. "Ugh... Can''t you go a little easier?" he groaned. He hadn''t lied about his condition. It wasn''t just the internal injuries he had sustained during the battle with the Poison Demon, he felt like all the fatigue he had accumulated over time had burst out at once. In fact, he was so tired, he had unthinkingly nodded when Namgung Su offered to give him a chiropractic massage. That...might have been a mistake. "Shut up. It gets less effective when you open your mouth," Namgung Su replied, standing on the bed and towering over Baek Suryong, who was lying face down. TAP! TAP TAP TAP! Namgung Su precisely targeted the acupoints and muscles on Baek Suryong''s back, stepping on them with his toes. "Ow! Ouch!" Grimacing with every step, Baek Suryong turned his head and glared at his nemesis. "Are you making this more painful on purpose? You are, aren''t you?" "I''m following my family''s chiropractic massage secret manual strictly," Namgung Su stated expressionlessly, continuing with the massage. Baek Suryong pouted. As painful as it was, the effect was undeniable. Soon, his stiffened muscles loosened, his blood circulation improved, and his qi flow became much smoother. When the massage no longer felt particularly painful, he pleaded, "Hoo... I''m feeling somewhat better now, so get off..." "I''m only done with one side. Flipping you over now." THUMP! Namgung Su kicked the edge of the bed with his foot, and Baek Suryong''s body flipped over swiftly like a pancake. The chiropractic massage continued. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. STOMP STOMP STOMP! "Uggggh...!" About fifteen minutes later, Baek Suryong lay sprawled on the bed, looking like a wrung-out dishcloth. Although it sucked, the fact that the chiropractic massage hurt so much was proof that his body was really in bad shape. "Looks like I really overdid it this time. I''ll have to rest here for a few days without moving," he moaned wearily. "...A golden opportunity to repay my debt!" Namgung Su muttered under his breath. Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. "Repay what?" "I''ll make you a nutritious meal from my family''s secret recipe book for dinner," Namgung Su said, his eyes shining with fervor at the opportunity to repay his debt to Baek Suryong. "...Why does your family have so many secret manuals?" "Because we''re the Namgung Clan," Namgung Su replied matter-of-factly, a hint of pride showing beneath his expressionless face. "I''ll go check if I have the necessary ingredients for the dish..." He stood up and left the room in a hurry. "What did I do for him to bear such a grudge against me?" Baek Suryong muttered, glaring at the door Namgung Su had just exited through. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. KNOCK KNOCK! "May I come in?" a familiar voice asked. It''s the Beggars'' Gang Chief. Baek Suryong hastily grabbed his outer robe and put it on, then called out, "Please, come in." The Chief opened the door and hobbled into the room, using the Beggars'' Gang''s sacred Dog Beating Staff as a cane. Although he was a short and raggedy old man, he didn''t give off the impression that he was small or weak at all. Baek Suryong got up from bed to greet him. "I heard your internal injuries were severe. How is your body?" the Chief asked. Baek Suryong replied, "I think I''ll be fine after resting for a few days. How are you doing, Chief?" "Me? I''m just a little tired. The antidote the Lightning Dragon Hero brought worked very well." The previous night, Namgung Su had searched the belongings of the deceased Poison Demon''s disciples, found an antidote, and visited the Beggars'' Gang at Baek Suryong''s request. Since the Chief was already in the recovery phase, after taking the antidote, he regained consciousness quickly. The Chief took out a pill, about the size of two finger joints, from deep within his clothes and offered it to Baek Suryong. "Take this. It''s internal injury medicine from the Beggars'' Gang secret manual." Baek Suryong hesitated, his sensitive nose instantly twitching. Holy shit, is that...cow dung I smell? The Chief grinned mischievously. "Don''t be prejudiced just because it''s medicine made by beggars. I can guarantee its effects surpass any internal injury medicine from the Nine Sects." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Haha. Of course not. I was just wondering if it''s okay for me to accept it when you''re the one who needs it more... But thank you, I''ll accept it gratefully," Baek Suryong laughed awkwardly and accepted the pill. I''m definitely not going to eat this right away. He had eaten things picked up off the ground to survive in his past life, but he wasn''t going to do that anymore this time around. The Murim Alliance had plenty of internal injury medicine. I know! I''ll save it for when I need it more later! Rationalizing it like that, he shoved the pill into his pocket. Unfortunately... "By the way, I ran into the Lightning Dragon Hero on my way here, and he seemed very happy when I mentioned the internal injury medicine," the Chief chirped happily. Baek Suryong''s heart sank. "Don''t tell me..." The Chief stroked his beard and smiled, pleased. "You have a very good friend. He even said that the effects of the medicine might be enhanced if it were served as part of a nutritious meal, so I gave him another pill, and he ran straight for the kitchen. Keep the one I just gave you for emergencies." "...Fuck." Oops, the curse slipped out unintentionally. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. The Chief''s eyes widened. "What did you just say?" "Uh, fuck those Blood Cult bastards, I mean. Just the thought that I ended up like this because of them made me so angry that I couldn''t help swearing..." "Aah, yes, indeed! I understand your feelings! I understand them a hundred times over! Those bastards deserve death!" Venting his pent up rage, the Chief poured out a stream of coarse curses towards the Blood Cult for a while. Baek Suryong chimed in agreement, then asked, "By the way, what happened with Moyong Jun?" He knew that the Chief had attended the meeting with the Five Commanders. Since the Chief was the most direct victim of the incident, he undoubtedly had significant influence over the outcome. The Chief replied, "We decided against destroying his qi center and cutting the tendons and meridians in his limbs. When I said I didn''t want that kind of punishment for him, everyone seemed quite surprised." Baek Suryong breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the worst had been avoided. I should visit Moyong Jun later. He offered the Chief a clasped hands salute. "Thank you for your leniency." "Hoho, my benefactor requested it, after all. Besides, they said he wasn''t in his right mind due to qi deviation, so we can''t exactly hold him entirely responsible." The Chief was a rare kind of good person. While clear about debts and grudges, he also knew how to show mercy depending on the other party''s situation. "Anyway, the meeting seemed like it would drag on, so I slipped out alone. I wanted to talk with you rather than see the same tired old faces all the time. May I sit for a bit?" "Ah, my apologies," Baek Suryong said, only now realizing that he had kept the old man standing. "Please sit here. Would you like a cup of tea?" "Have you ever seen a beggar refuse free food? If you have snacks, bring some too." The two sat facing each other across the table. The Chief chuckled and sipped the tea that Baek Suryong brought. "The rumors about you were so widespread, I really wanted to meet you at least once. I didn''t expect that we would meet like this, though, hoho." The leader of the world''s largest murim sect regarded the young man before him, wisdom evident in his eyes. Although he wasn''t a master ranked among the Ten Supremes, he prided himself on the fact that his eye for judging people was in no way inferior to theirs. I''ve seen all Ten Supremes of this era with my own two eyes. None among them were as unique and unconventional as the Azure Dragon Hero. Throughout the history of murim, how many masters have grown so strong and built fame so rapidly? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. After observing Baek Suryong for a moment, the Chief soon murmured admiringly, "Rumors are usually prone to exaggeration... but that doesn''t seem to apply to you." Baek Suryong briefly pondered how to reply. Since no one else was around, responding artificially felt awkward, so he decided to be honest. The Chief has probably already grasped my personality anyway, so there''s no point pretending I''m someone I''m not. He grinned mischievously. "I hear that often." "Hohoho!" the Chief laughed heartily. "Just as I heard, you are overflowing with self-confidence. As expected, the modesty you showed earlier was all an act." "Well, earlier there were... quite a few eyes watching, weren''t there? And I was really embarrassed because you praised me so much." The Chief regarded Baek Suryong with interest. "That''s unexpected. I heard from the Lightning Dragon Hero that you''ve reached such an extreme level of mastery in the Thick Skin Divine Art that you can no longer feel shame..." Baek Suryong cursed Namgung Su inwardly even as he scrambled to clear up the misunderstanding, "Ahem! I don''t know what Namgung Su told you, but I''m not that shameless of a person. Also, I didn''t save you because I wanted a reward, Chief. So, uh, about that Honorary Beggar title from the Beggars'' Gang... I don''t think I really deserve such a honor..." Before he knew it, the Beggars'' Gang had conferred upon him the title of Honorary Beggar, but deep down, he wished the Chief would rescind it. Just how badly will those damn students tease me about that when I return to the academy? Just imagining it was dreadful. That Wonkang bastard especially would probably tease him for a month even if his head got repeatedly cracked open as punishment. The Chief, however, seemed to take even Baek Suryong''s reluctance as modesty. Smiling warmly, he shook his head. "I can''t do that. The Beggars'' Gang never takes favors lightly. From now on, you are a brother to the Beggars'' Gang." "......" "Also, though I couldn''t say it earlier..." Suddenly, the Chief''s face turned serious. Simultaneously, his somewhat vague aura sharpened, and the air in the room grew heavy. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Wow, the atmosphere changed in an instant. He''s not the leader of one of the Nine Sects One Gang for nothing, Baek Suryong marveled inwardly. "...I heard you were the one who identified the Blood Cult rat among us," he whispered. "Did you hear that from the Little Beggar?" The Chief nodded. Back when he visited the Wuhan Branch, Baek Suryong had discovered a Beggars'' Gang member practicing Blood Cult martial arts and quietly relayed that fact to the Little Beggar. Since it was an internal Beggars'' Gang matter, though, the Chief had refrained from mentioning it when others were present. "How can you act so recklessly without any proof that he''s really the Azure Dragon Hero?" The suspect was the Elder who had vehemently opposed Baek Suryong meeting the Chief. "What did you do with the rat?" he asked, curious. "We took care of him according to the Gang''s rules," the Chief answered nonchalantly. Baek Suryong shuddered. So he beat the spy to death with the Dog Beating Staff used for beating dogs. From the start, since the Beggars'' Gang mostly consisted of orphans with unclear origins, it was easy for the Blood Cult to plant spies within their ranks. The Chief smiled at Baek Suryong''s reaction. Even so, to think there was a traitor among the Elders. No wonder I was discovered so easily while secretly searching for traitors in the Murim Alliance. He couldn''t help but admire the Azure Dragon Hero''s sharp senses and keen insight. "The Namgung Clan, the Murim Alliance, and even my Beggars'' Gang. How are you so good at catching these Blood Cult bastards?" he asked. Baek Suryong hesitated for a moment. There was no way he could answer honestly, so his mind raced as he thought up an excuse. I don''t think he''s suspicious of me, just purely curious. In the end, he said, "Um, how should I put it? After fighting the Blood Cult a few times, I seem to have developed an instinct for such things." This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "Instinct, hmm...? That''s right, for a peerless master, there''s nothing more reliable than that. It seems that you possess an exceptional qi sense for detecting evil and demonic arts. That''s truly a great fortune for the orthodox sects," the Chief chuckled. Considering the Azure Dragon Hero''s actions so far, this reason seemed only natural. Phew! He doesn''t suspect anything! Baek Suryong sighed inwardly in relief. The Chief continued, "Azure Dragon Hero. The incidents in the Namgung Clan and the Murim Alliance are likely just the tip of the iceberg. Since there was a traitor in the Beggars'' Gang too, we can''t guarantee that the other Nine Great Sects don''t have them either." "......" "That''s not all. There are traces suspected to be the Blood Cult''s work scattered throughout the murim. Sects and prestigious families suddenly annihilated, unorthodox sects whose masters changed overnight, martial artists who disappeared and then reappeared one day much stronger... There are so many suspicious cases. Too many for even the Beggars'' Gang to grasp fully." After the war with the Blood Cult ended fifty years ago, the Beggars'' Gang meticulously searched the world over to root out their remnants, but they had little success. Far from locating the Blood Cult''s main headquarters, they had at best only managed to weed out spies hidden in some sects. "And yet you''ve already foiled the Blood Cult''s plans twice. No, including saving me, that''s thrice already." "I was lucky." The Chief shook his head and looked at Baek Suryong. "When the same thing repeats three times, one doesn''t call it luck, but fate." "......" Baek Suryong knew that wasn''t true, but he said nothing. He had only accomplished what he did because he understood the Blood Cult''s martial arts and nature better than anyone else. The Chief, unaware of this fact, could only attribute the reason for the coincidences to fate. The old man''s expression became even more serious. "Be careful. Those mad cultists will no longer sit by and watch as their plans fall apart. You will become their prime target." Baek Suryong nodded. "I am prepared for it." Through various overlapping coincidences and incidents, his fame had risen beyond imagination. There was no longer any chance the Blood Cult would leave him alone. The same was true for him, however. The real war starts now. The Blood Cult would begin to move in earnest. Whether sending assassins, setting traps, or devising schemes, they would try to eliminate him using any means necessary. I''ll counter every single thing. If assassins came, he would kill every last one. If they set traps, he would defiantly make fools of them. If they used schemes, he would counter with even more cunning schemes. Baek Suryong planned to smash all of it, and by doing so, he believed he could eventually obtain information about the location of the Blood Cult''s headquarters. "...Seeing the look in your eyes, it seems my worry was needless. Think of it as an old man''s nagging." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Not at all. Thank you for your concern." "If you have anything you''re curious about, feel free to ask me. I will tell you everything I know." Baek Suryong blinked in surprise. A promise from the head of the murim''s largest information organization was in itself no different from a miraculous encounter. "Well, there is something..." Baek Suryong hesitated for a moment as he recalled the words spoken by all the Blood Cult Elders he had faced so far. "The First Apostle told me to annihilate the Namgung Clan and bring him the Soulless that the Yin Yang Demon Lord created..." The Apostles. A rank that originally didn''t exist in the Blood Cult, but now, they were beings who treated even the Elders like minions. "I don''t know why you''re so hostile to our Cult, but I''m sure even the Apostles would change their minds when they see you, a candidate with such remarkable gifts... You could fulfill our Cult''s long-cherished wish..." To stand above the Elders required not only superior martial arts but also justification. Who on earth could they be? Baek Suryong had thought many times about who the Apostles might be, but whether it was the many Blood Cult masters he knew of, or the successors of the Eight Great Families, none among them seemed powerful enough to become an Apostle. ...Until suddenly, he arrived at one hypothesis. A past he wanted to turn away from but absolutely could not ignore. His former trainees. What if... those kids are still alive...? "What is it that makes you hesitate so?" the Chief asked, puzzled by Baek Suryong''s long pause. "......" Baek Suryong''s pupils trembled, and he bit his lip hard. He was afraid to face the truth, but this wasn''t something he could avoid forever. He forced open lips that didn''t want to move. "...C-Can you tell me everything you know about the Blood Cult''s Apostles?" he stuttered. Damn it. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? His voice had trembled despite his best attempt to control his rampaging emotions, but... it couldn''t be helped. Chapter 324: If, For Example... TL: FoodieMonster007 "The Apostles..." the Chief murmured with a surprised expression, then nodded to himself. This was information the Azure Dragon Hero deserved to know, and indeed ought to know. He replied, "Almost nothing is known about the Blood Cult''s Apostles. We only know that each is a peerless master, and that they first revealed themselves fifty years ago during the war between the Blood Cult and the Murim Alliance." "...You mean they were masters no one had seen before?" "That''s right. Until the moment they revealed themselves, nobody knew about the existence of the Apostles. Who would have known that the Blood Cult was hiding such secret weapons?" At the words ''secret weapons'', Baek Suryong quietly gritted his teeth. Without realizing it, he was clenching his fists so tightly that his knuckles had turned white. "Are you all right? You''re trembling and your face is pale..." the Chief asked worriedly, alarmed by Baek Suryong''s pallor. Baek Suryong took a deep breath to calm his rampaging emotions. If he reacted too sensitively to the wrong thing now, the chief might notice that something was off about him. Calm down. It''s not certain yet. It was actually fortunate he had sustained internal injuries. He had an excuse even if he couldn''t control his expression. He forced a smile and pretended he was fine. "I''m just a little tired. Please continue talking." Fortunately, the Chief was too concerned about his physical condition to notice his suspicious behavior. "Tell me if it''s too difficult to stay awake. I can tell you the story another time," the old man said concernedly. Baek Suryong shook his head. "Don''t worry, it''s not that serious." "So stubborn... Anyway, I participated in the last war." During the war with the Blood Cult fifty years ago, the Chief, then a young and spirited martial artist, had joined the battlefield alongside his master, the previous Beggars'' Gang Chief. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. He dazedly recounted his past, "The Murim Alliance was optimistic about victory, and the Blood Cult was weakened by internal conflict. Half of their elders were dead, and information from spies indicated that a fierce battle had broken out within the Blood Cult Headquarters. How could we miss such an opportunity? And so, the martial artists of the orthodox sects, their morale sky high, invaded Xinjiang, where the old Blood Cult Headquarters was located.'''' The Nine Sects One Gang and the Five Great Clans gathered, along with sects and families that were famous in their own regions, even if they were not included among the greats. Even unaffiliated masters who were unparalleled in the jianghu, retired masters of the previous generation, even teenagers who revered justice and chivalry traveled long distances to fight alongside them. He chuckled to himself at the memory. Rejecting those kids and forcibly sending them home had been quite the ordeal. The spirit of the orthodox murim, gathered under the universal banner to ''Eradicate Demons and Destroy Evil'', was tremendous. They marched relentlessly to destroy the Blood Cult, and no one doubted their victory. "As we had heard, the Blood Cult wasn''t in a normal state. Even from a distance, we could see destroyed buildings. It was almost as if a great earthquake and storm had swept through their city. The Taoist masters muttered that it was divine punishment. We shouted war cries and climbed over the collapsed walls. On the other side, the remaining cultists swarmed towards us, weapons clenched tightly..." the Chief paused for a moment and took a sip of tea. After taking a long breath, he continued, "The smell of blood permeated everything. The battlefield reduces even sane men to rabid fiends. Beside me, my brothers and sisters lay dying, their limbs torn off by stray attacks. It was a place where unimaginable, horrible things were commonplace." As the old man recalled the distant past, the corners of his wrinkled eyes trembled slightly, as if he could still see the faces of his friends who had died in the hellscape that was war. "It was obvious that we couldn''t sustain the battle for long, so we formed small elite suicide squads to simultaneously attack the Blood Demon Palace from the north, south, east, and west. I was a member of one of those squads." From the Chief''s lips, the secret history of the war, unknown to most martial artists, was revealed. "While the main force drew their attention, we advanced towards the Blood Demon Palace. Unexpected formations, traps, poison, jiangshi, and the like blocked our path, but we broke through all of them. Everyone was consumed with rage. Our only thought was to run to the Blood Demon Palace and cut off the Blood Demon''s head. However, when we were only about hundred meters away from the Blood Demon Palace..." The Chief paused again, a strange emotion flickering in his eyes. Baek Suryong was stunned. Is that...fear? What memory scares him so badly? Finally, the Chief continued, "...The Apostles blocked our path." "...You saw the Apostles yourself?" The Chief nodded gravely. "Yes. One of them, anyway." "Who was it?" For a moment, the Chief thought the question was a little strange. Who was it? Aren''t questions like how strong they were, what they looked like, or what martial arts they used more appropriate? Well, it wasn''t that important. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. If even his words are getting muddled, his internal injuries must be worse than I thought. The Beggars'' Gang Chief could clearly see the cold sweat trickling down Baek Suryong''s body. The young instructor''s skin was pale as a corpse''s, his lips were deathly blue, and his breathing was ragged. "You. I think you really need to rest now," the Chief repeated, aghast. Baek Suryong shook his head. "I''m fine. Besides, if you stop the story here, I won''t be able to sleep, so I''ll get even less rest." "You sound just like a grandchild pestering their grandpa for a bedtime story." "......" Baek Suryong didn''t laugh at the joke. Chuckling awkwardly, the Chief continued, "He wore a black hat and a black robe that covered his entire body. The face visible under the black hat was covered with sword scars." "...Sword scars." "I had never seen such a swordsman in all my life. He swung his sword like a phantom. No, it was..." The Chief paused for a moment, searching for the right words. "Shall I say he resembled a demon-possessed sword controlling a person? It''s hard to put it into words." "......" "He defeated and killed the senior who was known as the Sword King at that time. If I remember correctly, the battle ended in less than twenty exchanges." The Chief took another sip of tea, but his hand holding the teacup trembled slightly. Even though decades had passed, the fear of the existence known as the Apostles was deeply ingrained. "He didn''t seem human at all. Even when he was bleeding profusely and vomiting blood under the joint attacks of the Murim Alliance masters, he didn''t let out a single groan. It was as if he felt no pain." "......" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Of the hundred selected for the suicide squad, only about ten, including myself, survived. But even that wasn''t because we defeated him, but because he retreated on his own. If we had fought to the end, he probably would have died as well, but..." The number of sacrifices the orthodox murim needed to take down one demon was too shameful to be recorded in history. The Chief laughed hollowly and looked at Baek Suryong. "That man was the Blood Cult''s First Apostle." "The First Apostle..." Baek Suryong''s face fell. He could no longer deny the identity of the First Apostle. Number One. So you were the First Apostle. Baek Suryong recalled the boy with the gentle eyes, whose emotions he himself had obliterated while raising him as a secret weapon of the Blood Cult. "You''re the one who made me like this." Although he needed only two to four hours of sleep a day, he still frequently had nightmares about his former trainees. Taking a deep breath, he asked, "...What happened after that?" "After the Apostle withdrew, we made our way to the Blood Demon Palace. Even if it meant dying, we wanted to see the face of that legendary Blood Demon at least once." Blue veins bulged on the wrinkled back of the hand holding the Dog Beating Staff as the Chief said in agitation, "However, by the time we arrived at the Blood Demon Palace, the Blood Demon was already dead." "...!!" Baek Suryong''s jaw dropped. The ending of the story was so surprising, it even made him forget his thoughts about his former trainees. "Who was it? Who killed the Blood Demon...?" "I don''t know. What was even more surprising was that there were no signs of a fight nearby." Baek Suryong''s eyes widened in disbelief. There''s no assassin in the world capable of killing the Blood Demon without him resisting! But that would mean... "...Are you saying the Blood Demon committed suicide?" he asked hesitantly. "That''s right." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Then the story about you guys killing him in a joint attack..." "A lie. Who would want such an anticlimactic victory? We, who would soon return to our respective sects, desperately wanted a heroic tale to be recorded in history." "......" Why the fuck would that Blood Demon do such a thing? All sorts of questions arose in Baek Suryong''s mind, but only the dead Blood Demon knew the answer. "Do you know? The bastard was smiling even as he sat on the throne, looking down as if he was mocking us who''d risked our lives to get there. He toyed with us even in death." "......" Finishing the long story, the Chief let out a weary sigh. His face seemed to have aged several years in that short time. "Seems the story got longer in the telling. Since you don''t seem well, I should take my leave now." Rising from his seat, the Chief lightly patted Baek Suryong''s shoulder. Poor child. He must be really shocked. Well, how could he not, as a martial artist of the Murim Alliance? He would surely need time to sort out his thoughts. "Take good care of yourself." "...Go safely." This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Baek Suryong saw the Chief off, but even after the old man''s figure disappeared around the corridor, he kept staring at the empty space with unfocused eyes. Baek Suryong stared up at the hazy moon ringed by a pale blue halo, lost in thought. All this time, he had assumed those kids were all dead, even though he hadn''t confirmed their deaths himself. How complacent was I to make such a stupid mistake? No, I just didn''t want to think about it. Baek Suryong knew his own personality very well. There was no way he wouldn''t have foreseen something like this. Deep down, he must have considered the possibility. The possibility that one day he would have to point his sword at his former trainees again. "Pfft!" Baek Suryong laughed in self-mockery. "Cowardly bastard. Now that it''s certain, there''s nowhere left to run." According to the Beggars'' Gang Chief, Number One was alive, and the other three children were probably alive as well. Could I kill those kids? In his previous life, he wouldn''t even have hesitated. Back then, he was the kind of person who did anything to survive. Whoever the opponent was, if they threatened him and tried to kill him, he would slaughter them mercilessly. Could he still do that now, though? "Instructor!" "Mr. Baek!" He looked down at his trembling hands. The faces of his former Blood Cult trainees and his current Azure Dragon Academy students overlapped in his mind. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Ha... haha..." he laughed hollowly, the low, empty murmur fading into the night air. "Why are you moping all alone up here?" Namgung Su asked, climbing onto the roof. Baek Suryong turned to his colleague. "Namgung Su. Let''s say, just hypothetically. If, for example..." "......" "...If a student''s life was ruined because of you, and that student came to you for revenge later, what would you do?" "What the hell are you talking about all of a sudden?" Namgung Su scowled, narrowing his eyes. Baek Suryong forced a playful smile. "Well, it could happen, right? Like getting qi deviation from learning unwanted martial arts, or the childhood beatings remaining a lifelong trauma, or hating their lying teacher enough to want them dead... Was that last one a bit much?" Baek Suryong''s voice trailed off. He hadn''t confided in Namgung Su because he wanted an answer. It was just words rambled out of frustration. "......" Namgung Su, however, listened with a serious expression. Baek Suryong waved his hand dismissively. "I was just spouting nonsense. Don''t take it too seriously." "If it were me, I would teach them again." "What?" "If a student went down the wrong path because of my mistake, I have to take responsibility as a teacher. That means I have to correct my mistake and teach them the right thing." "What if that''s impossible?" Baek Suryong''s eyes darkened. The Blood Cult had subjected those children to all manner of brainwashing, sorcery, and even surgery, for they were children who would learn the most powerful martial arts in the world. Beings who would be an enormous threat to the cult if they ever betrayed them. That''s why they stripped the children of their emotions, instilling in them only loyalty to the Blood Cult. They also made them incapable of teaching their martial arts to others, crippling their own martial arts, or committing suicide. They were sealed and controlled by countless methods, not all of which Baek Suryong was familiar with even. Can I teach them again? It was impossible. None of the teaching methods he knew would work, and most importantly, there was no way those kids would accept him as their teacher again. Namgung Su snorted. "Before you say its impossible... Have you even tried?" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "......" "Strange. The Baek Suryong I know isn''t the type to talk like that." "Easier said than done..." "Baek Suryong." Namgung Su cut Baek Suryong off firmly. In the darkness, his golden eyes blazed like fire. "Did you think becoming a Star Instructor was easy? I don''t know what trouble you caused, but if you made a mistake, then take responsibility for it." "......" "If you need counseling, just say so. As your senior, I can at least offer you some advice." "Heheh..." Baek Suryong''s shoulders shook as he laughed. He hadn''t found the answer in Namgung Su''s words, but talking about it had cleared his head a little. "You''re right. A teacher has to take responsibility for their students. One way or another..." The answer might be surprisingly simple. I just have to take responsibility for the mistakes I committed in the past. To do that... "I guess that first, I have to meet them again." He would meet his former trainees. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. He still had no idea what he would say when they met, or what he should do, but still, he would meet them. He absolutely had to meet them. Now that he had steeled his resolve, the trembling in his hands subsided a little. Translator''s Note: Right in the kokoro! Chapter 325: Rumors TL: FoodieMonster007 ""Haaaap!"" At the crack of dawn, the Murim Alliance Main Training Ground echoed with powerful shouts as a hundred people thrust their fists simultaneously, the wind from their punches pushing back the morning breeze. Like flowing water, they immediately rotated their bodies like spinning tops and followed up with a high kick, their legs raised above their heads. WHOOSH! For a moment, a whirlwind swept through the Murim Alliance Main Training Ground. Even though the hundred martial artists were practicing the basic external arts that everyone who joined the Murim Alliance learned, the sight of so many experts moving as one was still quite the spectacle. Despite the simple movements, a tremendous air of excitement and anticipation filled the vicinity. "Put your full effort into each and every movement! Anyone who performs the basics carelessly will be considered to be disrespecting me, your instructor!" Baek Suryong bellowed sharply as he walked among the trainees. His eyes, observing the training, glittered sharply, and the Black Dragon Pointer in his right hand moved ceaselessly. THWACK! "When you step forward firmly, advance about half a step more." "Yes, sir!" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. THWACK! "Lower your center of gravity more and relax the power in your fist." "Understood!" SMACK! "Who told you to sneakily use inner arts?" "I''m sorry!" Thwack-thwack-thwack sounds echoed without rest as the Black Dragon Pointer, which had previously been used to discipline the Emperor and the Azure Dragon Academy students, fell just as impartially on the bodies of the Murim Alliance warriors. Opposite Baek Suryong, Namgung Su was also correcting the martial artists'' postures, his golden eyes flashing dangerously. "Anyone dissatisfied with the training is welcome to excuse themselves. Are there any volunteers wishing to be excused?" ""None!"" As one would expect from someone from the prestigious Namgung Clan, Namgung Su''s speech was polite and courteous, but for some reason, more martial artists were afraid of the Lightning Dragon Hero compared to the Azure Dragon Hero. "Are you sure there are none? Very well. Then I will assume everyone agrees and increase the training intensity." ""Wait...!!"" In just a few days, the two martial arts instructors had taken control of the Five Corps martial artists, to the point where no one dared raise objections or rebel during the training. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Though, that was only to be expected. The Azure Dragon Hero and the Lightning Dragon Hero were benefactors of the Murim Alliance. Notably, the Azure Dragon Hero had received apologies from the commanders of the Five Corps, and the Chief of the Beggars'' Gang had even declared him an Honorary Beggar. It had reached the point where some were already trying to align themselves with the Azure Dragon Hero, saying he was the likely next Chairman of the Murim Alliance. That wasn''t even all. "That''s enough for today. You''re dismissed." ""Thank you for your hard work!"" Martial artists were drawing numbered tickets to participate in Baek Suryong''s daily exclusive, one-hour dawn training, limited to the first hundred arrivals. The real reason? Those who received guidance from the two instructors had visibly improved in just a few days. Even the most prideful martial artists, who had initially dismissed the duo as mere instructors who taught kids at an academy, changed their minds after receiving personal guidance from the Azure Dragon Hero and the Lightning Dragon Hero. "Certainly, the Alliance''s martial artists are a lot more advanced than our students." "It''s harder to correct their old habits, though." "Rather than correcting their old habits, wouldn''t it be better to maximize their strengths?" "That''s realistic, but..." When the short dawn training ended, Baek Suryong and Namgung Su discussed the day''s training as they headed out for breakfast. Normally, they would have eaten at the Murim Alliance dining hall, but today, they had plans to dine outside. ""Oppas!"" Jaegal Soyeong and Namgung Mi called out, waiting for them in front of the Murim Alliance main gate, all dressed up for a day out. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Examining Baek Suryong''s complexion, Jaegal Soyeong asked, "I heard your internal injuries were severe. Are you feeling better now?" Baek Suryong grinned and nodded. "I''m almost fully recovered." "This is some restorative medicine my father prepared for you." "Oh, you shouldn''t have." Baek Suryong accepted the bundle of restorative medicine Jaegal Soyeong offered. Just by the smell, he could tell that top-quality medicinal ingredients were used to make it. "Please be sure to pass on my thanks to the Jaegal Patriarch." "My father also asked me to invite you to visit the Jaegal Estate..." Baek Suryong shook his head firmly. "Sorry, but that might be difficult." "Ah, please don''t worry about it. I only mentioned it because Father kept nagging at me." Jaegal Soyeong smiled brightly, looking relieved. Still, she could tell that something was off about Baek Suryong. ...His demeanor feels different from normal? This wasn''t the usual confident, relaxed-looking Baek Suryong. Although he was smiling now, should she say that he seemed lost in thought somehow? Jaegal Soyeong glanced towards Namgung Su. If she could notice it, there was no way he wouldn''t. However, Namgung Su showed no particular indication that whatever plagued Baek Suryong was important, instead changing the topic, "I''m hungry. Let''s go get breakfast." "I''m hungry too!" Namgung Mi replied, eagerly holding her brother''s hand, overjoyed to see him again after several days apart. Anticipating a commotion on the streets, Baek Suryong and Namgung Su did the smart thing this time and put on human-skin masks so that no one would recognize them. Even so, wherever they went, they could hear passersby talking about the Azure Dragon Hero and the Lightning Dragon Hero. "I heard the Azure Dragon Hero defeated a Blood Cult Elder? Isn''t this the second time already?" "I heard that too. They say he fought alongside the Lightning Dragon Hero this time." "Heh. He has both powerful martial arts and a handsome face... It makes one resent the unfairness of the world..." "Did you also hear that the Azure Dragon Hero became an Honorary Beggar of the Beggars'' Gang? They say the beggars of the Beggars'' Gang will yield their rice bowls to their benefactor..." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "That''s not particularly enviable. It''s not like the Azure Dragon Hero is a beggar..." "...Doesn''t having the title of Honorary Beggar make him a beggar?" "I-Is that how it works?" Arriving at a famous restaurant in Wuhan, the group could hear talk about themselves coming from all directions. Despite the early morning, most seats were already taken. "Let''s go up to the third floor. I rented the whole restaurant under the Jaegal Clan''s name," Jaegal Soyeong said, naturally taking the lead as if she had been here many times. While waiting for their meal, the group caught up with each other, sharing what they had done lately. When Baek Suryong told the story of his fight with the Blood Cult Elder, Namgung Mi balled her small fists, her eyes sparkling brightly. "Wow! My Oppas are heroes who saved the Murim Alliance!" Namgung Su scowled as he wiped off the food that had dribbled out of his sister''s mouth as she spoke. "Mimi. Didn''t the family teach you not to speak loudly at the table?" "B-But..." Leaving Namgung Mi to receive an etiquette lesson from her brother, Jaegal Soyeong asked Baek Suryong, "So, will you be staying at the Murim Alliance?" Baek Suryong shook his head. "No, I''ve already spent too much time at the Murim Alliance as it is. Since I''ve recovered from my injuries, it''s about time for me to leave." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "When are you heading off?" "Tomorrow," Baek Suryong replied without hesitation. Jaegal Soyeong and Namgung Mi''s eyes widened. "Tomorrow?" "So soon?" "......" Namgung Su too turned away from his sister and glared at Baek Suryong as if he was hearing this for the first time. Pressured by the intense stares, Baek Suryong shrugged. "I can''t stay here until the vacation ends. My original business wasn''t here anyway, and I''m quite a bit behind schedule." Baek Suryong''s original destinations were Shaanxi and the North Sea Ice Palace. Visiting both places would consume most of his remaining vacation, and he would likely have to rely heavily on movement arts if he wanted to do more than just travel around. After a moment of silence, Namgung Su asked, "Are you planning to go alone?" "Yeah. I need to keep a low profile this time." "Low profile, yeah right..." Namgung Su shook his head. He couldn''t believe Baek Suryong''s words about keeping a low profile, as the man seemed doomed to attract incidents and cause chaos wherever he went. However, seeing Baek Suryong''s determination, he couldn''t exactly insist he wanted to tag along. In the end, he simply nagged, "Don''t be late coming back." "Whatever you say..." Baek Suryong chuckled. Namgung Su furrowed his brows. It was the same confident laugh as usual, but for some reason, he could sense that it was less genuine than before. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Before leaving Wuhan, though, Baek Suryong had one last matter left to resolve. He headed to the Chairman''s office and rapped on the door. KNOCK KNOCK! "Come in... Oh, it''s you, Junior," Ryu Seol said, carelessly tossing aside a document she was reading. Since Moyong Jun was incarcerated, she now had to take care of the Acting Chairman''s work by herself... or not. Beside her sat Moyong Jun, his hands in cuffs. Moyong Jun sighed, looking at Ryu Seol in exasperation. "Hey. You should finish with the documents you were looking at before putting them down. If you don''t organize them properly, how will you find them later?" Ryu Seol''s expression suddenly turned serious. "How dare a traitor peek at the Acting Chairman''s paperwork?" "What are you suddenly talking about? Until just a moment ago, you were asking me about this and that..." WHAM! "Ugh!" Struck in the solar plexus, Moyong Jun bent forward like a cooked shrimp, writhing in pain and gasping as if he couldn''t breathe. "Don''t fabricate things if you don''t to die." Ryu Seol said, calmly getting up from her seat and approaching Baek Suryong with a bright smile. "Please, take a seat. Want some tea?" Baek Suryong asked in disbelief, "I heard Moyong Jun was here... but what the hell are you two doing right now?" Ryu Seol cleared her throat, looking slightly embarrassed. "Ahem! As you can see, I''m this guy''s guarantor. Since he''s a major criminal, isn''t it best if I keep him right beside me at all times to prevent him from escaping or committing suicide? So, I decided to watch him myself until the old Chairman returns." "And the other Commanders approved that?" Ryu Seol snorted derisively. "I''m the Acting Chairman, which bastard dares to say anything? Until the old Chairman comes back, I''m the highest authority in the Murim Alliance." "Just lock me up in prison..." Moyong Jun groaned from behind. Ignoring the guy as usual, Ryu Seol sat down. "So, what brings you here? You haven''t shown your face for several days." "There''s something I want to ask Moyong Jun." "...Should I leave?" Baek Suryong shook his head. "It doesn''t matter if you stay. It''s something that will become known eventually anyway." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. A short while later, Moyong Jun sat facing Baek Suryong with a tense expression. They both had questions for each other. Baek Suryong began, "Have you ever heard the name Moyong Dan?" That was the name of the Sword Saint''s son. He needed to first confirm if there was a chance he might still be alive. "Moyong Dan..." Moyong Jun thought for a moment, then shook his head. "It''s the first time I''ve heard that name. However, if it''s a distant branch family member, it''s possible I wouldn''t know of him. Shall I look into it for you?" "No, if you don''t know, it''s fine." As it was an answer he had somewhat expected, Baek Suryong wasn''t greatly disappointed. Looks like he really is dead. The Sword Saint wasn''t from a branch family. If Moyong Jun didn''t know his son''s name, it likely meant he had died at the hands of the Blood Cult. He frowned bitterly, then continued asking, "How is your body''s condition?" "It''s surprisingly comfortable. My qi and blood have found balance, and the qi deviation has also disappeared. However..." Moyong Jun hesitated, but it was obvious he wanted to ask Baek Suryong something. Baek Suryong answered the unspoken question, "You''re curious how I know the Unlimited Sword''s qi meditation method, aren''t you?" Moyong Jun nodded. "...Yes." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Baek Suryong took a deep breath. Ever since the moment he decided to save Moyong Jun, he had braced himself to answer that question. "Do you know who the creator of the Unlimited Sword is?" "The Blood Cult said that it was a martial art created by one of my ancestors, but I don''t have any evidence..." "The Sword Saint Moyong Hon." "The Sword Saint?" Moyong Jun tilted his head in confusion for a while. Finally, he let out an exclamation, "Ah! I heard that the Sword Saint was a powerful swordsman of the main family decades ago, and he was even referred to as one of the Three Great Swordsmen. So he''s the creator, huh?" "The Three Great Swordsmen?" Baek Suryong repeated, his eyebrow twitching. Wrong, wrong wrong! The Sword Saint was, both in name and reality, the world''s strongest swordsman of that era! Back then, that fact was acknowledged by all the other swordsmen, including the other two Great Swordsmen! Why? Because the Sword Saint defeated them and ''broke'' their swords, that''s why! Few knew about the duels between the Three Great Swordsmen simply because the victor, the Sword Saint, didn''t wish for the result to become widely known. Baek Suryong said firmly, "The Sword Saint was the strongest swordsman of that era by a mile. No, he might even have been the world''s strongest." "The world''s strongest..." Moyong Jun''s face went blank with shock. The more he heard, the greater his curiosity grew until he couldn''t hold back any longer and asked, "...Chief Instructor, how do you know that?" Even now, the public burned with questions about the Azure Dragon Hero Baek Suryong, especially since nothing was known about his martial arts techniques. Everyone wanted to know just what divine technique allowed him to become strong so quickly. However, since he had never spoken of it himself, they could only speculate. Well, this was a problem I had to address eventually. After various worries and calculations, Baek Suryong decided to reveal a small fragment of the truth. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "That''s because... I''m actually the Sword Saint''s disciple," he replied. Both Moyong Jun and Ryu Seol''s eyes shot wide open in surprise. Right here and now, I''ll reveal that I possess the true Unlimited Sword...and by doing so, I''ll also send a message to my dear former trainee, the First Apostle. Chapter 326: The Sword Saints Disciple TL: FoodieMonster007 If the Azure Dragon Hero Baek Suryong is the Sword Saint''s disciple, then that would definitely explain why his martial arts is so profound. Still, Moyong Jun couldn''t easily believe this revelation. "You''re the Sword Saint''s disciple...?" he asked cautiously. "But as far as I know, the Sword Saint died a very long time ago, before you were born..." Even fifty years ago, the Sword Saint had been an old man. Of course, peerless masters often lived well over a hundred years, and the murim was known to contain all sorts of unimaginable miraculous encounters, but... The timing doesn''t fit. Until just a few days ago, Moyong Jun had been in a position to examine all kinds of information within the Murim Alliance, including information the Murim Alliance had gathered on high-level masters. Although it was hard to believe, that was when he learned that the Azure Dragon Hero had been born with a weak constitution. The Azure Dragon Hero lived mostly in his hometown. Although he went on trips with his father once a year, he was never away long enough to learn martial arts from someone. That fact had been confirmed directly by Murim Alliance informants in the Azure Dragon Hero''s hometown. Hence, if Baek Suryong couldn''t explain when and how he learned from the Sword Saint, then his claim of being the Sword Saint''s disciple had to be false. Of course, Baek Suryong had anticipated that question and already prepared an answer to it. "Ah, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t learn the Unlimited Sword directly from the Sword Saint. It''s only me who considers him my master." "What do you mean by that...?" "Well, since I was young, I traveled with my father once a year during the anniversary of my mother''s death. We toured all sorts of famous places in the jianghu." Baek Suryong began to add lies built upon a foundation of truth. It didn''t matter if the pieces didn''t fit perfectly, because the fact that he knew the Sword Saint''s martial arts was undeniable. "I was very weak when I was young, so my father took me to all sorts of famous healing locations, saying he''d help me absorb good qi. We also visited countless renowned physicians, and he even bought elixirs for me despite our poor circumstances. Unfortunately, no matter what he tried, there was no improvement." Baek Suryong smiled gently. Ever since he realized the secret behind his ''reincarnation,'' some memories of his lost childhood had gradually returned to him. In other words, everything he was saying about his childhood was the truth. "Then one day, I chanced across a secret manual while exploring," he lied for the first time, intending to weave the Sword Saint''s story into his own history. Moyong Jun asked dubiously, "...Are you saying that during your travels in the jianghu, you discovered a secret manual left behind by the Sword Saint?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong nodded, though even he had to admit that attributing everything to ''miraculous encounter'' was quite a convenient explanation. Regardless, I don''t intend to just gloss over everything with only the words ''it was a miraculous encounter''. Baek Suryong looked Moyong Jun straight in the eye. "I can''t tell you where I found it. Not only was the secret manual the Sword Saint left behind there, but so were records about his life. I don''t want them damaged." "......" Moyong Jun still listened to Baek Suryong''s story with a half-believing, half-doubting expression. No matter. Baek Suryong intended to make him believe this story starting now. "The Sword Saint''s name was Moyong Hon. He was born as a direct descendant of the Moyong Clan, but as a child, he wasn''t particularly known for his talent. Apparently, he was a quiet child who loved the sword so much he''d even sleep embracing it." Baek Suryong recounted the Sword Saint''s life in a calm tone. "The times he left the Moyong Clan grounds in his entire life could be counted on one hand. Because he had such a quiet nature, was the fourth among his brothers, and had no interest besides the sword, he didn''t marry until a late age. To him, just swinging the sword alone was more enjoyable than anything else." "......" Moyong Jun''s uncertain expression gradually became serious. "Finally, the Sword Saint had a son late in life. A precious son born after he was over fifty. It sounds dumb, but only after decades did he realize that he was actually in love with a maidservant who he had been together with since childhood." "......" Moyong Jun flinched. He too had spent twenty years with Ryu Seol while denying his own feelings. "However, the Moyong Clan disapproved of the Sword Saint''s son because of his mother''s low birth. On top of that, the child was also physically weak. In the end, the Moyong Clan refused to register his birth under the Moyong name." "Sons of bitches..." Ryu Seol, who had been listening quietly, cursed under her breath, while Moyong Jun let out a deep sigh. Baek Suryong chuckled softly. "You know what''s really interesting? That refusal was the reason the Sword Saint, who had only trained his swordsmanship within the family his entire life, ventured out into the jianghu. He believed that if he slew lots of villains and became famous, the Moyong Clan would accept his son." As he spoke, the Sword Saint''s bitter voice seemed to echo again in his ears. "My wife died a few years after giving birth to the child. All I had left was my young son, and I wanted that child to live proudly as a member of the Moyong Clan." "...In reality, after emerging into the murim, the Sword Saint became one of the murim''s Three Greatest Swordsmen in just one year. He gained the alias ''the Sword Saint'' then too." "Damn, he did exactly as he said he would. What a cool guy!" Ryu Seol nodded, smiling pleasantly. Yeah, it would be a nice story... if it ended here. If the tragedies that happened next never happened. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Baek Suryong smiled bitterly, recalling the Sword Saint''s words. "What I saw upon returning to the family estate was my son coughing violently as he swept the yard." The Moyong Clan was located in Liaoning, quite far from the Central Plains. Because of that, news of the Sword Saint''s newfound fame took a long time to reach there. The Sword Saint, wanting to see his son again even a day sooner, returned to the family using his movement arts at full power, but what he actually saw was heart-wrenching. "I didn''t ask for much. I just wanted them to give Dan the Moyong surname and treat him ordinarily." Right then and there, the enraged Sword Saint had cut down the family''s dojo signboard with a single sword strike. The Moyong Clan was turned upside down. When Moyong Hon, who had always kept a low profile, suddenly cut down the family signboard, the Patriarch flew into a rage and tried to punish him. Unfortunately, the Sword Saint was no longer someone the Moyong Clan could control by force. "I defeated them all, including my Hyung-nim who was the Patriarch, and the Elders. Although I managed to suppress my killing intent and didn''t kill them, I also cut ties with my family right then and there." Baek Suryong ended the story, "...In the end, the Sword Saint, enraged and disappointed, left the Moyong Clan and went into seclusion deep in the mountains with his son." A brief silence followed. After organizing his thoughts for a moment, Moyong Jun asked, "Wait, then... the Moyong Dan you asked about earlier..." "Yes, I was talking about Master Sword Saint''s son. Seeing as you don''t know him, it means he was never accepted into the Moyong Clan." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "......" Moyong Jun bowed his head deeply, unable to lift it out of shame for what his family had done. Visibly steeling his resolve, Baek Suryong continued, "I will no longer hide the fact that I inherited the Sword Saint''s martial arts. However, even if the Moyong Clan demands the Sword Saint''s martial arts from me, I have no intention of yielding to them. Blood relation or no, I''ll never let them have it. Moyong Jun. Make sure you deliver this message to your family." "...Understood." If the Moyong Clan had added Moyong Dan''s name to the family registry, even belatedly, Baek Suryong would have been willing to share the Unlimited Sword''s secret manual with them. However, the Moyong Clan never acknowledged the Sword Saint and Moyong Dan, right to the end. In that case, that''s the end of it. The Moyong Clan was unworthy of possessing the Unlimited Sword. "...I am an outcast from the family anyway. I will not pass on the Unlimited Sword to anyone. I swear it," Moyong Jin said firmly. Baek Suryong nodded, accepting his oath. "Wait a minute. But why does the Blood Cult possess the Sword Saint''s martial arts?" Ryu Seol asked. She understood the story about the Sword Saint and the Moyong Clan, but none of it explained why the Blood Cult possessed the martial arts of the Sword Saint, who had gone into seclusion. As the Acting Chairman, this was a question she couldn''t just overlook. Baek Suryong mixed truth and lies appropriately regarding that reason as well. "Because the Blood Cult kidnapped the Sword Saint''s son while they were living in seclusion," he explained. This was true. CRASH! Ryu Seol slammed her fist on the table, splitting it in half. "Those crazy sons of bitches!" Moyong Jun also stared at him, wide-eyed. Baek Suryong continued, "...The last record I saw said this: I will go to rescue my son, and I may not return, so I shall leave all my martial arts here. If anyone should read this message and succeed my techniques, please ascertain my son''s fate..." This was a lie. "If I die, and you manage to survive... Could you look after my son?" "Master Sword Saint, please don''t say such ominous things. You should take care of your son yourself. Why push him onto others?" "...If, I said. Just if..." "I told you not to jinx it." "......" "Sigh, I understand. I''ll look after your son and teach him your martial arts so he can become healthy." "...Thank you." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Recalling the Sword Saint''s face smiling faintly with relief, Baek Suryong bit his lip hard without realizing it. "From here on, I''m just speculating. The Blood Cult probably tried to steal the Sword Saint''s martial arts after trapping and capturing him, but they failed and only managed to obtain an incomplete technique, which is the fake Unlimited Sword that Moyong Jun learned." "Indeed..." "That seems plausible." Ryu Seol and Moyong Jun nodded in agreement. Baek Suryong couldn''t say, nor did he intend to say, the fact that the Sword Saint had been locked up in the Blood Cult''s underground prison and had his martial arts completely stolen. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. He couldn''t tell the whole truth if he wanted to protect his master''s honor. I''m sorry, Master Sword Saint. This is the best I can do. Still, even if only in this way, Baek Suryong wanted to make it known that the Sword Saint Moyong Jun had indeed existed, and that the peerless swordsmanship he left behind had been passed down to later generations. Looking brighter, Baek Suryong turned to Moyong Jun. "Have all your questions been answered?" "...Yes. Thank you for sharing such your story." "Good, because I''m leaving Wuhan tomorrow." "So suddenly?" "Why?" Baek Suryong shrugged. "I never intended to stay here long from the start. It just turned out that way." "But..." "If you had told us earlier, we could have at least prepared a farewell ceremony." Baek Suryong scowled in absolute disgust. "Don''t you dare tell anyone. I''m going to leave quietly, alone, at dawn." He rose from his seat and clasped his hands together in farewell. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Well then, let''s meet again later." "Thanks for everything," Ryu Seol said. "...I will definitely repay this debt," Moyong Jun added. With that, Baek Suryong left the Chairman''s office. The remaining two stared blankly at each other for a while. Ryu Seol said first, "What do you think about the Chief Instructor''s story? It didn''t seem like a lie." "...I think most of it is true. I can easily confirm the part about the Moyong Clan if I put my mind to it. He wouldn''t tell a lie that could be exposed," Moyong Jun replied. Ryu Seol nodded. From her perspective too, the Azure Dragon Hero''s words seemed mostly true. His eyes weren''t ones that were lying. Whenever Baek Suryong spoke about the Blood Cult, Ryu Seol could see the immense anger blazing within those eyes. It was deeply submerged, but the fury shimmering within was enough to make her flinch. "One thing is certain, though. The Blood Cult has made an enemy out of the worst possible opponent," she muttered, looking at the door Baek Suryong had just walked out of. Baek Suryong returned to his room and quickly packed his belongings. His business at the Murim Alliance was finished, and he intended to leave quietly before dawn broke. I can''t meet those kids in my current state. The fact that his former students were alive had haunted him greatly over the past few days. I have to become stronger than I am now. They were his trainees. He knew their talents and abilities better than anyone. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Besides, decades had passed since then. He couldn''t even begin to guess how strong they had grown in fifty years. They''re at least at the level of the current Ten Supremes, or perhaps even beyond. Baek Suryong recalled the strongest martial artists among the Ten Supremes he had met personally. The Chairman, the Blue Sky Sword King, and the Night Emperor. To face his former students on equal footing, he needed at least that level of strength. It''s not like there''s no way. Baek Suryong opened a wooden box about the size of his palm. Inside was the Blood Demon''s finger that he''d obtained from the Namgung Clan and the poison essence the Poison Demon had given him as he died. Baek Suryong stared at the items inside the wooden box in a daze. "If I can completely overcome the Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians..." The Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians was the optimal constitution for learning the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Thanks to it, Baek Suryong had grown stronger at an unprecedented rate, but now he had reached the limit of relying on raw talent. Currently, his Heaven Defying Divine Art was at the 8th Star. To achieve anything beyond this, he had to completely overcome his constitution and transform the Severed Meridians (~}) into Divine Meridians (}). I knew for sure while fighting the Poison Demon. Right now, his body was a vessel filled to the brim with water, and just one more drop could cause the water to overflow and spill, or the vessel to shatter. To become stronger, he needed to improve the vessel. I need to either seek out the Divine Physician and beg him for help or find a way to break through the barrier myself. Of course, the Heaven Defying Divine Art wasn''t the only martial art he had learned. He had received instruction in all four of his Masters'' martial arts. The reason he focused so much on the Heaven Defying Divine Art until now was because it was the one best suited for his constitution, the one he had most talent in learning. During the remaining vacation, he planned to focus on raising his mastery of the other four martial arts. "...I''ll save these for a last resort." Baek Suryong closed the wooden box, tucked it inside his robes, and continued packing his belongings. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Suddenly, his thoughts turned to his students at the Azure Dragon Academy. "I wonder if they''re all doing well...?" Since it came to mind, Baek Suryong decided to write letters to his students before leaving the Murim Alliance. Chapter 327: The Hyonwon Clan Delinquent (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 In Shanxi Province, Dingxiang County, lay the home of the Hyonwon Clan, a family that once vied with the Hebei Peng Clan for the title of the world''s strongest blademaster clan. Dawn hadn''t fully broken yet, but Hyonwon Kang was already in the middle of his morning training. "Huff... huff..." Sweat poured off him, and steam rose gently from the solid muscles covering his entire body. His shirt, soaked through with sweat, had been tossed aside ages ago. SWISH! SWOOSH! Each time his Black Dao cut through the empty air, it made a sharp sound. Hyonwon Kang gritted his teeth, counting inwardly. I need to repeat this a hundred more times. Since returning home, he had never skipped morning training even once, or slacked off on his training. On the contrary, the intensity of his training was even higher than when he was at the White Dragon Manor. He pushed himself relentlessly, determined not to slack off just because it was vacation. At first, the family retainers had watched, whispering, "How many days will this last?" However, after more than ten days, they had no choice but to believe that Hyonwon Kang had turned over a new leaf. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. It truly sank in that their Young Master, once called the delinquent of the Hyonwon Clan and the family''s disgrace, had returned as the Sky Sundering Blade Hyonwon Kang, one of the most outstanding prodigies of the Azure Dragon Academy and a personal disciple of the Azure Dragon Hero. WHOOSH! Hyonwon Kang swung his dao, lost in a state of selflessness. Whenever he performed his footwork, clear footprints remained on the ground. Whenever he swung the Black Dao, it drew a dark arc across the brightening sky. By now, at this hour, no one dared disturb Hyonwon Kang''s training... except for one person. SWISH! Hyonwon Kang tilted his head back, dodging the wooden dao that flew at him from the side. Although he had just been ambushed, a small smile played on his lips. He was used to this person showing up in the morning by now, and learning how to deal with surprises was undoubtedly also a good form of training. "Tsk!" His opponent clicked her tongue in disappointment, but fluidly transitioned to her next attack, raising her leg for a high kick. In response, Hyonwon Kang extended his knee to block the kick while simultaneously striking the side of her wooden dao with his left hand, knocking it out of her hands. "Eek!" Having lost her weapon, she retreated with a backward somersault. Perhaps wary of a counterattack amidst the movement, she kicked up dirt with her foot to obscure his vision. However, Hyonwon Kang didn''t press the attack, merely picked up the fallen wooden dao and twirled it between his fingers playfully. It was much smaller and lighter than his own Black Dao. "Did the Azure Dragon Hero teach you how to deal with surprise attacks too?" his ambusher asked, her eyes wide like a startled cat. This cheeky girl was Hyonwon Kang''s younger sister, Hyonwon Ran. She was a petite, short-haired girl who barely reached Hyonwon Kang''s chest. Hyonwon Kang snorted. "I could deal with this much even before learning from him, you know?" "Before you came home this time, I succeeded once out of every three tries, but now it doesn''t work even once!" The twelve-year-old tomboy huffed in dissatisfaction. "Just watch. When I turn fifteen, I''ll enroll in the Azure Dragon Academy and become stronger than you, Oppa." "I''ll be twenty then. You think you''ll be a match for me?" "Does winning against your sister who''s five years younger than you make you so damn happy?!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Hyonwon Ran ran up and kicked her brother hard in the shin, but it was she who ended up hopping and whimpering, clutching her foot. After being away from home for several months, her brother''s body seemed to have become as hard as iron. "I''ll close my eyes, wanna try attacking again? If you even graze me, I''ll buy you candy." Hyonwon Ran glared at her brother fiercely. Candy? I''m already twelve, and he''s still treating me like a kid!? "I quit, this isn''t fun anymore. Also, a letter came for you. Here." She held out a letter addressed to Hyonwon Kang. Hyonwon Kang tilted his head in confusion. "A letter for me? From who?" "Dunno. Didn''t open it. Maybe it''s a girl?" Hyonwon Ran''s eyes sparkled brightly. Hyonwon Kang rolled his eyes and lightly smacked his little sister on the head. This kid had strange romantic notions about academy life. "What does a little squirt like you know? There''s no way it''s from a girl." For a moment, an illusion of pure white hair flickered in his mind, but he quickly shook his head to dispel it. Still... What if? Unable to discard a sliver of hope, he cautiously broke the letter''s seal. Hey Wonkang! How are you? You''re probably skipping training since it''s vacation, right? If you don''t want to die by my hand, I trust you won''t slack off, right? Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The moment he read the first greeting, Hyonwon Kang realized who had sent the letter. Or rather, who else in the world would send such a letter besides Baek Suryong? "Should I count this as checking in on me or blackmailing me?" he groaned. Anyway, the gist of the letter was that if he slacked off during the holidays, he would regret it when school reopened. At the same time, Baek Suryong also mentioned that he was looking forward to seeing his growth after the break. Good thing I trained hard... Baek Suryong had even included various pieces of advice regarding martial arts training, estimating his progress accurately. Hyonwon Kang reread that part several times, engraving it in his heart. Lastly, his teacher talked about his recent fun experiences. Hyonwon Kang''s jaw dropped in disbelief. "The Murim Alliance? The Beggars'' Gang? The Blood Cult? Wait, how many days has it been since school vacation started...? How the fuck did that guy get himself into trouble so quickly yet again?" "Who is it? Show me too!" Hyonwon Ran sidled up beside her brother, craning her neck to peek at the letter. However, Hyonwon Kang simply held the letter up high, out of her reach. "You wanted to know who sent me this letter, right? Fine, I''ll tell you. It''s from someone I want to beat up someday." "Someone you want to beat up someday?" Well, it does kind of feel like my goal is only getting farther away from me with each passing day, but... Nevertheless, Hyonwon Kang had no intention of giving up. Some time later, the Hyonwon Clan gathered together for breakfast. The Hyonwon Patriarch, seated at the head of the table, was all smiles right from the morning. "Even families and sects we didn''t invite are apparently clamoring to attend the banquet," he remarked gleefully. That evening, the Hyonwon Clan planned to hold a grand banquet, inviting guests to their estate for the first time in years. This was something they couldn''t even dream of in the past due to the cost of hosting such events, but circumstances were different now. "Ever since we signed a contract with the Golden Dragon Trading Company, we''ve been gradually expanding our businesses, and we''re now even being contacted by sects and families we''ve lost touch with for decades." Decades ago, the Hyonwon Clan was nearly wiped out by the Crazy Demon''s Massacre. After that, the family''s fortunes plummeted, and the clan that once competed with the Hebei Peng Clan for the title of the world''s most powerful blademaster clan was reduced to a small regional martial family. However, having recently restored the lost Earth Shattering Blade and signing a contract with the Golden Dragon Trading Company, they gained significant financial leeway. The Hyonwon Patriarch did not miss this opportunity. He intended to hold a banquet, invite guests, and formally announce the revival of the Hyonwon Clan. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "These days, I feel full even without eating," he said, smiling contentedly as he looked at his eldest son, who sat opposite him. His son, who had recently begun to make a name for himself in the jianghu. His son, who had earned the title of the Sky Sundering Blade. His son, who was the reason people were saying the day the Hyonwon Clan would spread its wings again and soar was not far off. "For someone who feels full, you''re eating quite a lot," Hyonwon Kang chuckled sarcastically. Oh my, why does he seem so cute, even when making snide comments with that ugly mug? The Hyonwon Patriarch grinned goofily to himself. Unlike him, who had no aptitude for martial arts, Hyonwon Kang was exceptionally talented. I always felt sorry for not being able to support you properly... Watching his child''s talent blossom dazzlingly after meeting an excellent master at the Azure Dragon Academy, he felt like bursting into tears like a foolish parent. "What the hell? Are you crying again?" "Father..." "Haa..." Sighing, Lady Hyonwon handed a handkerchief to her husband. The Hyonwon Patriarch took the handkerchief gratefully and dabbed his tears away. Is it menopause? I''m crying a lot these days. "I''m not crying. Some dust got in my eye," he lied, resolving that he would help the family grow as much as possible before retiring. Then, in his son''s generation, they would once again be able to compete with the Hebei Peng Clan for the title of the world''s strongest blademaster clan. The Hyonwon Patriarch regarded his son with a profound gaze. "Wonkang," he said. "Cough! Splutter!" Hyonwon Kang choked on his food. Eyeing his father with a baffled expression, he protested, "Dad, I told you not to call me Wonkang! Do I have to be called that even at home?" "When you think about it, haven''t things gone well ever since Mr. Baek Suryong started calling you Wonkang? To me, it feels like a nickname that brings good luck." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "What nonsense..." Hyonwon Kang was flabbergasted. What Baek Suryong had started calling him as a joke was now used more often than his real name. The Hyonwon Patriarch grinned mischievously. "I''ll tell all the servants too. From now on, they''ll all call you Young Master Wonkang." "What the fuck? And you call yourself the Patriarch of the Hyonwon Clan?!" "Wonkang-oppa?" Hyonwon Ran teased. "Not you too!" Hyonwon Kang roared, but he was smiling. He knew they were just joking. Wait, they are just joking, right? Surely they wouldn''t really do that to me. ...Truthfully, there were times now when being called Kang felt awkward. Before the sun set, guests began arriving one by one at the Hyonwon Clan estate. "Greetings, Hyonwon Patriarch. I''ve heard so much good news about you lately. Are you enjoying a stroke of luck?" "Hohoho! Moonless Matriarch! Long time no see!" "I heard that your son inherited the title of Sky Sundering Blade. Congratulations." "Welcome, Dark Righteous Sect Leader. My boy is still far too lacking to handle such a title." "Isn''t he learning martial arts directly from the Azure Dragon Hero? If so, won''t he become the world''s strongest bladesman in the future?" "Hahahaha!" The Hyonwon Patriarch couldn''t help but beam proudly at the praise for his son. "Please, no more excessive praise, I hardly deserve the credit. Oh, and I must bring out more alcohol. Please pardon me for a moment. Hahahaha!" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Guests from sects and families representing Shanxi arrived at the Hyonwon Clan one by one, and the Hyonwon Patriarch personally went out to greet each guest one by one. It was more crowded than expected, to the point of being hectic. Standing beside his father, Hyonwon Kang offered guests an awkward smile, clearly uncomfortable in formal attire with his short hair slicked back neatly with oil. As expected, maintaining polite speech and behavior is killing me, but I have to play along. When was the last time he had seen his father''s face so openly happy? For today at least, he had no choice but to skip his evening training. He''d just have to work doubly hard tomorrow instead. "Esteemed fellow martial artists of the murim! Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedules to attend our family''s banquet! I hope today''s event will be a good place to meet friends both old and new." The Hyonwon Patriarch raised his cup in the center of the banquet hall, and the guests responded in kind, eating, drinking, and conversing. The stars of the banquet, no matter what anyone said, were the Hyonwon Clan and Hyonwon Kang. "Can you tell us what happened at the Valley of Evil? I want to hear the story directly from you!" "My child turns fifteen next year. We have many questions about the Azure Dragon Academy..." "What kind of person is the Azure Dragon Hero?" "Do you perhaps have a prospective marriage partner in mind?" Hyonwon Kang felt like his soul was about to leave his body under the flood of attention and questions. It was the first time so many people had visited the Hyonwon Clan. "Looks like we''re a bit late!" At the resonant voice imbued with inner arts, the guests'' heads turned towards the main gate. A group of uninvited guests had arrived. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? A man built like a bear strode boldly into the banquet hall. A large dao was slung diagonally across his back, and the character ''Peng'' () was clearly embroidered on the left chest of his navy martial arts uniform. "The Hebei Peng Clan..." "Why is the Peng Clan here?" Everyone was flustered by the Hebei Peng Clan''s appearance, but the Hyonwon Patriarch hurried forward to greet them. "It has been a long time, Patriarch," the middle-aged man leading the Hebei Peng Clan greeted. Recognizing him, the Hyonwon Patriarch hid his nervousness and returned the greeting. "Master Peng Sagun? What brings you here...?" "Have I come somewhere I shouldn''t?" Peng Sagun replied, looking rather hurt. "Considering all the rice and money exchanged between us over the years, we aren''t strangers, are we? It''s only right we come to congratulate you. Surely... you don''t consider us uninvited guests?" The Hyonwon Patriarch stiffened. His words are dripping with sarcasm. After the Hyonwon Clan fell into ruin, the Hebei Peng Clan was the first to extend a helping hand. The two families, both prestigious blade clans vying for supremacy, had a long history of frequent interactions. Therefore, when the Hebei Peng Clan offered immense financial support to the Hyonwon Clan and help in restoring their lost martial arts, the entire orthodox murim applauded them. However, it was also precisely due to this that the Hyonwon Clan had now been reduced to little more than a vassal of the Hebei Peng Clan. Just when we were finally trying to escape their shadow... The Hyonwon Patriarch bit his lip. Even though Peng Sagun was not the Hebei Peng Clan''s Patriarch or an Elder, but merely a commander of one of their troops, for now, he dared not issue an order to expel the uninvited guests. "...Uninvited guests? Hoho. How could that be? Please, come this way," he said deferentially, as if the star of the event had changed in an instant. The banquet, briefly interrupted amidst the somewhat uncomfortable atmosphere, continued. "Thank you for the welcome. Everyone, come in!" Peng Sagun laughed heartily as he shouted towards the back, upon which over twenty Peng Clan martial artists entered. These motherfuckers... This is just a show of force to intimidate us! Hyonwon Kang glared at the Peng Clan martial artists with hostility, but when he saw the young man who had entered last, his eyes instantly widened. "Peng Sahyuk?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? It was their first reunion in several months, ever since Peng Sahyuk had left for the Heavenly Martial Academy. Chapter 328: The Hyonwon Clan Delinquent (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 STEP, STEP... Peng Sahyuk approached the main hall, but the sound of his footsteps alone was enough to put everyone on edge. He wasn''t even releasing his aura or projecting any killing intent, his natural air of command was sufficient to silence the crowd. "Peng Sahyuk..." Hyonwon Kang murmured. In the few months they hadn''t seen each other, Peng Sahyuk seemed to have grown even larger. His broad shoulders and thick chest muscles strained against his martial arts uniform, too bulky to hide completely. Despite his size, though, he didn''t look slow at all. Rather, he had the air of a leopard ready to pounce at any moment. He wore a loose navy coat over his martial arts uniform, and his eyes scanned the crowd like a giant tiger searching for prey from a misty mountaintop. He''s gotten stronger. Hyonwon Kang knew it right away. Peng Sahyuk had left the Azure Dragon Academy, transferred to the Heavenly Martial Academy, and returned much, much stronger. Just as he wasn''t the same old delinquent anymore, the Peng Sahyuk standing there was no longer the same spoiled brat he was before. His palms felt sweaty from anticipation, and a strange smile played on his lips. "The Peng Clan''s Young Master?" "What''s the Young Master doing here?" "I didn''t hear anything about the Hyonwon Patriarch inviting the Peng Clan..." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The martial artists gathered here were all respected figures in Shanxi Province, but the Hebei Peng Clan was on a different level. As one of the Five Great Clans, they were a major martial family with centuries of history and power, known for producing countless blademasters through their aggressive and powerful dao techniques. Even when the Hyonwon Clan was at its peak, they were compared to the Hebei Peng Clan only for their refined blade arts, and could never challenge the Peng Clan''s influence. So why was the heir to that clan crashing the Hyonwon Clan''s banquet? Is he here to congratulate them or warn them? This isn''t good, especially considering the messy history between the Hyonwon and Peng Clans. Is the Peng Clan trying to stomp on the Hyonwon Clan now that they''re trying to rise again? Confusion spread among the martial artists from the various sects and families of Shanxi. "Hmm..." Peng Sahyuk muttered, when he spotted Hyonwon Kang. A flicker of interest lit up his bored-looking face. Hyonwon Kang glared right back at Peng Sahyuk. What the fuck are you staring at? Neither backed down, and it turned into a staring contest. It ended abruptly, though, when the Hyonwon Patriarch stepped forward. "Hoho, it seems that the Young Master of the Hebei Peng Clan has graced us with his presence! Every time I see you, you seem to have reached new heights. Your progress is truly astounding, Young Master." Hyonwon Kang gritted his teeth. His father''s submissive attitude said it all. The current Hyonwon Clan was literally the Peng Clan''s vassal, existing only because of their mercy. Peng Sahyuk took the praise in stride, replying, "Sorry for showing up unannounced. Please forgive our sudden arrival." "Hoho, there is nothing to forgive. Please make yourselves comfortable. You''ve come a long way, so you''re welcome to spend the night here." "Thank you for your hospitality. We''ll take you up on that offer." After the brief greeting, Peng Sahyuk stepped back, and Peng Sagun naturally stepped into his place. He was too young to have a formal exchange with the Patriarch. ""......"" Hyonwon Kang and Peng Sahyuk''s eyes met again, but neither said anything. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. After the Hebei Peng Clan''s group arrived, tension filled the banquet air as all eyes shifted from the Hyonwon Clan to the newcomers, making it seem as if the hosts of the party had suddenly changed. No, they actually had. "Alright everyone, let''s have a drink!" Peng Sagun shouted, raising his cup. Nobody dared to refuse. "The Hebei Peng Clan has long shared a bond of friendship with the Hyonwon Clan. We congratulate the Hyonwon Clan for finally overcoming their struggles and reclaiming their past glory." Peng Sagun had addressed the Hyonwon Clan with a slightly dismissive tone. It might have seemed like a slip-up, except for the fact that an official envoy would never make such a blunder. He''s here to put them down. The Peng Clan planned this. Everyone present could feel how much the Peng Clan looked down on the Hyonwon Clan. The Hyonwon Patriarch forced a smile. "...Hoho. Thank you." Decades ago, when the Hyonwon Clan fell after the Crazy Demon''s Massacre, he had once believed that the Peng Clan offer of help was genuine. How wrong I was. I didn''t realize back then that they wanted to be our masters, not our friends. Now that they had recovered the Earth Shattering Blade, the Hyonwon Clan didn''t need the Peng Clan anymore, and he knew the Peng Clan wouldn''t like that. Still, he hadn''t expected them to crash his family''s banquet and humiliate them so openly. "That''s not the only thing to celebrate!" Peng Sagun bellowed, standing right next to the Hyonwon Patriarch. Everyone stiffened. Even if the Hebei Peng Clan was way bigger and more powerful than the Hyonwon Clan, that was plain rude. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "The Hyonwon Clan has gained a strong friend in the Azure Dragon Hero, haven''t they? That''s also worth congratulating!" "...Thank you." "Of course, many still argue whether the Azure Dragon Hero really deserves to be one of the Ten Supremes. Haha!" "......" Hyonwon Kang''s face darkened with every moment. Every word pricked like a thorn. On the other hand, Peng Sahyuk simply enjoyed the banquet like none of it was his business. "Hyonwon Patriarch. Don''t push us away just because you found a new friend." "Push you away? What do you mean..." "You know exactly what I mean." Peng Sagun sneered. "One martial master may bring glory for a century, but a family lasts for centuries. Our history and might are on a different level." "......" It was a warning not to get cocky just because they had the Azure Dragon Hero, and also a blatant threat that if the Hyonwon Clan tried to leave the shadow of the Peng Clan, they wouldn''t just watch quietly. "...Master Peng Sagun. Are you quite finished?" Hyonwon Kang snapped. He couldn''t take it anymore. So crashing our party isn''t enough for these bastards? They''re going to openly insult and threaten us too? He strode forward, stopping only within inches of Peng Sagun. Peng Sagun looked puzzled. "Did I say something wrong?" "Of course you did. If that wasn''t a threat, what was it?" A smug smile spread across Peng Sagun''s face, and he looked down at Hyonwon Kang like he was dirt. "Well well, look who''s all grown up now. I still remember the kid who couldn''t even meet my eyes." Hyonwon Kang mirrored the smug grin. Even though he was done being a delinquent, he couldn''t call himself Baek Suryong''s disciple if he let such an affront go. "Yeah. I''ve grown up a lot. Enough to punch that face of yours," he chuckled. "...What?" Peng Sagun''s face hardened at the unexpected retort. Behind him, Peng Sahyuk giggled, "Pfft!" This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "...Did getting the ''Sky Sundering Blade'' title inflate your ego? Or are you offering me a demonstration of those legendary skills?" "Anytime," Hyonwon Kang said confidently. "That''s enough!" Shocked, the Hyonwon Patriarch tried to stop his son, but Hyonwon Kang shook his head firmly. If we back down now, the Hyonwon Clan will never get out from under the Peng Clan''s thumb. Peng Sagun was neither the Patriarch nor an elder of the Peng Clan, but a mere troop commander. Sure, that rank carried weight in the murim, but he was hardly one of the top masters in the Hebei Peng Clan. I don''t think I''d lose. He couldn''t have imagined thinking that just six months ago, but now, he wasn''t just being cocky for the sake of it. Placing a hand on the hilt of his dao, he said plainly, "Bring it on. I''ll show you just how sharp the Hyonwon Clan''s blade is." "Arrogant brat...!" Peng Sagun snarled, his eyes flashing in rage. How dare this kid talk about the Hyonwon Clan''s blade arts in front of the Hebei Peng Clan? Did learning a trick or two from the Azure Dragon Hero make his ego swell sky high? "Fine. I''ll teach you what real blade techniques look like. Draw your weapon," he growled, releasing a powerful, imposing aura. Sparks flew between the two bladesmen as they geared up for battle. "Hyung-nim, stop spoiling the mood. You''re making the wine taste bad," Peng Sahyuk remarked offhandedly. "...Young Master?" Peng Sagun stared, baffled, at his much younger cousin. "I wanted to stay quiet, but you went too far. If you want a fight, go pick on someone your age! Don''t take it out on a kid!" Peng Sahyuk chuckled, wildly waving a wine bottle around as if he was drunk. "...Young Master, this is a formal banquet. Please watch your language." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Peng Sagun was utterly dumbfounded. The whole point of the Hebei Peng Clan coming here was to put the Hyonwon Clan in their place. Even the Patriarch had approved it, so why was their own Young Master messing things up? "Me? Watch my language?" Peng Sahyuk snorted. "Hah! Crashing someone else''s party is far ruder than any shit I can spout. Give it a rest. What''s the meaning in bullying a little brat less than half your age? Pathetic. Tsk tsk." "Peng Sahyuk!" Peng Sagun glared daggers at his cousin, his face as red as a beetroot. However, Peng Sahyuk met his stare calmly. "We came to drink, so let''s drink. Stop this nonsense. Same goes for the rest of you." Peng Sahyuk nodded towards the Peng Clan martial artists. The ones with hands on their swords hesitated, then lowered them. Peng Sagun was their commander, but Peng Sahyuk was the Young Master. It was obvious whose orders they should priortize. "You! The Patriarch will not forgive you for this..." "I''ll deal with my own problems myself. Besides, I hated this plan from the start. Why does our family need to pull stupid third-rate stunts like this?" Muttering to himself, Peng Sahyuk turned back to Peng Sagun. "Hyung-nim, you head back first. I''m staying to drink some more." "...!!" Peng Sagun''s face crumpled. Not even the Hyonwon Patriarch dares to embarrass me like this! "Didn''t you hear me? That''s an order," Peng Sahyuk warned in a low voice. "...You''ll regret this." With those parting words, Peng Sagun stormed out of the Hyonwon Estate, taking half the Peng Clan men with him. Peng Sahyuk watched him go for a second, then turned to the remaining guests with a wide grin. "Okay, everyone! Let''s relax and enjoy the party now!" His eyes scanned the crowd and landed on Hyonwon Kang again. "Guess I should congratulate you. You must''ve crawled through hell to get this far." Hyonwon Kang''s jaw dropped. "What the fuck is that crazy asshole thinking?" he muttered to himself. The banquet went on as usual, but even after it ended and everyone left, he couldn''t shake the feeling that Peng Sahyuk was up to something. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Late at night, Peng Sahyuk wandered around the courtyard like a predator in search of prey, occasionally taking a sip from a bottle of liquor. "Stop hiding like a rat and come out," he suddenly said, glaring into the shadows. Hyonwon Kang stepped out. "Why''d you do that earlier?" he demanded, getting straight to the point. "Do what?" "Kick your cousin out. Aren''t you gonna get chewed out when you go back?" "Hahaha!" Peng Sahyuk chuckled, his lighthearted laughter seeming out of place with his intimidating appearance. "I''m the confirmed heir, the Young Master of the Peng Clan. I''ll get yelled at a bit, but not even my father can really punish me." "Right. Bet you think you''re hot stuff." "Hotter than you, at least." Peng Sahyuk casually showed off a muscular forearm before downing the last of his drink. Hyonwon Kang glared daggers at him. "You still haven''t answered my question. Why did you butt in earlier? I could''ve beaten Peng Sagun even without your help." "Idiot. Why would I help you?" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "What did you just say, you son of a bitch?" Peng Sahyuk looked at Hyonwon Kang like he was dumb. "I stopped him because the main family would lose face if Peng Sagun lost. That moron couldn''t even judge his opponent''s strength. He''s just all flash, no substance." Hearing that faint praise, Hyonwon Kang felt the corners of his mouth twitch upwards. "...Hmph. Well, I guess I have gotten pretty strong." Peng Sahyuk snorted. "Yeah, right. But at least there''s some real defiance in your eyes now." In truth, he was genuinely surprised. Back at the Azure Dragon Academy, when they''d agreed to fight again someday, he never dreamed that Hyonwon Kang would grow this strong. "......" "......" Hyonwon Kang''s eyes burned, and Peng Sahyuk met his gaze unflinchingly. There was no one left to stop them this time. Hyonwon Kang broke the silence. "...This is it. I can''t wait any longer." CRACK, CRACK. He cracked his neck from side to side, then drew the dao hanging at his waist. "My body''s itching for a fight. There''s no way I can hold back until the Heavenly Martial Festival. Let''s go." Shoulders shaking with silent laughter, Peng Sahyuk drew his own dao like he''d been waiting for this exact moment. "Maybe beating you up will actually be fun this time." Translator''s Note: I''m out of brain juice, so happy cliffhanger week! Kukuku! Chapter 330: Should I Try It? TL: FoodieMonster007 CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! From early morning, the clear ring of metal echoed ceaselessly around the mountain villa. In consideration for any herb gatherers, woodcutters, or passersby who might be startled by the sounds of violence, a large signpost was planted at the villa''s entrance. [Azure Dragon Academy Swordsmanship Research Society Summer Vacation Training Camp] "Haaaap!" "Yaaaah!" Boys and girls crossed swords in the courtyard under the brilliant sunlight. Each time a loud clash rang out, startled mountain birds took flight in unison from the trees surrounding the villa. "Everyone, breakfast is ready!" When the students on cooking duty called out, the trainees immediately ceased their sparring and gathered in the dining hall. The appetizing smell made everyone''s mouths water. "Food! Food!" "Good, I was starving." "So it''s you guys on duty today? Looks like we can expect something scrumptious." The SRS had rented the entire mountain villa for their training camp. The goal was to sharpen each other''s sword skills while eating and living together for a month. This camp also served as an opportunity for seniors and juniors who weren''t usually close to get to know each other better. "Is the spot I accidently injured earlier okay?" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "It''s fine. You only grazed my arm slightly." "Sorry, my sword deviated mid-swing..." "Would you mind putting some wound salve on it for me, Senior?" "Uh, is that okay?" When young men and women lived and ate together in one place for about a month, it was natural for some couples to form. Sweet glances were exchanged here and there, and affectionate whispers could be heard everywhere. After more than ten days in the camp, many students were now walking around in pairs. Of course, while some guys had all the luck in love, others simply...didn''t. "Damn couples..." "What are they doing during our sacred training camp?" "It''s so annoying I can''t even watch." "I''m planning to train wearing an eye patch starting tomorrow." The students who hadn''t found a partner devoted themselves to training, hoping to at least gain something in swordsmanship. Needless to say, their sword techniques grew more polished by the day. Regardless, Yoo Yiran was feeling displeased. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "......" "Hey President. Is it just me, or have you been in a bad mood lately?" Vice President Jeong Yeonhee asked mischievously. Yoo Yiran looked at her friend. "Me? What reason would I have to be in a bad mood...?" "Since the very first SRS summer camp, we have had a tradition of matchmaking many couples." "Couples..." Unconsciously, Yoo Yiran''s gaze shifted to a pint-sized boy eating among the male students at the opposite end of the dining hall. Although hidden by the unnecessarily large male students surrounding him, she could vividly imagine Wiji Cheon stuffing his cheeks with food and chewing diligently. "Look at that gaze. You''ve got it bad," Jeong Yeonhee whispered, nudging Yoo Yiran''s side. "Half the camp is already over. Are you just going to let it pass without doing anything?" "What am I supposed to do...?" All her life, Yoo Yiran had never been interested in boys, let alone made an effort to attract their attention. Or rather, it was usually the other way around, which made her habitually cold towards men. "Honestly, I''m not even sure exactly what these feelings are..." she mumbled hesitantly. "Wow, everyone around you knows, so how come only you don''t, President?" Jeong Yeonhee sighed deeply. "Aren''t you being too complacent? Technically, you''re not even his girlfriend. What will you do if someone else snatches him away?" "...Someone else? Who?" "Anyone." Jeong Yeonhee folded her arms. It seemed some shock therapy was needed. She lowered her voice further and whispered, "He''s skilled with the sword and has a good personality. Plus, he''s Mr. Baek Suryong''s top disciple. There must be plenty of girls aiming for him besides you." Yoo Yiran''s eyes narrowed sharply. "Don''t tell me you too..." Jeong Yeonhee firmly shook her head. "I prefer bulky guys. If I had to pick, someone like Senior Hyonwon Kang?" "...I-I see." Yoo Yiran sighed in relief, but she still had absolutely no idea how to express her feelings. Sighing, Jeong Yeonhee decided to offer her some subtle help. "This afternoon''s training session. Isn''t it your turn to teach the first-years?" "Hm? Yes, it is." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "How about using sword instruction as an excuse to talk about various daily lifestyle things? Or maybe casually brush hands..." "Y-You want me to do such a shameless thing?!" All eyes in the dining hall turned towards the two of them, and even Wiji Cheon tilted his head in curiosity. Yoo Yiran froze. She must have unconsciously raised her voice. Jeong Yeonhee pressed a finger to her lips, then sent a message telepathically to Yoo Yiran. [Who said anything about seducing him outright? What I meant was, show him your charms as a woman, not just a swordswoman.] [I understand what you mean, but...] [Ugh, this is so frustrating. Okay, this is what you have to do...] Jeong Yeonhee gave Yoo Yiran various pieces of advice. Yoo Yiran nodded. Although she had no intention of following her vice president''s words exactly, she decided to muster her courage just once. During the summer training camp, the third and fourth years took turns teaching the first years every day. Today, it was Yoo Yiran''s turn to teach. Wearing her finest martial arts uniform, Yoo Yiran stood in front of the first-years. "First, I''d like each of you to demonstrate the swordsmanship you''re most confident in. After that, we''ll have a guided sparring session. Then I''ll observe your free sparring with each other. Understood? Then let''s begin." ""Yes, ma''am! We look forward to your instruction!!"" The tense freshmen demonstrated their swordsmanship one by one. Most of them were too nervous to demonstrate their skills in front of the president and repeatedly made mistakes. Each time, Yoo Yiran offered advice to her juniors, from general tips on their swordsmanship to suggestions on how to tweak minor movements. As expected from the SRS President, she had a very keen eye. "Thank you!" "Thank you!" The juniors all looked deeply moved by Yoo Yiran''s priceless advice. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Finally, it was Wiji Cheon''s turn. "I''m Wiji Cheon," he greeted, then unsheathed his Soul Sword and began his demonstration. Yoo Yiran marveled at the smooth, flowing movements. There''s nothing to correct. There were moves she might have executed differently, but that was simply due to differences in physique and gender, not because his form was wrong. Wiji Cheon instinctively traced the movements that suited him best, fully exploiting his dazzling innate talent. However, Yoo Yiran wasn''t just admiring him. "...Excellent, but when you executed the third technique earlier, what if the opponent responded like this?" Drawing her sword, she countered the technique Wiji Cheon had just shown her. Even though Wiji Cheon was stronger than her, it didn''t mean that she couldn''t criticize his swordplay. After all, there were definitely flaws that one couldn''t perceive on their own. "You''re right... That''s amazing, Senior!" "W-What? It''s nothing." Yoo Yiran subtly avoided Wiji Cheon''s brightly shining eyes and addressed the other first-years. "Alright, let''s move on to guided sparring, one by one. Come up in the same order as before." Again, Wiji Cheon was a crane among chickens. While the other first-year students struggled to block even ten of Yoo Yiran''s strikes, Wiji Cheon easily dealt with her blows, equaling or even surpassing her. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Sword slashes flashed back and forth, too fast for most students'' eyes to follow. Despite this, both fighters maintained their composure. Since this wasn''t a duel with victory or defeat on the line, the two occasionally paused their exchange to engage in discussion. "Senior. Just now, I think it would have been better to shift your center of gravity further back and relax your wrist more." "Why?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "It''s more advantageous to deflect the attack first and then counterattack. Since your wrist is more flexible than mine..." "I understand. Let''s try again." The deeper she got into her swordplay, the more Yoo Yiran forgot about showing Wiji Cheon her charms as a woman. It didn''t suit her anyway. She was most beautiful when she swung her sword with all her might. The SRS executives watched from afar, sighing. The Vice President Jeong Yeonhee muttered with a look of resignation, "...How can he not fall for her after seeing that side of her?" "You know... what if the feelings we feel when we observe the President are the same feelings the she feels when she observes him?" one of the executives suggested. Everyone else unconsciously nodded in agreement. The days of diligent training in the mountain villa quickly turned into nights. Countless stars dotted the night sky. Looking up from the mountains, the sky was literally an alternate world, mesmerizing enough to make one lose track of time as one stared blankly upward. Most importantly, the freshly barbecued meat the students shared under the stars tasted the best in the world. "Who caught that huge wild boar?" "Wiji Cheon!" "Are you good at hunting too?" "I lived in the mountains with my grandfather when I was really young, hehe." Students who loved the sword crossed blades daily for a month. It was enough time to open up to each other and have honest conversations. Before they knew it, they had all become quite close. The conversations they had while sitting around after dinner had no real theme. They just chatted aimlessly about this and that until someone suddenly brought up a topic of interest. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Seniors, what are you going to do after graduation?" The third- and fourth-year students who were about to graduate had many worries about their future after leaving Azure Dragon Academy. The juniors were also curious about the seniors'' thoughts. Everyone gathered around the campfire, and starting with the seniors, they shared their dreams one by one. "I plan to take over my family''s business and run our escort agency. I want to expand it under my leadership." "I want to get a job at one of the Ten Great Companies and tour the jianghu. I''ll be able to make money and travel, killing two birds with one stone!" "For me, it is obviously the Murim Alliance. I''m going to take the entrance exam for the Divine Sword Corps." "Won''t you fail the background screening?" "We get opportunities for internships after allying with the Murim Alliance, remember? I''m aiming for one of those spots." While there were those with such realistic goals, others held more romantic notions about the jianghu. "I''ll roam the jianghu, helping the weak and punishing the villains." "I want to hone my swordsmanship and become one of the top 100 swordsmen." "If you''re talking about the romance of the jianghu, isn''t it being a freelancer?" "Freelancing is a bit..." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "It''s dangerous and the pay sucks. You''ll die penniless." The conversation started by the seniors naturally flowed down to the juniors. The juniors also talked about their own goals and dreams. It was the kind of atmosphere where everyone felt they should share. "Hey, Wiji Cheon. What are you going to do after graduation?" Curious, everyone''s gaze turned towards Wiji Cheon. How would he answer? To them, Wiji Cheon was a prodigy of the sword. Moreover, his master was the Azure Dragon Hero, one of the Ten Supremes. Even if he declared that he was aiming to become the world''s strongest swordsman, no one would laugh. Wiji Cheon''s face turned red as a ripe persimmon as attention focused on him. In a voice barely louder than an ant''s, he stammered nervously, "Ah, me... I-I want to become a teacher." "A teacher?" The completely unexpected answer made everyone''s eyes widen. Wiji Cheon scratched his cheek, looking embarrassed. "Well, the person I respect the most is Mr. Baek Suryong. Ah, excluding my grandfather, of course." Wiji Cheon slowly began to tell the story of how he first met Baek Suryong, though naturally, he omitted the parts related to the Blood Cult. "...Mr. Baek saved me when I was suffering from qi deviation. After that, he helped me enroll into the Azure Dragon Academy. It''s all thanks to him that I was able to meet all of you... Also, whenever I heard the voice of the evil sword, he helped me stay on the right path." Wiji Cheon was not a very good speaker. He was also very shy, so when many people looked at him, his face would turn red and his voice would get softer and softer. Nevertheless, the boy''s sincerity reached everyone. "...That''s why, I also want to become a teacher." Wiji Cheon lowered his head deeply after finishing his explanation. A brief silence fell over the group following Wiji Cheon''s unexpected confession of his dark past. Until finally, Yoo Yiran broke the silence, asking, "Then how about a trial run?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Pardon?" "Tomorrow, for one day. Why don''t you try instructing everyone in the SRS on swordsmanship?" "W-What? But that''s so sudden..." "What does everyone else think?" Yoo Yiran turned to the rest of the club members. The SRS executives readily nodded in agreement. "The Sword Wonder''s instruction is highly welcome." "I wanted to learn from you anyway." "Sounds fun. You could probably put this on your resume later, too?" As the unimaginable became reality, Wiji Cheon''s eyes widened. "R-Really? But I''m only a freshman..." "What does that matter? You''re the best swordsman here," Yoo Yiran grinned and patted Wiji Cheon''s shoulder, giving him her full support. After hesitating for a moment, Wiji Cheon replied with a determined expression, "Understood. I''ll do my best!" Unfortunately, no one knew the consequences of their decision at the time. The next day, Demon Instructor Wiji Cheon graced the SRS training camp. Translator''s Note: This chapter marks the exact halfway point of the novel. We''re half way there~ Take my hand, we''ll make it, I swear~ Oh-oh, livin'' on a praye Chapter 331: Actually, I Held Back TL: FoodieMonster007 The next morning, the SRS members gathered in the training ground stared wide-eyed at their instructor of the day, Wiji Cheon. Unlike usual, he wore a red headband, procured from who-knows-where, tied tightly around his forehead. Embroidered in the center were the characters for "Certain Death" (). "Good morning. I am Instructor Wiji Cheon, and I will be coaching everyone in swordsmanship today," he said. "Haha! Cheon looks like he''s really serious about today." "Yeah, let''s work hard. We''ll do our best too." "Are you perhaps imitating Mr. Baek Suryong? So cute!" The SRS students mostly laughed off the funny look as they recalled the Wiji Cheon from the night before, sitting by the campfire and shyly saying, "I want to be a teacher." All of them had decided to support the boy''s dream, so they agreed to undergo his swordsmanship training for a day. The problem was that each and every one of them had grossly underestimated Wiji Cheon''s resolve. "Students. This instructor did not come here to play house with you." Wiji Cheon drew his sword and held it out, the blade glistening blue as it reflected the morning sun. WOOONG! The Soul Sword responded to its master''s will, emitting a chilling aura. At that instant, the smallest and gentlest boy in the SRS transformed into someone else entirely. "I will warn you in advance. For today, anyone who speaks informally to this instructor or disobeys instructions..." SWOOSH! CRACK! Wiji Cheon swung his sword casually, releasing a sharp, clear wave of sword qi and splitting a large tree in two. "W-Why the tree...?" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "H-Hey?" Finally, the students grew flustered, having sensed that something was very wrong. Wiji Cheon glared at them with disturbing excitement, then continued, "...will be punished for defiance against this instructor with one-on-one guided sparring." The moment they saw Wiji Cheon''s eyes, everyone had the same thought. He''s serious. He''s fucking serious. He''s lost it! Look at his eyes! They had forgotten. Although the Sword Wonder Wiji Cheon was usually a boy gentler and kinder than anyone else, he was also a person who completely transformed the moment he held a sword. "Uh, umm. Well..." "This isn''t quite what we wanted..." "Aren''t you getting a little too worked up...?" Wiji Cheon casually ignored his seniors'' words. Determined to emulate his most revered teacher, the boy pointed his sword at the mountain behind the villa. "First, before breakfast, we will begin with some light physical conditioning. Based on my observations so far, I have concluded that your basic stamina is abysmal." A few students pouted, looking displeased. Coming from Wiji Cheon, who looked the least physically fit, the words stung even more. "All trainees are required to reach the mountain peak and return. Begin." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Everyone hesitated, glancing at each other instead of moving immediately. Wiji Cheon sighed. I guess acting like Mr. Baek isn''t easy. He decided to push a little harder to establish his dominance. "Are everyone''s ears clogged? Or does this instructor look like a joke to you?" The seniors'' jaws dropped at the coarse language from their usually shy, cute, and excessively polite junior. "Even if you''re the instructor for the day, isn''t that a bit rude..." "So, you don''t want to do it?" Wiji Cheon released his sword qi and raised his blade. The mouths that had opened in complaint instantly snapped shut. "I-It''s not that we don''t want to, but..." "But?" "We''ll do it, sir..." "I will let it slide this first time," Wiji Cheon warned. Baek Suryong would have instantly smacked the head of the student talking back, but he wasn''t quite that far gone yet. "You have exactly fifteen minutes. Any student who returns later than the allotted time can forget about breakfast." "We have to climb a mountain and come back in fifteen minutes?" "That''s impossible, sir!" While everyone was still grumbling, unable to grasp the situation, one person moved. "It''s better to move than waste time like this," Yoo Yiran grumbled, speeding off with the grace of a deer using her movement arts. WHOOSH! The SRS leaders and a few other opportunists followed. "Senior! How could you start without us!" "This is unfair! Wait for us!" This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "...Ah, screw it!" Finally, the other students began to run like foals with their tails on fire. Reaching the mountaintop indicated by Wiji Cheon and returning within fifteen minutes was an extremely challenging task. Eventually, a spectacle unfolded where the entire SRS sprinted at full speed to secure their breakfast. However, most of them still hadn''t fully grasped the reality. Some even giggled, finding the situation amusing. Wiji Cheon watched them, smiling evilly. "...Laugh while you can. Later, you''ll find it hard to even move the corners of your lips." Unknown to him, it was a smile remarkably similar to a certain someone''s. Awaiting the students who barely made it back from the summit was an unidentifiable, nutritious special meal created by the Medicinal Cooking Research Society. "What... is this?" "You expect us to eat this?" "Is this perhaps training against poison?" As the students entered the dining hall with disbelieving eyes, Wiji Cheon proudly said, "This is a special meal made with ingredients that this instructor gathered from the mountain at dawn. It contains various ingredients with different nutrients, made into a porridge for better absorption." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. The special meal that Wiji Cheon had prepared was a miscellaneous porridge with an ominous green hue. The fact that it was a variation of the food distributed to martial artists in the Blood Cult was a secret known only to Baek Suryong. "Is it really okay to eat that? It looks like it tastes terrible..." someone protested hesitantly. Wiji Cheon frowned. "Student, did you come to this training camp just to eat delicious things?" "No, sir." There were no more complaints. The special meal prepared by Wiji Cheon was completely devoid of any taste, but since hunger was the ultimate sauce, everyone ate diligently. Wiji Cheon watched them and nodded in satisfaction. "Eat heartily for breakfast. You''ll be eating dinner in hell." "Cough!" One by one, the students spat out the porridge, but the food was so easily digestible that no one choked or suffered from indigestion. "When you have finished eating, we will begin the morning training." What followed was group sword drills. The students swung their swords under the scorching sun, dripping with sweat, while Wiji Cheon walked among them, correcting their postures. "Overall, your swordsmanship is full of unnecessary flair. Don''t be aware of others. Concentrate more on the sword." Wiji Cheon''s eyes were sharp as he observed the students, and he made sure to chew each student up equally. After all, that was the first principle of education he had learned from Baek Suryong. THWACK! "Is this the best you can do? You''re trying to slack off, aren''t you?" "Sorry, sir!" SMACK! "Where are you looking? I told you to focus on the sword. Are you defying the instructor now?" "No, sir!" WHACK! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Stop lazing off! Keep your focus! Didn''t you eat breakfast?" "I did, sir!" "Then why is your voice so soft?" "I ATE BREAKFAST, SIR!!" Instructor Wiji Cheon''s lessons were harsh and strict, and he pushed the students to their absolute limits. Even the students who were easygoing at first grew increasingly pale. Eventually, rebellion broke out. "Damn it! I can''t take it anymore!" Fourth year Jo Yeongeol, one of the SRS executives and a lay disciple of the Diancang Sect, shouted. He was a swordsman who had mastered the Four Suns Sword Technique, a swift sword technique, to a considerable level. "I know you''re good, Wiji Cheon, but everyone trains differently. I don''t think my swordsmanship will get any faster by training in such a primitive way." Everyone nervously watched Wiji Cheon. Some silently cheered Jo Yeongeol on. They too had felt skeptical about this spartan training. To their surprise, however, Wiji Cheon nodded readily. "Very well. Then let''s duel using only pure swift sword techniques, without inner arts. If Student Jo Yeongeol defeats me, we will end the training." "...Are you serious?" "Of course." "Ha!" Jo Yeongeol scoffed. No matter how much of a sword genius Wiji Cheon was, he didn''t think he would lose if they competed with only fast sword techniques without inner arts. If it''s a single strike match, I win. Jo Yeongeol declared confidently, " Okay. If I lose, I''ll follow your instruction without complaint." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. No more words were needed. The two faced each other. No starting signal was necessary. The moment the two swordsmen''s hands touched their hilts, the match began. SWISH! Jo Yeongeol''s famous quick sword draw flashed out like a ray of light. He had no doubt in his victory. Though his overall skill may not have been as good as Wiji Cheon, he was easily the fastest swordsman in the SRS. Yes! I was faster! The moment he was certain of that. CLANG! Despite drawing his sword a fraction of a second later, Wiji Cheon knocked Jo Yeongeol''s blade up high, instantly creating an opening for the diminutive boy to dart through his defenses. Jo Yeongeol''s eyes widened in confusion. Huh? But I was definitely faster? Wiji Cheon clenched his small fist tightly. The match was decided, but he had no intention of forgiving the troublemaker for disturbing the class atmosphere. This too was something he had learned from observing Baek Suryong. "You''re the SRS''s fastest swordsman? Don''t make me laugh, you''re so slow." Wiji Cheon''s fist struck Jo Yeongeol hard on the bridge of his nose. PWAAK! "Cough!" Blood spurted from both nostrils as Jo Yeongeol staggered back and collapsed to the ground. Wiji Cheon stood before him, looking down with arrogant eyes. "Student Jo Yeongeol. Return to training as soon as your nose stops bleeding." "Keuk..." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Did you not hear me?" "Y-Yes, sir. Understood." Just like that, the spark of rebellion was ruthlessly stamped out before it could grow. Wiji Cheon glanced over the other students. "Any student with complaints may step forward at any time. However, be prepared for the consequences." "......" Today''s Wiji Cheon was a miniature Baek Suryong. The arduous training continued until nightfall. After completing all the scheduled activities, Wiji Cheon removed the red headband from his forehead and said, "We will stop here. As if there was some sorcery in that headband, the moment he removed it, Wiji Cheon reverted from the demon instructor back to the boy with innocent eyes. "Is everyone okay?" he asked shyly. The SRS seniors collapsed to the floor, pointing fingers at him in unison. "You...!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Wiji Cheon, you brat!" "I almost cried earlier because of you!" Wiji Cheon looked at his seniors sprawled haphazardly on the ground with an apologetic expression. "I''m sorry, but the special training wouldn''t be effective if I didn''t do it seriously, so I had no choice..." Instructor Wiji Cheon''s training had been brutal. Hardly anyone could stand properly on two feet right now. Still, everyone had persevered until the end. It was grueling, but the students felt a strange sense of accomplishment. It was unexpectedly fun? They thought. Wiji Cheon felt the same way. He was more exhausted than any other student, yet his face was incredibly bright. He felt like he would want to teach again if given the chance. "Rest for a while. I''ll prepare dinner," he said, dashing towards the kitchen. Sighs immediately erupted from everywhere. "Do the White Dragon Manor kids really train like this every single day?" "That''s inhumane..." "I''m going to be sick in bed tomorrow." "We should have known something like this would happen when he said that the person he respected the most was Mr. Baek Suryong..." "I heard earlier that even this is mild compared to Mr. Baek Suryong''s training?" "Is he crazy?!" Everyone shuddered as they remembered the day''s workout. CLAP! Yoo Yiran clapped her hands, attracting everyone''s attention. Although she had fared better than the other students, she also looked quite exhausted. As the president of the SRS, she objectively evaluated Instructor Wiji Cheon''s teaching abilities. "It was tough, it''s true... but wasn''t he surprisingly good at teaching?" she remarked. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "That''s true. It seemed primitive, but it was precise, and he didn''t push us beyond our limits." Vice President Jeong Yeonhee nodded tiredly in agreement. The other executives echoed similar sentiments. Beneath the radical and violent aspects, Wiji Cheon''s swordsmanship instruction was extremely meticulous and detailed. One by one, the other students began to nod in agreement. "Definitely..." "I had an epiphany after receiving his guidance." "When pushed to the limit, techniques I always failed at suddenly advanced by leaps and bounds." "His killing intent was so intense... I had no choice but to try my best." After receiving Wiji Cheon''s instruction for just one day, everyone realized how complacent their usual training had been. Therefore, the general mood was one of self-reflection and repentance. Yoo Yiran looked around at the students. "...So, about that." This was separate from her feelings for Wiji Cheon. She genuinely felt that Wiji Cheon''s instruction would be of great help to the SRS. "How about learning from Wiji Cheon for a few more days? I think this is an opportunity that won''t come around again." "Umm..." "A f-few more days?" "I like it, but I hate it..." The students of the SRS were all boys and girls who loved the sword. If they could become stronger, if they could wield the sword better, they were willing to endure any hardship. Although they hesitated, they all eventually agreed. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Yoo Yiran personally went to Wiji Cheon to deliver the news. "If it''s okay with you, could we ask you to teach us for a few more days?" "Really?" Wiji Cheon''s face, which had been somewhat downcast, immediately brightened. My teaching ability has been acknowledged! He beamed and nodded. "I''ll do my best!" "P-Please don''t try too hard..." "Actually, I held back today because I was conscious of others. I''ll increase the intensity tomorrow!" "...Let''s keep that a secret from the others." Thus, even after that day, Wiji Cheon occasionally donned the red headband and instructed the SRS students in swordsmanship. Time passed remarkably quickly at the training camp. Lush green trees and leaves rustled in the wind. Sunlight glistened on the morning dew. Cicadas wailed desperately, and youths sweated as they swung their swords with equally powerful shouts. "Students! Stay sharp!" Summer had indeed arrived. Chapter 332: Old Scars TL: FoodieMonster007 "The Sixth Elder has become a martyr." A figure in a black hat, who had been meditating cross-legged, opened his eyes. For an instant, the light within them blazed crimson, then subsided as if it had been an illusion. With a breath of mist, the figure looked down at the man on his knees. "Who killed him?" "The Azure Dragon Hero." A brief silence followed. The prostrate man felt cold sweat trickle down his back. Fortunately, his superior''s voice was calm as he asked, "I''ve been hearing that title a lot lately. What was the content of the Sixth Elder''s final report?" "He stated that the Azure Dragon Hero had appeared at the Murim Alliance, that he seemed to have caught wind of our plan, and that he would take care of the meddler." "And?" "We lost contact with him shortly thereafter, and the Beggars'' Gang Chief officially announced that the Azure Dragon Hero had killed the Sixth Elder." "......" The figure in the black hat rose from his seat. Although all he had done was stand, the prostrate man felt the illusion of hundreds of swords slicing through his entire body. A sense of reverence naturally arose in him. The First Apostle grows ever stronger. The prostrate man was the Ninth Elder of the Blood Cult. He was also a renowned demonic master, but in front of the First Apostle, his own existence felt insignificant. Is there any master in the murim who can block his sword? The Ninth Elder admired the overwhelming strength of the First Apostle. It was he who had demonstrated his fearsome power against the despicable Murim Alliance decades ago, and he who had gathered the scattered cultists after their defeat and rebuilt the cult to its present state. More recently, he had suppressed the revolt of the most powerful elder of the Blood Cult, the Night Emperor, and imprisoned him underground. The day our Cult marches forth to conquer the murim, all those hypocrites of the orthodox sects will kneel beneath the sword of the First Apostle. Recently, however, an annoying flea had thwarted the Cult''s plans at every turn. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "First Apostle. I have more to report regarding the Azure Dragon Hero." "Speak." "He claims to be the successor of the Sword Saint." The scars visible under the First Apostle''s black hat twitched in unison. "Did you just say the Sword Saint?" "Yes..." Despite trembling with fear, the Ninth Elder relayed the contents of the report he had received. The story was that the Azure Dragon Hero had revealed to the Murim Alliance that he had inherited the Sword Saint''s martial arts, and had declared that he would not pass them on to the Moyong Clan. After hearing the full story from the Ninth Elder, the First Apostle muttered coldly, "If left unchecked, he will become a huge threat to us." The Azure Dragon Hero had foiled the cult''s long-laid scheme to exterminate the Namgung Clan and killed the Eighth Elder, the Bloody Spirit. Not only that, he had also eradicated the spy they had carefully planted in the Murim Alliance over a long period of time and even killed the Sixth Elder, the Poison Demon. Two of the elders of our sect fell to the same man. Moreover, he has even learned the Sword Saint''s martial arts... Could this be fate? Is the Azure Dragon Hero''s destiny somehow intertwined with that of the Blood Cult? The First Apostle asked, "Is the Azure Dragon Hero still at the Murim Alliance?" "He left the Murim Alliance a few days ago. We are currently tracking his location. It shouldn''t take long." "Entrust this task to Deathshroud." The Ninth Elder wasn''t surprised. Deathshroud was the assassins'' guild widely acknowledged as the strongest in the murim, and unknown to most, they were a subsidiary organization of the Blood Cult. With his head bowed, he asked, "May I convey the order for Skykiller himself to move?" The First Apostle nodded. "Permission granted." If he could, he would have gone to capture the Azure Dragon Hero himself, but he had business to attend to here. Mobilizing Skykiller was the best alternative. "The Azure Dragon Hero is a master who ranks among the Ten Supremes. I would prefer to capture him alive, but kill him if that proves impossible." "Understood." "We don''t know where he might have gone, so inform the other apostles as well. If they encounter the Azure Dragon Hero, they should capture him alive if possible to retrieve the Sword Saint''s martial arts. If capture is impossible, tell them not to hesitate and simply eliminate him. That would be better than letting him escape." "As you command." The Ninth Elder rose to his feet, bowed respectfully, and then dissipated like a puff of smoke. The First Apostle glanced briefly at the spot where the old man had vanished before turning around and leaving. "The Azure Dragon Hero..." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? From what he had heard, the man was not from the Nine Sects One Gang or the Five Great Clans, nor was he a disciple of a famous master, but rather a mere martial arts instructor from the countryside. "He seems to be extremely skilled at teaching martial arts..." Suddenly, an old memory suddenly surfaced. "Starting today, I am the martial arts instructor in charge of your training. You my address me simply as Instructor." His old master, who had a rough appearance and habitually used foul language. "Get stronger. That is your reason for existing." If they didn''t meet his standards, they would be beaten. In exchange for learning peerless martial arts, their bodies and souls were completely reshaped. "There are plenty of replacements for you. If you don''t want to be discarded after being deemed as useless trash, then struggle as if your lives depended on it. Because they do." The effects of that merciless training lingered even now, decades later. And yet, that same person had looked quite pathetic in the end. "...Step aside. I don''t want to kill you with my own hands." The old scars on his face throbbed. Some of them were inflicted by his old instructor. Occasionally, he would experience random flashes of phantom pain. STEP, STEP... The deeper he descended underground, the more the phosphorescent pearls embedded in the walls dimmed, as if slowly losing their life force to the darkness. Arriving at his destination, the First Apostle stood before a massive iron door carved with the image of a bleeding demon gazing up at the sky. CREAAAK... THUD! The First Apostle pushed the door open with both arms, and it swung open slowly to the sides with a heavy sound. "Growwwwl..." In the pitch-black darkness, he couldn''t see an inch ahead, but he could hear what sounded like a beast''s growl from far away. The First Apostle, however, continued on as if he was familiar with the route. After some time, he reached his destination. "Keke... kekeke..." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Two bloodshot eyes gleamed in the darkness, accompanied by eerie giggling. The First Apostle said to the beast crouching in the darkness, "Fifth Elder. Have you reflected enough?" The Night Emperor was bound to the wall, chains wrapped around his arms and legs. As he writhed, the chains rattled against each other. "Kekeke. Have you finally come to kill me?" Since he had not eaten properly, his body was emaciated to the point where he was literally skin and bones, and his cheeks were hollowed out. A large golden needle was embedded in his qi center, preventing him from using inner arts. The Night Emperor rattled his chains and approached the First Apostle, his raspy voice reverberating within the prison and his eyes glittering with berserk qi as he chuckled, "Want to know a secret? While I''ve been locked up here, I''ve been savoring the formulas of the Black Night Demonic Art every day. This is the first time I''ve done isolation training. Kekeke... Kuhahaha!" Even confined to the deepest part of the prison, the Night Emperor refused to surrender. Though weakened to the point where he seemed on the verge of death, his back remained ramrod straight. In the midst of fear and loneliness, he had not lost himself. With his innate berserk qi, he had even endured being infected with a parasite. The First Apostle looked at him with emotionless eyes. "You show no sign of remorse, even at the end." "Keke. Stop bullshitting and kill me while you still have the chance. Do you think I''ll stay chained forever?" SHWAA... Despite his inner arts being sealed, the surrounding darkness resonated with the Night Emperor, sending a tremor through the golden needle in his qi center and causing the chains to writhe like living snakes. It was no bluff. Given more time, the Night Emperor would break out of prison on his own, becoming an even more terrifying monster than before. The Night Emperor was a monster that no one could tame. He was a creature of darkness, a madman since birth. "Fifth Elder. You will have no further occasion to practice the Black Night Demonic Art." The First Apostle casually flicked his hand. A Finger Sword Technique, formed by joining his index and middle fingers, sliced through the darkness. Seeing the sword qi flying towards him, the Night Emperor grinned widely. "Kuhaha! Good thinking. Now, hurry up and kill me!" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? SWOOSH! CLANG! However, it was not the Night Emperor''s head that was severed, but the chains that bound him. "What kind of joke is this?" Freed from the chains, the Night Emperor tilted his head, his gaze chillingly cold at the thought that he was being mocked. The First Apostle looked directly into those eyes and stated flatly, "From now on, you will learn the Heaven Defying Divine Art." "You''re giving it to me now? Why?" "Because it is more beneficial than killing you here. If you refuse, I will kill you right now." The Night Emperor''s face morphed bizarrely into a mixture of wrath and ecstasy. "Why would I refuse?" Ever since he had fought the mysterious master of the Heaven Defying Divine Art at Namgung Estate, he had replayed this scene over and over again in his mind. A divine art with an imposing force that crushed all other demonic arts. He had been captivated by its overwhelming power, and had even started a revolt to learn it. SLURP... Licking his lips with his tongue, the Night Emperor pulled out the golden needle, glaring at the First Apostle with blazing eyes. "Hand it over." The First Apostle took out a secret manual entitled Heaven Defying Divine Art () from his robes and threw it to the ground. The Night Emperor rushed forward and opened the manual, the darkness of the prison posing no obstacle to his vision as he greedily devoured the contents of the Heaven Defying Divine Art manual as if he were relishing the world''s finest delicacy. "Kekeke..." "...I will return tomorrow," the First Apostle said, turning to leave. "Wait. Since you''re teaching me anyway, why don''t you teach me that Unlimited Sword of yours too?" the Night Emperor looked up, calling out to him. His greed knew no bounds. Even with the world''s most destructive martial art in front of him, he still desired the Unlimited Sword. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "...That''s impossible." "Why?" The apostles could not teach their martial arts to others because of the brainwashing, prohibitions, and suggestions imposed on them in childhood, but the First Apostle had no desire to elaborate on such complicated matters to a prisoner. He simply explained, "I tried a few times, but they all died, unable to withstand my teaching methods." "Oho! That makes it even more interesting." Shaking his head, the First Apostle drew the line firmly. "Do not be too greedy. The Heaven Defying Divine Art is more than enough for you." The Night Emperor grinned slyly. "By the way. Once I master the Heaven Defying Divine Art, the first person I''m going to kill is you. Is that okay with you?" he asked provocatively. The corners of the First Apostle''s lips turned up. "I look forward to it. If you can achieve such mastery of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, I will gladly offer you my neck," he replied without hesitation. "Kekeke!" The Night Emperor''s shoulders shook with laughter, and the darkness undulated with him. "I forgot. You''re every bit as crazy as I am!" "Get stronger. That is your reason for existing." The Night Emperor buried his head back in the secret manual. The conversation was over. Glancing at him one last time, the First Apostle turned and ascended back to the surface. THUD! After closing the door behind him, he headed towards the Blood Demon Palace, muttering to himself, "...Get stronger. That is your reason for existing." "Get stronger. That is your reason for existing." He hadn''t said it consciously, only repeated the words his old instructor had told him time and time again. Like the countless scars that adorned his skin, those words were etched into his heart. "......" The Blood Demon Palace was empty. It was only natural, given the Blood Demon''s absence. Nevertheless, the First Apostle often visited this place. He looked up at the vacant jade throne. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "...It won''t be long now." The wound left by his old master throbbed again. Strange. Why are the phantom pains so frequent today? Meanwhile, Baek Suryong arrived in Shaanxi. Translator''s Note: Attending election rallies this weekend, so there will be 1 more chapter today and probably 2 more tomorrow. Next Saturday is Polling Day so there will be fewer chapters too. Chapter 333: The Portrait TL: FoodieMonster007 Before the shock from the news that the Blood Cult had attacked the Namgung Clan could even subside, another sensational new headline had already begun to sweep across the murim. Treason in the Murim Alliance! Azure Dragon Hero Exposes Blood Cult Spy. This alone was breaking news, but a series of astonishing follow-up news about the events that took place at the Murim Alliance began to spread like wildfire. Azure Dragon Hero Saves Poisoned Beggars'' Gang Chief from Brink of Death! Azure Dragon Hero Cuts Down Blood Cult Poison Elder! Azure Dragon Hero Is Actually the Legendary Sword Saints Successor!? Many people didn''t believe it at first, finding the stories too far-fetched, until the rumors were backed up by solid testimony from the Beggars'' Gang Chief. "Everything we said is true. We have even appointed the Azure Dragon Hero as an Honorary Beggar. He is now a brother to us, so from now on, anyone who persecutes the Azure Dragon Hero will be considered to be persecuting the Beggars'' Gang," the Chief of the Beggars'' Gang declared passionately. This was only the beginning. Whenever beggars throughout the murim went out to beg on the streets, they boasted about their newfound brother. "The Azure Dragon Hero is our brother and fellow beggar!" "He''s the only man allowed to put his spoon in a beggar''s rice bowl!" "I call him Hyung-nim, you know?" With the members of the Beggars'' Gang bragging so proudly, people had no choice but to believe them eventually. Of course, those beggars had never sought the consent of the person involved. "Fucking crazy beggar scum..." Baek Suryong grumbled, barely suppressing his rising murderous intent as he strode down the street. Despite his usual shamelessness, he felt so embarrassed that he wanted to kill himself from the rumors echoing from all directions. Thank goodness I put on a human skin mask before entering the city. He had recently arrived in Xi''an, the heart of Shaanxi. This area was traditionally the territory of the Mount Hua Sect and the Zhongnan Sect, but these days, everywhere he went, people were talking about the Murim Alliance and the Azure Dragon Hero. "I heard that the Murim Alliance went through quite the ordeal?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Yes. The Azure Dragon Hero has pulled off yet another incredible feat, slaying a second Blood Cult Elder..." "Wow! I wonder if any orthodox master has acted more aggressively against the unorthodox in the past few decades than him." "His fame is growing by the day. Right now, the title of Ten Supremes no longer seems like an exaggeration." As soon as he entered an inn, his ears were bombarded with all kinds of ridiculous rumors. Baek Suryong formed a barrier around his eardrums with his qi and quickly approached the innkeeper. "A room, please." He went straight to his room, changed into a neat white scholar''s robe, and held a folding fan in one hand. Since his face had already been changed to an ordinary one with the human skin mask, when he looked in the mirror, he saw only a frail-looking scholar before him. Good, I should be able to blend in anywhere like this. He left the Azure Dragon Sword at his waist. Many scholars and commoners carried swords for show, so it wouldn''t look strange. Leaving the inn, he immediately headed toward the Beggars'' Gang Xi''an Branch. On the way, he was stopped several times by beggars who told him, "The Azure Dragon Hero is the beggars'' brother..." Goddamned beggars. No, thinking about it, this is all Namgung Su''s fault. He''s the one who caused this mess by saying unnecessary things to the Beggars'' Gang Chief. Baek Suryong vowed to pay his rival back someday. As it turned out, the Beggars'' Gang Xi''an Branch was located under a bridge. A beggar lying on a straw mat, picking his nose, glanced briefly at Baek Suryong. "Who''re you? This ain''t a place for a scholar like you." Baek Suryong took a letter from his robes and handed it to the beggar. "Please deliver this to your branch manager." The letter, which emitted a faint, stale odor, was infused with a special stench used only by members of the Beggars'' Gang at the branch manager level or higher. He had received it from the Chief before he left the Murim Alliance. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "This is...!" A short while later, after confirming the contents and handwriting of the letter, the Xi''an Branch Manager rushed out of his shack in one bound. The protagonist of the rumors currently rocking the murim was standing before him. Looking deeply moved, he opened his mouth wide and shouted, "Azure Dra... Mmph!" Baek Suryong clamped the branch manager''s mouth shut with the folding fan. At the same time, he shoved the cursed beggar back into the shack, smiling with narrowed eyes. "That should suffice to prove my identity, so shall we talk inside?" he threatened, subtly releasing his killing intent. "Mmph, mmph!" The Branch Manager nodded vigorously. Fortunately, he wasn''t so stupid that he didn''t realize that Baek Suryong was working undercover. Baek Suryong removed the fan. "...P-Please come inside." After entering the hut, Baek Suryong was treated lavishly... by beggar standards. The boiled rice water with visible rice grains floating in it was practically indistinguishable from Longjing tea in the Beggars'' Gang. "Brother, we have been eagerly awaiting your arrival. The Chief informed us you would be coming this way." "Ah, yes..." Baek Suryong grimaced. Even the unnecessarily dramatic tone rubbed him the wrong way. He wanted nothing more than to finish his business and get out of here as soon as possible. "What about the item I requested?" "Here you go." The Branch Manager handed over a map that had been rolled up in a corner of the shack. It marked the locations of all the old bookstores in Xi''an. Baek Suryong quickly scanned it. It''s only been a few days since I left the Alliance. Color me impressed, or should I say, as expected of the world''s top information organization? Before leaving the Murim Alliance, he had asked the Chief to look into the old bookstores in Xi''an, citing the need to find a certain book. Immediately after, he had made a beeline for Shaanxi using his movement arts. No matter how fast the Beggars'' Gang''s messenger pigeons were, the Xi''an Branch Manager had probably received the Chief''s message only a day or two ago. Nevertheless, he had already found and compiled the information that Baek Suryong wanted. "I heard you were looking for a specific book from an old bookstore? If you tell us the title, we might be able to find it for you..." "This is sufficient. I will look for the book myself." Baek Suryong tucked the map into his robes and smiled. I can''t exactly tell him that I''m actually searching for the other White Ice Bangle, the sacred treasure of the North Sea Ice Palace. The Branch Manager grinned mischievously, revealing his yellowed teeth. The expression on his face was as if he had understood what kind of book Baek Suryong sought. "Fufu. Everyone has a secret hobby or two. I hope you find something to your tastes. My lips are sealed, so don''t worry." Does he think I''m looking for some kind of ancient porn book? I oughta just... Suppressing the urge to punch the cheeky asshole, Baek Suryong rose to his feet. "Well then, I shall be on my way." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. The Branch Manager quickly protested, "Since you''re here, won''t you stay for a meal? It''s almost dinnertime..." He brought over a rice bowl from the corner, containing a mixture of cold rice and some unidentifiable side dishes. "...I already ate," Baek Suryong said firmly through gritted teeth. If Namgung Su had been standing next to him, he would have beaten the bastard to a pulp. "Oh dear, what a shame..." Baek Suryong spun around and promptly left the shack. Behind him, the Branch Manager called out with a genuinely disappointed expression. "Please visit again! I''ll treat you to a proper meal... Wow! He''s fast!" Before he could finish speaking, Baek Suryong had already vanished into the distance. Baek Suryong came to Xi''an with two goals. One was to track down the White Ice Bangle that the Ice Moon Goddess had supposedly given to her lover, and the other was to visit the Black Tortoise Academy and meet the Dark Heaven Goddess. Finding the remaining White Ice Bangle is my first priority. Without it, I won''t be able to visit the Ice Palace. The Black Tortoise Academy can wait. Baek Suryong unfolded the map he had received from the Beggars'' Gang, planning to begin his search starting from the nearest old bookstore marked on the map. It was the reason he was dressed as a scholar today. "She definitely mentioned that they met at an old bookstore."1 "We met at the bookstore where he worked. I was wearing a veil and a black hat to avoid drawing attention to myself, when a delicate-looking man approached me and handed me a lantern. He told me that reading in the dark could harm my eyes, just as it had harmed his." Baek Suryong recalled the warm smile on the Ice Moon Goddess''s face when she spoke about her lover. "...I hope he''s still alive." Fifty years, no, if he added the years that Eun Yerin had been kidnapped by the Blood Cult, over sixty years had passed. It was too long, far too long, to wait for just one person. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "He was an ordinary person...no, he was quite frail for a man. He spent his days reading books...because that''s just who he was." That man had probably married another woman long ago and had children. It wouldn''t be surprising if he even had grandchildren by now. "When we escape this place, the first thing you must do is hold your wedding. I will attend it with my son." "This Big Brother won''t miss it either!" "I will attend as well." Baek Suryong smiled bitterly, recalling the conversation he had with his masters long ago. "We all promised to attend Master Eun''s wedding together." Back then, they had needed such conversations just to endure life in prison. They had desperately clung to the hope that one day they would escape that hell and live the life each of them yearned for. "When I escape from this place, I''ll go live with him in a faraway place, somewhere no one will find us." The Ice Moon Goddess'' wish was ultimately not granted, but Baek Suryong still wanted to convey her message to her lover. I want him to know how much she missed him until the very end. Before he knew it, he arrived at the first old bookstore marked on the map. He asked the owner of the old bookstore, "Excuse me, by any chance, did someone named Moon Yul work here in the past?" The only clues he had about the Ice Moon Goddess''s lover were that he once worked at an old bookstore and his name, Moon Yul. The elderly owner thought for a moment, then shook his head. "Moon Yul? Doesn''t ring a bell..." Baek Suryong asked again, "Do you know anyone with a similar sounding name? Or someone from the Moon family..." "Well... I''ve been doing business here for twenty years, and I don''t think I''ve ever heard that name before." "...Thank you." Baek Suryong left the bookstore without lingering. Xi''an was a big city. He hadn''t expected to find the man on his first try. Even if he spent a whole day, it wouldn''t be easy to visit all the bookstores marked on the map. WHOOSH! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. When there were no people around, he used his movement arts. Just like that, he visited the old bookstores marked on the map, crossing them off one by one. The answers he got everywhere, however, were mostly similar. "Moon Yul? Never heard the name." "I''ve lived in Xi''an for thirty years, and I''ve never heard of an old bookstore owner with that name." "Stop asking useless questions, if you''re not buying, then get out!" He spent more than half the day visiting Xi''an''s old bookstores one by one. Before long, the sun set below the horizon, and night fell. I guess this is the last one for today. Abandoning his expectations, Baek Suryong entered the final old bookstore. Small oil lamps were lit inside the shop. The shop owner was an elderly man who looked troubled to see a customer arriving so late. "My apologies, but we''re about to close for the day." "Sorry for the late hour. I just need to ask one quick question. By any chance, do you..." Baek Suryong''s voiced trailed off mid-sentence. His eyes widened as he stared blankly at the wall behind the sales counter. "...Master Eun?" A portrait of the Ice Moon Goddess Eun Yerin was hung on the wall. In it, she wore a happy expression the likes of which he had never seen before. Refer to chapter 227. ? Chapter 329: The Hyonwon Clan Delinquent (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 Under a night sky brilliantly illuminated by the full moon, Hyonwon Kang and Peng Sahyuk stood facing each other, blades drawn, in the center of the Hyonwon Clan''s training ground. "Let''s fight without using inner arts," Hyonwon Kang proposed. Peng Sahyuk let out a short, mocking laugh. "Why? Think you can win if we don''t use inner arts?" "Are you dumb? What if one of us gets seriously hurt with no witnesses around? Someone''s bound to misunderstand." "Don''t worry. I''ll go easy on the beating so no one notices the bruises." "Son of a bitch..." Although he had turned over a new leaf (mostly), Hyonwon Kang had been known for his short temper during his time as a delinquent, and even now he wasn''t the type to keep his mouth shut when insulted. Hyonwon Kang sneered, "What? Have you already forgotten? About the time I knocked you out cold?" "......" Peng Sahyuk fell silent. That was something that had happened when they were kids. During a sparring match, Hyonwon Kang had accidentally hit his head with a wooden dao. He collapsed, bleeding, and had to be carried away. ...And on that fateful day, for the first time, Hyonwon Kang witnessed his father kneeling before the enraged Patriarch of the Hebei Peng Clan, pleading for mercy. Caught off guard by Hyonwon Kang''s mention of this particular event, Peng Sahyuk was inwardly quite flustered, but of course, he didn''t let it show on his face. "...Did you learn how to piss people off from Baek Suryong too?" he shot back in the end. Hyonwon Kang shrugged. "Well, I can''t deny it." "Fine. I don''t need inner arts to thrash you anyway," Peng Sahyuk chuckled, savage fighting spirit flickering in his eyes as he raised his dao into a starting stance. Despite not using any of his inner arts, his entire presence changed in an instant, giving off the feeling that he was a growling tiger waiting to pounce. Hyonwon Kang immediately understood why this was. Peng Sahyuk''s martial art was the Hebei Peng Clan''s Five Tiger Demolition Blade, a peerless blade art that was always mentioned when discussing the world''s strongest blade techniques. "Come at me first. I''ll give you the first move," Peng Sahyuk taunted. Hyonwon Kang raised his dao to a middle guard and moved slowly, carefully observing Peng Sahyuk''s movements. Have I managed to close the gap between us? By how much? The last time they fought, Peng Sahyuk had defeated him handily. However, in the few months since then, Hyonwon Kang had trained more intensely than anyone else. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. I''ll win this time. Hyonwon Kang kicked off the ground, darting forward. WHOOSH! He closed the distance in an instant. Since neither bladesman could use their inner arts, the deciding factor was who could move their body better and who was able to read and feint their opponent first. CLANG! Hyonwon Kang estimated his opponent''s raw strength from the first clash. As expected, he was slightly lacking. Even though he had a stout build, Peng Sahyuk was both taller than more heavily muscled than him. It doesn''t matter if he''s bigger than me. He had practiced the external arts every day with inhuman muscle monsters like Geo Sangwoong and Ya Suhyeok. As a result, he knew how to fight opponents who were stronger and tougher than himself. He launched himself into the air, confident in his superior flexibility and agility. WHOOSH! Peng Sahyuk''s dao cleaved through the space where he had stood just a moment before. SWISH! Hyonwon Kang spun his body in midair, adding rotational force to his attack as he slashed downward. CLAAANG!! "Guh!" A groan escaped Peng Sahyuk''s lips, and his knees bent slightly from strain. Hyonwon Kang grinned, baring his teeth fiercely. "You''ll be utterly humiliated if you think I''m the same as last time." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "...Don''t get cocky." Eyes flashing fiercely, Peng Sahyuk twisted his wrist, deflecting Hyonwon Kang''s attack sideways. SCREECH! Sparks flew as the blades scraped against each other. As a bladesman, Peng Sahyuk had also trained his body using the Hebei Peng Clan''s unique external arts. His well-defined muscles were like armor, and he certainly didn''t lack flexibility. ROAAAR! His blade tore through the air with unbelievable power and speed for an attack without inner qi. Hyonwon Kang retreated backward, narrowing his eyes. He really is strong. The hairs all over his body were standing on end. If he lost sight of his opponent''s movements for even a second, it was over. He focused his mind, but contrary to his seriousness, his lips curled into a grin of pure joy. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! The two daos danced in the hazy moonlight. Dozens of trajectories intertwined, stirring up fierce gales. I can see it. For the past few months, Hyonwon Kang had trained every day, imagining the day he would fight Peng Sahyuk again. It wouldn''t be wrong to call it an obsession. This time, I''ll win. He had engraved the trajectory of Peng Sahyuk''s dao swings, his habitual ticks, replaying his past battles hundreds, thousands of times, all to avenge his past defeats. "I told you... I''ll win this time!" Hyonwon Kang swung his dao, his senses heightened to their peak. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "...You''ve improved quite a bit," Peng Sahyuk whispered, hiding his shock. The growth of a martial arts prodigy who was completely focused on defeating a single rival was astounding. Hyonwon Kang''s movements had improved so much that he doubted if he was the same person he had been months ago. Finding himself suddenly pushed onto the defensive, Peng Sahyuk clenched his jaw tightly. Fucking geniuses. Years ago, as a child, he had admired Hyonwon Kang. Although they were the same age, Hyonwon Kang had wielded the dao with skill he couldn''t possibly imitate and fought in unpredictable ways driven purely by natural instinct. In his eyes, that young boy had sparkled like a brilliant star. I wanted to shine like him. For this reason, whenever Hyonwon Kang came to visit his clan, Peng Sahyuk would follow him around and pester him to spar. "Kang! Let''s fight!" "Okay!" ...But that was all just talk from their foolish childhood days. Days that were long gone. The current him neither admired nor envied Hyonwon Kang. I learned that there are plenty of geniuses in the world besides you. Deciding there was nothing more to learn at the Azure Dragon Academy, he had transferred to the Heavenly Martial Academy, thinking things wouldn''t be any different. He, who had reigned like a tyrant at the Azure Dragon Academy, would dominate the Heavenly Martial Academy too... Until he saw them. Until he understood that absurd geniuses truly existed in the world. He had challenged them, lost, got back up, then challenged them again. Losing became a familiar feeling, but the Young Master of the Hebei Peng Clan had never known the meaning of giving up. Finally, one day, he had a stroke of good fortune. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? A new instructor at the Heavenly Martial Academy had taken an interest in the third-year transfer student from the Azure Dragon Academy. "You. You may be a bit lacking in talent, but you''re interesting." That instructor had helped Peng Sahyuk find his own path. He taught him how to overcome his inferiority complex, and how to defeat geniuses. "I can help you get stronger if you want. Are you good at enduring pain?" Peng Sahyuk glared at Hyonwon Kang, his eyes burning like flames. "...No matter how much of a genius you are, I am stronger." RIIIIP! His muscles swelled, ripping his shirt apart. Roaring, he swung his dao with tremendous force. "Crazy!" Hyonwon Kang''s eyes widened. After transferring to the Heavenly Martial Academy, Peng Sahyuk had improved much more than he had expected. It was too late to dodge. He held his dao as close to his body as possible to minimize the impact. BOOOOOM! Sent flying far back, Hyonwon Kang finally absorbed the shock and landed on the ground, rubbing his stinging wrist. "What the fuck was that?" he groaned, bewildered. Peng Sahyuk explained, "I merely returned to my original body. I usually keep my muscles contracted using a special technique." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "That''s nuts... Why would you do something like that?" "It''s a form of training." Hyonwon Kang blinked in disbelief. Peng Sahyuk''s true physique was massive, not losing out even to Geo Sangwoong or Ya Suhyeok. No, in terms of sheer intimidation, he might be even greater. Peng Sahyuk strode towards Hyonwon Kang, towering over his opponent like a giant boulder. "Hyonwon Kang. Ready to get pummeled all night long?" "Peng Sahyuk. What makes you think you''ve won just because you got bigger?" Hyonwon Kang charged at Peng Sahyuk again, and Peng Sahyuk did the same. Except for the fact that neither of them were using inner arts, the two clashed with their entire beings. CLANG! CLANG! KAKLANG! Shockwaves rippled outward with every collision of their blades, the wind generated by the impact of their blows savagely raking the battlefield and carving distinct marks into the ground. "Good heavens..." "Am I dreaming...?" As the match dragged on with no clear winner, the Hyonwon Clan, the Peng Clan, and the guests who were staying overnight were jolted awake by the commotion and gathered to watch the boys'' duel. "For the two Young Masters to be so outstanding..." "Whew! So there was a good reason the Azure Dragon Hero chose Young Master Hyonwon Kang as his disciple." "They''re this strong even without using inner arts?" "Truly, a battle between dragon and tiger. A duel between well-matched rivals, the likes of which I haven''t seen recently." This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Rivals. The word resonated aptly as the two fighters pitted their finely honed skills against each other. "Just don''t get hurt..." "Oppa..." The Hyonwon Patriarch and Hyonwon Ran watched Hyonwon Kang''s fight anxiously. Although the boys didn''t use any internal arts, the fight was so intense that it wouldn''t be surprising if one of them was seriously injured. The Peng Clan martial artists were just as nervous, ready to jump in immediately the instant Peng Sahyuk got hurt. At that moment, Hyonwon Kang and Peng Sahyuk, who had been clashing furiously without giving an inch, stepped back as if by agreement. "Hoo..." "Haa..." They panted heavily, glaring at each other for a long moment, before slowly lowering their daos. If they continued, their competitive spirits would drive them to use their inner arts, and they both knew very well that this would escalate things too much. "...Let''s settle this next time," Hyonwon Kang said reluctantly. "...In an official setting," Peng Sahyuk added. Regret lingered on the faces of the two who couldn''t conclude their match, but they also looked somewhat relieved. Suddenly, a shower of praise and applause rained down on them. "Magnificent! Truly magnificent!" "I''ll bet these two will soon contend for the title of the world''s strongest bladesman!" "May the rivalry between you two Young Masters continue to push you forward!" Ultimately, the fight that day ended in a draw. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. The next day, the martial artists of the Hebei Peng Clan packed their belongings early in the morning, and Hyonwon Kang accompanied his father to see the Peng Clan off. Peng Sahyuk, who hadn''t said a word since they parted after the duel, approached Hyonwon Kang. "Hey, Kang." "...Uh, are you talking to me?" Peng Sahyuk''s mouth twitched in exasperation. "Is there another Hyonwon Kang here besides you?" "......" Hyonwon Kang clamped his mouth shut. He simply couldn''t bring himself to say, "Actually, I''m more used to being called Wonkang these days." In the end, he scrunched his brow fiercely and snapped, "What? Why? What do you want, you bastard?" "...Did you hit your head yesterday?" "Got a problem? Wanna go another round right here?" "Pfft!" Peng Sahyuk snickered at the silly provocation. "What I showed you yesterday wasn''t even thirty percent of my strength. If you think our next duel will be the same, you can expect to be beaten to a pulp." "I only showed you twenty percent of my strength." "You hate losing just as much as ever." Smiling faintly, Peng Sahyuk casually dropped the words he really wanted to say. "See you at the Heavenly Martial Festival. I''ll definitely win next time." "Look forward to it. That''s when the real fight happens." Peng Sahyuk bid farewell to the Hyonwon Patriarch, then departed from the Hyonwon Estate. "...Damn son of a bitch. Still annoyingly strong," Hyonwon Kang muttered, glaring at his rival as he vanished into the distance. If we kept fighting, I would have lost. Hyonwon Kang knew this better than anyone, and Peng Sahyuk probably sensed it as well. Nevertheless, he had lowered his blade and accepted a draw in front of an audience. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? To Hyonwon Kang, that felt like the pity of the stronger fighter. He was so frustrated that he couldn''t sleep at all last night. "Just you wait. Next time, I''ll beat you so bad you won''t make a peep." That day Hyonwon Kang wrote a reply to Baek Suryong''s letter. He tried to keep it short, but his account of the fight with Peng Sahyuk took up several pages. "Hmm..." Hyonwon Kang pondered what to write at the end of the letter, but in the end, he squeezed his eyes shut and wrote: Mr. Baek. When the new semester begins, give me special training for the Heavenly Martial Festival! Translator''s Note: Another pair of best friends and rivals. Chapter 334: Who Painted It? TL: FoodieMonster007 Bright summer sunshine dappled a forest path where a woman stood looking straight ahead. Her face was fresh, brightened by a radiant smile that seemed both exotic and saintly at the same time. That''s definitely Master Eun. The woman looked younger than the Eun Yerin Baek Suryong was familiar with. Perhaps it was painted before she acquired the alias ''Ice Moon Goddess''. So you could smile like this. Baek Suryong stared blankly at the portrait. The Ice Moon Goddess in his memory was either expressionless or looked somewhat vacant, her gaze directed somewhere far away. If they had managed to escape the Blood Cult together that day, he might have seen that smile in person. He could have attended Master Eun''s wedding and congratulated her along with the other masters, and they could have met up once in a while afterward to share a drink and reminisce about the good times. Unfortunately, that was not to be. Baek Suryong recalled the final moments of the Ice Moon Goddess as she lay bleeding to her death. The words she whispered as she stared into the distance with unfocused, hazy eyes. "...Don''t wait for me. I will go first, but please, take your time coming to where I am." The words she had wanted to convey to her lover, who would be waiting endlessly for her in some old bookstore in Xi''an. Is this the bookstore where they met? If it''s not too late, I will deliver your message. Feeling a pang of sorrow, Baek Suryong unconsciously took a step closer to the portrait. "Step back!" A sharp voice instantly snapped him back to reality. The owner of the old bookstore was glaring at him coldly. Only then did Baek Suryong realize his mistake. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? If this old man is Master Eun''s lover, and some random bum just showed up and stared at his beloved''s portrait, it''s only natural that he would be mad. Baek Suryong tried to clear up the misunderstanding first. "My apologies. Seeing the painting reminded me of an old friend..." "Leave. It is already past closing time," the old man said firmly, cutting Baek Suryong off with a frown. Baek Suryong pleaded, "Wait, Elder, I think there''s been a misunderstanding. If you could just listen to me for a moment..." "Did I not tell you to leave? Are you looking down on me because I''m a helpless old man?" The old man grabbed a large broom leaning in a corner with both hands and swung it at Baek Suryong. "Get out this instant!" Baek Suryong sighed. The old man was an ordinary civilian who had never learned any martial arts. He could overpower him anytime he wished, but he simply stepped back and dodged the broom. "Please wait just a moment, Elder. I can explain..." "You rascal! I told you to get lost!" the old man bellowed, swinging the broom again. Fighting a Blood Cult Elder is easier than trying to reason with this stubborn old codger... but I can''t carelessly use force on someone who might be Master Eun''s lover. Again and again, Baek Suryong dodged the broom nimbly. They were tussling around inside the old bookstore when suddenly, he noticed people approaching from outside. KWAANG! The door burst open violently, and rough-looking men entered the bookstore. Among them, a man with narrow, fox-like eyes demanded, "I was wondering why your lights were still on this late. What''s this? You have a customer? You?" The old man, who was panting from swinging the broom, shouted with a flushed face, "You rascals! So you were all in it together!" "...In what together?" Baek Suryong asked. "Have you gone senile? What nonsense are you spouting?" The man with slanted eyes scowled, before finally turning to look at Baek Suryong, who had positioned himself in front of the portrait at some point. "Don''t tell me, did you come here to buy that painting too?" He unleashed his killing intent. He was only at the level of a neighborhood thug, but since Baek Suryong remained silent, he judged that the man was merely an intimidated run-of-the-mill scholar and sneered. "Give it up. That painting already has an owner." Baek Suryong asked curiously, "...And who might that be?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Bastard. Didn''t you hear me tell you not to get interested?" The thug approached Baek Suryong and poked him repeatedly in the shoulder with his finger. He didn''t seem to be concerned about the sword hanging from Baek Suryong''s waist, as scholars often wore them for fashion. "Get lost while I''m still asking nicely, or there''ll be trouble. Got it?" "......" Baek Suryong said nothing. Understanding the situation was the priority. The thug turned his attention back to the old man. He had lost interest in the cowardly scholar shaking in his boots. Meanwhile, the old man blinked in confusion. "...Aren''t you with that scholar?" The thug scoffed. "What makes you think we''ll allow some nerd to hang out with us?" Baek Suryong chucked inwardly. From his coarse speech to his swagger, everything about this idiot just screams third-rate hoodlum. Approaching the old man, the man scratched his neck. "Damn old geezer. Won''t you just sell it already? It''s because you keep dragging this out that you attract annoying flies like him. It''s not like we won''t pay you." "Scram, you scum!" The old man swung the broom with all his might. However, the thug caught it effortlessly. "Have you lost your mind?" Snapping the big broom in half, he pushed the old man lightly, sending him tumbling backward onto his butt. Baek Suryong shook his head. He''s just a frail old man who has never learned martial arts. There''s no way he can stand up to a healthy man in his prime. Still, just a little longer... "How many days do you have left before you need a coffin, huh? Why are you so stubborn? If you keep acting like this, it makes us look like the bad guys." "You rotten scoundrels...!" The thug crouched down in front of the fallen old man, sighed, then glanced at the portrait of the Ice Moon Goddess with a lewd expression. "My, she''s quite pretty. Even though it''s just a painting, I get excited just looking at it. Old fart. Why don''t you stop bothering our sect leader and just sell it?" The other ruffians snickered in agreement. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "...You. How dare you look at her with those kinds of eyes?" an icy voice rang out. "What?" The man spun around, but it was too late. CRACK! Things seemed to blur together, and then an intense pain shot through him. His jaw was broken. "You bastard!" "Hyung-nim!" Baek Suryong mercilessly thrashed the thugs who had broken into the old bookstore. He deliberately didn''t use any inner arts. It would cause them more pain if he stuck to only external arts. He also made sure not to spill a single drop of blood. He didn''t want to defile this place, which was filled with Master Eun''s memories, with the blood of vermin. "P-Please spare me! Master!" "I''m sorry! We didn''t recognize a great master!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Realizing that they were facing a master beyond their abilities, the men who had only moments before been mocking the old man prostrated themselves on the ground, begging for mercy. THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! Baek Suryong ruthlessly stepped on the back of their heads, grinding their faces into the floor. Muffled screams escaped from beneath his feet, but his eyes were glacial as he glared down at them. "If it were up to me, I''d kill you all, but I''ll hold back because I don''t want to soil this place with your filthy blood." The men''s hearts constricted from Baek Suryong''s terrifying killing intent, and their entire bodies trembled with fear. Fainting would have been better, but they were not allowed that reprieve. "T-Thank you..." "Fuck off." The battered thugs supported each other and staggered out. The old man, who had watched everything, sighed. "...So you were a martial artist." I thought he would be afraid, but he''s a man with backbone. Baek Suryong hadn''t wanted to use martial arts if possible, but the thugs had gone too far. Hoping the old man wouldn''t misunderstand, he asked politely, "Are you Mr. Moon Yul?" The old man''s eyes widened momentarily, and Baek Suryong did not miss it. The answer that followed, however, was not what he expected. "...How do you know Moon Yul-hyung?" the old man asked incredulously. Hyung? I see. He isn''t Master Eun''s lover, but he does know him. Baek Suryong thought for a moment before replying, "He is a close friend of my master. I heard a long time ago that he worked in an old bookstore in Xi''an, so I''ve been asking around, hoping to at least greet him." "Oh... so there was such a connection. I apologize for the misunderstanding earlier." "Please, speak freely. There''s no need to be so polite." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? The misunderstanding was finally cleared up. Finally, the old man answered his burning question. "It''s true that Moon Yul-hyung worked here before, but he doesn''t anymore." Baek Suryong''s heart sank. He asked anxiously, "Could it be... has he passed away?" The old man shook his head and gazed at the portrait, seeming to be reminiscing about times long past. "I don''t know. One day, he brought this portrait to me and asked me if he could hang it up here. When I said yes, he made me promise never to sell it. I agreed. After that, Hyung-nim thanked me and left. I haven''t seen him since." "......" Feeling somewhat lost, Baek Suryong looked at Master Eun''s portrait. In the end, he had still failed to locate her lover. Suddenly, he wondered who painted the portrait. "Did Mr. Moon Yul paint that picture himself?" he asked. "I heard he asked an acquaintance to paint it. Hyung-nim could draw reasonably well, but he wasn''t talented enough to create something like this." An acquaintance... I wonder if the painter might know something? Baek Suryong asked, "Do you happen to know who that acquaintance is?" The old man shook his head. "No. I only heard he was an outstanding painter." Baek Suryong sighed dejectedly. Since that was all the old man knew, his business here was finished, but the earlier incident bothered him. Judging by the thug''s words and behavior, it didn''t seem like the first or second time they had come to cause trouble. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Who were those men from before? The ones that demanded you sell the portrait," he asked. "They are thugs hired by the Pure Cultivation Sect," the old man replied. "The Pure Cultivation Cult? Judging by their name, they sound like an orthodox sect." "Only their name is orthodox. Their deeds are no different from an unorthodox sect." The old man scowled in disgust. "Their sect leader has a vile hobby of collecting portraits of beauties. He came to me several times and demanded that I sell this painting. When I refused, he sent those thugs to harass me every day. Thanks to him, my business has completely dried up lately, and I have to extend my opening hours in the hope that a customer will show up after all the other bookstores have closed." Baek Suryong blinked in confusion. "Why didn''t you just sell it to them?" "How many days do I have left to live? I didn''t want to break a promise for such a selfish reason. Besides, I''ve grown fond of it after seeing it every day for decades." Embarrassed, the old man avoided Baek Suryong''s gaze and cleared his throat awkwardly. Baek Suryong smirked. It seems there''s another man here smitten by Master Eun. "You mentioned earlier that the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader''s hobby is collecting paintings. Do you think he would know who painted that portrait?" "He might, but why would he tell you after what you did?" Baek Suryong shrugged and smiled. The old man was concerned for his safety, especially since he had beaten up the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader''s men. "I''m stronger than I look. Please just tell me where to find those bastards." After hesitating for a moment, the old man finally revealed the location of the Pure Cultivation Sect. "Elder." Before leaving the old bookstore, Baek Suryong had one more question. He wanted to know if this old man knew Master Eun, since he knew Moon Yul, and if it wasn''t just affection for the painting that kept him from selling it. He asked, "The woman in that painting. Have you ever seen her in person?" The old man smiled sadly. "Hoho... One of the greatest regrets of my life is that I didn''t have Moon Yul-hyung''s courage." Ah. I was right. The old man was a person who had kept a promise for decades, even at the cost of his own safety. Though he had never confessed his feelings to her, he was also a precious friend of Eun Yerin''s. "I will come again later," Baek Suryong said. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Safe travels." Baek Suryong left the old bookstore and made a beeline for the Pure Cultivation Sect. At the same time, he prayed that this old bookstore, which held the memories of Master Eun and her lover, would stay in business, and wished the old man a long and healthy life. "You ran away after being beaten by a scholar?" a middle-aged man''s voice echoed coldly. Before him knelt the men who had fled the old bookstore. Their bruised and battered bodies were a pitiful sight, but the middle-aged man looking down upon them had no interest in their injuries. "H-He wasn''t an ordinary scholar. He was a martial master," the thug leader explained. "Don''t tell me he took the painting?" "N-No, probably not. If he intended to take it by force, he would have done so already..." BOOM! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Before he could finish, the thug was sent flying with a single, powerful palm technique, enough to knock him unconscious. "Useless trash. Throw him out." "Yes, Sect Leader!" While his martial artists dealt with the thugs, the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader returned to his room. Its walls were adorned with dozens of portraits of beautiful women, each painted by artists of outstanding skill. Only one spot was empty, reserved for the painting the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader desired most but couldn''t obtain. The portrait of the Ice Moon Goddess painted by Artist Pung Wol. "I gave him multiple chances, yet the stubborn old fool hastens his own demise." To those unaware of its value, it was merely a pretty picture, but to collectors like himself, the painting was a treasure worth more than a thousand gold. "Do I truly have to kill him to take it...?" he muttered. That one line sealed the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader''s fate. "Good. Now I can beat you up without my conscience bothering me." "Who goes there!" Turning around, the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader saw a hand rushing towards his face. "How dare you!" With a loud roar, he swung his sword like lightning. He was a peak-level swordsman. He was confident that he could defeat any assassin with a single strike. Unfortunately, he never imagined that his opponent would be a master far beyond his abilities. CLANG! A hand parried the sword of the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader and seized his throat in a single move. Who is this assassin? Even I, the leader of a sect, cannot put up a decent resistance!? "C-Cough!" Baek Suryong slammed the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader, whose eyes were bulging in disbelief, into the wall. He had deployed a qi barrier simultaneously with the attack, so no one noticed the commotion. "The painting in the old bookstore. You know who painted it, right?" he demanded. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Y-You, who, who..." "I hope you know the answer to my question. It''s the only reason I might let you live." A terrifying killing intent exploded from Baek Suryong''s eyes. Chapter 335: Handsomeness is a Good Trait TL: FoodieMonster007 The match was decided in a single exchange. The Pure Cultivation Sect Leader couldn''t even accuse Baek Suryong of blindsiding him. The man had clearly warned him before making his move. "H-How dare you ambush me?" he stammered. The gap between their martial arts skills was simply too overwhelming, but he refused to acknowledge that. The Pure Cultivation Sect was a sect of considerable size in Xi''an. While he was nothing compared to the masters of Mount Hua and Zhongnan, he could proudly claim to be one of the top twenty martial artists among the other Xi''an sects. Baek Suryong frowned. "What?" "Who instigated you to do this? If you release me now and confess obediently, I will show mercy and spare your life." The Pure Cultivation Sect Leader forced out an air of dignity befitting his position. In truth, the current Pure Cultivation Sect was built from the blood and sweat of his grandfather and father. Compared to them, he was more interested in collecting art and indulging in luxury and pleasure than in martial arts, but most people were unaware of that. "Do you think you''ll be safe after hurting me?" he demanded. "Xi''an will be turned upside down. The martial artists of my sect and countless chivalrous heroes of the orthodox murim with whom I am acquainted will find you! Mount Hua, Zhongnan, and the Beggars'' Gang will also come forward. Can you take them all?" "Hah, what a fool. I see you still haven''t grasped your situation." Baek Suryong looked at the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader with an expression of utter disbelief. He calls himself the leader of a sect, yet he acts so high and mighty even when he is being held by the throat. Plus, this is the bastard who hired thugs to intimidate an old man over a single painting. If Baek Suryong hadn''t known what the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader had done, he might have been slightly impressed by the man''s attempt at bullshitting. Now, however, he just looked like a hypocrite desperately trying to save face. He said nothing more, but his expression grew colder by the second. Sensing the impending danger, the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader''s words started tumbling out faster. "D-Did someone pay you to do this? I''ll give you double. No, triple, five times the amount! First, let go and let''s talk..." "You really don''t understand why I''m here, do you?" Baek Suryong sighed, then punched the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader in the stomach with his free hand. "Kuheuk!" The Pure Cultivation Sect Leader writhed in agony. He weakly tried to swing his sword to cut off his opponent''s arm, but it only sliced through empty air. Releasing his killing intent, Baek Suryong slowly tightened his grip on the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader''s neck. "If you spout nonsense one more time, I''ll gouge out your eyes and then yank off your limbs one at a time. You only need a tongue to answer my questions. If you think I''m lying, the go ahead, keep talking shit." "Uh, uuuuhh... S-Spare me..." The Pure Cultivation Sect Leader''s consciousness began to fade, and tears welled up in his eyes. As the fear that he might actually die finally seeped into his entire body, his lofty pride crumbled into pieces. "Are you ordering me around?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Please... spare me..." Baek Suryong dumped the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader on the floor. "Cough, cough!" After coughing for a long while, the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader knelt down on his own accord, trembling like someone possessed. He dared not even raise his head to meet Baek Suryong''s eyes. It was shameful for a martial artist, but he, who had spent his whole life strutting around Xi''an, had never faced such a threat to his life. Baek Suryong snorted. He''s just a pampered young master who grew old without learning anything. There was no need to torture such weak-willed trash. A few words were enough to make him submit. "Let''s start from the beginning. I''m going to ask you some questions, and you will answer me without straying off-topic." "Y-Yes, sir!" the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader nodded desperately. Although Baek Suryong was dressed as an ordinary scholar, he no longer thought of him as a scholar. He''s a demonic master, and a frighteningly powerful one at that! Perhaps one of the Ten Great Villains, or, judging by his cruel methods and skill, maybe even one of the most fearsome Three Blights. Baek Suryong got straight to the point. "The painting in the old bookstore. You know who painted it, right?" "A-Artist Pung Wol painted it." Baek Suryong tilted his head. "Just who is Artist Pung Wol?" "He is a legendary painter who has now retired. Among collectors like us, paintings drawn by him are priceless..." About a year ago, the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader learned about the portrait in the old bookstore on the outskirts of the city. A washed-up scholar who knew his love for paintings subtly told him about it, but even then he couldn''t imagine that such a treasure would be displayed in a shabby place frequented only by poor scholars. He visited the old bookstore just for fun, but the moment he saw the portrait, he fell in love at first sight. Although his martial arts were mediocre, he had a good eye for art. Thanks to that, he realized that the style of painting matched Artist Pung Wol''s other work. "I tried to buy it for a fair price, honestly! But that stubborn old man just refused to sell... Kuheuk!" Grimacing from another punch to the gut, the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader looked up at Baek Suryong with fearful eyes. The ordinary-looking scholar was smiling coldly. "W-Why?" he asked, confused. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "You dare lie to me even now? You tried to buy it fair price? Admit it, you planned to rip him off and take it for cheap, didn''t you?" "That''s not..." "Tell me how much you offered. Didn''t you just say yourself it was a priceless treasure? If it''s not an amount that surprises me, I can rip that mouth of yours off, right?" "I-I''m sorry... The truth is..." the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader quickly apologized. Baek Suryong shook his head. It''s obvious even without looking. He must have tried to forcibly take it for cheap, claiming it was too precious a treasure for an old man who didn''t know its value to possess. Indeed, the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader had sent people several times afterwards, expressing his intention to buy the painting, but he was refused every time. Angered, he hired the thugs and ordered them to visit the old bookstore every day, disrupting the old man''s business so it couldn''t operate properly and threatening him into selling the painting. "You call yourself an orthodox sect, yet you behave worse than unorthodox scum." "......" The Pure Cultivation Sect Leader wanted to retort, "Aren''t you the same kind of scum?" but didn''t dare voice his true feelings and lowered his head deeply. Baek Suryong fell into deep thought. No wonder it didn''t seem like an ordinary painting. Even to him, who had no knowledge of art, the portrait of the Ice Moon Goddess was extraordinarily lifelike, like seeing her younger self in person. "Tell me everything you know about Artist Pung Wol," he demanded. The Pure Cultivation Sect Leader immediately spilled out everything he knew about the artist Pung Wol. The painter was a master who ranked in the top three painters in the world, but after retiring, he no longer produced any new art. The martial artists the painter interacted with in his youth included the current sect leaders and elders of the Mount Hua Sect and the Zhongnan Sect, demonstrating his wide network of connections, and he himself was said to be a considerable martial artist. Most importantly, he currently lived in seclusion in a mansion in Xi''an. Good, at least he''s in the same city. That saves me some trouble. "...He is also known as a rather powerful sorcerer. One reason his works are famous is that they are steeped in sorcery." "Sorcery?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "It''s just a rumor, but they say that those who see the portraits of women he painted meet that beauty in their dreams and do this and that..." SLAP! The Pure Cultivation Sect Leader''s head snapped sideways as Baek Suryong struck him across the face. Even his molars felt like they had been loosened. "W-Why... All of a sudden..." "Shut up, you pervert bastard." Baek Suryong glared at the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader with murderous eyes. So the reason this bastard tried to seize Master Eun''s portrait was to meet her in his dreams and do this and that to her? He should be grateful that I only loosened a few teeth and not cracked his skull. "Anything else you know?" he snarled, furrowing his brows and scowling. The Pure Cultivation Sect Leader flinched and trembled with terror. "T-That''s everything I know..." "Hmm... I have a favor to ask you." Although Baek Suryong had framed it as a favor, the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader knew that it was an order. A feeling of relief washed over him. If this scary man wanted something from him, that meant at least he wouldn''t kill him. "Pl-Please speak," he stammered. Baek Suryong grabbed the edge of his human skin mask and peeled it back slightly, but not enough to reveal anything. The Pure Cultivation Sect Leader''s eyes widened in shock. "A human skin mask! So that appearance was..." "Kekeke. Consider yourself fortunate. If you had seen this old man''s true face, you would already be dead." Baek Suryong scraped his vocal cords to produce an old man''s voice. It was a very simple technique for him. "...!!" "The reason I showed you this is to let you know it''s useless to try looking for this old man. This face is fake anyway, so you will never find me in your lifetime." "I-I would never think of it!" The Pure Cultivation Sect Leader meant what he said. He had absolutely no desire ever to get involved with this demonic master ever again. He was fundamentally a timid man, after all. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Kekeke. Good that you understand quickly. I''ll get right to the point. I like the painting in the old bookstore. but I have other pressing business and don''t have the leisure to carry it around with me right now. It would be inconvenient if blood got on it, you see." "B-Blood..." What on earth is this demonic master planning to do out in the jianghu? A blood-soaked tapestry materialized in the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader''s imagination. "Kekeke. Do you want to know where I''m heading?" "N-No, sir. Absolutely not." Baek Suryong pressed the slightly peeled human skin mask back. Now came the important part. Exuding killing intent, he warned, "Until I return, you will watch over that painting for me." "Yes...?" "Do not lay a single fingertip on it, leave it exactly as it is in the old bookstore, but guard it secretly so that no other thief steals it." "Such a..." "If the painting is gone when this old man returns, or if the owner of the old bookstore has changed..." Baek Suryong''s eyes flashed crimson as he activated the Blood Demon Eyes. "......" The Pure Cultivation Sect Leader''s pupils glazed over from fear. "...I will return and tear your limbs apart before killing you." "Uh, uuuuhh..." The Pure Cultivation Sect Leader''s mind went blank, absolute terror engraved onto his psyche. Prostrating himself on the floor, he sobbed, "Y-Yes, sir. I will guard it without fail! I will do as you command, so please, just spare my life..." "...I will return at a later date." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. The voice came from far away, but the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader waited for a while before he dared to lift his head again. The demonic master who had made him quake in fright was long gone. Dashing out of his room, he summoned his sect''s martial artists and commanded, "Starting tomorrow, no, starting right now, all of you will patrol the area around the old bookstore and watch for any suspicious persons approaching!" "...?" The martial artists of the Pure Cultivation Sect blinked in bewilderment at their Sect Leader''s unexpected display of panic. "That should stop him from trying anything funny for a while." As Baek Suryong left the Pure Cultivation Sect for his next destination, his steps were noticeably lighter. In his past life, he had dealt with demonic masters on a daily basis. Imitating them was effortless. Elder, the thugs won''t dare harass you anymore. A satisfied smile formed on Baek Suryong''s lips as he thought of the old man at the bookstore, but as he approached his destination, he gradually scrunched his face in revulsion. No matter how many times I meet them, I can''t get used to this damn stench. In his hands, he carried a bundle of leftover food bought from a late-night restaurant. Drawn by the enticing aroma, beggars swarmed around him as soon as he stepped under the bridge. "Food!" "Did you bring that for us?" "Hehe, bless you!" Baek Suryong smiled awkwardly at the beggars who had instantly surrounded him as if trapping him in a formation. "Sorry for visiting at this late hour. I brought this for all of you to share." Emerging from his shack, the Xi''an Branch Manager exclaimed with a deeply moved expression, "As expected of our bruh...! Mmph!" A dumpling zoomed through the air like a hidden weapon and landed squarely in the Branch Manager''s mouth. The one who had thrown it was Baek Suryong. Goddamnit, enough with the brother talk already! Quickly entering the Branch Manager''s shack, Baek Suryong got straight to the point. "I need information." "Haha! Ask away! It''s not like we''re strangers!" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Please, I wish we were. Sighing inwardly, Baek Suryong asked the Branch Manager about Artist Pung Wol. "Artist Pung Wol, you say? Regarding him..." The Branch Manager''s story was almost identical to the version he had heard from the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader. He had gone to the Beggars'' Gang to double-check the information because he didn''t fully trust the Pure Cultivation Sect Leader, but it seemed that the asshole hadn''t lied. Hmm... Could Pung Wol be Moon Yul''s artist pen name? According to the old man at the bookstore, it wasn''t Moon Yul but his acquaintance Pung Wol who painted the picture. He appeared certain that Moon Yul did not have the artistic talent to be a painter. Still, Baek Suryong didn''t rule out the possibility that Moon Yul was Artist Pung Wol. "Branch Manager, do you know Artist Pung Wol''s real name?" The Branch Manager shook his head while stuffing the dumplings Baek Suryong brought into his mouth. "No, and probably almost no one knows it. He''s quite the eccentric figure." There were many eccentrics and unusual characters in the murim. People who became famous not because of their martial arts, but by being absolute weirdos. Artist Pung Wol was such a person. Nodding, Baek Suryong continued, "You mentioned that he retired and currently lives in seclusion. Can I meet him?" He couldn''t just barge in unannounced like he did at the Pure Cultivation Sect. From what he had heard, this man didn''t seem like the most easy-going person. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Well... He''s not the type to grant meetings just because someone is famous..." The Branch Manager shook his head, frowning. Suddenly, though, he clapped his hands as if he had just remembered something. "Ah! Come to think of it, there is one way you can meet him without much difficulty." "How?" The Branch Manager grinned slyly. "Everyone knows how much Artist Pung Wol loves beauties. Inviting beautiful people to his mansion to eat and chitchat is said to be his greatest pleasure in life." Baek Suryong blinked, dumbfounded. "Beauties... Are you telling me to cross-dress?" "Haha!" The Branch Manager chuckled. "That wouldn''t be bad either, but there''s no need for that. When I say beauty, I mean regardless of gender." If that''s the case... then it''s a simple matter of taking off the human skin mask... but still... "...Does he ever do strange things to the beauties who visit his house?" "If he did that, he would have been branded a pervert and become a public enemy of the murim long ago. He just eats with beauties, talks, and gives gifts when he''s in a good mood. That''s all." Although Baek Suryong looked ordinary at the moment thanks to the human skin mask, the Branch Chief couldn''t help but feel envious. He had seen the portrait of the Azure Dragon Hero and was familiar with the unforgettable visage hidden beneath the disguise. "Artist Pung Wol turns away even powerful figures who offer a thousand gold for his time, but you could probably get in easily, Brother." Baek Suryong nodded nonchalantly. "Well, I suppose handsomeness is a good trait to have." He wasn''t bragging. Nope, not at all. Translator''s Note: There will only be 1 chapter tomorrow as it''s polling day. Chapter 336: Dont Move! TL: FoodieMonster007 The next morning, Baek Suryong donned his blue martial arts uniform for the first time in a long time. He also carefully combed his hair, slipped on new leather shoes, and fastened a fragrant scented pouch to his waist. "This should be enough," he muttered, then left the inn and headed towards Artist Pung Wol''s manor. As he walked down the streets, pretty much everyone who saw him started whispering to each other. "That man, doesn''t it look like he''s going to meet Artist Pung Wol?" "Oho. It''s been a while since a courageous man appeared." "He''s dressed up quite nicely for a man, but I bet he''ll get rejected this time too..." "You never know. Isn''t the chief steward, Geomno, known for having peculiar taste in people?" "Even so, isn''t his face a bit plain? I''ll bet five taels that Geomno rejects him before counting to five." "Will he even need to count to five? I''ll bet he gets rejected before the count of three!" The closer Baek Suryong got to Pung Wol''s manor, the more people gathered around, gossiping as if it were a grand spectacle. They even betted as to whether he would be rejected or not. This must be the most entertaining spectacle in Xi''an... Baek Suryong recalled what the Branch Manager had said to him last night while munching on dumplings. "Men and women who are confident in their appearance often seek a meeting with Artist Pung Wol. In Xi''an, watching them is the most entertaining sight after fires and fights." More precisely, watching people get turned away at the main gate was the entertainment. Seeing those self-confident people fail to even cross the threshold of the manor, turning back hastily with flushed faces as if they were fleeing, was apparently a sight to behold. "We have quite a few beautiful flowers in our Beggars'' Gang, so we tried to send them in, but they were all rejected without even passing through the main gate. Brother might not make it either, so be prepared..." Are you fucking comparing me to beggars? The words almost leapt out of Baek Suryong''s mouth, but he couldn''t in good conscience say that to the Branch Manager who was advising him sincerely. "...Brother, my ass." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? He shuddered at the thought that he had, even for a moment, considered the beggars his brothers. Wait. Could it be..? Are those beggars slowly brainwashing me by constantly reminding me about the honorary beggar thing? Holy shit. From now on, I should avoid getting involved with beggars as much as possible. Baek Suryong shook his head, making a resolution he probably couldn''t keep. Regardless, he was confident he would pass Artist Pung Wol''s test. I inherited my looks from the Handsome Prince, after all. Filled with confidence, Baek Suryong arrived in front of a large manor. "Is anyone home!" he shouted. He waited a moment, but there was no response. He did not call a second time. He sensed movement in the manor. There''s nothing to gain by being impatient. He waited leisurely with his hands clasped behind his back. About an hour later, the main gate of the manor opened, and a large-framed old man shouted, "Who goes there!" Baek Suryong unconsciously narrowed his eyes. Wow! He''s an incredible master. Despite suppressing his aura, the old man looked so ferocious that most people wouldn''t even be able to meet his gaze. I don''t think he''s Artist Pung Wol. A bodyguard, then? The old man lowered his voice, "I asked, who are you?" "I have long admired Senior Pung Wol, and have traveled a long way to visit him. Might I trouble you for a cup of tea?" Baek Suryong replied confidently, clasping his hands together in greeting. The old man''s eyebrow twitched slightly. "Artist Pung Wol has no appointments today." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "But it is a fine day for tea, no? Why not make an appointment now?" Baek Suryong joked, smiling. However, the old man did not smile. Rather, he looked like someone who had never learned to smile since birth. He simply stared intently at Baek Suryong without saying a word. Baek Suryong met his gaze calmly. There was no reason to look away. If anything, the onlookers watching from afar looked more nervous. "Whew! That man must have two lives. Did you see him just joke with Geomno?" "Isn''t he scared...?" "Won''t we end up having to dispose of a corpse at this rate?" Baek Suryong''s eyes flashed. Listening to the distant whispers, it seems that this old man is called Geomno (Sword Elder), but that can''t possibly be his real name. He''s probably one of the retired masters of the previous generation. Regardless, with such a master protecting him, it''s no wonder that Artist Pung Wol has no need to worry about thieves. "Remove the human skin mask. This place does not admit guests with false faces," Geomno said expressionlessly, like a wooden puppet with a moving mouth. That statement, however, enraged the onlookers. "A human skin mask?" "He''s a fraud!" "Damn it! This makes my bet void!" Such things had occasionally happened. Some martial artists would wear human skin masks or use bone contortion arts to change their faces in order to meet Artist Pung Wol. However, none of them had ever managed to fool Geomno''s eyes. Huh? Why is that man still so calm? The onlookers stared at Baek Suryong in puzzlement, but all they could see was his unwavering back. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Hahaha! As expected, you noticed it immediately. I was worried about causing a commotion on the way here, so I had no choice but to hide my real face," Baek Suryong admitted, then slowly peeled off the human skin mask. Although this mask was better-looking than the one he had worn yesterday, and could even be considered handsome in its own right, it was far inferior to his original appearance. "......" Geomno stared at Baek Suryong''s true face for quite a long time. He did not react visibly, but Baek Suryong did not miss the flicker of interest in his eyes. Baek Suryong grinned. "If you suspect that I used some kind of bone contortion art, you''re welcome to touch and check yourself." Geomno shook his head. "There''s no need. After working here for a long time, I''ve learned to quickly distinguish between real and fake. Besides, even if it was fake, that''s still good enough to pass." Pausing for a moment, he sighed in dismay, "Haa... looks like there will be chaos." "Pardon?" "It''s nothing. Come in." Geomno turned around, and Baek Suryong followed him into the manor. CLANG! Only after the gate closed did the onlookers, who had been listening with bated breath, begin to buzz. "W-What? Who on earth is that man?" "Did you hear that? He said he wore a human skin mask because he was worried about causing a commotion!" "Geomno actually let a visitor in! How many years has it been?!" "Who in the world is that man! Does anyone know?!" Everyone burned with curiosity, but unfortunately, no one had seen the true face of the man who had passed Geomno''s test. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "I am Geomno, the chief steward," Geomno introduced himself. Baek Suryong replied, "My name is Baek Suryong. Though I am often known as the Azure Dragon Hero in the murim, I hardly deserve the title." "I see." Geomno nodded and gestured for Baek Suryong to follow him, giving no indication that he was familiar with the title of Azure Dragon Hero. Is he completely uninterested in the affairs of the murim? Baek Suryong actually found Geomno''s indifferent attitude pleasant. Recently, he had felt uncomfortable more than once due to his growing fame. The two walked together in silence. Baek Suryong looked around, marveling. It''s like a completely different world. The visible scenery transformed with every passing moment, like the changing seasons. Small birds sat in the trees and sang, and flowers in full bloom swayed in the breeze. A trickling stream flowed by, and deer frolicked around it. After spring, it was summer, then winter, then red and yellow leaves bloomed on bare branches. What an impressive display of sorcery. Perhaps this is what the Peach Blossom Spring where immortals live would be like. Baek Suryong sensed artificial flows of qi throughout the manor, indicating that significant parts of it had been created with sorcery. If he had tried to break into this place recklessly, he would have had quite a hard time. They soon crossed the courtyard, arriving at a detached building. If not for Geomno, Baek Suryong would have gotten lost several times on the way. "Please wait here for a moment. I will fetch the Master." "Understood." "Feel free to look around, as long as you don''t go too far out." Geomno left the detached building, and Baek Suryong wandered around inside, exploring the place. "A painter is a painter, after all." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Artist Pung Wol''s portraits, said to be unobtainable even with a thousand gold pieces outside, adorned every wall, depicting beautiful men and women in diverse settings. Their expressions and gestures varied widely, but they all shared one common trait. Everyone was smiling happily. "...Hm?" Suddenly, Baek Suryong froze, and his eyes widened in shock. At first, he doubted his eyes. There was a painting of a person he never expected to see displayed in such a place. The more he looked, however, the more certain he became. "Dad?" The man in the painting looked even younger than the current Baek Suryong, but it was definitely Baek Muheun. His face hadn''t changed much, the only difference being his inquisitive eyes and confident smile that must have made the hearts of countless women flutter. "Ha! No wonder he was called the Handsome Prince," Baek Suryong chuckled, looking at his young father. His father, however, was not alone. Right beside him stood a woman, holding his hand tightly. "......" The woman was petite, thin and looked extremely frail. Her sparkling eyes, however, were more defiant than anyone else''s, and the smile on her lips was filled with such pure joy that it made him envious. "Haha..." So that''s Mae Yakbing. The mother whom he had never seen before. To think that I would come across a portrait of my parents in their youth in a place like this. Although the memories of his past life as a Blood Cult instructor were still more vivid in his mind, the memories of Baek Suryong''s present life were slowly returning to him. "Your mother was the most beautiful woman in the world. You can tell just from the fact that she captured your daddy''s heart for a lifetime, can''t you?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? He remembered the stories his father used to tell him when he asked about his mother as a child. The childlike sparkle in his eyes as he spoke of her. "I admit it. Mae Yakbing, you are more than beautiful enough to steal that old man''s heart." A faint, nostalgic smile formed on Baek Suryong''s lips. He didn''t know the reason why a portrait of his parents was hung here, but he gazed at the painting for a long time, unable to tear his eyes away. Time flew by. "...Stay right there, don''t move!" "Hm?" Sensing an unfamiliar presence behind him, Baek Suryong turned his head. "STOP! I told you not to move!" the owner of the voice just now burst out angrily. Baek Suryong blinked in confusion. The new arrival was a person whose age was difficult to estimate. He had the voice of an old man, but a wrinkle-free face that made him look much younger. Although his hair was white, it was thick and lustrous. His bright purple silk robes, which were difficult for most people to pull off without looking ridiculous, suited him extremely well. It wasn''t hard to guess who he was. "Could you be... Artist Pung Wol?" Baek Suryong asked. "Who I am is not important right now!" Then what''s important? Feeling completely befuddled, Baek Suryong recalled that eccentrics in the murim tended to be weird even among the weirdos. "Ah, I told you not to move! Please, I beg you!" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong stopped mid-motion just as he was about to perform a clasped hands greeting. No, he couldn''t move. What the hell!? Did he use sorcery on me? Baek Suryong sensed that he could easily break free if he felt like it, but he didn''t want to piss Artist Pung Wol off for no reason. Thus, he simply stared at the madman with a puzzled expression. "I''ll go fetch my painting tools right away, so just stay like that. Understood? Absolutely. Do. Not. Move!" Having said that, Artist Pung Wol turned and zoomed out of the building as if taking flight. Geomno, watching from behind, sighed and apologized on his master''s behalf, "My apologies. As you can see, he''s that kind of fellow. He hasn''t matured at all despite his age." "Is that person really Artist Pung Wol?" "Embarrassingly, yes." "Then do I have to keep standing like this?" "Probably, yes." "......" Speechless, Baek Suryong remained as still a stone statue until Artist Pung Wol returned. Chapter 337: Proof TL: FoodieMonster007 A short while later, Artist Pung Wol rushed back, clutching a large wooden box containing painting tools. "Stay right there!" he shouted at Baek Suryong. He took out the painting tools and spread them out on the floor. To Baek Suryong''s amazement, the paper flew into the air on its own and unfolded diagonally. Next, even the brushes, paints, and all kinds of art tools floated gently around Artist Pung Wol. Artist Pung Wol picked up his favorite brush, but even though he held only one, the other brushes moved in tandem. So that''s how he imbues his paintings with sorcery... Baek Suryong watched Artist Pung Wol''s sorcery with fascination. This wasn''t telekinesis. If telekinesis was controlling objects with qi, then Artist Pung Wol''s sorcery was breathing life into objects to make them move on their own. "Could you look at the painting in front on you like before?" "...Like this?" Despite wondering why he had to pose for a portrait when he had come here to find Master Eun''s lover, Baek Suryong obediently did as he was told. He would just consider it payment for the portrait of his parents in their youth. Artist Pung Wol, however, turned out to be extremely demanding. "Lift your head just slightly. With a slightly more wistful expression. Don''t think about anyone watching. Try to summon the emotion you felt the moment you first saw that painting!" Geomno, who was watching from the side, rebuked his master, "You damn punk. What you''re asking for is easier said than done. Stop embarrassing us by making such outrageous demands of a stranger..." "Is this acceptable?" Baek Suryong interrupted. "That''s it! Well done! You''re a natural!" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "......" Geomno sighed again. Baek Suryong willingly posed as Artist Pung Wol instructed. The word ''humility'' didn''t exist in his dictionary, so it wasn''t difficult or embarrassing at all. Seeing Baek Suryong striking poses so shamelessly and confidently, Geomno muttered in despair, "It seems that a formidable guest has arrived..." Regardless, Baek Suryong didn''t just stand still. Keeping his gaze fixed on the painting, he asked without moving his lips or changing his wistful expression, "I thought you didn''t paint anymore after retiring?" Ventriloquism came easily to him. "Nonsense. What would a painter do if he did not paint? That rumor probably spread because Master no longer shows or sells his work to others," Geomno replied. Artist Pung Wol was so completely immersed in painting that he didn''t hear the conversation between the two at all. He has incredible concentration. Glancing at Artist Pung Wol out of the corner of his eye, Baek Suryong said to Geomno, "Senior, please feel free to speak comfortably." Geomno shook his head. "I do not talk down to guests just because I am old. I am not such a rude person." Huh, he''s quite the principled man. Baek Suryong grew curious about Geomno''s identity. "I am speaking not as a guest, but as a junior martial artist." "Then it is even more inappropriate. A martial artist''s skill isn''t determined by age, and you seem to be a master at a level where murim seniority hardly matters." "...You flatter me." Just as Baek Suryong had recognized Geomno''s strength, Geomno also acknowledged his strength. However, there was no tension between the two of them. Although Geomno looked intimidating, he was an old man who had lost the fieriness of youth, and Baek Suryong hadn''t come looking for a fight either. "If you have any questions, feel free to ask me. That fellow wouldn''t hear a thing even if thunder struck right now." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Excuse me if I''m prying too much, but what is the relationship between the two of you?" "We''re... friends. As you can see, this fellow earned a lot of money selling paintings, so I''m staying here and managing things for him." Baek Suryong was curious about Geomno''s true identity, but the elder''s firm tone indicated that he did not want to be questioned any further. With no other choice, he changed the topic. "How long will it take for the painting to be completed?" "Not long. It should be finished within an hour." "...That''s incredibly fast." Considering the quality of the beauty portraits hanging on the wall, one hour was an unbelievably short time. I seriously thought I would have to stand here for at least half a day. It must be because he uses sorcery to paint. Even now, the brushes floating in the air moved at a speed most people couldn''t follow with their eyes. Artist Pung Wol was so focused on his work that he had long since fallen into a trance. "My apologies for making you endure this even though you just arrived. Usually, he asks someone if he can paint them after drinking some tea and chatting for a bit..." Geomno glanced at the fully immersed Artist Pung Wol and the painting he was creating. "I think he was greatly inspired by you. A priceless masterpiece will likely be born today." Baek Suryong didn''t know it, but it had been over ten years since Geomno had said the word ''masterpiece''. This feels strange. To think that I would ever end up having my own portrait painted while looking at my parents'' portrait. Somehow, he felt like his parents'' broad smiles were directed at him. "When the painting is finished, this fellow will offer you a gift as thanks, so it might help if you think about it beforehand." A gift... The moment he heard that, Baek Suryong knew what he would ask from Artist Pung Wol. As the two of them conversed softly to keep each other entertained, Artist Pung Wol laid down the final brushstroke and completed the painting. His eyes finally returned to normal. "Excellent!" He burst into a hearty laugh as he admired the finished painting. Turning to Baek Suryong, he said, "Thank you. Thanks to you, I''ve created a painting that I''m very happy with for the first time in a long while! Your hazy expression when you looked at the painting, your natural posture! It''s my favorite among all the paintings I''ve done in the past decade!" Artist Pung Wol''s radiant smile was so pure and infectious that it belied his octogenarian age. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Baek Suryong smiled faintly. "May I move now?" "Oh dear! It seems I made a guest stand for so long. Steward, could you go prepare some food?" "I''ve already instructed the attendants. Let''s go to the dining hall." Geomno led the way, followed by Artist Pung Wol and Baek Suryong. Baek Suryong moved beside Artist Pung Wol, who was gathering his painting tools with sorcery, and asked, "May I see the completed painting?" "Of course." "......" Baek Suryong''s side profile was depicted against the backdrop of the detached building, looking at a painting hanging on the wall. Even the sunlight streaming in through the window and his hair fluttering in the wind were portrayed in fine detail. Divine technique indeed. I can feel the emotions so clearly from the painting! In the painting, Baek Suryong''s succulent lips held tenderness, while his eyes held wistful longing. It felt strange to say it himself, but even he had to admit that it was a picture-perfect scene. Though it''s a pity he didn''t add any details about the painting I was looking at. He had secretly hoped that the portrait of his parents would be included in the scene, but the star of this painting was clearly him. "How is it?" "...It feels strange to look at myself like that." "Haha! I knew you''d say that!" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Arriving at their destination, the three sat around a table laden with a feast. "By the way, how are you related to the people depicted in the painting you kept staring at?" That was quick, Baek Suryong thought inwardly. He smirked. "They''re my parents." "Oh! Indeed...! Such a good-looking son could only be born from those two. No wonder I thought you kind of resembled them." "Do you remember my parents?" "Of course. I remember everyone in the paintings I''ve drawn. Especially your parents..." Artist Pung Wol smiled gently as he reminisced the past. "They were truly a well-matched pair. When they came to me, they had just gotten married and were on a honeymoon around the jianghu. They clung to each other so closely, and even insisted on holding hands as I painted their portrait. That was a first for me, you know." Artist Pung Wol shook his head slowly, then grinned mischievously. "Your father was quite the doting fool. He was always worried that your mother would break if he held her too tightly, or fly away if he breathed too hard on her... I still clearly remember him fussing over his newlywed wife." "That sounds just like him," Baek Suryong chuckled. He didn''t have to see it to know that Artist Pung Wol''s description was correct. His father must have been completely wrapped around his mother''s little finger. He asked, "What kind of person was my mother?" "She was... a woman with guts. She looked frail, but she bluntly said everything that was on her mind. Most importantly, your mother was the only person who ever barged into my house in the wee hours of the morning and demanded that I paint a picture for her." Baek Suryong''s jaw dropped. "...I beg your pardon? My mother did what?" "Hmm, I remember that too." Geomno nodded with an expressionless face. My mother fearlessly barged into a manor guarded by this scary old man? "She proudly stated that she was absolutely confident that they met my standards and demanded that I paint quickly because every second she spent waiting was time wasted." "...I am so sorry about my parents'' behavior," Baek Suryong apologized. He somehow felt he ought to. Mae Yakbing was an even more incredible woman than he had imagined. "Thank you so much for forgiving my delinquent-like parents, and thank you for preserving their painting for so long. Though... it would have been okay if you asked Geomno to beat my father up a bit..." Inwardly, though, Baek Suryong was thinking, Why the fuck do I, the son, have to apologize for my parents'' bad behavior!? "Haha! That''s all ancient history. Now, it''s just an amusing memory for me. Besides, that painting is one of my finest works," Artist Pung Wol exclaimed, genuinely amused. "Don''t worry, it''s alright," Geomno agreed. As one aged, it wasn''t easy to meet people who shared old memories. "So, how are your parents now? Still healthy and happy?" Artist Pung Wol asked. "My father is well, but my mother passed away soon after giving birth to me. Today is actually the first time I''ve ever seen her face." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Oh no..." Artist Pung Wol wore a look of pity. Baek Suryong, however, grinned as if it was okay. Hearing about his parents legendary exploits in such an unexpected place actually put him in a good mood. "This must be fate too. I''d like to give you a gift. Tell me if there''s anything you desire," Artist Pung Wol said seriously. He could give anything, whether it was money, fame, or connections. If Baek Suryong wanted money, he could write a bank check to be collected at the Ten Great Companies. If he wanted fame, he could lend his name. If he wanted connections, he could write a letter of introduction to the sect leaders of the Mount Hua Sect and the Zhongnan Sect. Baek Suryong, however, wanted something else. "Can you please paint one more picture for me?" "Hm?" "Please paint a family portrait of me standing together with my parents." "Hmm... That''s a bit..." For the first time, Artist Pung Wol looked troubled. This was not a request he would normally accept. He only painted what he wanted to paint, and he made it a rule never to use his imagination to paint people who weren''t physically present. Hearing Baek Suryong say it was the first time he had actually seen his mother, however, made him hesitate. Seeing Artist Pung Wol waver, Baek Suryong added sadly, "Actually, I''m not making this request for myself. I want to give that painting to my maternal grandfather." How happy would Mae Geuklyom be if he saw a painting of his daughter, whom he was estranged from and hadn''t seen for thirty years? Baek Suryong couldn''t even imagine what Mae Geuklyom''s expression would be if he could see her again, even if only in a picture. "My maternal grandfather couldn''t even attend my mother''s funeral. That is his life greatest regret..." "S-Stop. Hearing such stories weakens my heart." Artist Pung Wol, who had been pondering Baek Suryong''s request, finally sighed and nodded. "Alright. I''ll paint it for you." "Thank you." Baek Suryong''s face brightened up as if he was never sad at all. Finally, having secured Artist Pung Wol''s promise for his grandfather''s gift, he felt it was time to get to the real reason behind his visit. "Actually, I came here because there was something specific I wanted to ask you." "I''m listening." "Is your real name Moon Yul?" The eccentric impression that Artist Pung Wol gave off was vastly different from the lover Master Eun had described, but sixty years had already passed since the two parted. A person could change a lot within that time. It was enough time for even a sickly scholar to learn sorcery and become the world''s most famous painter. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. What if he kept painting all this time so as not to forget the person he missed? To his surprise, though, Artist Pung Wol''s expression hardened. "...Where did you hear that name?" he demanded coldly. Baek Suryong blinked, startled by the sudden change in attitude. "Answer me! Where did you hear that name!?" Baek Suryong considered his answer for a moment, then said, "I have a message to deliver to that person." "You do? Or is it a message from someone else?" "Eun Yerin." "......" Artist Pung Wol''s eyes shot open wider than realistically possible. The murim might remember the Ice Moon Goddess, but almost no one knew her real name. "What is your relationship with her?" Artist Pung Wol growled, his aura changing completely. Despite it being broad daylight, the surroundings began to darken as the sorcery enveloping the entire manor resonated with its master. CRASH! The qi in the area fluctuated wildly, creating a sudden gale that blew away the food on the table. Baek Suryong narrowed his eyes. This could be dangerous. The entire manor was effectively a complex formation created by Artist Pung Wol. It was impossible even to guess what kind of nightmare the sorcery that usually displayed peaceful mystical scenery might transform into. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Answer my question!" Artist Pung Wol''s feet lifted off the ground, and his voice echoed from all directions. His eyes were endlessly transparent and cold. Baek Suryong realized clumsy lies wouldn''t work on this opponent. He said truthfully, "...I am her disciple. I cannot reveal the full circumstances now, but I inherited the Ice Moon Goddess''s martial arts, and I came seeking the one named Moon Yul to deliver her last words." "Did you just say, her last words?" Artist Pung Wol''s expression darkened. Anger, despair, loss, resignation, various emotions mixed like paint on his face, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking. Finally, after a long pause, he whispered in a slightly calmer voice, "If you to know about Moon Yul, you have to prove yourself first." "What do you mean?" "You must prove to me that you are neither from the Ice Palace nor an agent of the Blood Cult." "...!!" Baek Suryong was startled. For Artist Pung Wol to bring up the Blood Cult was the last thing he expected. Did he know that Master Eun was captured by the Blood Cult? Since when? Well, if he wanted his questions answered, he would have to prove himself as Artist Pung Wol demanded. The painter''s stubbornly closed lips seemed unlikely to open until then. ROAAAAR! Summoning his inner qi, he asked, "How should I prove myself?" "That''s simple. Show me the Goddess'' Ice Arts. I''ve heard they are different from those of the Ice Palace." "Do I simply need to demonstrate the martial arts?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Artist Pung Wol shook his head. "I learned martial arts late in life, and compared to sorcery, I am terrible at it. At least, I''m nowhere near good enough to distinguish between the different types of Ice Arts." "Then why did you ask for a demonstration...?" "Because fortunately, there is a man here who has fought the Ice Moon Goddess before." Both men turned toward the only other person in the room. Geomno, who had been standing silently with his arms crossed, stared at Baek Suryong icily. "If our guest here is an agent of the Blood Cult, he will not leave this place alive." Translator''s Note: That''s it for this week. I will be away on a work trip from 9-17 May. I''ll try to release a few weekday chapters this week but no promises as I have no idea what time I''ll get off work. Also, some fanart by a korean reader: Chapter 338: The New Moon White Ice Dance TL: FoodieMonster007 Now that he was reminded of it, Baek Suryong recalled how he had once asked the Ice Moon Goddess about her martial arts. "Master Eun, what''s the difference between your White Ice Divine Art and the Ice Palace''s White Ice Divine Art?" The martial arts of the other masters could all be considered their unique, exclusive arts. Master Maeng''s Eighteen Strikes of the Viridian Forest was a martial art he had created himself. Master Crazy Demon''s Asura Blood Heaven Blade, although based on the Sky Sundering Blade, was different enough to be considered an entirely new martial art. Even Master Sword Saint had incorporated his own ideas into the Moyong Clan''s sword techniques to create the Unlimited Sword. Master Eun''s White Ice Divine Art, however, wasn''t much different from that of the North Sea Ice Palace. Although she had mastered the various techniques recorded in the White Ice Divine Art and merged them into a single style, even that was still incomplete. "That''s because I didn''t change the martial art much. The White Ice Divine Art is already a perfect art, so clumsily trying to redefine it would only ruin it." "Are you trying to show off how privileged you are?" "How absurd." Master Maeng and Master Crazy Demon bristled, but Master Eun didn''t even look in their direction. They were all masters with immense pride in their own martial arts. It was only natural that their martial arts philosophies would differ. Sometimes, they would even argue all day over a minor disagreement. "Then what did you change?" Master Eun pondered for a moment, then answered. "The most important change is... the mental image." A mental image was the ultimate form of a martial art that one envisioned in one''s mind. Master Eun emphasized that this was what made her White Ice Divine Art different from the Ice Palace''s version. "The White Ice Divine Art was created to adapt to the harsh environment of the North Sea. For humans to survive in extreme nature, they must always remain cold and rational... In other words, we need to suppress our emotions to an extreme degree." It was well-known in the murim that the martial artists of the North Sea Ice Palace were always cold and indifferent, and aside from the fact that she was an incomparable beauty, the Ice Moon Goddess gave off that kind of impression as well. "Isn''t that true for everyone? To survive, one must keep calm and never make rash emotional judgments." In his past life, Baek Suryong had also learned all sorts of skills to survive in the Blood Cult, always acting on the basis of reason rather than emotion. That was the only to survive in an environment even harsher than the North Sea. "...I guess that''s true for you too, huh? Anyway, for a long time, I lived according to how I was taught... until I met him, that is." Master Eun smiled wistfully. "After meeting him in Xi''an, I gradually learned what it meant to feel emotion. Unfamiliar, mysterious feelings filled me. I never imagined that they would influence my martial arts, but before I knew it, my mental image of the White Ice Divine Art had changed. A flame had blossomed in the cold, hard ice inside me." "......" "At first I thought I was suffering from qi deviation, so I tried to resist it. I even pushed him away once. However, the result was only more agony, and I felt as if I would die if I couldn''t be with him. So..." Master Eun smiled brightly. "I decided to fully embrace my feelings, even if it meant giving up my martial arts. That''s how much I wanted to be with him." "...Wow." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. At that time, I was truly flabbergasted. Why would a peerless master like the Ice Moon Goddess give up martial arts? How big of a decision must it have been to let go of all the desperate effort, time, and dedication that she had invested to reach such a level? Ironically, it was that decision that created an opportunity for the Ice Moon Goddess''s martial arts to develop even further. "From that moment on, my White Ice Divine Art evolved into a new martial art. The techniques I was so familiar with seemed completely different, and the oral formulas appeared to convey a new meaning. All that from just a change in my mental imagery." "......" The White Ice Divine Art was created for survival in a harsh environment. Emotions were considered impurities, and icy detachment was the pinnacle of the divine art. Nevertheless, Eun Yerin, the greatest talent in the history of the North Sea Ice Palace, broke this taboo. "...Honestly, I don''t quite understand. I don''t even know if there''s really a difference. From my point of view, it seems less like you modified the martial art and more like you reached a new realm of enlightenment in it." Master Eun looked at me with a pitying expression. "I hope the day comes when you can understand my words. Truly." "Are you telling me to find a lover like you did?" "That could be good, or there might be other ways." "...Okay. If I ever escape this place, I''ll think about it then." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Even if I didn''t understand her mental image, the White Ice Divine Art was already perfect. At the time, I had thought that was enough. "...You seem lost in thought. Do you need more time for preparation?" A formidable aura snapped Baek Suryong out of his reverie. STEP, STEP... With each step forward, Geomno''s aura surged. Incredible. It''s as if Mount Tai itself is approaching me. Baek Suryong temporarily set aside his memories of Master Eun. Geomno wasn''t an opponent he could beat without being fully focused. "I''m ready now," he said. Geomno nodded and extended his hand to the side. A sword flew from afar and landed in his grasp. It was an old, crude iron sword that was chipped in many places, as if it hadn''t been maintained in decades. To Baek Suryong, however, the shabby sword looked massive enough to crush a mountain. "In my youth, I once fought the Ice Moon Goddess." "......" "The result was my complete defeat. I didn''t even last thirty exchanges, I think. I was very confident and spirited in those days, so the shock was tremendous." Baek Suryong nodded. To last thirty exchanges against the young Ice Moon Goddess, he must have been already ranked among the murim''s top hundred at that time. "Back then, the Ice Moon Goddess was barely past twenty, yet she was already so strong that few in the murim could match her," Geomno added calmly. even though his aura grew more menacing with each passing moment. Baek Suryong swallowed dryly as he watched Geomno''s movements intently. Geomno raised his sword and pointed it at Baek Suryong. "...I swore that if the Ice Moon Goddess ever returned, I would fight her again. I was confident that I wouldn''t be defeated as helplessly as before, but if you''re telling the truth and she''s already left this world, then I guess that''s an impossible dream now." "My apologies, but I''ve never heard my master talk about you." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? A faint smile played on Geomno''s lips. "I suppose so. After all, she only ever had eyes for one man. Anyway, this talk has gone on too long. Shall we begin?" Baek Suryong assumed a ready stance. His legs were naturally spaced apart, his left palm was extended forward, and his right hand was lightly clenched into a fist at his side. "I am Baek Suryong, the Azure Dragon Hero. I have learned various martial arts, but here and now I will only use the ice arts that Master Eun taught me." He deliberately did not draw his sword. After all, his goal wasn''t to win, but to prove that he was the disciple of the Ice Moon Goddess. "Geomno. I forgot my real name long ago." Geomno returned the greeting, then stepped forward with powerful footwork. I need to focus on how the Ice Moon Goddess''s martial arts differs from those of the North Sea Ice Palace. Ideas swirled in Baek Suryong''s mind. In the past, he hadn''t understood how a mental image could influence the martial art at all, but now he felt that he might be able to grasp it a little. VWOOOOM! The White Ice Bangle on his left hand responded to his will, enveloping his body in a pure white current and summoning a biting wind, reminiscent of a northern blizzard, from beneath his feet. "That''s the Goddess'' bangle," Geomno, who had closed the distance in an instant, muttered. Even as he swung his sword, though, his eyes remained indifferent. WHOOOSH! The old, crude sword moved along a clearly visible trajectory, but it was impossibly fast. Baek Suryong gritted his teeth and thrust out both palms. CLAAANG! Baek Suryong retreated, dispersing the shock. He''s not even using his full strength yet, and his blows are already this heavy? If Dokgo Jun polished the Nine Swords of Dokgo for decades, would he become like this? He stared at his opponent, but even after unleashing such a powerful sword strike, Geomno''s expression remained unchanged. "Here I come again," Geomno said in a deadpan voice. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. FWOOOSH! Closing the distance in an instant, he swung his sword again. Baek Suryong unleashed the White Ice Divine Palm consecutively, creating a barrier of frigid energy. The formidable ice qi caused frost to form on Geomno''s eyebrows, but he stubbornly broke through and continued pushing the offensive. CRACK! CRACKLE! As Geomno charged at him, Baek Suryong could see the disappointment in the old man''s eyes. The Ice Moon Goddess''s unique Ice Arts. Baek Suryong tried not to lose sight of the theme as he executed his techniques. Since learning Ice Arts, this was the first time he had used it so desperately. "You''re strong, but that isn''t the Ice Moon Goddess'' martial arts." "...Please wait just a little longer. I think I''ll get the hang of it soon." "I am not fond of jokes." Geomno''s face turned serious. He stomped his foot, and the ground erupted. The next thing Baek Suryong knew, the old sword was right in front of his eyes. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? BOOOOOM! A deafening thunderclap rang out, and to his dismay, Baek Suryong was sent flying back. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. He had suffered internal injuries during that exchange. Fuck... For a moment, he regretted saying he would only use Ice Arts. Noticing the irritation in Baek Suryong''s eyes, Geomno warned, "Don''t even think of running. You are already in the middle of a sorcery formation." Baek Suryong glanced around. Even though he felt like he had been thrown back at least ten yards, the scenery around them remained unchanged. That''s not all. An unnaturally large crescent moon hung in the sky. It had clearly been daytime, but before he knew it, the surroundings had turned to night. This was obviously Artist Pung Wol''s sorcery. VWOOOOM! Enhanced qi gathered on Geomno''s old iron sword, as if he was declaring that he would no longer hold back. Baek Suryong wiped the blood from his lips with the back of his hand and sighed, "Do you really have to go this far?" "I know that you are hiding your true strength, and I will force you to reveal everything no matter what it takes." "......" He was right. Baek Suryong hadn''t used his full power. He hadn''t even used his other masters'' martial arts, let alone the Heaven Defying Divine Art. "Draw your sword. I knew from the beginning that you were a peerless swordsman." "Damn it..." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. The refusal of the Ice Moon Goddess'' acquaintances to accept him as her only disciple deeply wounded Baek Suryong''s pride. He even felt sorry toward Master Eun, who had taught him her unique martial arts. "The most important change is... the mental image." "A flame had blossomed in the cold, hard ice inside me." "That could be good, but there might be other ways." While fighting Geomno, he continuously replayed the conversation he had with his master. The flame that arose in Master Eun. Before, he couldn''t understand it at all, but after seeing her portrait in Xi''an, he somehow had a feeling that he could understand the emotion that arose in an isolated girl who had spent her whole life in the North Sea Palace, doing nothing but practicing martial arts. The earnest heart that cherished someone so much that she was willing to give up even martial arts for him. The love that drove her to walk into a trap despite the danger. What about me? The Blood Cult instructor he was in his past life had nothing. No family, no friends, no lovers. He was surrounded by rivals and enemies, and he had to do whatever it took to survive. In that cruel world, there was no room for warmth in his heart. Now, though, it was different. I have family, cute delinquent students, fellow teachers and comrades. "I hope the day comes when you can understand my words. Truly." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. It finally hit him. His mental image didn''t have to be the same as Master Eun''s. He repeated the formulas of the White Ice Divine Art in his mind, but this time, he planted a single thread of warmth into the frigidly flowing qi. ROAR! A flame blossomed within Baek Suryong. Outwardly, nothing changed. However, the moment he unleashed the White Ice Divine Art again, it seemed like a completely different martial art. CRACKLE... CRUNCH! The ice that shattered against Geomno''s iron sword reattached itself. The cold energy hadn''t intensified. Rather, it writhed as if alive and began to dominate its surroundings. "This is...!?" For the first time, Geomno''s expression changed, and he stopped attacking. Even his aura, which had the power to split mountains, vanished as if it had never existed. Baek Suryong grit his teeth. "...You asked for it." SHING! This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. He drew his sword and looked up at the gigantic crescent moon in the sky. Although it was an illusion created by sorcery, it somehow added to the ambiance. "I first met him on a crescent moon night." Smiling, he launched into a sword dance. Around him, countless pieces of ice floated in all directions, and the gently glistening moonlight reflected off the ice fragments, creating a scene more magical than any fantasy. This was the ultimate technique the Ice Moon Goddess Eun Yerin had created through her complete mastery of the White Ice Divine Art. "......" Artist Pung Wol was so entranced that the brush in his hand moved instinctively. Several minutes later, when Baek Suryong finished the sword dance, he said softly, "This is the New Moon White Ice Dance (š), a technique my master created out of longing for her lover. It''s not actually a sword technique, but as I am most familiar with the sword, I chose to demonstrate it like this." "...A fitting name." Geomno lowered his sword. No further confirmation was needed. What Baek Suryong had just displayed was unmistakably the Ice Moon Goddess'' martial art. Translator''s Note: Special weekday chapter! Once again, I will be away on a work trip from 9-17 May. There will be 1-2 chapters on 18th May, depending on how much energy I can muster after returning. Chapter 339: Moon Yul TL: FoodieMonster007 Artist Pung Wol lowered the brush he held and looked at the painting he had just completed. Two people were featured in the painting, the Ice Moon Goddess and the young man who claimed to be her disciple. Although Baek Suryong had performed the sword dance alone, he had unconsciously painted the Ice Moon Goddess opposite him, as if she were there dancing with him. I painted her without even realizing it. Under the soft moonlight, snowflakes scattered around the two dancers, creating a scene of breathtaking beauty. Also, in the painting, the Ice Moon Goddess Eun Yerin remained beautiful and noble, with eyes for only one person. "So you saw the same thing I did," Geomno, who had approached Artist Pung Wol quietly, remarked as he looked at the painting. "...Anyone who knew Eun Yerin would surely have recalled her from that sword dance just now." The two old men gazed at the painting with mixed emotions. Memories they had thought long faded resurfaced in their minds. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? A long time ago, on the day they had first met the Ice Moon Goddess Eun Yerin. She, who was always annoyed by the flies constantly buzzing around her, had sighed with a totally exasperated expression upon seeing them. "Did you two also fall for my beauty and come to confess? I refuse in advance, so get lost while I''m still being nice." "What the hell?" "Hey, fight me!" "...Huh?" However, it was Eun Yerin who was instead bewildered by the two of them. At the time, Artist Pung Wol was a young painter mad about painting, and Geomno was a young martial artist mad about martial arts. They were different from the other men who had approached Eun Yerin because they were captivated by her beauty. "I thought I''d try painting a martial artist from the North Sea Ice Palace since you guys are a rare sight here, but your personality seems quite awful." "Personality doesn''t matter as long as she''s strong. So fight me!" "...What in the world?" Not long later, the three eccentrics, each peculiar in their own unique way, became close friends and often spent time together. Then ome day, Eun Yerin, who always treated men as coldly as ice, brought along a frail scholar and introduced him as her lover. "Nice to meet you, my name is Moon Yul. I''ve heard that you two are Yerin''s best friends. Please take good care of me." "......" "......" Initially, the two men had thought that Moon Yul was a martial artist so extraordinary that he appeared ordinary, but he turned out to be a very ordinary scholar. So why on earth was Eun Yerin, who remained aloof even before the most good-looking rich young masters, acting coquettish in front of a mere frail scholar? "Eun Yerin. Why are you suddenly acting like a graceful lady?" "Yeah, why is your voice different from usual? Did you eat poison?" "???" Moon Yul, who knew nothing about how his new girlfriend usually behaved, blinked in confusion and smiled innocently. Eun Yerin, on the other hand, glared at her friends with a murderous expression and warned telepathically, [You guys wanna die?] "Pfft..." "Kukuku..." The two old men chuckled simultaneously. Thanks to the painting before them, they could reminisce the good old times, even if just for a moment. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Whew..." Baek Suryong finished catching his breath and opened his eyes. The two old men approached him with apologetic expressions. "Sorry for the misunderstanding. Are your internal injuries okay?" Artist Pung Wol asked. "I''m fine." Baek Suryong nodded. He had coughed up a little blood, but the internal injuries weren''t severe. From their words, he understood that the two old men suspected the Blood Cult was the reason Eun Yerin had disappeared. In such a situation, if someone suddenly appeared claiming to be her disciple, that was certainly grounds for suspicion. Looking at Artist Pung Wol, Baek Suryong reminded, "So, the answer to my question..." "Follow me. I''ll explain everything on the way." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "I will go ahead and prepare," Geomno said, then used his movement arts and zoomed off. Artist Pung Wol watched him for a moment before turning back to Baek Suryong. "It will take some time, so let''s walk for a bit." "...Okay." As the two took a stroll along an autumn forest path covered in fallen leaves, the scenery changed from night back to day. Despite the intense battle, it seemed thay the sorcery formation still encompassed the entire manor. "...Did you witness her final moments?" Artist Pung Wol asked. Baek Suryong nodded. "Until the very end, she always pined for her lover." Artist Pung Wol came to a halt, looked up at the sky and sighed. "First, let''s get one thing straight. I am not Moon Yul." "...Is that so?" Baek Suryong muttered. He had held a slight hope that perhaps Moon Yul had learned sorcery and operated under the alias Artist Pung Wol, but it seemed that it was just an empty wish. Damn it, Moon Yul must be dead... Baek Suryong sighed, about to give up, when Artist Pung Wol added, "Moon Yul is staying here with us. Geomno is waking him up right now." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "...He''s alive?" Artist Pung Wol nodded, but his expression was bitter. "He''s still breathing, at least." Baek Suryong looked at him in confusion. Something about his choice of words sounded peculiar. Artist Pung Wol explained, "Moon Yul has been frail since a young age. He didn''t have a specific illness, but he was born with a weak constitution and is prone to catching ilnesses." The scenery of the path they walked gradually changed. The path covered in fallen leaves became a white path covered in snow, and the two men left footprints on the softly piled snow. "The Ice Moon Goddess wanted to make her lover healthy in the hopes that they could grow old together. As you know, murim masters have very long lifespans." Baek Suryong nodded in understanding. A peerless master like the Ice Moon Goddess could easily live for well over a century. If the person they loved wasn''t beside them, however, what meaning would such a long life hold? Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "One day, she excitedly told me that she heard rumors about the Divine Physician''s whereabouts." "......" From here on, it was a story Baek Suryong was familiar with. The Blood Cult had been watching the Ice Moon Goddess ever since she emerged into the murim. They, who were looking for an opportunity to steal the greatest Ice Arts, learned that she had a secret lover who was very sickly, and that she was searching for a way to make him healthy. "The unknown source of that rumor made me uneasy, so I tried to persuade her not to go, but..." "Nine out of ten rumors in the murim are nonsense. It might be a trap!" "If there''s even a one-in-ten chance, it''s worth investigating." "You stubborn fool... Fine. Who can bend your will?" "Just watch over him until I return. I''ll be back as quickly as possible." After that day, however, Artist Pung Wol never saw the Ice Moon Goddess again. "She probably didn''t want to worry him, so the wicked woman lied to Moon Yul, saying she was going out for a few days. What was I supposed to do if she never came back?" The scenery surrounding them changed increasingly rapidly. The passage of the seasons, spring, summer, autumn, and winter, unfolded repeatedly, as if to illustrate the fleeting years the friends had shared, devoid of purpose or significance. "Moon Yul waited for her here all that time, never uttering a single complaint. During that time, he learned both painting and sorcery from me. That period lasted over ten years." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Ten years..." "When she returns, I will show her a healthier version of myself." Whenever the sorcery training became too strenuous, Moon Yul would say that with a pale face. He never asked a single word about the Ice Moon Goddess, as if he knew why she had left. "Those were very chaotic times. The Blood Cult''s power had significantly weakened due to internal strife, and the orthodox murim was assembling forces to finish them off... In the midst of all that, one day, Moon Yul suddenly disappeared." "...What?" Baek Suryong exclaimed in surprise. *The man who had waited patiently for ten years disappeared without a word? ...Wait a minute! Wasn''t that shortly after Master Eun''s death? Did he sense something when she passed? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "I distributed portraits of Moon Yul and searched high and low, but I couldn''t find him since that troublesome fellow used a human skin mask. Sigh, he could have at least said something before going..." "Didn''t you say earlier that he was here?" Baek Suryong asked. Artist Pung Wol nodded sadly. "Yes, because twenty years after he up and left, he returned, barely clinging to life, loaded onto the freight wagon of an escort agency as it traveled to Xi''an." "......" "It was a stroke of heavenly luck. The head of that escort agency happened to be an acquaintance of mine and remembered the portrait I distributed years ago. The sorcery Moon Yul learned from me probably helped a little too." Moon Yul, who had wandered alone searching for his lover for decades, finally returned to Xi''an. The returned Moon Yul, however, was no longer the man he used to be. "Try to understand if Moon Yul''s reaction isn''t what you expect. Too much time has passed." "What do you mean?" "You''ll know when you see him." The scenery stopped changing. Baek Suryong sensed Geomno and a stranger''s aura from afar. This is... In front of a small detached building at the back of the manor stood an old man leaning on a cane. His aura was so faint, it wouldn''t be strange if it flickered out at any moment. "The old man you see over there is Moon Yul." "......" Geomno was supporting the old man by his side. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Spotting Artist Pung Wol, Moon Yul smiled brightly. "Hyung-nim." Baek Suryong could hardly believe his eyes. Moon Yul''s smile was so pure it was hard to believe it belonged to an old man. He wore glasses, perhaps due to poor eyesight, but even with age, he exuded the calm, gentle atmosphere characteristic of a scholar who loved books. "I heard a guest was coming, so I hurried to get up. You should have told me beforehand." Moon Yul turned to look at Baek Suryong. "Are you Yerin''s friend?" "...My name is Baek Suryong." Unsure how to respond, Baek Suryong performed a clasped hands greeting. The response that came back, however, caught him completely off guard. "Oh dear. Yerin has stepped out for a moment. She should return before sunset, so please wait here a bit." "...Pardon?" Baek Suryong asked, bewildered. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Artist Pung Wol whispered telepathically, [It''s dementia. He''s not quite right in the head.] "......" [His time stopped sixty years ago. He believes his lover will come when night falls, and when tomorrow comes, he forgets what happened today. He waits endlessly. Even if you tell him she''s dead... he won''t believe you.] Baek Suryong was speechless. He had only thought about whether Master Eun''s lover was dead or alive, and had never imagined a situation like this. Would it be better not to tell him that she''s dead? He briefly considered it, but ultimately, he decided to convey the truth. Even if Moon Yul didn''t believe him or blamed him, he had a duty to deliver Master Eun''s last words. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong reached out and took Moon Yul''s thin hand. "Elder. I have something to tell you." Moon Yul, surprised, tried to pull his hand away. "Elder? You seem about the same age as me, so why are you making such a bad joke..." VWOOOOM! Suddenly, the White Ice Bangles on both their wrists began to glow pure white and resonate. Within seconds, a clear, cool energy enveloped the two. Baek Suryong blinked in shock. He had not anticipated this. "Ah..." Clarity slowly returned to Moon Yul''s hazy eyes. It was a temporary phenomenon. A miracle created when the pair of White Ice Bangles, separated for so long, sensed and resonated with each other. "...Did Yerin send you here?" Moon Yul asked, vitality returning to his eyes as he stared at the White Ice Bangle on Baek Suryong''s left hand. "Moon Yul! Have you regained your senses!" "How...?" Artist Pung Wol and Geomno stared at Moon Yul in astonishment, and Moon Yul grinned back at them. Confirming that Moon Yul was now of sound mind, Baek Suryong clasped his hands together in greeting again. "I am her disciple. I came here to deliver her last words." "...Finally. I was waiting for this" Moon Yul replied calmly, neither flustered nor surprised. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? As expected. He already knew that something had happened to her. Baek Suryong conveyed Master Eun''s last words sincerely, "She asked you not to wait for her any longer. She would go first now and wait for you there, so you should take your time before going to meet her." "......" "She missed you right up until her last breath. She desperately wanted to return here, to your side." Moon Yul smiled silently. To Baek Suryong''s surprise, however, the smile of a man who had waited decades for his lover wasn''t sad but radiant. "Can you tell me more about Yerin? I want to know how you met and what you talked about," Moon Yul asked. "That''s..." For a moment, Baek Suryong regretted not being able to tell him everything truthfully. Since Moon Yul was Master Eun''s lover, he didn''t want to fabricate a story to hide the uncomfortable facts. I''ve already said too much. Moreover, Artist Pung Wol and Geomno were listening. Although they were retired from the murim and uninterested in its affairs, there were still secrets that should never be revealed to the world. "My apologies. This is all I can say." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "If it is too difficult to speak directly, then..." Moon Yul carefully extended his hand. "Would you allow me to meet the Yerin in your memories?" "Pardon?" "It''s a type of sorcery. Don''t worry, it won''t cause you any harm." "No, Moon Yul! You can''t use that spell!" Artist Pung Wol exclaimed in horror. Moon Yul shook his head gently. "Hyung-nim, this is my last wish. Please allow me this bit of stubbornness." "You...!" Artist Pung Wol cried out. Deep down, though, he knew that Moon Yul''s current mental clarity was nothing more than terminal lucidity. His old friend had no reason to fear the consequences of using forbidden sorcery. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Finally, Artist Pung Wol turned and walked away, sighing, "...Fine, do as you wish." Geomno also nodded at Baek Suryong and left the room. "It seems like you won''t take no for an answer, so I''ll accept your decision. "Thank you." Moon Yul held out his right hand, which sported the White Ice Bangle, and Baek Suryong extended his left hand to meet it. The moment their palms touched, Moon Yul uttered a soft incantation. FWOOOSH! Baek Suryong felt his consciousness being sucked away, and the next moment, he regained consciousness in an unfamiliar place... No, it wasn''t completely unfamiliar. Isn''t this place... the old bookstore where Master Eun''s portrait was displayed? The atmosphere in the bookstore back then was quite different from what it was now, but more importantly, a young Eun Yerin and Moon Yul were there, standing right in front of him. Translator''s Note: Sorry about the late chapter, but I was too jetlagged yesterday. Chapter 340: If Theres a Way TL: FoodieMonster007 Is this... an illusion created by sorcery? Baek Suryong looked around. He was definitely in the same old bookstore he had visited just a few days ago, but the layout of the shelves and bookcases, as well as the arrangement of the displayed books, was entirely different. The furniture also didn''t look as old or worn out. This is the old bookstore from fifty years ago, back when Master Eun and Moon Yul were still together. Baek Suryong assessed the situation calmly. He might have been flustered if it were his first time, but he had already experienced something similar when he read his diary and relived his past life. It''s similar to that dream, only this time, I''m not the protagonist but an invisible observer. He couldn''t speak or touch anything, only watch as Eun Yerin and Moon Yul''s love story unfolded in front of him. CREAK... The door of the old bookstore opened, and a woman whose face was completely hidden by a black hat and veil entered. Baek Suryong recognized her instantly. It was his master, Eun Yerin. This must be the day they first met. "Welcome!" Moon Yul, who was organizing books in the store, greeted with a smile. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Are you closing soon?" Eun Yerin asked plainly. "Not at all. Please take your time browsing our wares. Now that a customer has arrived, I can read more books too." "......" Eun Yerin looked around the bookstore, picked up a random book, and began to read. After a short while, though, she looked up as a shadow loomed over her. "...What is it?" she asked warily. "Reading in such a dark place will ruin your eyes, just as it ruined mine," Moon Yul said, holding out a small oil lamp. Eun Yerin eyed Moon Yul suspiciously. She was used to men harboring ulterior motives behind kind gestures, but the scholar in front of her was no martial artist. There was no way he could see her face through her veil. "I''m a martial artist, so it''s fine," she said curtly. "Even so, wouldn''t having a lamp make reading more comfortable? I''ll leave it here." "......" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Suddenly, Moon Yul, who had just set down the lamp and was about to leave, smiled brightly. "I enjoyed reading that book, too. It''s a heart-wrenching story of forbidden love. If you''re looking for similar romance novels, I can recommend some." "...Thank you." "Take your time reading." Sometimes, emotions sprouted from a single, seemingly insignificant action or word. Though their conversation was brief and trivial, Eun Yerin''s gaze lingered on the frail-looking bookstore assistant for a long time. It was amusing how he had brought her a lamp, only to bury his nose back in a book almost immediately after. Watching them, Baek Suryong unconsciously smiled. I can feel Master Eun''s emotions. "...I''ll come again next time," Eun Yerin finally said. "Take care!" Moon Yul greeted. Eun Yerin left the bookstore and walked slowly down the street. Looking up, she saw a crescent moon hanging in the sky. "What a strange person..." she muttered, her voice as soft as the slightly chilly night breeze. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Back then, Eun Yerin had no idea that she would end up visiting this old bookstore again and again. The scene changed. On a hot summer''s day, Moon Yul and Eun Yerin went to a lake to enjoy a leisurely boat ride. Unlike before, they were now calling each other casually. However, just as they were about to board their boat, some thugs appeared. "Yerin! Hide behind me!" Moon Yul shouted. Eun Yerin sighed, "Haa..." The trouble started because she had briefly taken off her veil. Thugs attracted by her beauty had immediately sent dirty looks her way. "D-Don''t worry! I won''t let them lay a finger on you!" Moon Yul stammered, stepping forward to protect the woman he loved. He held a sword with thin, untrained arms, his hands trembling visibly as he struggled just to bear its weight. "Kuhahaha! Look at that wimp pretending to be a man!" "Why so scared? We just want to join in the fun!" "Does a pansy who probably can''t even perform his manly duties deserve to be with a beauty like that?" The ruffians, inebriated despite the fact that it was broad daylight, advanced, snickering. Moon Yul, his face pale, warned them not to come closer again, but they simply mocked and threatened the frail scholar. "Mongrels," Eun Yerin snarled, narrowing her eyes. She waved her hand, and a frigid chill instantly swept over the thugs. CRACKLE! They trembled violently, their faces filled with horror, as frost spread out over their bodies. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Get lost," Eun Yerin said icily. The only reason she didn''t kill these bastards was because she didn''t want to show her cruel side in front of her lover. "U-Uwaaaah!" Wailing, the thugs fled with their tails between their legs. Moon Yul stared at Eun Yerin, shocked. "Yerin...?" "Haven''t I already told you several times that I''m a martial artist?" "Y-Yes, but you never said you were a master." "Do you dislike me being a martial artist?" Eun Yerin asked nervously, twiddling her thumbs. Those were merely thugs. If Moon Yul had seen her fight against a real master, he might have fainted. "How could I hate you for that? I like you no matter what you are." Did his answer soothe her heart a little? Baek Suryong wondered. Grinning mischievously, Eun Yerin stepped onto the boat. "...You row the boat. Don''t tell me you expect me to do it just because I''m a martial artist?" "Of course I''ll row! Do I look like someone who would make my woman do hard labor?" "You''re such a smooth talker..." Ultimately, however, Eun Yerin ended up rowing the boat. After seeing her poor lover panting just a few strokes in, she couldn''t bear to watch him suffer any longer. She stirred up wind with her inner arts, slowly pushing the boat around the lake. The scene changed again. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. The two lovebirds enjoyed many happy times together. They traveled to famous places, ate delicious food, and went on scenic tours. Occasionally, they returned to Xi''an to meet up with friends. "Don''t you two get tired of sticking together like that all the time?" a young Artist Pung Wol complained. "Eun Yerin! Long time no see! Let''s have a match!" Geomno demanded. Baek Suryong watched them fondly, when suddenly, he had a revelation. Wait. These aren''t events that happened in reality. Moon Yul had asked him to let him meet the Eun Yerin in his memories. He didn''t know exactly how, but he knew that Moon Yul had borrowed his memories to manifest her here. This is both Moon Yul''s and my dream, and... it''s also Moon Yul''s final dream. Having finally understood the nature of the dream, Baek Suryong projected his own desires into it, hoping that at least here, Master Eun and her lover could find the happiness they had always sought. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? VWOOOM! The dream world shook as if an earthquake had struck. "How...?" Moon Yul turned toward Baek Suryong, his eyes wide with surprise. Even if this was partially his dream, how could someone who hadn''t studied sorcery interfere? There was no way he could have known that Baek Suryong had experienced something similar before and learned to manipulate dreams. The scenery changed once more. "HAHAHAHA!" a man roared, his booming voice reverberating through the mountains and rivers. "Our Ice Goddess is getting married! There''s no way this Oppa will miss the wedding!" A huge shadow fell over the couple as Master Maeng arrived carrying a tiger the size of a house over his shoulder and set it down on the ground. "A wedding gift! Since ancient times, tiger balls have always been the best tonic for..." "Ignorant fool! Must you act like this, even on her big day?" Master Crazy Demon cut him off, clicking his tongue. He wore the Hyonwon Clan''s uniform proudly and carried loads of silk and luxury goods, but his stern demeanor remained the same as ever. "I brought some daily necessities as wedding gifts." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Hohoho! My gift seems shabby in comparison," Master Sword Saint chuckled, entering the compound with a young man who looked exactly like him. "My apologies, but I don''t have much to offer, just some herbs I gathered from the mountains." Master Sword Saint opened the bundle he carried. Master Maeng''s eyes instantly widened. "Hey. I-Isn''t that fleeceflower root? And it looks at least five hundred years old?" "Hoho, is that so? No wonder I felt spiritual energy from it." On Master Eun''s wedding day, the other three masters gathered at her house early in the morning, chatting merrily. The scene was incredibly peaceful. Just then, Master Maeng looked at Baek Suryong. "Brat! What are you doing standing over there! Come here!" "...Huh? Me?" Baek Suryong blinked in shock, only now realizing that he too had somehow entered the dream. "Is there another brat here besides you?" Master Maeng bellowed as his hand shot out like lightning, catching Baek Suryong''s head in a playful headlock beneath his massive forearm and armpit. Of course, it was only playful to the big man. Baek Suryong genuinely felt his life was in danger. "Cough! P-Please spare me, Master Maeng!" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Kuhahaha! How''s the taste of this Master''s muscles! You should have trained your head muscles better!" "Head muscles!? What the fuck is that...!" "Ugh, shut up! You guys are so noisy I could die!" a woman''s voice interrupted. Everyone turned to face her. Beautifully dressed in a red wedding gown, Master Eun walked gracefully out of her changing room, looking absolutely stunning. Her face was slightly flushed as if embarrassed to show this side of herself to the other masters. "Hiyah! SO LOVELY! Our youngest is finally hiding her true nature and getting married, this Oppa is truly..." "Can someone please shut that mouth?" "Who in the world could shut that damn mouth?" "Hoho. Lovely. Truly lovely." CLAP! Baek Suryong clapped his hands, drawing the noisy masters'' attention. Grinning, he said, "The groom must be waiting by now, so let''s hurry along, shall we?" The three masters and Baek Suryong placed Eun Yerin in a sedan chair, lifted it together, and headed to the groom''s house. For today, at least, they were the world''s most reliable sedan chair carriers. "Hahahaha! People of the town, come out and see! The Ice Moon Goddess Eun Yerin is getting married today! Come out and offer your blessings!" "You crazy idiot! Please just be quiet." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "What the hell? The jianghu''s official crazy person is calling me crazy?" "Masters, must you fight even on a day like this?" "Hoho! It''s a very fine day." Along the road, Master Maeng and Master Crazy Demon bickered back and forth, Baek Suryong tried to mediate between them, and Master Sword Saint simply went hohoho. This was the future that everyone had wished for. They escaped the Blood Cult together, returned to their respective lives, and gathered together again on Master Eun''s wedding day. Beaming, Baek Suryong whispered to himself, "...Even if it''s just a dream, it''s good to see you all like this again." Far away, Moon Yul, the groom, stood waiting for his bride with a flushed face, dressed in red wedding robes. "...A wedding. I never dared to dream of such a day," he said to Baek Suryong. "Did I interfere unnecessarily and disturb your dream?" "Not at all. This place isn''t just my dream. Also..." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? A smile spread across Moon Yul''s lips as he looked at the Bandit King, the Crazy Demon, and the Sword Saint. "I''m happy to know that Yerin made good friends while we were apart." "......" Throughout the wedding ceremony, Master Maeng sniffled, while Master Crazy Demon stood with his arms crossed and sighed. Master Sword Saint, when asked to give the groom words of blessing, instead threatened to cut off his ''thingamajig'' if he dared cheat on his wife, laughing ''hohoho'' all the way. "Everyone stand together! Put away all your weapons, they''ll interfere with the painting! Now, look this way and smile!" Artist Pung Wol, who was also attending the wedding, captured the scene in a painting. Master Eun and Moon Yul stood in the center with the three other masters behind them. Baek Suryong squeezed himself between Master Maeng and Master Crazy Demon. "...Phew, that was tiring." After the wedding ceremony concluded, Baek Suryong turned to look at his masters. "Masters. Thank you for attending the wedding despite your busy schedules." Even though their figures were becoming blurred, each of them looked at Baek Suryong with familiar smiles. "Kuhaha! Let''s meet again next time!" Master Maeng laughed more heartily than anyone. "Don''t overdo it when you''re alone." Master Crazy Demon nodded with a solemn expression. "It was enjoyable being called here, even for a short while." Master Sword Saint smiled benevolently while stroking his beard. PSHHH... This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Soon, the masters'' figures disappeared completely. "Yes, Masters," Baek Suryong whispered, closing his eyes. He wanted to remember what they looked like for even just a little longer. The scene changed again. Eun Yerin and Moon Yul, now married, grew old together like ordinary people. Eun Yerin gave birth to a daughter who looked just like her. Eventually, the two reached middle age, and Master Eun quietly wiped away tears as they watched their grown daughter get married. Finally, they became elderly. Eun Yerin became a grandmother, and Moon Yul gradually began to look like he did before entering the dream. The dream is ending. Baek Suryong could sense the dream drawing to a close. He could also feel that the moment this dream ended, Moon Yul''s life would end. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Thank you," Master Eun said warmly, her wrinkled eyes brimming with more happiness than he had ever seen in the prison. "Thank you for delivering my words to him and for letting me meet him again." Baek Suryong glanced around. Moon Yul was gone. Did he leave so that the master and disciple could talk alone? What an unnecessary gesture. Turning back to Master Eun, Baek Suryong replied, "Why thank me? I''m the one who''s sorry I couldn''t come sooner." "I want to nag you one last time." Baek Suryong smirked faintly and nodded. "Of course. You have every right to nag me, Master Eun." Master Eun smiled gently. "Don''t be too bound by the past. I hope you find happiness in your current life." "...That''s impossible," Baek Suryong whispered. Since this was a dream, the words Master Eun was saying now must be coming from his own heart. "Why would you say such a thing?" Master Eun asked. Not being bound by the past? Until everything related to the Blood Cult is settled, how could I possibly let it go? Huh? Wait... Those words didn''t come from his subconscious. The only person who could say such words to him was... "Don''t tell me, are you really Master Eun? Did Moon Yul''s sorcery summon your soul here?" "......" Master Eun smiled enigmatically. Baek Suryong blinked, confused. In hindsight, the words of the masters who had disappeared earlier also seemed strangely realistic. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Kuhaha! Let''s meet again next time!" "Don''t overdo it when you''re alone." "It was enjoyable being called here, even for a short while." What on earth is this sorcery? Did it simply create a dream based on my memories? Or... did I truly meet my deceased masters? Looking at the dazed Baek Suryong, Master Eun scolded, "When your teacher asks you a question, you should answer." Baek Suryong smiled awkwardly. "I''ll try." "...Yes. For now, that''s enough." "Master Eun. Please answer my question. This spell right now. If there''s a way to meet you all again..." Before he could finish speaking, Baek Suryong woke from the dream. Before him sat Moon Yul, his eyes closed in peace. Chapter 341: Thats What We Call An Occupational Disease Chapter 341: That''s What We Call An Occupational Disease Star Instructor, Master Baek TL: FoodieMonster007 Moon Yul''s eyes were closed, his expression peaceful. "Elder? Elder? Are you alright?" Baek Suryong whispered, staring blankly at Moon Yul. Am I still dreaming, or am I already awake? He had just passed through a long dream depicting the lives of two people. Readjusting to the sudden shift back into reality wasn''t easy. TAP! He carefully reached out to touch Moon Yul''s shoulder, but the old man remained perfectly still, a gentle smile fixed upon his unmoving lips. "Elder...!" Baek Suryong cried out, his expression crumpling. Gripping Moon Yul''s shoulders with both arms, he shook him, his tone agitated as he shouted, "There''s something I need to ask you! Was the person I met really Master Eun? Please just answer me that!" Baek Suryong knew. Moon Yul was dead. No matter how hard he shook his shoulders, Moon Yul would never wake up again. It was uncharacteristic of him to act this way, but he couldn''t easily let go of his lingering attachment. "How could you show me a dream like that and then just leave...!?" In his past life, he had wished for nothing more than to see the happy smiles of his masters. Just for that, it was the best dream he had ever had. Yet, he could not smile, because ultimately, it was just a dream. A dream that would never become reality. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "If I had known they were my real masters, I would have asked them lots of things...!" Muttering weakly, Baek Suryong suddenly noticed the White Ice Bangle laid beside Moon Yul. Beneath it, lay a single sheet of paper with a letter. This object lost its partner long ago. Please keep it safe so they are never separated again. It was his last will. He left the White Ice Bangle he received as a token from his lover, Eun Yerin, to her disciple, Baek Suryong. However, that wasn''t all. Amazingly, the writing on the letter faded away and new words appeared. O one born with a heaven-defying fate. I have seen your previous life. Baek Suryong wasn''t surprised. When Moon Yul asked to read his memories, he had suspected that something like this might happen. I saw why Yerin could not return to me, how much she suffered, and how deeply you care for your masters. I could not begin to guess how much you must have agonized when deciding whether to deliver Yerin''s last words to me. The handwriting on the letter was neat and gentle, reflecting Moon Yul''s personality. I wish to speak with you at length, but I do not have much time left. Thus, while you conversed with Yerin, I decided to leave these few words behind. "...Don''t tell me, did you concede your final moments with Master Eun to me?" Moon Yul gave up some of the last moments he could have spent with his lover for Baek Suryong. He had arranged it so that Baek Suryong could speak with Eun Yerin, albeit briefly. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? What an incredibly foolish man. You''re probably wondering this right now, so I''ll answer your question. The dream we had it is a heaven-defying sorcery that temporarily summons the spirit of the deceased using memory as a medium. rNo???S Baek Suryong''s eyes widened in shock. Unconsciously, he crumpled the letter in his hand. "If that''s what it was, then why didn''t you say so beforehand...!" he gasped, feeling a slight resentment towards Moon Yul. Honestly, the likelihood of the sorcery succeeding was quite low. This is because success depends entirely on the depth of the connection between the target of the spell and the deceased. The more time spent together, the higher the chance of success. Using this spell was a gamble for me as well. "What the..." Baek Suryong had spent over ten years training with his four masters, inheriting their martial arts. He was also with them in their final moments, so their connection could be said to be deeper than almost any other in the world. Since this was a spell that could only be performed once in a lifetime, I waited and waited for the best time to do it. Haha. It was worth the wait. Having married Yerin and lived a happy life, I no longer have any regrets. "It was still just a dream, wasn''t it? Ahh, damn it, I don''t get you." Baek Suryong looked at Moon Yul. The smile that lingered on the old man''s lips was a reflection of heartfelt contentment. Do not lament the brief meeting. Though this is the last time for me, it will not be the end for you. Someday, you will meet your masters again. "I''ll...meet them again?" Moon Yul''s words conveyed a conviction that his prediction would surely come true. It felt less like a wish or a hope and more like a prophecy. O one born with a heaven-defying fate. Even at this moment when I commune with the heavens, I cannot see your future clearly. However, what I can vaguely discern is that a moment will soon come for you to make an important choice. A heaven-defying fate. Both the Dark Heaven Goddess he had met at the Namgung Clan and the dying mother Silver Tiger had said something similar about him. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. What on earth is a heaven-defying fate...? Surely, they wouldn''t dub it a "heaven-defying fate" simply because he had mastered the Heaven Defying Divine Art. If that were the case, all past Blood Demons would have had the same heaven-defying fate. Is it because I was reincarnated with memories of my past life? Or because of my constitution? And what''s this about a choice? For now, he could only speculate. He simply didn''t have enough information to make any informed guesses. When that moment comes, remember. The people beside you, and also the people who were once beside you... PSHHH... The letter began to disintegrate into dust. The residual power of the sorcery was fading. Please, I pray that you will become the master of your own destiny. The letter completely vanished into dust, leaving only the White Ice Bangle behind. Baek Suryong gazed at the White Ice Bangle left by Moon Yul, his eyes filled with emotion. Although one of his goals had been to find Master Eun''s lover, his journey had originally begun as a search for the White Ice Bangle. Now that he had achieved his goal, however, he picked up the bangle with mixed feelings. "I will keep your advice firmly in mind, Elder." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Offering his condolences to Moon Yul, Baek Suryong fastened the second White Ice Bangle onto his right wrist. VWOOOOM! After being separated for over sixty years, the White Ice Bangles formed a pair. A pure white current of energy enveloped Baek Suryong''s body as they resonated with each other. For a moment, his clothes billowed in the wind. FWOOOSH! A cold wind, like a northern blizzard, swirled around Baek Suryong''s body, then slowly subsided. The pure white current seeped into his body. "Hoo..." Baek Suryong sat cross-legged and took slow, deep breaths. Outwardly, there wasn''t much change. His martial arts had already reached a level where elixirs and divine treasures didn''t affect him significantly. However, he did feel that his body''s condition, which was previously destabilized by the Heaven Defying Divine Art, had become somewhat more balanced. It was a comfortable feeling, difficult to describe. Baek Suryong concentrated fully on absorbing the energy of the White Ice Bangles. When he finally opened his eyes again, he found Artist Pung Wol and Geomno standing beside him, looking at Moon Yul with bitter expressions. "...This bastard. He left us just like this." "At least he was happy in the end." The two accepted Moon Yul''s death calmly. Geomno lifted Moon Yul''s body and carried it somewhere. Meanwhile, Artist Pung Wol asked Baek Suryong, "Did the couple you met in the dream look happy?" "Yes." "...That''s good to hear." Moon Yul''s funeral was a modest affair. Baek Suryong attended the ceremony and stayed at Artist Pung Wol''s manor for two more days. He needed time to process the enlightenment he had gained about the White Ice Divine Art during his duel with Geomno, and there was also something he needed from Artist Pung Wol. "Here, it''s finished," Artist Pung Wol said, handing over a family portrait depicting Baek Muheun and Mae Yakbing sitting side-by-side, with Baek Suryong standing behind them. Baek Suryong beamed in delight. "Thank you. My grandfather will be extremely pleased." He rolled up the scroll, tied it securely with string, and placed it carefully inside a long wooden box. Then, he stored the box deep within his travel pack to prevent damage on the way back. There was, however, one more unexpected gift. "Here, take this too," Artist Pung Wol said, holding out the painting depicting Baek Suryong and the Ice Moon Goddess performing the New Moon White Ice Dance under the crescent moon together. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "This is..." Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. Over the past few days, he had seen Artist Pung Wol staring blankly at this painting for hours. "May I really take this? I thought you were quite fond of it..." "I thought about it, and I think it''s only right for you to have it. After all, aren''t you the one and only disciple of the Ice Moon Goddess, Eun Yerin?" Artist Pung Wol relinquished his attachment, rolled up the scroll, and handed it to Baek Suryong. He had considered painting another copy but gave up, lacking the confidence to recreate the inspiration he had received at that moment. "Hurry and take it before I change my mind." Baek Suryong accepted the scroll without further hesitation. "I will treasure it as a family heirloom for life." "...Of course you should. If you dare sell it, I''ll immediately hunt you down at the Azure Dragon Academy." "That''s a good idea. When you come to the Azure Dragon Academy, could you perhaps paint another family portrait for me, this time including my grandfather?" "What? This punk...!" The two men smirked as they joked with each other. Though their encounter was brief, it was by no means shallow. After all, they were people who remembered the Ice Moon Goddess Eun Yerin. For Baek Suryong, this fact alone made their relationship special. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Just then, Artist Pung Wol, who had been smiling gently, narrowed his eyes seriously. "Be careful. The Ice Palace is a dangerous place." He had heard from Baek Suryong that the young instructor was planning to go to the Ice Palace, which made him worry. After all, in the past, the Ice Palace was the very source that informed the Ice Moon Goddess about the Divine Physician''s location. "The Ice Palace might have colluded with the Blood Cult. I couldn''t find concrete evidence, but I still suspect them," Artist Pung Wol warned. This was the reason he had suspected Baek Suryong when he first arrived. Baek Suryong nodded. "I''ll be careful." But that''s all the more reason I need to investigate them. He needed to find a way to prepare for the possibility that the Ice Palace had joined hands with the Blood Cult, or worse, had been absorbed by it. In any case, he didn''t plan to charge recklessly into the Ice Palace. First, he needed to understand their internal situation after they had isolated themselves. "Before that, however, I plan to visit the Black Tortoise Academy." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "To meet with the Dark Heaven Goddess, right?" "Yes." I''ve heard the words ''heaven-defying fate'' many times now. I need to find out exactly what that is. The Dark Heaven Goddess was the Principal of Shaanxi''s Black Tortoise Academy and one of the most outstanding sorcerers in the world. Baek Suryong planned to meet her and ask her all about what her words meant. Artist Pung Wol, unaware of these complex circumstances, nodded. "If it''s her, she should be able to provide some answers to what you want to ask." Though this fact was unknown to the world, he was actually a disciple of the Dark Heaven Goddess from a time before the Black Tortoise Academy was even established in the murim. "Well then, I shall be on my way. Farewell, Artist Pung Wol, Elder Geomno." Standing up, Baek Suryong bid farewell to Artist Pung Wol and Geomno, who had come to see him off. Geomno nodded stoically. "I wish you good fortune." Recalling the eager young Geomno in the dream, Baek Suryong grinned mischievously. "Next time, let''s have a match with swords." "...Fine," Geomno grumbled, lips twitching. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? As he left Artist Pung Wol''s manor, Baek Suryong''s steps seemed considerably lighter than when he first arrived. Gazing blankly at the young man as he disappeared into the distance, Artist Pung Wol muttered under his breath, "Seeing that beautiful figure makes me want to paint again." "That''s what we call an occupational disease, my friend," Geomno groaned, shaking his head. Chapter 342: The Dark Heaven Goddess (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 Nestled at the northern end of Shaanxi, the Black Tortoise Academy distinguished itself as the only one of the Five Great Academies to focus on teaching sorcery, engineering, formations, spirit beast training, and artifact research rather than martial arts. Only those guided by destiny are permitted entry. This famous phrase, said to have been inscribed by the Dark Heaven Goddess herself beneath the Black Tortoise Academy''s signboard, was the reason why many joked that gaining admission here was harder than entering the Heavenly Martial Academy. "...This is a problem. I didn''t expect the academy gates to be closed," Baek Suryong muttered softly, his gaze fixed on the Academy''s signboard. After departing Artist Pung Wol''s manor, he had used his movement arts to reach the Black Dragon Academy in a single day, only to run into an unexpected obstacle. The main gate of the Black Tortoise Academy was locked, with no guards in sight. I know it''s school vacation, but I can''t sense any presences inside at all. Something felt strange. No matter how many times he yelled or knocked, no one showed up and the gates remained shut. "I can''t just barge in... Not that that would be easy." A grayish, opaque energy enveloped the entire Black Tortoise Academy, forming a barrier that restricted entry. Baek Suryong found an old inn nearby and stepped inside. He ordered a generous meal and casually questioned the innkeeper about the Black Tortoise Academy. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "This is the first time something like this has happened. Until just a few days ago, the gate was open, and people were coming and going freely. Then, they suddenly sealed it off, " the innkeeper replied. Baek Suryong prodded further, "So the academy just suddenly closed down unannounced? "Yes, it happened about... five days ago." The innkeeper, mentally counting the days, lowered his voice and looked around nervously. "All of a sudden, thunder and lightning raged from a clear sky, and a violent downpour began. Dark clouds gathered only over the Black Tortoise Academy and didn''t disperse for two whole days. Can you imagine that?" "Weren''t they just performing some kind of sorcery as usual?" The principal of the Black Tortoise Academy was the Dark Heaven Goddess, who was said to be the world''s most powerful sorcerer. Additionally, the students primarily studied sorcery and its related academic fields rather than martial arts. If they truly wished to, summoning rain clouds should be a simple matter for them. Baek Suryong had firsthand experience with the Dark Heaven Goddess''s formidable abilities at the Namgung Estate. As a result, he couldn''t understand why the innkeeper was making such a fuss over what seemed to be a trivial event. The innkeeper, however, shook his head. "Usually, before performing any large-scale sorcery, the Black Tortoise Academy gives us prior notice. They inform us of the type of sorcery they''re performing so that we won''t be alarmed. That day, however, there was no warning at all." "Hmm..." Now, a clearer picture began to form. The Black Tortoise Academy, an institution that would normally issue a notice before employing sorcery, was struck by an unknown phenomenon resembling large-scale sorcery. Subsequently, they abruptly sealed their gates and refused all visitors. Did something go wrong with a spell? Baek Suryong couldn''t help but come to that conclusion. He gazed at the Black Tortoise Academy through the inn''s window. "What should I do now...?" Shortly after, the innkeeper emerged from the kitchen carrying the food. "Did you have business with the Black Tortoise Academy?" Baek Suryong nodded. "Yes." The innkeeper sighed as if he had expected that answer. "If possible, I''d advise you to come back another time. You might get caught up in something unpleasant if you try to force your way into the academy now." "I can''t, I have important business..." Baek Suryong muttered. "W-Well, this is merely a rumor, but..." The innkeeper glanced around furtively, then lowered his voice dramatically. "There''s talk that the Dark Heaven Goddess used forbidden sorcery and angered the Primordial Heavenly Lord, who then exacted punishment upon her." "......" Baek Suryong instantly recalled the Dark Heaven Goddess words of warning at the Namgung Estate. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "You have a destiny that defies the heavens. A fate that can overturn celestial order, capable of either destroying or saving the world." "Revealing the secrets of the heavens usually comes at a terrible price. Since you exist outside the celestial order, however, you are an exception." Could it be my fault? There was no apparent reason for a sorcerer as exceptional as the Dark Heaven Goddess to get into trouble with the gods, but what if she was paying the price for revealing heavenly secrets? While it may be excessive speculation, the coincidental timing of his arrival in Shaanxi and the dark clouds that had gathered only over the Black Tortoise Academy bothered him deeply. Something significant has clearly happened. Having come this far, Baek Suryong was not about to turn back now. He was determined to enter the Black Tortoise Academy, even if it meant climbing the walls. Just as he was about to get up, however, he heard a voice say, "If you go in there, you''ll die." "Hm?" Baek Suryong looked toward the speaker. An old woman with a deeply wrinkled face and bent back sat like a stone statue in a corner of the inn. "Granny! I told you not to say unlucky things when customers are around!" Startled, the innkeeper chided her worriedly, then glanced at the sword strapped to Baek Suryong''s waist, fearing she might have provoked a martial artist. Turning to Baek Suryong, he pleaded nervously, "Dear customer. She''s an old woman, and her mind isn''t entirely sound. She sometimes says strange things, so please be understanding." "No worries." Baek Suryong nodded, completely unconcerned by the slight. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Indeed, the old woman looked as if she didn''t have much longer to live. Her eyes were unfocused, and she was missing most of her teeth. A single plate of cold dumplings sat on the table in front of her. "Elder," he said. "What do you mean I''ll die if I go in?" "......" The old woman pressed her lips firmly together, her brow furrowed. Baek Suryong turned to the innkeeper. "Innkeeper, could you please bring some food for the Elder over here? I''ll cover the cost." "Not food, alcohol!" the old woman rasped. "And some alcohol too," Baek Suryong amended. Once the food and alcohol were on the table, the old woman''s grumpy expression softened slightly. "Something similar happened fifty years ago," she began. Back then, that place wasnt known as the Black Tortoise Academy, but as the Dark Heaven Sect. The Dark Heaven Sect was a sorcerers'' guild that existed before the Black Tortoise Academy was established. It was the predecessor of the current Academy, and the Dark Heaven Goddess was its sole successor and Sect Leader. "It was during some murim war. Many people died, and dark rumors abounded. Baek Suryong immediately thought of the war between the Blood Cult and the Murim Alliance. The old woman raised a gaunt finger and pointed out the window. "Around there, there used to be a mountain known as the Dark Heaven Mountain. It was a small but sacred peak. The Dark Heaven Sect was situated on its summit. Suddenly, one day, lightning struck, and earthquakes persisted all day long. The next day, the mountain vanished, and the Dark Heaven Goddess descended to this town." The idea of a mountain being destroyed overnight was hard to believe, but Baek Suryong listened in silence. The fear etched in the old woman''s eyes was far too real to dismiss her words as mere babbling. "Back then, many people were alarmed and went to investigate the Dark Heaven Sect, but most of them never returned. Those who did come back went mad. Hehe. My husband died then, too. He left saying he would pick up a treasure or two... but we still haven''t found his body." As the old woman recounted the old tale, her voice reverberated ominously through the inn. To add to the atmosphere, she didn''t touch the food, only sipped her wine. "The current scene looks exactly the same as back then. No, this time it''s worse. Many more people will die..." "Granny! I told you not to say such unlucky things!" the innkeeper sighed in exasperation. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. The old woman cackled, eyeing Baek Suryong as if taunting him. He could almost hear her unspoken words: "Now that you''ve heard my story, do you still dare to go in there?" Grinning, he shot to his feet. "Hearing this story has made me even more intrigued. I must go to the Black Tortoise Academy at once!" Fear flickered in the old woman''s hazy eyes, and she trembled as if the mere thought terrified her. "Are you mad? You''ll face divine retribution! Aren''t you afraid of the gods?" Baek Suryong smirked. "I was never destined to be on good terms with the heavens in the first place." "...What?" Baek Suryong laughed. If he was truly born with a heaven-defying fate, then heavenly punishment should be the last thing he needed to fear. In fact, just by existing, he had likely already incurred the wrath of the heavens. "Innkeeper, please add this Elder''s bill to mine." "Ah, yes." Leaving the inn, Baek Suryong strode purposefully toward the Black Tortoise Academy. The innkeeper watched him anxiously. "How do you think he''s going to..." Before he could finish, Baek Suryong leaped into the air, drew his sword, and cleanly sliced through part of the formation surrounding the Black Tortoise Academy. RIIIP! As soon as the grayish, opaque energy shrouding the Black Tortoise Academy dispersed, Baek Suryong rushed inside and disappeared. Then, barely an instant later, the sorcery formation restored itself. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The innkeeper''s jaw dropped in amazement. "G-Good heavens!" Meanwhile, the old woman sipped her wine with eerie tranquility. The moment Baek Suryong set foot inside the Black Tortoise Academy, he felt a subtle shift in the air around him, similar to what he had experienced at Artist Pung Wol''s estate. "More sorcery, huh." The scenery around him was a kaleidoscope of colors, changing in real time. Only one thing remained constanta mountain peak in the distance. Baek Suryong instinctively realized that was where the Dark Heaven Goddess resided. I can''t trust my eyes. Illusions indistinguishable from reality deceived his eyes and tricked his five senses, but he remained unfazed. If this were his first encounter with such powerful illusions, he might have been flustered. However, since he stayed at Artist Pung Wol''s manor for several days, he had habitually scrutinized the complex formation. It''s not a simple sorcery that can be deciphered by observing it for a short time, but... Given that the Dark Heaven Goddess was Artist Pung Wol''s master, this sorcery formation likely incorporated similar principles. Navigating through it should be doable. There it is! The moment Baek Suryong determined the correct direction, he shot forward like an arrow without hesitation. RUMBLE! BOOM! He twisted his body sharply to the side, dodging a lightning bolt that crashed down right in front of him. If he had been even a second slower, the bolt would have hit him directly. Still, that was only the beginning. RRRRRUMBLE! An earthquake powerful enough to make standing difficult shook the ground violently, causing the earth to sink in great patches. Beneath it all, a bottomless abyss yawned. STOMP! Baek Suryong leaped into the air just before the ground beneath him crumbled. He unleashed his movement arts and ran at full speed, the earth continuing to fall apart in his wake. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. SWOOSH! Next came a storm. Rain hammered down upon him as if a hole had been torn in the sky. "This much won''t stop me," he muttered. He was drenched. Every step felt steadily heavier. He glared at the mountain peak. It still seemed so distant. A sharp glint flickered in his eyes. Why did she suddenly lock the gates? Because my heaven-defying fate will incur divine retribution? If so, then why did she help me at the Namgung Estate? Or... is she testing me? In order to answer all of these questions, Baek Suryong was determined to meet the Dark Heaven Goddess. "Even if you''ve changed your mind and no longer want to meet me, I will find you." KYAAAAAAK! KIIIIYAAAAA! Baek Suryong faced more than just natural disasters. Demons crawled up from an underground abyss, and winged monsters swooped down from the gray sky like hail. Despite all the supernatural phenomena hindering his path to the Dark Heaven Goddess, however, he did not stop. SWISH! SWOOSH! He drew the Azure Dragon Sword and swung it, etching dozens of fine lines into the demons charging at him. CRASH! Baek Suryong tore through the ranks of his enemies like a tempest, chopping them into dozens of tiny pieces. Nevertheless, the onslaught of demons and monsters continued unceasingly. Among them were even creatures resembling the One-Horned Demon Dragon. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Before he knew it, his eyes had turned red. He lifted his head and scowled at the mountain peak, which still appeared distant. How much further do I have to go? Given his speed, he should have arrived at the Black Tortoise Academy long ago. However, within this massive sorcery formation, the laws of the world were distorted. "...As if I''ll give up so easily." A fierce smile played on Baek Suryong''s lips, and fiery determination blazed in his eyes. Gritting his teeth, he picked up the pace. ...How long have I been running? Baek Suryong felt as if he had run for several days and nights without rest, but finally, he reached his destination. THUD! The instant set foot on the summit, the Dark Heaven Goddess appeared before him. Baek Suryong blinked, dumbfounded. It was the old woman he had met at the inn. "You were the Dark Heaven Goddess?" "You finally made it," the old woman said. Her appearance regressed through time, growing younger and younger until she finally settled as a mature woman around Baek Suryong''s age. Baek Suryong sighed inwardly. Her technique is completely different from bone contortion and other disguise arts. Thanks to that, I didn''t notice anything wrong with her. He complained, "I thought you were suspicious from the start, but I never would have guessed it was actually you. It would have been fine if we had talked back there. Why did you make me go through hell to get here?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "I wanted to confirm some things." "Confirm what?" Baek Suryong asked, feeling slightly annoyed. Throughout his journey here, he had sensed the Dark Heaven Goddess''s eyes watching him. "First, I wanted to confirm that you are not a threat to the world. Second..." The Dark Heaven Goddess''s eyes shone with a clear blue light, and a divine aura flowed from her body. "I wanted to confirm if someone reincarnated you for a specific purpose." "...!!" Baek Suryong''s eyes widened. Translator''s Note: I have just received a request to repaint my in-laws'' bedroom tomorrow, so there will only be 1-2 more chapters this week. Chapter 343: The Dark Heaven Goddess (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 After a long silence, Baek Suryong muttered, "Someone reincarnated me? Deliberately?" Gritting his teeth, he glared at the Dark Heaven Goddess, thick killing intent seeping from his eyes. This wasn''t just a threat. It was a clearly coalesced aura of murderous intent. "If you keep spouting such nonsense, I''ll make you pay for it." For most of his previous life, he had followed someone else''s orders. After losing his parents at a young age, he became a martial artist of the Blood Cult, fighting to survive every day. Not once had he been the master of his own destiny. Even his final attempt to gain freedom was thwarted by the Blood Cult, and he met his end alongside his masters. And now she''s telling me that someone intentionally orchestrated this life too? A surge of anger coursed through him, causing his fingertips to tremble, but he fought the urge to grab the Dark Heaven Goddess by the throat and scream in her face. "Explain yourself clearly. If you keep rambling vaguely, I''ll rip that mouth of yours apart." The Dark Heaven Goddess gazed steadily at Baek Suryong, her expression unchanging despite the savage killing intent and vicious words. "Do you think you can harm me in this place?" The entire Black Tortoise Academy was her sorcerous domain. Although she had grown weaker in exchange for peeking in on heavenly secrets, within this place, she was invincible. Still, Baek Suryong snorted. "At this distance, I won''t miss." They were less than ten feet apart. He was confident that he could seize the Dark Heaven Goddess before she could cast any spells. SSSSSH... His eyes turned red. Until now, he had tried his best not to reveal the Heaven Defying Divine Art to other masters, but he felt no such need with the Dark Heaven Goddess. "Since you know I was reincarnated, you must also know who I was in my past life. I''m a vile scoundrel who doesn''t give a damn about means or methods as long as I can achieve my goals." Baek Suryong seethed. There had been another being in the past who spoke to him of fate. Right now, the Dark Heaven Goddess reminded him of that person. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "You were born with a very special destiny, with two possible futures. In one, you will become the cornerstone necessary for our cult to achieve world domination... and in the other, you will ignite the flames that will destroy our cult." His voice, once heard, lingered in one''s memory. Blood-red hair fell against deathly pale skin, framing the inhumanely perfect, sculpted features of a transcendent being who regarded him with languid condescension, as a god might a mere mortal. The Blood Demon. "...Even now, looking at you like this, I still can''t be certain. Your reincarnation was definitely intentional, but the heaven-defying power I feel from you reminds me of that day fifty years ago. What truly resides within you is..." WHOOSH! Baek Suryong darted forward with lightning speed and seized the Dark Heaven Goddess''s neck. Bringing his face close to hers, he hissed, "I told you to speak plainly, didn''t I?" The Dark Heaven Goddess did not struggle, as if she had expected this. Even with her throat grabbed, her face was as expressionless as a doll''s. "About fifty years ago, a great distortion of the celestial order was set in motion," she gasped. Waves of qi spread out from her suspended body, transforming the surrounding scenery. FWOOOOOSH! northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Suddenly, the two stood before a sect established deep in the mountainsthe Dark Heaven Sect. The Dark Heaven Goddess looked wistfully at her now-vanished homeland. "For generations, the Dark Heaven Sect has monitored the spread of heaven-defying power, intervening in earthly affairs when necessary to contain it. Such is the karmic duty bestowed upon us by the heavens." She lightly flicked her fingertips. Time rewound rapidly. Dark, ominous clouds gathered over the Dark Heaven Sect, and lightning struck it again and again. RRRRRUMBLE! KWAKWAKWANG! Thunderstorms raged and earthquakes shook the land. As if the end of the world had come, natural disasters razed and demolished the Dark Heaven Sect. "...It was a warning from the heavens. A sign that the celestial order had been compromised and needed to be restored. A foreshadowing that the hellish scene unfolding at the Dark Heaven Sect would soon be repeated across the entire world." A bloodied young Dark Heaven Goddess stumbled out from the rubble and knelt down upon the charred ground. She was the sole survivor among the disciples of the Dark Heaven Sect. Looking up at the sky, she wailed and sobbed until she could barely breathe. "I descended to the mortal realm to seek the entity that had disrupted the celestial order. However... I was too slow." "......" Without realizing it, Baek Suryong began to loosen his grip. The scenery changed once more. This time, it was a place he knew very well. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "The Blood Cult?" They stood amid the burning Blood Cult headquarters. Orthodox martial artists and blood cultists were engaged in fierce combat everywhere. Screams and shouts reverberated through the air. "Kill all the filthy demons!" "Hail the Blood Demon, in blood shall we reign supreme! For our Supreme Lord!" Desperate orthodox martial artists and crazed blood cultists faced off brutally. Blood pooled on the ground, and corpses piled up like hills. "This is a recreation of the memories of a martial artist who participated in the war. I couldn''t make it there in time." BADUMP, BADUMP... The martial artist''s erratic gaze drifted toward a certain location. Baek Suryong followed his gaze. He was looking at the Blood Demon Palace. Just then, someone from the Murim Alliance side shouted, "The Apostles have fled! Kill the Blood Demon!" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? A frenzied suicide squad broke away from the chaos and raced towards the Blood Demon Palace at full speed. Every single one of them was a renowned murim master. CRASH! The orthodox suicide squad smashed through the gates of the Blood Demon Palace. There, the Blood Demon greeted them from his grand throne, looking down with a transcendent air that went beyond just appearance or aura. "Blood Demon! There''s nowhere left to run!" "Even the Apostles protecting you have all fled!" "We will take your head here and bring peace back to the murim!" Overwhelmed by the ominous presence of the Blood Demon, the orthodox murim masters blustered like frightened beasts puffing themselves up to seem bigger. ...But something was wrong. Even though the Blood Demon Palace had been invaded, the Blood Demon showed no reaction. Having heard it from the Beggars'' Gang Chief not long ago, Baek Suryong knew why. "...He''s really dead." The Blood Demon''s eyes were closed peacefully, and soon, the masters present realized that he wasn''t breathing. Their first reaction was naturally one of disbelief. "Huh? Did the Blood Demon commit suicide?" "That''s impossible..." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Don''t let your guard down yet! He might be trying to trick us using the Breath Concealment Technique!" "Vile fiend! Open your eyes at once!" Agitation and denial spread among the martial artists. They had risked their lives to come here and kill the Blood Demon, only to be greeted by his lifeless corpse. Some collapsed to the floor in disappointment, while others approached the grand throne to examine the body. "...There''s no way he committed suicide," Baek Suryong muttered. The Blood Demon he knew would never choose suicide. Even if he knew his defeat was apparent, he would die fighting as the world''s worst Heavenly Blight until the very end. SHHHHHH... The sorcery that recreated past memories faded, and the two returned to their original location. After casting large-scale sorcery consecutively, the Dark Heaven Goddess was visibly exhausted. "The Blood Demon had cast a heaven-defying spell which distorted the celestial order, and paid the ultimate price for it. No, it would be more accurate to say he sacrificed himself for it," she explained. "Was that the spell...that caused my reincarnation?" Baek Suryong asked. The truth was, as soon as he heard that someone had orchestrated his reincarnation, he immediately thought of the Blood Demon. Only that monster could have planned something so unthinkable. "Since that day, I have kept a steady watch on the celestial order. That''s when I noticed the slow spread of heaven-defying energy, which in turn sparked all sorts of bizarre events." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong recalled the mother Silver Tiger''s words. [There is someone out there who is spreading the power to defy heaven.] [All over the world, the power to defy heaven is stirring. Because of that, ancient entities that were dormant for ages are awakening, and events that rebel against destiny will occur.] It matched the Dark Heaven Goddess''s tale. So the one who spread heaven-defying energy all over the place was the Blood Demon. "Then one day, twenty-eight years ago, I learned that a child with a heaven-defying fate was born." Baek Suryong''s jaw dropped. "...You''ve been observing me ever since I was born?" The Dark Heaven Goddess nodded with her doll-like, expressionless face. "It wasn''t just you. Though you are exceptional, I observed all children born with even a hint of a heaven-defying fate. I knew that one of them would be the Blood Demon''s reincarnation, but I couldn''t tell which one. I just couldn''t. A heaven-defying fate cannot be accurately discerned, even with eyes that see the celestial order..." THUD! The Dark Heaven Goddess collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut mid-speech. Surprised, Baek Suryong caught her. "Hey! Are you okay?" "...It seems that I have said too much. In exchange for revealing heavenly secrets, this body will fall into a deep sleep for a while," the Dark Heaven Goddess whispered, her eyes closing. Baek Suryong panicked. No! I still have a lot of questions for her! He asked urgently, "What exactly does he want? Why did he reincarnate me and spread heaven-defying power throughout the world?!" "...I don''t know. All I know is that he will be resurrected in some form and destroy the world, just as he did to the Dark Heaven Sect..." The Dark Heaven Goddess''s voice grew fainter, and she looked up at Baek Suryong with hazy eyes. "I have watched you since you were born. I saw you enter the Azure Dragon Academy, save the Namgung Clan, and cleanse the Murim Alliance of spies. Only then did I completely dispel my suspicion that you might be the Blood Demon in disguise." "Hah! If you observed me that closely, then you should know how much I detest the Blood Cult." "...If I still harbored even the slightest suspicion that you were the Blood Demon, I would have annihilated you right here, along with the Black Tortoise Academy." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong felt a chill run down his spine. Holy shit, she''s telling the truth. "Does that mean you no longer doubt me? "I cannot read the nature of a person with a heaven-defying fate. All I can do is observe the life you have lived. At the very least, I can tell that you regret your past and are striving to become a better person." "What the..." Baek Suryong was dumbfounded by the sudden praise. How can she say something so embarrassing with a straight face!? "That is enough for me. Although you were born with a heaven-defying fate, you are not an existence that will destroy the world. Rather, you might be the only one who can stop the Blood Demon..." The Dark Heaven Goddess''s slowly closing eyes flashed open, and divine energy coursed through her voice. "Will you help me restore the celestial order and save the world?" she asked. "...Even if you didn''t ask, I was planning to eradicate the Blood Cult and kill the Blood Demon anyway." Baek Suryong nodded as if it were obvious, then smirked. "And I''ll make sure that damn bastard regrets reincarnating me." "...What do you mean?" "Because he reincarnated me, I gained a family I never had in my past life, and even cute delinquent students." "......" "I also received a chance to right my wrongs." As Apostles of the Blood Cult, his former students still lived like ghosts from the past. Thanks to the Blood Demon reincarnating him, however, he could meet them again. "I don''t know what he''s planning, but I''ll definitely make him regret reincarnating me." The Dark Heaven Goddess met Baek Suryong''s gaze. The firm and unwavering resolve that burned in their depths shook her. "...I see. I think I might be able to help you with that." At that moment, Baek Suryong felt the divine energy flowing from her body seep into him. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Painter Foodie''s Note: Done painting two layers, one more to go once it dries... I might be able to squeeze out one more chapter? Maybe? My back hurts :( Chapter 344: The Divine Azure Dragon Sword TL: FoodieMonster007 What the fuck? Baek Suryong was startled by the divine energy seeping into his body, but he did not reject it. If it were harmful, his divine art would have reacted automatically. Still, that didn''t mean this energy was beneficial. SLUMP! Following Baek Suryong''s assimilation of the Dark Heaven Goddess''s energy, her body tilted to the side. She had lost consciousness. Baek Suryong caught her before she hit the floor. Her breathing was so faint that it could stop at any moment. "Hey, are you okay?" VWOOOOM! Suddenly, the Azure Dragon Sword at his waist began to vibrate on its own, and a portion of the energy that had seeped into his body flowed into the sword. [Do not be alarmed. My soul has merely left the flesh for a time.] Baek Suryong flinched, startled. This voice echoing in my head... it''s not telepathy!? She''s transmitting her will directly into my mind? How? "Don''t tell me..." Baek Suryong looked back and forth between the unconscious Dark Heaven Goddess and the Azure Dragon Sword, which was vibrating and singing on its own. Is she doing this through her divine energy? Remembering Jongri Yeon from the Namgung Clan, he intuitively realized something. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Did you... possess my sword?" [That is correct. Until my physical body awakens, I will accompany and assist you.] Yep, her voice is coming from the sword. Holy shit. Baek Suryong stared at the talking Azure Dragon Sword, dumbfounded. "So you did possess my sword like a ghost?" [You will refrain from making such insulting remarks,] the Dark Heaven Goddess warned in a dignified voice. However, Baek Suryong remained skeptical. "How is this going to benefit me?" [I possess vast knowledge gained from observing the heavenly order. I believe that alone will be of great help to you.] Baek Suryong sighed. She wasn''t wrong. As the Dark Heaven Goddess, the world''s strongest sorcerer, she knew more about bizarre phenomena and ancient mysteries than anyone else. [Furthermore, if I borrow your energy, I should be able to perform simple spells.] "...That would certainly be helpful." Even something simple to the Dark Heaven Goddess would be far superior to an ordinary sorcerer''s spell. Well, it can''t really hurt to have her around, right...? Nevertheless, a feeling of unease still remained. Baek Suryong eyed the Azure Dragon Sword suspiciously. "What if..." [I know what you''re worried about, but rest assured, I cannot control your body without your permission. Besides, the reason my soul inhabited the sword is because your Heaven Defying Divine Art prevented me from dwelling within you.] That was somewhat reassuring. If the Dark Heaven Goddess could control his body or access his memories at will, he would destroy her, even if it meant breaking the sword. [I swear by the heavens, such a thing will not happen.] This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "...How long are you going to possess my sword?" [...I do not know either. Until my body awakens, I cannot leave the sword even if I wished to.] "So you can''t just back out even if you don''t like it, huh." [Hmph, this is a great miraculous encounter for you.] Baek Suryong scowled in annoyance. At his current level, mere ''miraculous encounters'' hardly tempted him anymore. "You''re not going to chatter noisily in my head all day, are you?" he complained. [...Are you treating me like some pesky ghost?] the Dark Heaven Goddess said sternly. Her tone remained elegant, but was noticeably sharper. It was understandable. She had made the significant decision to reside in the Azure Dragon Sword, yet Baek Suryong treated her like an unwanted ghost. "Ah, sorry. It just feels like I''m possessed by a ghost." With a tone that didn''t sound sorry at all, Baek Suryong lightly tapped the hilt of the Azure Dragon Sword. Despite her deep cultivation, the Dark Heaven Goddess''s voice trembled slightly as she said, [...Regardless, let us descend from the mountain. There are a few things we need to prepare before we leave.] "And how, might I ask, do I go about descending the mountain?" Baek Suryong asked. He looked around, but the sorcery everywhere made it impossible for him to get his bearings. Suddenly, the Azure Dragon Sword slowly floated up and pointed in one direction. Baek Suryong let out a small gasp of admiration. "My, aren''t you useful?" [Watch your words and actions. I am not an object.] "Then who told you to possess my sword?" [......] Baek Suryong picked up the unconscious Dark Heaven Goddess and ran in the direction the sword pointed. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. The two were greeted in the Black Tortoise Academy''s staff office by an old man dressed like an immortal deity. Baek Suryong immediately tried to explain the situation before the old man misunderstood. "What happened was..." However, the old man smiled gently, as if he already knew what had transpired. "We have been waiting. Please hand me Master''s body." "...Ah, yes." [Would you excuse us for a moment?] "Yes, Master." The old man took the Dark Heaven Goddess''s body from Baek Suryong, glanced at the Azure Dragon Sword, then bowed respectfully and withdrew. "Who was that?" [He is the Vice Principal of the Black Tortoise Academy, and also my disciple. He, along with the other Black Tortoise Academy teachers, will manage the academy in my absence. They are all my disciples, children I formed connections with after descending to the secular world.] Hearing her words, Baek Suryong suddenly recalled something. "Artist Pung Wol is also your disciple, right? He asked me to send his regards." At some point, Baek Suryong naturally stopped using honorifics with the Dark Heaven Goddess. Fortunately, she wasn''t someone who cared much about formalities. [Artist Pung Wol... Indeed, I thought I sensed Chunsam''s sorcery from your travel bag.] Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "That''s right, he gave me two of his paintings... Wait, Chunsam? Artist Pung Wol''s real name is Chunsam?" [Did you not know? That child''s name is Jang Chunsam.] He couldn''t have imagined, but he finally understood why Artist Pung Wol never used his real name. It was simply too embarrassing. Bwahaha, how could a man with such a refined face be named Chunsam?1 "No wonder he never told me his name until the end..." [That boy always disliked his own name. I scolded him several times for not cherishing the name his parents gave him, but it seems he hasn''t changed.] As if exposing a secret her disciple had hidden for decades was no big deal, the Dark Heaven Goddess casually instructed Baek Suryong to sit cross-legged on a formation in the center of the Principal''s Office. "Why do I have to do this?" Baek Suryong asked curiously. [I examined your body earlier. You are in quite a precarious state.] "...I suppose so." Baek Suryong knew his body''s condition best. To use an analogy, it was like a bowl filled to the brim with water. This was a dangerous state, as just one more drop could cause the water to spill onto the floor. Since she knew about his past life, Baek Suryong honestly admitted, "My attainment in the Heaven Defying Divine Art has reached its limit. To become stronger, I must completely change my constitution." The Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians was a once-in-a-millennium constitution that allowed him to learn the Heaven Defying Divine Art faster than anyone else, but it had its limits. If he wanted to reach the 8th Star and beyond, he would have to completely transform his constitution and turn his Severed Meridians into Divine Meridians. "For that reason, I''m looking for the Divine Physician. Do you know where he is?" [Even I do not know everything. It has been over a decade since the Divine Physician vanished without a trace. No one knows his current whereabouts.] If the Dark Heaven Goddess doesn''t know where he is, then no one else will either. Baek Suryong sighed softly and reached into his robes, taking out a small wooden box and fiddling with it. The box contained the finger of the previous Blood Demon, which he obtained at the Namgung Estate, as well as the poison crystal left behind by the Poison Demon. "I know the method, and I have enough materials. I just need to find someone to perform the great ritual..." Besides the Divine Physician, there were many other famous physicians. However, since none of them possessed martial arts as outstanding as his, they could not perform the great ritual, which required manipulating an absurd amount of inner qi. [I cannot solve the root your problem, but I can alleviate your condition to some extent.] You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Baek Suryong''s eyes shot open. "...How?" [First, sit down.] As instructed, Baek Suryong sat cross-legged in the center of the sorcery formation and placed the Azure Dragon Sword on his lap. [Activate the Heaven Defying Divine Art. I will assist you.] Despite still feeling somewhat skeptical, Baek Suryong obediently activated the Heaven Defying Divine Art. KWAKWAKWAKWAKWA! His crimson hair whipped around wildly as the overpowering energy of the art filled the principal''s office. VWOOOOM! At the same time, the Azure Dragon Sword vibrated and released a thin, white thread of energy. One by one, this thread intertwined with the red energy flowing throughout Baek Suryong''s body. A short while later, Baek Suryong finished circulating his qi and opened his eyes. A red light momentarily flashed from his eyes, then gradually subsided. "...I feel a lot better," he said, looking down at the Azure Dragon Sword on his lap in surprise. "What on earth did you do?" If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. The Dark Heaven Goddess replied proudly, [The Heaven Defying Divine Art is the strangest martial art in existence. It even touches on the realm of sorcery. To put it simply, I cast a protective spell on your Heaven Defying Divine Art. Your vessel will endure without breaking even if you exert power beyond your limits once or twice.] "Huh..." [Of course, this is only a temporary measure. In order to solve the problem completely, you must change your constitution, as you said.] Still, not knowing who he might fight next made being able to use his full strength once or twice very reassuring. Baek Suryong stroked the scabbard of the Azure Dragon Sword admiringly. "From now on, I''m going to call you the Divine Azure Dragon Sword. I never imagined I''d receive so much help from you." VWOOM! Was it just my imagination, or did I feel a sense of smugness from the sword? [Besides this, I can perform various other sorceries, and I possess knowledge you cannot even imagine. You will come to feel even more grateful to me over time.] "That''s amazing! It seems you''ll be an incredible help from now on," Baek Suryong praised. Deep down though, he smirked slyly. I think I''ve gotten the hang of manipulating this woman. After basking in praise for a while, the Divine Azure Dragon Sword asked seriously, [So, what are your plans for the future?] "I''m going to the North Sea Ice Palace." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. The North Sea Ice Palace was the last stop on his summer vacation itinerary. Baek Suryong explained why he wanted to visit the palace. He also briefly recounted Master Eun and Moon Yul''s story. "...I plan to convey Master Eun''s last wishes and, if possible, form an alliance with the Ice Palace." Surely the North Sea Ice Palace would not turn a blind eye to the Blood Cult if they learned that their young mistress had been abducted decades ago, right? [But what if, as Chunsam suspected, the Ice Palace has joined hands with the Blood Cult?] "Then... I''ll have to devise another method," Baek Suryong replied. Although Master Eun didn''t have much affection for the North Sea Ice Palace, as her disciple, he really didn''t want to make enemies of them. The Divine Azure Dragon Sword fell silent, lost in thought. Finally, she said, [I have one disciple from the Ice Palace.] Baek Suryong fought to keep a smile from spreading across his face. Hey, this sword is proving to be surprisingly useful! Chunsam: Chunsam meaning "Spring Three", or "third son born in spring". It''s one of those names that makes it obvious a kid''s parents put absolutely zero effort into naming them, and is usually associated with being a country bumpkin. If you''re familiar with Japanese media, it''s the Korean equivalent of the Taro (meaning ''eldest son''), Jiro (second son), Saburo (third son) naming system. Moreover, Chunsam just sounds absolutely horrible as a name, like Boksoon (remember when Baek crossdressed?). ? Chapter 345: Ive Got A Better Idea TL: FoodieMonster007 A strange thought suddenly occurred to Baek Suryong. "Wait a minute. I heard that the Ice Palace was locked down decades ago. How does the Black Tortoise Academy have a graduate from there?" Generally, being locked down meant that a sect had cut itself off from all external activities. Certainly, the North Sea Ice Palace had not appeared in the jianghu for decades, to the point where even the Beggars'' Gang had almost no information on them. Baek Suryong recalled the story Seo Ri''ae had told him about why the Ice Palace had isolated itself. "When she didn''t return to the palace for more than ten years, a fierce succession battle broke out. This power struggle greatly weakened the Ice Palace..." Ultimately, the Blood Cult was to blame. If they hadn''t set a trap and abducted the Ice Moon Goddess, the Ice Palace wouldn''t have been thrown into chaos and civil war. [This disciple is a child who fled the North Sea Ice Palace more than thirty years ago. He cut all ties with his family and devoted himself to the Black Tortoise Academy.] "...Sounds like someone with quite a backstory." [You will know when you meet him.] The Divine Azure Dragon Sword commanded the Vice Principal to summon the disciple. Fortunately, he lived nearby. After a short wait, a middle-aged man with a pale face and cold, stern demeanor entered the principal''s office. Upon seeing Baek Suryong, he clasped his hands in greeting. "My name is Seol Sinwoo. I heard that Master''s guest was looking for me..." So the Vice Principal hasn''t told him anything, huh? Baek Suryong returned the greeting. "I am Baek Suryong, an instructor at the Azure Dragon Academy." "...The Azure Dragon Hero?" "People often call me that, yes." Seol Sinwoo''s eyes widened for a moment before he regained his composure. His lack of emotional fluctuation suggested that either this was his natural disposition or he had considerable mental discipline. "For what reason does the Azure Dragon Hero seek me?" Baek Suryong didn''t beat around the bush. "There is something I wish to ask you about the North Sea Ice Palace." "......" Seol Sinwoo immediately fell silent. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. VWOOM! Trembling, the Divine Azure Dragon Sword expressed its dissatisfaction, [Your personality is truly unfathomable. Why do you talk down to me but speak so politely to my disciple?] Baek Suryong lightly patted the sword hilt. [I only speak informally to people I''m close with.] [Are you saying you acknowledge me as your true friend...!?] ...I swear I''m not trying to gaslight her. Nope, not at all! Baek Suryong gazed steadily at the Divine Azure Dragon Sword, then nodded firmly. [Of course.] Just then, Seol Sinwoo asked cautiously, "May I ask why you are inquiring about the North Sea Ice Palace?" "It would be faster to just show you." KWAKWAKWAKWA! A pure white stream of qi enveloped Baek Suryong''s body, while a cold wind reminiscent of a northern blizzard swept through the principal''s office. Seol Sinwoo''s eyes widened in shock. "The White Ice Divine Art... and a complete, flawless White Ice Divine Art at that...!" "My late master was from the Ice Palace." "May I ask who your master is?" "The Ice Moon Goddess Eun Yerin." "...!!" Seol Sinwoo''s composure shattered, as if he never imagined that name would come up. Looking blankly ahead in confusion, he muttered to himself, "That''s impossible. She went missing a very long time ago. Besides, she was..." "Captured by the Blood Cult, right?" "......" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. It was only a little probe, but Baek Suryong noticed the pained expression that crossed Seol Sinwoo''s face for an instant. He definitely knows something. He was certain now. The North Sea Ice Palace knew that the Blood Cult was responsible for Eun Yerin''s disappearance. He observed Seol Sinwoo more closely. This man. He''s learned the White Ice Divine Art. Among the information Seo Ri''ae gave him was the method for selecting the successor to the White Ice Divine Art. "Children with exceptional talent are gathered from a young age to learn the initial stages of the art together. Through competition, the most gifted children are chosen and taught the middle stages of the art. Then, when they turn twenty, the most accomplished one becomes the successor and learns the complete art." This was the North Sea Ice Palace''s long-standing tradition and most important ritual. Baek Suryong shrewdly assessed Seol Sinwoo''s martial arts skill. He''s learned at least up to the middle stages. In other words, like Seo Ri''ae, this man was a former successor candidate. Considering his age, he doesn''t belong to Master Eun''s generation. The next generation, perhaps? With a pained expression, Seol Sinwoo said, "...I have severed all ties with the North Sea Ice Palace. My apologies, but I have nothing more to say." "Can I assume that my master''s enemy is in the North Sea Ice Palace, then? Did they join hands with the Blood Cult?" Baek Suryong demanded, releasing a subtle killing intent. Seol Sinwoo pursed his lips. "...I don''t know." "...I will ask you one last time. Please answer me carefully." Baek Suryong directed the full brunt of his killing intent at Seol Sinwoo. He didn''t have the time or patience to persuade the man slowly. If necessary, he was prepared to use force. [Can you leave this to me?] Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The Divine Azure Dragon Sword vibrated with a soft glow, and suddenly, the Dark Heaven Goddess''s voice echoed within the principal''s office. [Sinwoo. I sense much anguish in your face.] "This voice... Master?" At the Black Tortoise Academy, the Dark Heaven Goddess was akin to a deity. As the world''s strongest sorcerer, she was an object of reverence to those who gathered from all corners of the Central Plains to learn the craft... even if she was currently dangling precariously from Baek Suryong''s waist. THUD! Seol Sinwoo knelt before the Divine Azure Dragon Sword. Although he had long since graduated from her tutelage, he still revered her greatly. [I know your long-standing anguish is related to your family, so I deliberately refrained from asking about it.] "Master..." [However, right now, the heavenly order has been distorted. The man right before your eyes was born with a heaven-defying fate. He has sought me out. I know this will be painful for you, but I need you to confront your fears.] Seol Sinwoo looked at Baek Suryong in astonishment. A heaven-defying fate? To think the Azure Dragon Hero was born with such a destiny! As a disciple of the Dark Heaven Goddess, he knew how significant that was. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. [His unreadable fate has reached not only me, but also the Ice Palace. The path to restoring the heavenly order may lie therein.] "Master, I..." [I ask of you. Will you tell us what happened at the North Sea Ice Palace?] The Dark Heaven Goddess was not one to pry into her students'' pasts. If fate led them to her, she accepted them as disciples and taught them unconditionally. Thirty-five years ago, she had readily accepted the man from the North Sea who had recklessly knocked on the Black Tortoise Academy''s gates. As such, her plea carried more weight than any threat. Seol Sinwoo, who had been biting his lip in deliberation, finally let out a long sigh. The North Sea Ice Palace... They made a deal with the Blood Cult. To be precise, my family made a deal with the Blood Cult." With a look of resignation on his face, Seol Sinwoo described the terrible crime committed by the North Sea Ice Palace. "There are several families in the North Sea. Among them, the most powerful are the Eun, Seol, and Han Clans." As most of the past rulers of the North Sea Ice Palace were born from these three families, it was no exaggeration to call them the nobility of the North Sea. For example, Eun Yerin, who was born with a talent praised as the greatest in Ice Palace history, was a direct descendant of the Eun Clan. However, she found the cloistered life within the Ice Palace suffocating and had little attachment to the position of successor. The tragedy began there. "At that time, there was a talented and ambitious woman in the Seol Clan. Unfortunately, she was born in the same era as Eun Yerin. She is my paternal aunt." After the Ice Moon Goddess went missing, the White Ice Empress Seol Suryeon seized the throne after a bloody succession war. "In truth, my aunt... joined hands with the Blood Cult to become the Empress." Baek Suryong recalled Artist Pung Wol''s words. "The Ice Palace might have colluded with the Blood Cult. I couldn''t find concrete evidence, but I still suspect them." He asked icily, "Was it Seol Suryeon who spread false information about the Divine Physician to the Ice Moon Goddess?" "...Probably." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "......" Baek Suryong firmly engraved his enemy''s name into his mind. Seol Siwoo continued, "My aunt''s ambition didn''t end even after becoming Empress. She wanted to make the Seol Clan the eternal rulers of the Ice Palace. "At that time, the North Sea Ice Palace''s power had weakened to the point that they had to isolate themselves. For some reason, though, funds from an unknown source began to flow into the palace. "However, instead of using the funding to strengthen the palace, Seol Suryeon used it to strengthen the Seol Clan. Ultimately, the balance between the Eun, Han, and Seol clans crumbled, and the Seol Clan became the palace''s preeminent family. "As a successor candidate, I heard many stories from my aunt. Having no children of her own, she doted on her nieces and nephews terribly. When my aunt''s people found out that I knew the truth, they kept an eye on me, but..." Seol Sinwoo paused for a moment, guilt flickering across his face. "Didn''t the other families protest about the allocation of the funds?" Baek Suryong asked. "Of course they did. Fiercely. Until one day, martial artists from the Central Plains attacked the Ice Palace." "......" "It was a terrible incident. Many of the Ice Palace''s masters perished. Among them were successor candidates like me. Many young, talented children were abducted too. After repelling the attack, the Ice Palace united as one." "Hmm..." Baek Suryong felt a considerable sense of incongruity from that incident, but he didn''t bother to point it out. "Motivated by the attack, I strove desperately to become the successor." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Seol Sinwoo and the other Seol Clan prodigies learned martial arts with tremendous support and the Empress''s blatant favoritism. However, not everything went according to her wishes. A prodigy of unparalleled talent, eclipsing even the Seol Clan''s finest, emerged from the Eun Clan. "...Her name was Eun Hwiryong. She was so outstanding that she was called the reincarnation of the Ice Moon Goddess." No matter how powerful the Empress, she couldn''t ignore the Ice Palace''s most important tradition. "Ultimately, the successor of our generation became Eun Hwiryong. By now, she might have even become the new Empress." Eun Hwiryong, huh? Baek Suryong also carefully engraved that name in his mind. "After being eliminated from the succession war, I fled while my aunt was still in shock. I didn''t have the courage to face her wrath. I also wanted to escape the sins committed by my family." Seol Sinwoo let out a long sigh, his face seeming to have aged a decade. "I don''t know what happened at the Ice Palace after that. I sought refuge at the Black Tortoise Academy, and tried my best to forget about them." Silence fell. Baek Suryong organized the story he heard from Seol Sinwoo in his mind. Seol Suryeon''s conspiracy to become the successor. The Blood Cult''s funds flowing into the North Sea Ice Palace. The attack on the palace by martial artists from the Central Plains, which seemed suspicious no matter how he thought about it. It can''t have been just money that flowed in. The Blood Cult''s martial arts, artifacts, and even some cultists must have also made their way into the Ice Palace. Given that the Blood Cult has been gradually expanding its influence for decades, it wouldn''t be surprising if the North Sea Ice Palace had become a stalwart ally of the Blood Cult by now. Still, even the Blood Cult can''t easily devour a large sect like the North Sea Ice Palace. The North Sea Ice Palace had an extremely insular culture, so it wouldn''t be easy to ignore long-standing traditions. Even if the Seol Clan allied with the Blood Cult, there would certainly be those within the Palace who opposed it. For example, Master Eun''s family, the Eun Clan. If Eun Hwiryong became the next Empress... northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Well, it was worth investigating. "I guess I''ll just have to go there and check for myself," Baek Suryong muttered. Seol Sinwoo immediately objected, "You can''t! The North Sea Ice Palace has never welcomed outsiders. They might try to kill you rather than open their gates." "If that''s the case..." [Do you think it could work if you disguised yourself as Sinwoo?] the Divine Azure Dragon Sword suggested. Since both Baek Suryong and Seol Sinwoo had learned the White Ice Divine Art, if Baek Suryong disguised himself, he could surely deceive the Ice Palace. "It''s a good idea, but..." "It won''t work." Seol Sinwoo shook his head firmly. "I''m a fugitive who fled the Ice Palace. If I return, I''ll be imprisoned immediately." The Divine Azure Dragon Sword made a sad hum. Baek Suryong tapped the sword lightly and smirked. "I''ve got a better idea." [A better idea?] A fugitive who fled would be imprisoned upon returning, but what if he was his only blood relative? And what if that relative was a master of the complete White Ice Divine Art? Wouldn''t the Seol Clan welcome him with open arms? Baek Suryong grinned at the Seol Clan''s direct descendant and former successor candidate. "What if I disguised myself as your son?" Chapter 346: Please Tell My Grandaunt TL: FoodieMonster007 "A son...? I''ve never even married," Seol Sinwoo exclaimed, bewildered. "It''s not like the Ice Palace knows that, right, Master Seol?" Baek Suryong replied with a shrug. Finally grasping the meaning behind his words, Seol Sinwoo laughed hollowly. "Heh..." "Just hear me out first. This is the story I came up with: About thirty years ago, Seol Sinwoo fled the North Sea Ice Palace after being defeated in the succession war. He met a woman in the Central Plains and had a son. However, his frail wife couldn''t overcome the pain of childbirth and died young, and he too developed a severe heart condition from the guilt of betraying his family. Realizing his days were numbered, he left a last will for his son: ''Return to the North Sea Ice Palace, seek forgiveness, and from now on, live as a man of the Seol Clan.'' How about it? Isn''t it a perfectly plausible story?" "...Why do I have to die?" "To evoke their sympathy, of course." [You''re evil! A world-class degenerate if I ever saw one!] the Divine Azure Dragon Sword lamented. Baek Suryong snorted. "You don''t know what you''re talking about. Wouldn''t doing it that way put Master Seol more at ease?" "That''s..." Seol Sinwoo couldn''t deny it. He was indeed burdened by the thought of news about him reaching the North Sea Ice Palace. Baek Suryong pressed, "Does the North Sea Ice Palace punish children for the sins of their parents?" Seol Sinwoo shook his head. "No. And if my aunt is as I remember, she would probably welcome my son warmly." Seol Suryeon was an iron-blooded woman who had stained her hands with blood to seize the Empress''s throne. However, she was also someone who cherished her family dearly. "Then that settles it. Now, please tell me about your family. I need to know everything so I don''t make mistakes." A plan to infiltrate the Ice Palace was forming in Baek Suryong''s mind. It was still just a rough concept, but he planned to flesh it out little by little. "......" Seol Sinwoo hesitated, unable to easily answer. Although it was true that he had abandoned his family, that didn''t mean he felt comfortable selling them out. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Baek Suryong frowned. "Are you going to defend a family that allied with the Blood Cult, even now?" "That''s not it. I just want to ask you one question." "Go ahead." What do you intend to do at the Ice Palace? Seol Sinwoo twiddled his thumbs nervously, eyeing the young man before him apprehensively. The Azure Dragon Hero, Baek Suryong, had already cut down two Blood Cult elders. The Seol Clan, having joined forces with the Blood Cult, might also fall victim to his sword. No, they most certainly would. How is helping the Azure Dragon Hero any different from killing my own family? Seol Sinwoo couldn''t help but feel worried. "Master Seol." Noticing the fear and hesitation in Seol Sinwoo''s expression, Baek Suryong said reassuringly, "My master, the Ice Moon Goddess, was murdered as part of a conspiracy between the Blood Cult and the Seol Clan. As her disciple, I intend to seek revenge." "As I thought..." "However, revenge is not the only reason I''m going to the North Sea Ice Palace." Baek Suryong looked Seol Sinwoo straight in the eye. He had no intention of telling lies. The Seol Clan and the Blood Cult may be allies now, but how long do you think the Blood Cult will leave the Ice Palace alone? Those fiends will eventually try to swallow the palace whole." It might even already have happened. Baek Suryong withheld his speculation. He refused to engage in conjecture without evidence. "We need to cut out the rotten parts and restore the North Sea Ice Palace before it''s too late," he added. The North Sea Ice Palace was Master Eun''s homeland, and he had no intention of letting the Blood Cult defile it. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Before it''s too late..." "I know what worries you, Master Seol. You''re afraid that I''ll spill the Seol Clan''s blood, aren''t you?" "...Honestly, yes." Baek Suryong drew the Divine Azure Dragon Sword and stabbed it into the floor. The legendary sword easily pierced through the wood, even without much force applied. "I promise you this: I will only draw my sword against those directly involved in my master''s murder and those who try to harm me. I will leave everything else to the North Sea Ice Palace''s discretion," he swore. This was the most he could concede. The Divine Azure Dragon Sword added, [I too shall watch over the Azure Dragon Hero, so you need not worry excessively.] Seol Sinwoo lowered his head in shame. The Azure Dragon Hero is right. This might be the last chance to right the Seol Clan''s wrongs and restore the North Sea Ice Palace to its former state. "...Understood. I will tell you everything." Steeling his resolve, Seol Sinwoo discussed his relationships with his relatives, the secrets of the Seol Clan, the culture of the North Sea Ice Palace, and other matters Baek Suryong needed to pay attention to. Baek Suryong absorbed it all, memorizing details so quickly that Seol Sinwoo, his tutor, could barely keep up. "To practice and get used to it, may I call you Daddy?" "...Do whatever you want." Seol Sinwoo, who had unexpectedly become a father, nodded wearily. "...Then I shall take my leave now." [Have a good rest.] Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Thanks, you''ve worked hard." Looking haggard, Seol Sinwoo shuffled out of the principal''s office. Baek Suryong waited until he lost track of the man''s presence, then muttered, "I think I have enough information to go on. Now, the problem is the disguise..." It was impossible to fool a keen-eyed master with a human skin mask or excessive use of bone contortion arts. While it might deceive the average person, if he encountered the ruler of the North Sea Ice Palace, he would probably be seen through. Well, at least the face wasn''t a big problem. Seol Sinwoo was a very handsome middle-aged man. "Our facial features aren''t too different. If I adjust my muscles slightly, we''ll look pretty alike..." Baek Suryong mumbled. He was currently standing in front of a bronze mirror in the corner of the principal''s office. He sharpened his eyes and lowered the naturally upturned corners of his mouth into a straight line, then made his jaw muscles more angular to create a stronger impression. A short while later, a young man with a cold, stern expression similar to Seol Sinwoo''s was reflected in the mirror. "How''s this? Do I resemble him enough?" [It''s believable.] Baek Suryong nodded. However, one problem still remained. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Any idea how I can change my hair color?" The characteristic white hair of the North Sea Ice Palace was not the same as ordinary white hair. Its luster could not be imitated with mere dye. Rather, it was a phenomenon that only manifested when the North Sea bloodline combined with the White Ice Divine Art. Baek Suryong had also learned the White Ice Divine Art, but because the Heaven Defying Divine Art overpowered it, his hair color hadn''t changed. Fortunately, this concern was easily resolved by the Divine Azure Dragon Sword. [It seems you have forgotten that I am a sorcerer.] The Divine Azure Dragon Sword vibrated, emitting divine energy. Slowly, Baek Suryong''s hair began to turn white starting from the tips. SSSSH... When the spell was complete, Baek Suryong couldn''t help but marvel at his reflection in the mirror. "Damn, this looks perfect, doesn''t it?" The Divine Azure Dragon Sword vibrated proudly. [Since sorcery and martial arts are based on different principles, no martial master in the world will suspect that your hair color is fake.] Baek Suryong lightly patted the sword. "You really are an amazing sword, aren''t you?" [Did I not tell you that I would be of great help to you? This is only the beginning.] "There''s more?" Baek Suryong asked excitedly. By now, he had discerned that the Divine Azure Dragon Sword was extremely weak to praise. As expected, the Divine Azure Dragon Sword listed the sorceries it could use. [...If I cast a Distance Shrinking Spell, I can reduce the time it takes you to reach the Ice Palace by a factor of five.] Baek Suryong smiled. That was welcome news. He had been worried about whether he would be able to return to the Azure Dragon Academy before summer vacation ended. "Then let''s rest well today and leave tomorrow," he said cheerfully. The next day, Baek Suryong set off for the North Sea Ice Palace. WHOOOOSH! Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? The North was a land of raging biting winds. Visibility was poor due to the perpetual blizzard. With every exhale, white puffs of breath escaped, and snow softly piled on one''s shoulders at the slightest pause. "Brr..." On top of the North Sea Ice Palace''s fortress wall, guards fastened their fur clothes tightly and rubbed their hands together, trying to stay warm. The North Sea was a land of extreme cold, with year-round blizzards, so it was rare for someone to visit. Nevertheless, the guards did not dare neglect their duties. The Ice Palace was very strict about discipline. "Huh?" Suddenly, a sharp-eyed guard spotted some movement in the distance. Running to the guard captain, he reported, "Someone''s coming!" The guard captain tilted his head in confusion. "Is it a supply caravan sent by the Cult? But they''re not due today..." "No, sir. It''s just one person." "One person?" Even the warriors of the North Sea Ice Palace traveled in groups of at least three when they went outside. The North Sea''s environment was unforgiving, and even the slightest carelessness could lead to tragic consequences. Someone actually dared to come here alone? This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Wow, they''re fast!" "...I see him too." Due to the distance, the approaching person''s face wasn''t yet visible, but their hair color couldn''t be more obvious. "Is he one of our own?" With dazzling white hair streaming behind him and dressed in a pure white martial arts uniform, the approaching figure sped across the snow with tremendous speed. The guards didn''t have much time to prepare for his arrival. "You, hurry and report inside!" "Yes!" The guard captain took a deep breath, then shouted at the approaching figure, "HALT!" A moment later, the approaching figure slowed down, and the guard captain got a proper look at him. It was a handsome young man who appeared to be carved from ice. His emotionless eyes, pale skin, and firmly set lips seemed to attest to the North Sea Ice Palace''s noble bloodline. STEP, STEP... He walked on the snow, but left no footprints. Even maintaining balance was difficult in the raging blizzard, yet the man walked as effortlessly as if he were on flat ground. Is that... the domain of footwork mastery known as the Weightless Snow Walk? If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Who... are you, sir?" Honorifics flowed naturally from the guard captain''s mouth. An air of nobility exuded from the man''s every gesture and stride. One glance was enough to see that he was a highborn young master. Was there someone like that among the youths of the three families? No, if there was, I would surely know about them. Besides, even compared to the Princess, this man''s aura is... Suddenly, the man stopped and clasped his hands behind his back. He lifted his head to look at the guard captain on the fortress wall, white frost settling on his long eyelashes. "Please tell my grandaunt that Seol Ryonghwi, son of Seol Sinwoo, direct descendant of the Seol Clan, has arrived." Chapter 347: The North Sea Ice Palace (1) TL: FoodieMonster007 The Royal Court of the North Sea Ice Palace was a place where decorum was always upheld, yet one woman boldly challenged that norm. "Empress, have you still not made a decision?" she demanded. The high ceiling of the Royal Court trembled at the impact of her voice, which was laden with profound inner qi. Even the martial artists who wanted to criticize her for addressing the Empress so disrespectfully were speechless at her immense power. "So indecisive. The Cult''s delegation will arrive soon. Do you truly not understand that this is effectively an ultimatum?" Presently, the majority of the prominent masters and elders from each clan of the North Sea Ice Palace were gathered within the Royal Court. Despite this, the woman shouting stood out with her exceptional presence, magnified by the splendid red imperial gown she wore instead of the thick fur clothing typically favored by North Sea martial artists. She was the White Ice Empress Seol Suryeon, Empress Dowager of the North Sea Ice Palace and a formidable figure who ascended to the jade throne after a bloody succession war. Rumor has it that she grew stronger after her seclusion training, and it might be true. Instead of aging, she looks younger than ever. Who can stand against her now? Is our Palace truly about to fall into the Seol Clan''s hands? A considerable number of North Sea martial artists harbored resentment toward Seol Suryeon, but none had the audacity to express their sentiments overtly. Except for a few stubborn souls, that is. Eun Hwiryong, the current ruler of the North Sea Ice Palace, sat on the jade throne and looked down at Seol Suryeon. Her hair was silver and her eyes blue, like those of a westerner, and she was taller than most men. Her hair was cut short in the back and lay around her neck in a shapely way. Combined, she gave off an intimidating yet regal presence. Taking on a dignified tone, she said, "Empress Dowager, please lower your voice. There are no deaf martial artists present." However, Seol Suryeon simply scoffed. "If you''re not deaf, then act like it. I thought you couldn''t hear me, so naturally, I raised my voice." "How could I possibly decide on the fate of our Palace so easily?" "Opportunities are transient. Fail to seize the occasion, and you will regret it forever. You must consider how greatly the Cult''s proposal will benefit us." "Empress Dowager, you speak as if our Palace is a subsidiary of the Blood Cult." "And what about you? Are you so prejudiced against me that you can''t make a sound judgment?" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. The gazes of the two strongest martial artists in the North Sea Ice Palace, the Empress and the Empress Dowager, clashed fiercely. Neither woman backed down an inch. "The Central Plains murim has become complacent after decades of peace. They don''t hold a candle to our Palace''s warriors. "The Cult has promised us fertile land in the Central Plains. This is our chance to escape this godforsaken hellhole." "Given the support we''ve received from the Cult thus far, it''s hard to dismiss their proposal." The elders backing Seol Suryeon pressured Eun Hwiryong. Each was a master representing a different clan, but their sycophantic behavior, clinging closely to the Empress Dowager and wagging their tongues, was reminiscent of mindless minions. Eun Hwiryong quietly gritted her teeth. None of these bastards have ever considered me their Empress, have they? This year marked twenty years since she had inherited the position of Empress, yet Seol Suryeon still held tight to her authority over the North Sea Ice Palace. Although there was no official position of Empress Dowager, she referred to herself as such and ruled like a shadow monarch. To them, I''m just a figurehead Empress, with no actual power! Eun Hwiryong felt like absolute shit, but nonetheless, she would rather break than bend. Releasing the White Ice Divine Art''s cold energy to silence the chattering family heads, she declared, "Invading the Central Plains murim is not a matter to be taken lightly. As the fate of the North Sea Ice Palace hangs in the balance, I will proceed with utmost caution." "Foolish girl!" Seol Suryeon shrieked, releasing an aura so frigid and intense that even the North Sea Ice Palace masters, accustomed to the region''s cold, couldn''t help but shiver. CRACK, CRACKLE! The cold energies unleashed by Seol Suryeon and Eun Hwiryong collided, blanketing the hall in ice. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Narrowing her eyes, Eun Hwiryong shot up from her throne. "...Are you trying to start a rebellion?" The Empress wielded absolute authority in the North Sea Ice Palace. Although that authority had diminished significantly after the Ice Moon Goddess disappeared with the White Ice Bangles decades ago, many traditional families still pledged loyalty to the Empress. Therefore, even though Seol Suryeon claimed the title of Empress Dowager, she couldn''t openly defy the Empress. Doing so would plunge the Ice Palace into civil war once more, a prospect that appealed to no one. Seol Suryeon softened her aura and smiled gently. "A rebellion? I merely unconsciously released a bit of my aura out of frustration. Don''t you think you''re overreacting, my dear little Empress?" "......" Eun Hwiryong bit her lip. In the past, she wouldn''t have tolerated such blatant defiance and would have immediately punished the offender, but now, she felt trapped and powerless. The Seol Clan''s influence over the North Sea Ice Palace was just too immense. Seol Suryeon looked around the Royal Court as if she were its master. "Thirty five years have passed since martial artists from the Central Plains launched a violent assault on our Palace. Empress, did you not lose your younger sister then as well?" Eun Hwiryong nodded gravely. "Of course I remember. How could I ever forget?" Several of the successor candidates had died at that time. By a stroke of heavenly luck, Eun Hwiryong had survived the attack and become Princess, but sadly, her younger sister was lost in the chaos. Hayeon... She still vividly remembered digging through the snow, desperately searching for her sister''s body. Seol Suryeon continued, "Yes, we lost many brothers and sisters that fateful day. Our Palace, already weakened by civil war, was invaded by despicable martial artists from the Central Plains who sought to plunder our treasures." On that day marked by darkness, cloaked figures bearing masks launched an assault on the North Sea Ice Palace. Seol Suryeon, the Empress at the time, spearheaded the elite martial artists of the Ice Palace, successfully repelling the invaders. Despite this victory, the North Sea Ice Palace suffered great damage, and hatred toward the Central Plains began to fester. "For a long time, the Central Plains have treated us as barbarians. They considered us uncivilized for living in a barren land and saw us as an inferior race!" The Ice Palace martial artists were immediately enraged by these words, and the eyes of those who had lost loved ones to that incident turned bloodshot. "The moment has arrived to exact retribution!" "We must show those Central Plains bastards the strength of the North Sea!" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "Your Majesty! Please make your decision!" The sycophants following Seol Suryeon significantly outnumbered half of those in the Royal Court. It was a number that burdened even the Empress. "...You all know as well as I do that the Blood Cult is a dangerous organization," Eun Hwiryong warned. Seol Suryeon laughed, "That is merely the Central Plains murim''s one-sided assessment. The Cult has supported us for a long time, yet they have never demanded anything from us. They haven''t pressured us to convert to their religion, nor have they asked for the North Sea''s martial arts or treasures." "......" It was all true. Although most of the Blood Cult''s funding had gone to the Seol Clan, their help had undoubtedly been instrumental in helping the reclusive North Sea Ice Palace overcome difficult times. "Empress. This is the first time the Cult has asked us for something, and it''s not even something contrary to our desires. We need only support them as allies when they invade the Central Plains!" If the people of the Central Plains learned of this, they would be horrified. The North Sea Ice Palace was larger and more powerful than any of the Nine Sects One Gang and the Five Great Clans. For them to break their long seclusion and invade the Central Plains alongside the Blood Cult was no different from saying two Heavenly Blights would fall upon the murim simultaneously. "The Cult has promised us the fertile northern lands of the Central Plains. If we are victorious, we will no longer be forced to live in this desolate hellhole. Empress. Make your decision. Now." This was the meeting at which the final decision on whether the North Sea Ice Palace would participate in the upcoming war would be made. The sycophant faction, led by Empress Dowager Seol Suryeon, advocated for participation. In contrast, the current Empress, Eun Hwiryong, maintained a conservative stance. "If we are defeated, our Palace will lose everything," Eun Hwiryong argued again. Seol Suryeon clicked her tongue in annoyance. Ugh, how many times have we gone through this same conversation already!? She sneered, "If I had known you were this timid, I wouldn''t have passed the Empress position to you..." BOOM! An old man with pure white hair and a beard stepped forward with a heavy stomp. He was Grand Elder Han Songbaek, the patriarch of the Han Clan and the most influential person here after the two women. Releasing his aura, he roared, "Even if you are the Empress Dowager, further disrespect will not be tolerated!" Twenty years ago, Seol Suryeon had been forced to relinquish the position of Empress to Eun Hwiryong due to pressure from the elders of the Ice Palace, centered around Han Songbaek. At that time, the Seol Clan was nowhere near as influential as it was now, so they succeeded. What an eyesore of a human! Seol Suryeon glared fiercely at Han Songbaek, but a smile remained etched on her lips. "Grand Elder. Has there been any improvement in your grandson''s chronic illness?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Han Songbaek''s white eyebrows twitched. "...That is not your concern, nor is it a topic you should bring up in this Royal Court." Seol Suryeon''s smile widened. She did not miss the old man''s slip up. This damn geezer will crumble soon enough. He was still stubbornly supporting Eun Hwiryong, but so what? The delicate balance between the Seol, Eun, and Han Clans had been broken long ago. Now, the Seol Clan was more powerful than the Eun and Han Clans combined. I can crush them with force anytime. I''m only tolerating them because I want to preserve the North Sea''s strength as much as possible. Seol Suryeon shifted her gaze between Eun Hwiryong and Han Songbaek. "What a dilemma. It seems our Empress and Grand Elder insist on being stubborn..." "Your Highness the Empress Dowager!" Before Seol Suryeon could finish her sentence, an urgent voice calling for her echoed from outside the Royal Court. She furrowed her delicate eyebrows. The Royal Court doors opened, and a Seol Clan martial artist entered and knelt before her. "What is it?" she snapped irritably. "I''m terribly sorry, but there''s something you must attend to immediately..." "Can''t you see what kind of meeting this is?" [I know, but...] "Using telepathy in the Royal Court, and right in front of me, no less... Shall I take this as an insult?" Eun Hwiryong warned sternly. The Seol Clan martial artist''s face blanched. "It''s fine. Just make your report," Seol Suryeon said. "Someone named Seol Ryonghwi has come looking for you, Your Highness." "...Who?" Seol Suryeon tilted her head at the unfamiliar name. The martial artist explained, "He claims to be the son of Seol Sinwoo. From what we can see, he seems to be of our Palace''s bloodline." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Seol Suryeon narrowed her eyes. "Seol Sinwoo..." She recalled her nephew, who had left the family long ago. Seol Sinwoo was a pathetic and foolish fellow who chose to leave on the night he lost the successor competition. His son came looking for me? Now of all times? Though perplexing, the matter wasn''t important enough to halt the meeting. "For now, take him to the main family estate and have him wait there. I will check on him myself after the meeting." "B-But... it seems he''s gotten into a dispute with the Prince..." "That good-for-nothing brat Seol Mugeol!" Enraged, Seol Suryeon released her killing intent. Trembling in terror, the Seol Clan martial artist continued, "A small commotion occurred outside the fortress wall, so the Prince stepped out to investigate. In the process, he got into a scuffle with the visitor..." "Sigh, how long has it been since I last grounded him for causing trouble?" Prince Seol Mugeol was a Seol Clan prodigy with outstanding martial arts talent, but was also notorious for his haughty temperament. Sinwoo''s son might have been seriously injured. No, we''re not yet certain if that person is my nephew''s son. Seol Suryeon was not so naive as to believe such claims without evidence. However, the prince''s conduct was a serious matter. There was already a lot of controversy surrounding his behavior. Seol Suryeon knew she wasn''t a saint herself, but even she thought Seol Mugeol was overly reckless and arrogant. "...Understood." Sighing, she turned to Eun Hwiryong and said, "Empress, we shall discuss this matter again soon." Turning around, she stormed out of the Royal Court, not caring if the Empress gave her permission or not. Still, no one dared to point out her insolence. "Your Majesty, shall we head out as well?" Han Songbaek suggested. Eun Hwiryong nodded. "Yes." The meeting was dismissed, and the Ice Palace leaders left the Royal Court. It seemed word had already spread about the altercation, as many curious North Sea martial artists flocked around the fortress wall, eager to witness a spectacle rarely seen in the North Sea Ice Palacea brawl. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "How can this be...?" "Am I seeing things?" To Eun Hwiryong''s surprise, the spectators'' murmurs reflected not horror, but confusion and disbelief. WHOOSH! She kicked off the ground, flew above the crowd in an instant, and landed lightly atop the Ice Palace''s tallest spire...only to witness an utterly unbelievable sight. "What on earth...!?" The Prince of the North Sea Ice Palace was being unilaterally beaten to a pulp. Translator''s Note: Reread the Nine Yin Witch arc, and then read this chapter again. You might notice something... Chapter 348: The North Sea Ice Palace (2) TL: FoodieMonster007 "Hahaha! Let''s drink ourselves silly again today!" Seol Mugeol reveled in drink, music, and dance with his lackeys as usual. Although his grandaunt Seol Suryeon had ordered him confined to his quarters, he dismissed her orders as mere nagging. He was the heir of the Seol Clan and the Prince of the North Sea Ice Palace. He was used to getting his way. Although he was only twenty-five, he had secured the title of prince years ago due to his exceptional talent. As such, he was confident that no one his age could match his martial abilities. "This North Sea is too confining for this genius. Someday, I must go to the Central Plains and make a name for myself," he sighed, gazing at the cold North Sea moon. All around him, men and women in the pavilion drowned in vice. From a young age, he had been arrogant and brazen. He frequently picked fights, looked down on weaker martial artists, and overindulged in drink and women. Contrary to the hopes of his family elders, who hoped he would mellow with age, his tyrannical behavior worsened daily, bolstered even more by the Seol Clan''s influence. Naturally, this led to a growing chorus of complaints. Typically, one''s disposition becomes more reserved as one''s mastery of the White Ice Divine Art deepens. For some strange reason, though, even the Ice Palace''s martial arts, honed over hundreds of years, had failed to alter Seol Mugeol''s nature. "I''m sure you''ll become famous in the Central Plains too, Hyung-nim!" "You''ll take us with you when you go, won''t you?" Men and women constantly shadowed the Prince, eagerly flattering him in hopes of receiving some perks. Seol Mugeol, though perfectly aware of their motives, nevertheless enjoyed their company. "Do you think those feeble Central Plains weaklings can even take one of my palm strikes?" he said with a smirk, casually raising his right hand. A young man, who had been dragged to the drinking party against his will and was sitting in the corner with a sour expression, went flying into the pond. "Cough! Cough!" His lips were blue as he barely managed to crawl out of the pond. The frigid waters of the North Sea were harsh even for the Ice Palace''s martial artists. Seol Mugeol poured him a cup of wine and sneered, "What''s with that face? Is the wine not to your liking?" "N-No, Your Highness..." the man stammered. Grinning slyly, Seol Mugeol scanned his surroundings. Many immediately averted their gazes in fear. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Pathetic fools, every last one of them. "Yaaawn... How dull... Hmm?" Suddenly, Seol Mugeol spotted one of the guards from the main gate hurrying past. "Hey! Where are you going? Did something happen outside?" he bellowed. The guard froze, a look of despair crossing his face. "Y-Your Highness..." Seol Mugeol furrowed his brow menacingly. "Are your ears clogged? Answer me!" The guard hastily bowed. Although the Prince was a worthless scoundrel, crossing him usually resulted in a severe beating that took days to recover from. He reported, "A man claiming to be of the Seol Clan bloodline has appeared outside the fortress wall." "What did you say?" The guard relayed precisely what he had heard from the man named Seol Ryonghwi. "So, the son of a coward who fled decades ago showed up?" Seol Mugeol''s lips curled into a twisted smirk, and his eyes shone with the excitement of a ruffian who had just discovered a new toy. "This should be fun." WHOOSH! He rose from his seat and executed his movement arts, crossing the palace grounds in an instant. Spotting the incoming prince, the Guard Captain quickly bowed. "Your Highness!" "I heard that someone claiming to be a member of my family has appeared. Is that him? Hm! Seol Mugeol''s eyes widened. The newcomer had a cool demeanor and pale, thin lips. Most importantly, his white hair was a trait found only among the three noble families of the North Sea Ice Palace. A single glance confirmed that he was of North Sea lineage. "What a bastard. He looks annoyingly smug." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. The man was looking up at him impertinently. None of his peers had ever dared to regard him in such a manner. It was refreshing. "Hey! What did you say your name was?" he yelled. "I believe I said I was Seol Ryonghwi. Who might you be, sir?" "You''re asking me that?" Chuckling, Seol Mugeol leaped down from the fortress wall before anyone could intervene. CRASH! Seol Mugeol landed like a cannonball, sending snow flying in all directions. He had used the Thousand Pounds Drop technique deliberately, intending to whip up the snow and bury this cocky fellow in it and humiliating him in the process. However... He dodged? No... It was as if the snowstorm itself had veered away from Seol Ryonghwi. Such a feat was impossible without exceptional footwork. Seol Mugeol''s smirk deepened. "Indeed, it appears you do have some measure of skill to back up your insolence in my presence." "You still haven''t told me who you are." "I am Seol Mugeol, Prince of the North Sea Ice Palace," Seol Mugeol declared proudly, eager to see the shock on the man''s face. Contrary to expectation, though, Seol Ryonghwi merely nodded impassively, completely unfazed. "Would it trouble you to tell me your father''s name?" Seol Ryonghwi asked. "His name is Seol Sincheol, but why do you ask?" "Seol Sincheol... so he''s Uncle''s son, huh..." Seol Ryonghwi muttered under his breath, then asked again, "And how old are you this year?" This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "Twenty-five, but what''s it to you?" "I''m twenty-eight." "So what? And what''s with the sudden change of tone?" Seol Ryonghwi rolled his eyes and stared at Seol Mugeol as if he was dumb. "Because I am your older cousin, and my father, Seol Sinwoo, is your father''s elder brother." "What... Puhahaha!" Seol Mugeol burst out laughing at the sight of the stranger who appeared out of nowhere and claimed to be his older cousin. Moments later, though, his expression turned serious. "I''ve heard some pretty crazy bullshit in my time, but this takes the cake." Judging by his appearance and the nature of his martial arts, the man named Seol Ryonghwi was almost assuredly a descendant of the North Sea Ice Palace. But so what? "You''re my older cousin? Even if that''s true, what of it? Seol Mugeol''s eyes brimmed with killing intent. "There''s a limit to arrogance. You''re nothing but the son of a coward!" WHOOOOSH! A blizzard raged fiercely around Seol Mugeol, and a pure white current enveloped both his hands, proof that he had attained a considerable mastery of the White Ice Divine Art. However, Seol Ryonghwi remained indifferent. Only his eyebrows, as fine as if drawn by a brush, twitched ever so slightly. "Did you just insult my father?" he said coldly. "So what if I did, you bastard?" "...Apologize." A mere plaything wants me to apologize? Hah! Seol Mugeol was so livid that he couldn''t help but laugh. "Me? Apologize? If you want an apology, then try to beat me. If you do, I''ll apologize as much as you want. I''ll even call you Hyung-nim respectfully. How about that?" It was an absurd proposition. As the Prince of the North Sea Ice Palace, Seol Mugeol was naturally the strongest among his peers. Furthermore, since becoming Prince, he had begun learning the complete White Ice Divine Art. Right now, his martial arts were already on par with the elders. "Of all people, to pick a fight with the Prince..." "This is going to escalate quickly." "Hurry and inform the Empress Dowager! She''s the only one who can stop the Prince!" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. The guards stationed on the fortress wall and the curious martial artists who had gathered nearby looked at Seol Ryonghwi with pity. "Do you see them?" Seol Mugeol shouted, relishing the attention. Disciplining the new Seol Clan member in front of everyone seemed amusing. In contrast, Seol Ryonghwi coolly circulated his internal energy, his expression impassive. "May I begin?" "Hahaha! Of course! I''ll grant you the first move, so whenever you''re ready...!" SMACK! Seol Mugeol''s face snapped to the side, and his eyes went wide with surprise. When? A clump of snow slid down his cheek. Seol Ryonghwi had kicked the snow at his feet, striking him in the face before he could even react. If that had been a hidden weapon instead of a snowball... The mere thought made his hair stand on end. "You... cowardly bastard..." Seol Mugeol brushed the snow from his cheek and glared at Seol Ryonghwi. He had merely been careless for a moment. Besides, kicking snow was a dirty trick. He roared, "How dare you launch a surprise attack while I''m speaking!" "How incompetent are you that you cannot even estimate your opponent''s strength?" Seol Ryonghwi taunted, looking at the sputtering Seol Mugeol as if he were a pathetic worm. His thin lips curling up in a sneer colder than North Sea ice, he asked incredulously, "Are you really the Prince of the North Sea Ice Palace?" "You son of a bitch...!" Seol Mugeol''s face contorted hideously with rage. Unleashing his killing intent, he charged at Seol Ryonghwi, screaming, "You are courting death!" CRACKLE! Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. The surrounding air froze as Seol Mugeol glided over the snow and aimed a lethal palm strike at Seol Ryonghwi''s heart. BOOM! The air exploded from the force of the attack...and nothing else. Seol Ryonghwi had disappeared. "What? Where''d he go!" Seol Mugeol glanced around frantically, searching for his opponent. Suddenly, Seol Ryonghwi''s chilling voice rang out from behind him, "As your elder, I shall take it upon myself to teach you an important lesson." "Shut... Ugh!" WHACK! Before Seol Mugeol could finish speaking, the sheathed Divine Azure Dragon Sword struck him in the side. Excruciating pain shot through him, and his eyes bulged so much that they looked like they were going to pop out. Fuck, are my ribs fractured? Blinded by rage, Seol Mugeol forcefully twisted his body around, ignoring the pain. The pure white current of the White Ice Divine Art exploded in all directions from his outstretched palms. FWOOM! FWOOM! FWOOM! Nevertheless, not a single blow so much as grazed Seol Ryonghwi. Like a phantom, he effortlessly evaded every strike, drawing gasps of admiration from the onlookers on the fortress wall. Seol Ryonghwi muttered, "I''m not sure if such words are appropriate for the North Sea, but..." "I''ll kill you!" "...You''re just a flower raised in a greenhouse." Seol Ryonghwi swung his sword. The frigid qi imbued in his sword was fainter than Seol Mugeol''s, but far sharper. Piercing through Seol Mugeol''s clumsy defenses, the tip of the sword struck him in the solar plexus. "Cough!" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Seol Mugeol immediately bent backward like a cooked shrimp, but Seol Ryonghwi wasn''t quite done yet. He slammed a knee into his junior face. CRACK! Seol Mugeol staggered back, blood streaming from his nose. For the first time, fear flickered across his face. "Y-You motherfucker...!" "I see you still haven''t learned your lesson." To Seol Mugeol, the indifferent voice sounded like the grim reaper''s summons. What followed was not a fair fight, but rather an merciless, one-sided beatdown. Seol Mugeol''s body was soon covered in bruises, and his face was swollen. Several of his bones were broken. "S-Stop..." Eventually, pain overcame pride. In a voice as soft as an ant''s, Seol Mugeol declared his surrender. "Apologize and show me the respect you should show an elder," Seol Ryonghwi said in a low voice, pausing his attack for a moment. He''s looking at me like I''m a lesser species...! "Kuuugh... This son of a bitch, really...!" Seol Mugeol''s face contorted with humiliation. His eyes half-rolled back, and killing intent on a completely different level than before threatened to explode from his body. "What is the meaning of this?!" Suddenly, a thunderous roar erased Seol Mugeol''s killing intent, and a woman wearing a flamboyant red gown descended between the two men. ROAAAAR! The woman''s aura was so powerful that even the air felt heavier. Seol Ryonghwi, or rather Baek Suryong, fixed his gaze on Seol Suryeon. About time you showed up. He knew she had been watching the fight for a while. He also had a good idea why she hadn''t intervened, even when her grandnephew was being thrashed. She wanted to observe me thoroughly, to see if I''m truly of the Seol Clan bloodline. I wonder if she''s already reached a conclusion? Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Many thoughts ran through Baek Suryong''s mind, but he made sure to keep an indifferent expression. Seol Suryeon glared at her supposed grandnephew, her eyes narrowing frighteningly. "How dare you do this to the Prince of our Palace? You even released your killing intent..." "I was merely teaching my junior some manners." "...Your junior, you say?" Seol Suryeon tilted her head, as if confused. As expected of a cunning old vixen. Tying his sword back to his belt, Baek Suryong clasped his hands in greeting. "Greetings, Grandaunt. I am Seol Ryonghwi, son of Seol Sinwoo." "You... are Sinwoo''s son?" "Yes." Seol Suryeon inspected Seol Ryonghwi''s face and hair color meticulously, her expression one of disbelief. She then scanned his body thoroughly with a blatant wave of internal qi. [Don''t worry. She won''t be able to see through the sorcery,] the Divine Azure Dragon Sword reassured. That''s not what I''m worried about. Seol Suryeon was strong. Baek Suryong could feel it just from the energy brushing against his skin. She was an exceptional master who would stand out even in the Central Plains. However, he was confident that he could deceive her. He had absolute trust in Seol Sinwoo''s information, the Divine Azure Dragon Sword''s sorcery, and his own abilities. As expected, Seol Suryeon was still unconvinced. "How did you recognize me immediately?" she asked suspiciously. "...I heard much about you from my father. Besides, is there anyone else in the North Sea who possesses such a mighty aura?" A faint, hardly noticeable smile crossed Seol Suryeon''s lips. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? He''s polite and good at flattery. He also strongly resembles that child Sinwoo in that he is eloquent, unlike most North Sea men. Nothing was certain yet. However, there was no mistaking the Seol Clan''s innate dignity, which was evident in their appearance, temperament, and even their bearing. Although he has learned the White Ice Divine Art, he has only learned up to the middle stages at most... yet he completely overwhelmed Mugeol? Was he born with prodigious martial talent? It was hard to believe even after seeing it. Seol Ryonghwi was a talent she would covet even if he were the child of another family. If this child is truly a descendant of the Seol Clan, then... Though her doubts weren''t completely erased, Seol Suryeon''s greed won out, and her heart leaned favorably toward Seol Ryonghwi. "That child Sinwoo... did he speak of me often?" she asked. "He regretted turning his back on his family until the day he died." "So he''s dead..." A conflicting mix of emotions crossed Seol Suryeon''s face. Looking at the crowd of onlookers gathered on the fortress wall, she said, "For now, let''s all go to the family estate together. There are many eyes watching." As she walked, she turned her head and shot Seol Mugeol a cold glare as if he were an afterthought. "You follow, too." "Yes, Grandaunt..." Seol Mugeol, his head bowed low, answered through gritted teeth. Before the three could leave, however, a voice interrupted, "I hear that the son of the fugitive who fled our Palace has returned. Should he not go to the Hall of Justice first, as is proper?" CREAK! The closed fortress gate swung open, and Eun Hwiryong emerged with Han Songbaek. Baek Suryong made eye contact with Eun Hwiryong. For an extremely brief moment, he felt a strange sense of de?ja? vu. Huh? Is it just me, or does she look kind of familiar? This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Unfortunately, he couldn''t dwell on it for long. Seol Suryeon stepped in front of him defensively, exuding a terrifying aura. "How dare you call a son of the Seol Clan a fugitive and persecute him so carelessly!" A violent wave of energy radiated from Seol Suryeon''s body. Snow piled on the ground shot up into the air, creating a blizzard, and the temperature around her dropped sharply. "...!!" "...!!" The martial artists on the fortress wall were all aghast at her display of power. Only Eun Hwiryong and Han Songbaek remained expressionless. Eun Hwiryong said icily, "Empress Dowager, do you intend to ignore the laws of our Palace?" "Since when has our Palace judged children for the sins of their parents? What gives you the right to call Ryonghwi a criminal?" Eun Hwiryong argued, "Our first priority should be to confirm his bloodline. Such tasks are the responsibility of the Hall of Justice." Seol Suryeon snorted. "The Seol Clan reserves the right to examine him before sending him to the Hall of Justice, so you needn''t worry your pretty head. I can concede no further. Let''s go." "Wait a moment!" Grand Elder Han Songbaek called out, but Seol Suryeon ignored him and entered the palace. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. No one else spoke up. Once again, the Seol Clan demonstrated their immense authority, and everyone accepted it as a matter of course. "So that''s Seol Ryonghwi, huh..." "We''ve witnessed something incredible." "I have a feeling our Palace is going to be turned inside out..." One thing was for sure. The name Seol Ryonghwi was now firmly imprinted in everyone''s mind. Translator''s Note: The agent of chaos strikes again. Is anyone surprised? See you next week! Chapter 349: The North Sea Ice Palace (3) TL: FoodieMonster007 [Everyone is sneaking glances at you.] [It would be weirder if they weren''t. The rumors must have spread by now.] Baek Suryong trailed behind Seol Suryeon, casually observing his surroundings. Beside him, the bruised and battered Seol Mugeol trudged along, his head hung low. Many pairs of eyes furtively glanced between the humiliated Seol Mugeol and the composed Seol Ryonghwi, whispering amongst themselves. "Do you want to die? What are you looking at!" Suddenly, Seol Mugeol lifted his head and snarled fiercely, causing the onlookers to hastily avert their eyes. Seol Suryeon turned around and glared coldly at Seol Mugeol. "What right do you have to raise your voice at them?" "Grandaunt..." "Shut your trap before I rip it apart with my own hands." "...I''m sorry." Biting his lip, Seol Mugeol bowed his head once more. He had suffered immense humiliation in front of so many people. No matter how much Seol Suryeon doted on him, if he pushed her any further, she might actually rip his mouth open. Even amidst this charged atmosphere, Baek Suryong ambled along indifferently, as if the tense exchange had nothing to do with him. Despite being in unfamiliar territory, he carried himself with effortless grace and dignity. So it''s true that most of the Blood Cult''s funds flowed into the Seol Clan. They''ve certainly been living the high life. The district where the Seol Clan''s blood relatives lived was opulent, as if to represent the clan''s paramount influence in the North Sea. Most of the buildings appeared to have been constructed recently and were generally taller than those in other areas. Central Plains architectural styles were noticeably intermixed, and the construction materials were clearly of superior quality compared to those in other parts of the Palace. [Hey, I sense a sinister energy!] [Yes, I noticed traces of demonic arts too.] Seol Ryonghwi''s expression remained impassive, but his mind raced as he gathered and analyzed information about his surroundings. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. This goes well beyond merely dealing with the Blood Cult... I''d even believe it if someone told me this was one of their branches. Quite a few individuals passing by had clearly learned the Blood Cult''s martial arts. Although they had subtly blended it with the Ice Palace''s techniques to avoid detection, they couldn''t deceive Baek Suryong''s discerning eyes. He could tell just by their gait. Shortly thereafter, the three entered the heart of the Seol Clan''s estate, a massive structure akin to a palace within the North Sea Ice Palace. "Mugeol," Seol Suryeon began, glaring sharply at her grandnephew. "You are to go to your room and stay there for ten days. If you leave without permission one more time, be prepared to face the consequences." "...Yes." Seol Mugeol didn''t argue and bowed meekly, but secretly, he shot a venomous glare at Seol Ryonghwi. Seol Ryonghwi clicked his tongue. "Still so rude to your elders. Not only are your martial arts skills lacking, it seems you also lack manners. Should I take it upon myself to instill some discipline in you?" "You bastard...!" "Enough! Stop it, the two of you!" Seol Suryeon commanded. Both men immediately fell silent, but it was clear that Seol Mugeol was the one who had taken more emotional damage. Gritting his teeth, he spun sharply on his heel and stormed back to his room. Baek Suryong inwardly smacked his lips in regret. What a pity. I have a feeling that Seol Mugeol has learned demonic arts, so I wanted to push him to the point of breaking. If I can confirm it, I will gain a significant advantage. Fortunately, today wasn''t his only chance. As long as he was still acknowledged as Seol Ryonghwi, he would have many opportunities to uncover the relationship between the Seol Clan and the Blood Cult. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "Follow me to my chambers," Seol Suryeon ordered. "Yes, Your Highness." A short while later, Baek Suryong sat opposite Seol Suryeon, teacups with steam gently rising from its surface placed before each of them. An odd tension hung in the air as both martial artists closely scrutinized the other. Baek Suryong fought to suppress his resentment from showing and assess the woman before him calmly. Seol Suryeon, the bitch who betrayed Master Eun to the Blood Cult. Despite being over eighty, she doesn''t have a single wrinkle on her face. Her profound mastery of martial arts seems to have arrested the passage of time itself. Finally, Seol Suryeon remarked, "The North Sea is cold, even for us martial artists. Here, drink this. This will warm you up nicely." "Thank you." Baek Suryong accepted the tea she offered. I mustn''t act rashly. Even if I launched a surprise attack on Seol Suryeon here, the chances of me beheading her in a single strike are slim. Contrary to her relaxed demeanor, she''s paying close attention to my every move. Most importantly, if my surprise attack failed, the Seol Clan''s martial artists would immediately swarm me. No matter how favorably things might turn out after that, the North Sea Ice Palace would inevitably be plunged into a civil war. Sipping her tea elegantly, Seol Suryeon asked, "Tell me about your father. How did he fare after leaving home?" Another attempt at verifying my identity, I see. Baek Suryong set down his half-empty teacup and replied, "Until three months ago, I had no idea that I was descended from the noblest family in the North Sea..." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Baek Suryong recounted the fabricated story he had prepared before his arrival as tonelessly as possible, maintaining the cold, stern expression characteristic of a North Sea native. He clearly and concisely summarized the life of Seol Sinwoo, the man who had fled from home. Since he had already reviewed the details with Seol Sinwoo, there was no chance of any discrepancies in the facts. Gradually, the suspicion in Seol Suryeon''s eyes softened, taking on a wistful look. "Before my father passed away, he left me his last words." "What were they?" "Return to the North Sea Ice Palace. Plead for forgiveness in my stead. And from then on, live as a man of the Seol Clan." A heavy silence followed as Seol Suryeon fiddled with her teacup. Finally, she muttered, "Your face resembles that child''s greatly. Even to a North Sea native, your cool eyes, intelligent appearance, and manner of speech bear a striking resemblance to his." That''s because I studied him thoroughly, paying close attention to everything from his appearance, the way he speaks, his actions, to even his habitual quirks. Even if Seol Sinwoo had a real son, he wouldn''t resemble him more than Seol Ryonghwi does. Baek Suryong said shyly, "Since I was young, people have often said that I resemble my father." [You''re truly shameless beyond compare...] the Divine Azure Dragon Sword lamented. Baek Suryong let the remark slide and offered a faint smile reminiscent of Seol Sinwoo''s. To his relief, Seol Suryeon''s expression had noticeably softened. "By the way, call me Grandaunt," she said. "Yes, Grandaunt." "My aunt cherishes her blood relatives dearly." He recalled what Seol Sinwoo had told him about the woman who willingly joined forces with the Blood Cult to become the ruler of the North Sea Ice Palace. The ambitious matriarch whose ultimate goal was to cement the Seol Clan''s status as the North Sea Ice Palace''s eternal royal family. "This is truly a joyous day," Seol Suryeon declared. "We must hold a banquet to welcome you. I will introduce you to our family members today." "Yes, Grandaunt." Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Seol Suryeon smiled. Not only was she pleased that her estranged nephew''s son had returned home, she was also impressed by his noble demeanor and martial prowess. She had to address certain matters, however. "Mugeol is your blood relative. Even if he acted rudely first, your actions just now were excessive. Apologize when you meet him again." Seol Ryonghwi shook his head. "No, I merely did what I should have done as his elder. If he doesn''t apologize first, I won''t forgive him." "Even though that child is our Palace''s Prince? If he becomes Emperor, your position will become awkward, won''t it?" Seol Suryeon smiled mischievously. Baek Suryong gloated inwardly. This was precisely the question he had been waiting for. He had even steered the conversation toward it. "My aunt likes ambitious people, but I''m kind of easygoing. That was the aspect of my character that she found most wanting." If what Seol Sinwoo told me is true, then the way to win Seol Suryeon''s heart is simpleI only have to show my ambition. "I heard from my father that in the North Sea, the most outstanding prodigy becomes the successor." "...So?" "I am more skilled in martial arts than Seol Mugeol. In fact, I would say that I am superior in all other aspects as well." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Heh..." Seol Suryeon chuckled. Though Seol Ryonghwi spoke flatly, it didn''t come across as bragging. He had indeed overpowered Seol Mugeol in martial arts, and his cool, icy temperament was more akin to that of North Sea nobility. Naturally, he was bound to be compared with Seol Mugeol, who acted arrogantly and relied on his family''s influence to bail him out of trouble. "Do you know what you''re saying right now?" she prodded. "Does Grandaunt think I am unfit to be Prince?" "Hahahaha! You''re truly bold! You only arrived in the North Sea today, yet already you dare covet the throne? "......" "Hah! Looking at your eyes, it seems you''re not joking." The prince position had already been decided, and coveting it was a complete disregard of the Ice Palace''s long-standing tradition, enough to even be seen as rebellion. "If you weren''t of the Seol Clan bloodline, you would have been severely punished." "Oh? Is it truly impossible?" "It''s already too late. The heir has already been chosen..." Seol Suryeon''s voice trailed off. She couldn''t easily bring herself to tell him to give up. After all, there was already a precedent. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. I was like that too. The long-standing tradition of the North Sea Ice Palace had already been broken once in her generation due to the disappearance of the Ice Moon Goddess, Eun Yerin. After the bloody succession struggle that followed, Seol Suryeon herself was the one who ascended the jade throne. Once a tradition has been broken once, it can be broken again. Damn it, why did such a hidden dragon appear only now? Seol Suryeon was a woman who would do anything to ensure that the Seol Clan would forever own the North Sea Ice Palace. If possible, it was only natural for her to want to build her throne on a firmer foundation. She looked at Seol Ryonghwi with a peculiar expression. "It seems we have much to discuss, but that''s not a discussion for today." "Yes, Grandaunt." Seol Suryeon smiled with satisfaction. "Your disposition pleases me greatly. Sinwoo was such a mild-mannered child." "It seems I take after my mother." "Is that so? Tell me about her." The two talked late into the night, deepening their understanding of each other. Suddenly, Seol Suryeon remarked, "Since one can never truly know what''s inside a person, I am going to place a simple restriction on you for a while. Please bear with me." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Ah, so that''s why she believed me so easily. Well, refusing her leash would only increase her suspicion of me. Baek Suryong frowned slightly and asked, "What kind of restriction?" "It has already been administered." "...What do you mean?" Seol Suryeon gestured towards the teacup on the table. "The tea you drank. It contains poison." "Poison, you say..." Seol Ryonghwi''s brows twitched subtly. Seeing what constituted for panic on her grandnephew''s face, Seol Suryeon cackled. "Why? Did you never imagine that I would do something like this?" "......" Seol Ryonghwi bit his lip hard. Seol Suryeon''s smile deepened. Although his reactions were almost imperceptible, she could tell that he was holding back his emotions. "You must be so confused and scared. It''s no ordinary poison. It''s soundless, tasteless, and odorless. And it''s an extremely potent poison that''s almost impossible to neutralize. "What poison is it?" Seol Suryeon smiled triumphantly. "It''s the most vicious poison from the Blood Cult, created by the Poison Demon himself." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. SPURT! The moment he heard the words ''Poison Demon,'' Seol Ryonghwi bit his lip so hard that it bled. Seol Suryeon''s eyes widened. "You seem quite shocked, but don''t worry too much. The poison won''t harm you if you take the antidote periodically." "The Poison Demon''s poison... Kuk!" Seol Suryeon took an antidote pill from her robes and handed it to Baek Suryong. "It seems I went too far with my joke. Take this before the poison takes effect." "Thank you." Barely managing to compose himself, Baek Suryong accepted the antidote and swallowed it. In truth, he had indeed lost control of his facial expression in shock, but not for the reason Seol Suryeon thought. No wonder my stomach felt a bit squeamy. Still, to feed me the Poison Demon''s poison! At that moment, his ability to maintain a poker face was at its worst since coming to the North Sea. Damn, I had to bite my lip in order to stop myself from laughing out loud. Of all things, it just had to be the Poison Demon''s poison, which he was totally immune to. Translator''s Note: There will only be 1 chapter tomorrow as I am busy with household errands. Chapter 350: Pest Extermination TL: FoodieMonster007 Seol Ryonghwi wasn''t shown to his room until dawn. "You may use this room," a servant said. The room was large enough for dozens of people, and everything in it looked expensive. Everything spoke volumes about how highly his host regarded him. "If you need anything, you may ring this bell at any time." "I understand." "Should you require assistance with bathing..." "That''s not necessary. You may leave." The servant bowed respectfully and withdrew. Seol Ryonghwi looked around the room for possible eavesdroppers. Once he confirmed that he was alone, he sat on the edge of the bed. "Hoo... I''m completely drained." He had just come from a family banquet where he had to meet the Seol Clan elders one by one and make a good impression as Seol Ryonghwi. Even the slightest mistake could have terrible consequences. He couldn''t let his guard down, not even for a moment. "Still, it was quite informative." Baek Suryong rolled his stiff neck from side to side. A light smile formed on his lips, which had been set in a cold, hard line. The change in expression alone altered his demeanor. The Divine Azure Dragon Sword, placed on one side of the bed, trembled. [...You''re really good at acting. I was on edge so many times!] Baek Suryong smirked. "Oh, that? There''s a method to it." One''s innate nature and upbringing heavily influenced their disposition, making it hard to put on a convincing act. Furthermore, Baek Suryong''s snarky yet cautious personality differed greatly from Seol Ryonghwi''s indifferent and brazen one. Nevertheless, he was able to impersonate Seol Ryonghwi without issue. There was a secret to this. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "I just happen to know someone with a personality just like Seol Ryonghwi''s. I just acted while thinking about how that guy would speak and behave." He was a man who was cold and indifferent. He spoke only when necessary, and his expression barely changed except the occasional narrowing of his eyes. Naturally, that could only be the Third Young Master of the Namgung Clan. Since Baek Suryong had always kept a close eye on Namgung Su, imitating him was a piece of cake. ...I hope that dumbass isn''t doing something strange again, like trying to avenge his family all alone. Baek Suryong thought of Namgung Su for a moment before shaking his head to clear his mind. "Anyway, from what I saw today, Seol Suryeon''s grip over the Seol Clan is absolute." [I agree.] Despite the late hour, all the key figures of the Seol Clan had attended Seol Suryeon''s banquet to welcome Seol Ryonghwi. "He is Sinwoo''s son. From now on, treat him as you would Mugeol." Seol Ryonghwi''s status in the clan was decided by that one single statement. No one objected. Even the elders of the Seol Clan who belonged to the same generation as Seol Suryeon treated him warmly. In fact, they appeared more concerned about Seol Suryeon''s reaction. "Some among them have learned demonic arts." Baek Suryong had sensed traces of demonic arts in some of the Seol Clan''s leaders. Though they tried their best to hide it, it was impossible to deceive him. [How foolish! Was allying with the Blood Cult not enough for them...!?] the Divine Azure Dragon Sword muttered in a sorrowful voice. She couldn''t fathom the stupidity of the North Sea''s martial artists. Not only had they turned the Prince into a puppet to seize power, they had also learned forbidden demonic arts. "There is no end to human greed," Baek Suryong mused. In his past life, he had seen countless demonic martial artists. Even those with strong mental fortitude often succumbed to the temptation of demonic arts. Their ends were almost always miserable. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Looking around the luxuriously decorated room, he muttered, "To my eyes, this place already seems no different from the Blood Cult." Seol Suryeon may have joined forces with the Blood Cult to become the master of the North Sea Ice Palace, but if things continued as they were, the Blood Cult would eventually devour the Palace whole. [What do you intend to do now?] "I must cut out all the rotten parts, such as Seol Suryeon, Seol Mugeol, the Seol Clan masters who learned demonic arts, and everyone else associated with the Blood Cult. I don''t know how many will remain after removing the tumor, but it must be done." Baek Suryong''s eyes hardened. Revenge was not his sole motivation. If he didn''t stop the Blood Cult in its tracks, his family, friends, students and acquaintances in this life would suffer too. "You recorded everything that happened at the banquet earlier, right?" [Of course. Close your eyes.] FWOOSH! The Divine Azure Dragon Sword cast a spell, recreating the scene from the earlier banquet. [You should be able to adjust the viewpoint with your will. The method is...] I know. Having dealt with dream realms several times before, Baek Suryong was familiar with manipulating such illusions. He crossed through the sorcery-induced banquet and approached Seol Suryeon, who was conversing with an anxious-looking, horse-faced middle-aged man. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Our Cult''s delegation will arrive soon. Have you prepared your response?" "Be patient, I am still pressuring the Empress." "If the Ice Palace decides not to join our Cult..." "Didn''t I say there''s no chance of that? Do you not trust me?" "No, it''s not that. It''s just that Eun Hwiryong is so stubborn..." "That''s not something for you to worry about. The martial artists of the North Sea will advance into the Central Plains alongside the Cult. I will lead them personally." "...I will take your word for it, Empress Dowager." During the banquet, Baek Suryong was busy greeting people, so he inevitably lost sight of Seol Suryeon. As such, he asked the Divine Azure Dragon Sword to record everything that happened at the banquet using sorcery. "Forgive my impertinence, but are you certain that the man named Seol Ryonghwi is of Seol Clan blood?" "Yes, I am certain. He is my blood relative." "Do you think he''ll cause problems after learning about the relationship between the Ice Palace and our Cult?" Seol Suryeon smiled brightly. "Don''t worry, I already had him drink the precious tea I received from your cult." "...If that''s the case, I''m relieved." "Your problem is that you worry too much. Who do you think I am? I know what I''m doing." "Haha..." Baek Suryong carefully committed the face of the horse-faced man who had conversed with Seol Suryeon to memory. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? He''s a spy planted by the Blood Cult. He had expected that there would be at least one spy in the Seol Clan. There was no way the Blood Cult would provide that much funding and supplies without getting some kind of return. "How is the atmosphere in the Cult these days? I''ve been hearing some bad news of late." "It''s just some minor hiccups. Our Grand Scheme is proceeding as planned." There was nothing more to be gained from the pair''s conversation. If they had anything important to discuss, they would do so via telepathy or after changing locations. Baek Suryong turned his attention to the other banquet attendees to see if there was anything he had overlooked while he was at the banquet. A short while later, he opened his eyes. ...Good. This should be enough. Glancing at her partner, the Divine Azure Dragon Sword shuddered in horror. [Y-Your eyes... they are shining with wickedness!] Baek Suryong grinned evilly. "I''ve decided what to do from now on." A concrete plan to topple the Seol Clan, which had ruled the North Sea for decades, took shape in his mind. This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? Five days passed since Seol Ryonghwi arrived at the North Sea Ice Palace. During that time, he met various people and formed friendships, winning over even those who were initially wary of him. "Isn''t Seol Ryonghwi really well-mannered?" "I talked to him yesterday, too. He was very impressive." "He''s a blessing for our family." "It''s a pity he showed up a little too late..." "With such profound martial arts and noble bearing. ... He is worthy of becoming the Prince." Everyone glared at the guy who said that last line. "Shh! What will you do if that reaches the Prince''s ears?" "I-I misspoke. Please pretend you didn''t hear anything." "There''s a rumor that the imprisoned Prince is grinding his teeth in chagrin." "Hmph...!" Public opinion increasingly swung in Seol Ryonghwi''s favor. In particular, young martial artists who had been oppressed by Seol Mugeol openly voiced their support for Seol Ryonghwi. "It would be better if Seol Ryonghwi-hyung was the Prince." "This is unreasonable. Shouldn''t the two of them duel for the position?" "As if Seol Mugeol would accept that. The result is obvious..." Unlike with Seol Suryeon, Seol Ryonghwi did not openly express his ambition for the position of Prince. Nevertheless, the more perceptive individuals quickly noticed an unusual shift in the Seol Clan''s hierarchy. There''s a precedent, so it''s not impossible. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. If the Empress Dowager makes up her mind... Just like that, the appearance of an unexpected hidden dragon caused a great stir in the Seol Clan. Naturally, the rumors also reached the ears of Seol Mugeol, who was grounded in his room, but he couldn''t recklessly go outside and refute them. "How dare that bastard...!" If he could, he wanted to run out immediately and kill Seol Ryonghwi, but due to Seol Suryeon''s strict order that she would by no means let it slide if he violated his confinement again, he could only stay put and sulk. "Such rumors are circulating in the family, yet the Empress Dowager is just watching?" "Yeah, she hasn''t said anything in particular. Do you think there''s a chance that maybe...?" Seol Suryeon smiled. She had stood quietly by on purpose, knowing it would further fuel the rumors. It would be good if Mugeol comes to his senses through this ordeal. And even if he doesn''t... I can simply choose another. She could never have imagined that Seol Ryonghwi, whom she had considered a blessing to the family, would bring calamity upon the Seol Clan. Seol Ryonghwi sought out the horse-faced man who had conversed privately with Seol Suryeon at the banquet and introduced himself, "It is an honor to meet you. I am Seol Ryonghwi." Ma Jungcheon regarded Seol Ryonghwi with a puzzled expression. At the young man''s request, the two were having a secret meeting outside the Seol Clan''s domain. Why would this extraordinary young man, who suddenly appeared in the Seol Clan and threatened the succession structure, secretly call me out? "...I am Ma Jungcheon. I heard that you wished to meet me?" he asked. Seol Ryonghwi nodded indifferently. "Yes. I wanted to have private chat with you." "May I ask why?" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "I have always been very interested in the Blood Cult." "Oho..." Ma Jungcheon''s eyes lit up with interest. Did he already notice the relationship between me and Seol Suryeon? He''s only been here for a few days. Just how resourceful is this man? Well, there''s no harm in forming a good relationship with him. He''s someone who could become the next Prince if Seol Mugeol gets discarded. Of course, the North Sea Ice Palace would eventually be absorbed by the Blood Cult, but until then, Seol Ryonghwi seemed like a fine pawn to use. "Which aspect of our Cult are you most interested in? "Pest extermination, of course." "...Pardon?" Seol Ryonghwi seized Ma Jungcheon''s throat with lightning speed. "G-Guh! What is the meaning of this...?!" Ma Jungcheon choked, glaring angrily at Seol Ryonghwi even as his face turned blue and his eyes bulged. "Don''t you understand the situation?" Seol Ryonghwi''s lips curled into a sinister grin. Ma Jungcheon panicked. Wasn''t he supposed to be a cool, expressionless man? "Y-You''ll regret touching me. I don''t know what your purpose is, but to dare rebel against our Cult..." SSSSHHH... Suddenly, Seol Ryonghwi''s white hair began turning red, starting at the tips and spreading until it was all the color of blood. With gem-like crimson eyes, he stared intently at Ma Jungcheon. "Y-Y-You, Heaven Defying... Divine...!" Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Ma Jungcheon''s eyes widened with horror as a primal fear settled in. His teeth chattered uncontrollably and his entire body shook violently. "Who do you think I am?" Baek Suryong teased, releasing his grip on Ma Jungcheon''s throat. Falling to the ground, Ma Jungcheon quickly scrambled into a kneeling position and slammed his head against the ground so loudly that if Baek Suryong hadn''t put up a sound barrier, the entire Ice Palace would have heard it. Then, with blood streaming from his forehead, he exclaimed, "Honored One! Please forgive my rudeness!" Baek Suryong smirked. Man, I can''t believe how well this method works on Blood Cultists. Translator''s Note: Baek Suryong uses Heaven Defying Divine Art. It was super effective! Ma Jungcheon is confused! Ma Jungcheon hurt himself in his confusion! Chapter 351: Remember What I Said Earlier? TL: FoodieMonster007 Baek Suryong looked at the back of the prostrating Ma Jungcheon''s head. Revealing the Heaven Defying Divine Art to him was a calculated move. I wonder how much this man knows? He recalled the Poison Demon''s last words. * The Blood Cult selected several candidates and taught them the Heaven Defying Divine Art. Their goal is to pit the candidates against each other and create a new Blood Demon.* Baek Suryong thought it was a crazy scheme, but he gained one significant advantage from it. He could disguise himself as one of the candidates. The only person who had seen Baek Suryong use the Heaven Defying Divine Art and returned alive was the Night Emperor, but even then, he had been wearing a mask. In other words, his identity would not be compromised just because he used the Heaven Defying Divine Art. "O Honored One..." Honored One, huh? Is that how they refer to all the Blood Demon candidates? Also, considering he knows of the candidates'' existence even though his martial arts are pretty weak... he probably belongs to the Infernal Sanctum. The Infernal Sanctum was the Blood Cult''s intelligence organization. They were responsible for spreading spies throughout the Central Plains as well as gathering intelligence. Previously, the Demonic Strategist, the Second Elder of the Blood Cult, also served as Director of the Infernal Sanctum. "......" Ma Jungcheon trembled nervously, not daring to lift his head until Baek Suryong spoke again. The sudden appearance of a cult leader candidate greatly confused him. Did someone from our Cult send Seol Ryonghwi here? But why disguise him as such...? Finally, Baek Suryong broke the silence, saying, "State your affiliation and rank." Ma Jungcheon immediately blurted out, "I am the 17th Captain of the Infernal Sanctum. I was dispatched to the Ice Palace ten years ago..." Baek Suryong nodded as Ma Jungcheon revealed everything. As expected, he belonged to the Infernal Sanctum, and as one of the twenty captains, his position was neither high nor low. After introducing himself, Ma Jungcheon carefully lifted his head. "But, Honored One, for what reason are you here..." CRASH! Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong stomped on Ma Jungcheon''s head, smashing it into the floor. "Who gave you permission to ask questions?" he hissed. "M-My apologies. Please forgive me..." Ma Jungcheon, crushed against the floor, let out a pained groan. The energy of the Heaven Defying Divine Art constricted his entire body. He felt like a moth caught in a spider''s web. "Try to guess with that puny brain of yours. Why I came here. If you guess right, I''ll take my foot off you. If you don''t, I''ll crush that useless ornament on your shoulders." "...!" Ma Jungcheon shivered at the sheer arrogance in Seol Ryonghwi''s tone. Only someone born and raised in the Blood Cult, where the strong were revered, would act so brazenly. After all, in the Blood Cult, it was natural for the strong to oppress the weak and dictate their right to live and die. "No answer? I guess I''ll just crush..." "W-Wait a moment... Kuuugh!" Ma Jungcheon desperately tried to think, enduring the pain of his head being crushed. He clawed at the floor with his fingers in frustration. He didn''t want to die a meaningless death, he wanted to die a martyr for the glory of the Cult. A moment later, he croaked, "Did one of the Apostles send you?" At the word ''Apostle'', Baek Suryong flinched imperceptibly. The Apostles were his students from his previous life. The mere thought of them being the driving force behind the current Blood Cult gnawed at him like a reopened wound. "...You''re lucky," he whispered, removing his foot from Ma Jungcheon''s head. Ma Jungcheon unconsciously let out a sigh of relief, but he knew that it was too early to relax. "Why do you think an Apostle sent me?" Baek Suryong asked. Stealing glances at Baek Suryong, Ma Jungcheon offered the answer he had managed to squeeze out of his brain. "...Since the Ice Palace has been constantly delaying their reply, I believe an Apostle ordered you, an Honored One, to take matters into your own hands." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Hmm... so that thing on your shoulders isn''t just an ornament." "M-My apologies..." Ma Jungcheon broke out in a cold sweat. Although he had met several elders and other candidates, this was the first time he had encountered someone with such a commanding presence. He''s no ordinary person. With this much power... he might be the one closest to becoming the new Cult Leader. Ma Jungcheon felt a sense of reverence and respectfully bowed his head. Thanks to this, though, he failed to notice the faint upward curl of Baek Suryong''s lips. Don''t you just love misunderstandings? Isn''t it so awesome when these guys'' imaginations do all the thinking for me? [How can you be so cunning...] Baek Suryong had been through this enough times to know the routine. First, he would intimidate the opponent with the Heaven Defying Divine Art. This would prompt them to concoct reasons to dismiss their suspicions while he merely had to maintain a displeased expression and nod in agreement. Baek Suryong straightened his expression and said, "You are more or less correct. An Apostle suggested that I observe the North Sea Ice Palace, and I thought it would be fun." "...!" H-He dares to address the Apostles without honorifics? Ma Jungcheon''s misunderstanding deepened. Baek Suryong continued, "Now, speak. Who or what is causing the delay?" This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. "...Eun Hwiryong. She continuously opposes the mobilization of the Ice Palace''s forces..." "Are you saying the current Empress of the Ice Palace is hostile to our Cult?" "That is correct." A wave of relief washed over Baek Suryong. At the very least, he was now certain of one fact. I can trust Master Eun''s descendants. He had been worried that the other Ice Palace clans might cooperate with the Blood Cult to the same extent as the Seol Clan, but Ma Jungcheon''s answer put his mind at ease. "Grand Elder Han Songbaek is also a problem. The Eun and Han Clans have joined forces to keep the Seol Clan in check. Although the Seol Clan is still the greater power, the influence of the two families cannot simply be ignored..." "Pathetic." "M-My apologies." Bowing his head low, Ma Jungcheon continued cautiously, "After we achieve the next step of our Grand Scheme, we plan to get rid of them both. This has already been discussed with Seol Suryeon, so you need not worry, Honored One." Baek Suryong smiled. Get rid of them? Yeah, we do indeed need to take out the trash. Seol Suryeon and the Seol Clan leaders who follow her, that is. "What are the movements of the other families?" he asked. "We don''t really need to pay much attention to them, but..." Ma Jungcheon explained the trends and political structure of the major families within the North Sea Ice Palace. This was high-level information that could not have been obtained by merely staying with the Seol Clan for a few days. Good. Now I can distinguish friend from foe. Baek Suryong organized the information Ma Jungcheon provided in his mind, then asked, "At the banquet a few days ago, Seol Suryeon completely seized the initiative in her conversation with you." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Ma Jungcheon''s face flushed with embarrassment. "I-I''m sorry, Seol Suryeon is not an easy woman to deal with..." Of course, Baek Suryong knew that. Seol Suryeon, the iron-blooded woman who sold the Ice Moon Goddess to the Blood Cult out of ambition and seized the throne after a bloody civil war, was a tough opponent even for the Director of the Infernal Sanctum. He cut Ma Jungcheon off, "She fed me the Poison Demon''s poison in order to control me." "I-I''ll get you the antidote, right away..." "No need. It didn''t work on me in the first place." Ma Jungcheon''s eyes immediately widened. "A-Are you saying... you''ve already reached the stage of Myriad Poison Immunity...?!" To be precise, Baek Suryong was only immune to the Poison Demon''s poison. For other poisons, he had high resistance, but not complete immunity. This was still far from true Myriad Poison Immunity. However, he saw no need to explain the truth to Ma Jungcheon. "Is our Cult supplying Seol Suryeon with poison?" he asked. "Yes. She uses that poison to eliminate her political enemies, threaten, and dominate other families." Baek Suryong nodded. Of course. There''s no way she would have used poison only on me. Seol Suryeon was a woman who would do anything to achieve her goals. If she was willing to poison Seol Ryonghwi, whom she believed to be her own relative, then she most certainly wouldn''t hesitate to use it on martial artists from other families. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "Recently, Seol Suryeon poisoned Grand Elder Han Songbaek''s grandson. The old man still believes it''s an illness, but..." The Han Clan was one of the largest families in the North Sea, alongside the Seol and Eun clans. Though Grand Elder Han Songbaek stubbornly resisted the Seol Clan, Ma Jungcheon said that they, too, would soon kneel to Seol Suryeon. "When that happens, the Eun Clan will be completely isolated, and Eun Hwiryong will become a true figurehead Empress." Ma Jungcheon continued his story, confirming that Seol Suryeon had employed not only poison but also all available means ranging from threats and force to economic pressure, to amass power over the decades. Now, more than half of the families in the North Sea served the Seol Clan faithfully. Baek Suryong tensed. The more he learned, the less feasible it seemed to defeat the Seol Clan in the North Sea. However, he wasn''t ready to give up just yet. "I have one more question." "Please ask." "I heard that thirty-five years ago, martial artists from the Central Plains invaded the North Sea Ice Palace." Baek Suryong recalled what Seol Sinwoo had told him. > "It was a terrible incident. Many of the Ice Palace''s masters perished. Among them were successor candidates like me. Many young, talented children were abducted too. After repelling the attack, the Ice Palace united as one." When he heard those words, he felt a strange sense of incongruity. Ma Jungcheon definitely knows the truth behind that attack. Baek Suryong whispered, "That attack. Was it a plot hatched by Seol Suryeon and our Cult?" Even as he asked, he prayed that his suspicions weren''t true. He wanted to believe that, no matter what, Seol Suryeon wasn''t so corrupt as to sacrifice her own people. However, Ma Jungcheon simply tilted his head in puzzlement. "You didn''t know?" "......" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "At that time, Seol Suryeon was facing a political crisis. The pressure from the other families was intensifying daily, so she asked our Cult for help. We agreed that our cult''s masters would disguise themselves and invade the Ice Palace to eliminate Seol Suryeon''s political enemies and rival successor candidates. To avoid suspicion, we also killed some of the Seol Clan''s martial artists, though it was mainly those who resented Seol Suryeon..." Baek Suryong''s heart sank. Seol Suryeon had committed a far more terrible act than Seol Sinwoo believed. In order to eliminate those who opposed her, she had brought in a foreign power and stained the North Sea with blood. If this fact became known, she would never be forgiven. "Well, as it happened, our Cult also needed test subjects at that time." "Test subjects?" Ma Jungcheon blinked in confusion, surprised that Baek Suryong was even asking him such a question. Nevertheless, he answered, "At that time, we were short on test subjects for researching the White Ice Divine Art in our Cult. Fortunately, the children of the North Sea have the ideal constitution for learning it, so it was a win-win situation for both parties." Baek Suryong gritted his teeth. He could instantly picture the abducted children locked up in tiny cells and forced to learn martial arts. "You crazy bastards..." As the creator of the fake White Ice Divine Art, Baek Suryong was more familiar with its side effects than anyone else. He recalled the Nine Yin Witch he had met in the Valley of Evil. She had gone mad from the flawed martial art and ultimately committed suicide. How many more Nine Yin Witches has the Blood Cult created? It was thanks to the Ice Essence she left behind that he was able to learn the White Ice Divine Art. He was indebted to her. He couldn''t save her, but he would at least avenge her. "Honored One? You too must have learned the White Ice Divine Art modified by our Cult... why would you not know of this...?" Ma Jungcheon knew that this was a rude question, but he had to ask. An unacceptable suspicion was beginning to grow in his mind. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. Baek Suryong sighed, "Right. It''ll be hard to keep hiding it. Do you remember what I said earlier?" "I''m not sure what you''re referring to..." One again, Baek Suryong grabbed Ma Jungcheon''s throat, but the man just stared blankly at his hand without resisting. "You know, when I grabbed your neck like this before," Baek Suryong remarked casually. Ma Jungcheon''s face paled. The words he had forgotten upon seeing Baek Suryong''s shocking transformation came rushing back to him. "You said you were interested in pest extermination..." "That''s right, I did." "D-Don''t tell me... the pest you were referring to..." Eyes wide with horror, Ma Jungcheon looked at Baek Suryong with an expression of disbelief. "Impossible! H-How, why would someone like you, against our Cult...!" CRACK! Ma Jungcheon''s neck snapped and his body went limp on the floor. Even in death, his glazed eyes burned with the question he would never hear the answer to. [What will you do now?] the Divine Azure Dragon Sword asked. "...Now that I know the whole truth, I need to meet with the Empress, " Baek Suryong replied, his tone turning serious. Chapter 352: Why Are You Here? TL: FoodieMonster007 In the end, Baek Suryong killed Ma Jungcheon. I can''t take the risk of letting someone who has seen the Heaven Defying Divine Art live. The man was an Infernal Sanctum captain who frequently communicated with Blood Cult headquarters, so it was impossible to deceive him for long. The best course of action was to kill him after obtaining the necessary information. Baek Suryong completely incinerated Ma Jungcheon''s body, then returned to the Seol Clan''s domain. The faces that had become familiar over the past few days greeted him warmly. However, Seol Ryonghwi''s gaze as he looked toward the Seol Clan martial artists was noticeably colder than before. I don''t have much time. I need to take action immediately. Seol Suryeon would find out about Ma Jungcheon''s disappearance within three days. Before then, he had to meet with the Empress, tell her the truth, and convince her to attack the Seol Clan. The voice of the Divine Azure Dragon Sword echoed in his mind. [By the way, why did you return to the Seol Clan? Didn''t you say you were going to meet the Empress?] [She won''t meet with me if I look for her unannounced. Also, I don''t want to alert Seol Suryeon.] Baek Suryong knew that Seol Suryeon had assigned people to monitor him while he was in the Seol Clan''s territory. By now, she would have been notified of his escape from their surveillance. I doubt she knows that I met with Ma Jungcheon, though. In any case, if he were to visit the ruler of the North Sea Ice Palace, Seol Suryeon would be informed of it within minutes. Perhaps even the details of their conversation would be relayed. There''s no way that bitch hasn''t planted spies around the Empress. Considering Seol Suryeon''s hold on the North Sea, it was impossible for him to meet the Empress without her knowledge. [Then how do you intend to make contact with the Empress?] the Divine Azure Dragon Sword asked. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Baek Suryong lightly patted the sword hilt. [You''ll see.] Seol Ryonghwi was stopped by the Seol Clan guards keeping watch over Seol Suryeon''s room. "Halt!" "Is something the matter, Young Master?" Their faces showed no wariness, only surprise and confusion due to his late visit. Both of them are fiends who have learned demonic arts. Should I take this as a statement of her stance? Baek Suryong bit back his mounting anger and clasped his hands together in greeting. Keeping his face impassive, he said, "Please inform my grandaunt that Seol Ryonghwi has come to see her." Despite being a direct descendant of the Seol Clan, it was disrespectful for Seol Ryonghwi to visit the matriarch late at night without prior notice. However, he had come to see her as if it were no big deal. Even more surprising, Seol Suryeon welcomed Seol Ryonghwi as if she had been waiting for him. "She says you may enter," Stepping inside, Baek Suryong was greeted by the sight of a lavish interior. Seol Ryonghwi''s room was luxurious, but it paled in comparison to this place. Every item in the room radiated opulence, and jewels adorned every surface. Although he hadn''t yet seen the Royal Court of the North Sea Ice Palace, he was certain that it couldn''t be more splendid than this. "Good evening, Grandaunt." Seol Suryeon was lounging on a wide, soft bed, clad only in a thin silk robe. While it wasn''t proper for a family elder to conduct herself this way in front of a grown man, she didn''t seem to care. "I was just about to retire for the night when you arrived, so don''t mind my attire," she teased, smiling. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "If it''s too late, I''ll come back tomorrow." No, I was bored anyway. Keep me company. Seol Suryeon held a long pipe to her lips. With a puff, wispy smoke coiled around her like mist. "I hear talk of you everywhere these days. And all of it is praise, or so I''m told." "Fortunately, it seems the family elders have taken a liking to me." "But it seems the young ones like you even more." "The young are always interested in new things." Seol Suryeon''s smile deepened. "Anyone who heard you would think you were around seventy years old. Sometimes I forget that I''m not talking to someone my own age." A teacup levitated off the tea table and flew toward Seol Ryonghwi. Seol Ryonghwi quietly accepted the tea. After taking a sip, he remarked, "Everyone seems very interested in the succession competition between me and Mugeol. However, I think they''re paying more attention to Grandaunt''s reactions than to me. "My reactions?" Regardless of my own abilities, Grandaunt''s opinion is the most important." A strange smile formed on Seol Suryeon''s lips. No one else would dare say these words to her, but Seol Ryonghwi said them while looking straight at her without blinking an eye. She found that incredibly fascinating. Such impertinence! Is it because he doesn''t know my position in the North Sea yet, or does he naturally possess the disposition of a noble dragon? Seol Ryonghwi was ambitious and capable. He was clearly her ideal successor. In fact, he was so perfect that it was suspicious. "You are audacious and arrogant, and that pleases me. A man should have ambition," Seol Suryeon chuckled as she drank some warmed wine. This was a luxury enjoyed by few in the North Sea, but to her, it was merely part of daily life. "So, did you come at this hour to pester me into making you Prince?" "I have a favor to ask of you." "A favor..." Seol Suryeon narrowed her eyes. She hadn''t expected the word ''favor'' to come from those lips. Surely he didn''t come to whine about wanting the Prince position? I would be extremely disappointed if that were the case. "Let''s hear it," she said. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "I wish to meet the Empress." "...You want to meet Eun Hwiryong?" Seol Suryeon furrowed her brow for the first time. This request was something she had never considered. The two had not been on good terms since Eun Hwiryong''s days as Princess. Although Seol Suryeon acknowledged her as the rightful heir of the North Sea Ice Palace, she wasn''t the successor Seol Suryeon had wanted. If our family''s children had possessed even half of Eun Hwiryong''s talent, we would have become the masters of the North Sea long ago. At that time, all of the Seol Clan children supported by Seol Suryeon were overshadowed by Eun Hwiryong''s undeniable talent. Furthermore, since she stepped down as Empress twenty years ago, Eun Hwiryong had been a constant obstacle, thwarting Seol Suryeon''s plans at every turn. Whether it''s her outstanding talent or her impertinent personality, that wench reminds me of Eun Yerin. How dare she act so lofty even though she''s just a figurehead? Although there wasn''t much physical resemblance, Eun Hwiryong reminded her of Eun Yerin. Damn the Eun Clan and their natural air of nobility! This was one of the reasons Seol Suryeon had disliked the Eun Clan since long ago. And yet, this child is saying he wants to meet the Empress? Why? I don''t get it. Seol Suryong asked curiously, "Why do you wish to meet Eun Hwiryong?" "As a new martial artist of the North Sea, shouldn''t I pay my respects to the Empress? I believe my greeting is already quite overdue." This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "Do not lie to me," Seol warned sternly. CRACKLE... The temperature plummeted instantly, and frost formed on the tea''s surface. Seol Ryonghwi calmly placed his teacup on the table. "I intend to ask the Empress what she thinks of the current Prince. I want to know if she has any intention of replacing him with a better candidate, should one exist." Seol Suryeon''s jaw dropped in shock. "Are you saying... that you will persuade Eun Hwiryong?" "Yes." "Ahahahaha!" Seol Suryeon threw her head back and laughed so hard that the furniture in the room shook as though an earthquake had struck. When she finally managed to control her mirth, she asked, "Does that have anything to do with why you threw off my eyes and ears today?" "......" "Hmm, I see. So my guess was only half correct, huh?" Seol Suryeon. She''s indeed not an easy woman to deal with. Baek Suryong didn''t bother hiding his flustered expression. "...I didn''t think I was that easy to read." Seol Suryeon smiled triumphantly. "I won''t ask what you''re scheming. I commend your efforts, so I''ll at least pretend not to know anything." If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "......" "This is quite amusing. You want to increase your influence in the North Sea. Do you think you can become Prince without my consent?" "I am merely doing my best in my own way." Rising from the bed, Seol Suryeon glided over and caressed Seol Ryonghwi''s cheek with her fingertips. HISS... The smoke from her long pipe puffed out and dyed the space between them a hazy white. "The more I look at you, the more you remind me of myself in my youth." "...Compared to you, Grandaunt, I am still lacking." "It would be troublesome if you tried to compare yourself to me. Besides, I see no sense in making a political rival out of my family''s fledgling." An eerie, cold wave of energy brushed against Baek Suryong''s skin. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. This woman is innately evil. If she had been born in the Blood Cult, she would surely have become a great demonic master... Not that she''s much different from one now. I guess it should come as no surprise that such a person would ally themselves with the Cult. "It''s good to be daring, but keep one thing in mind. In the North Sea, you can never escape my eyes, no matter where you hide." This was a warning that, no matter how much Seol Ryonghwi rampaged, he was merely dancing in the palm of her hand. However, it also meant that he was free to rampage as much as he wanted as long as he remained within her grasp. "...I will keep that in mind," Baek Suryong acknowledged. "Then I will arrange a meeting for you. Try to persuade Eun Hwiryong with your own abilities. If you can truly accomplish such a feat..." A dangerous-looking smile played on Seol Suryeon''s lips. "The tradition of the North Sea Ice Palace might be broken once again." This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? "...Thank you." "I am tired now. I will send word to you tomorrow, so you may leave today." Seol Ryonghwi clasped his hands in farewell and slowly backed away. However, the moment he turned away from Seol Suryeon''s room, a chilling smile formed on his previously expressionless face. You might think I''m dancing on your palm, but soon, that palm will be torn to shreds. The next day, Baek Suryong went to meet the Empress of the North Sea Ice Palace. The Royal Court of the North Sea Ice Palace felt old and desolate compared to Seol Suryeon''s room, but the imposing atmosphere that made one''s shoulders hunch instinctively certainly befitted the ruler of the North Sea. Seated on the jade throne, Eun Hwiryong cast a solemn gaze downward. Han Songbaek stood beside her, while a young man knelt in front of her according to the North Sea Ice Palace''s etiquette. "Seol Ryonghwi, son of Seol Sinwoo, greets the master of the North Sea." Eun Hwiryong had also heard the recent rumors. Moreover, having personally witnessed Seol Ryonghwi''s one-sided demolition of Seol Mugeol, she was already aware of his extraordinary martial arts prowess. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "You wished to see me?" she asked. Seol Ryonghwi lifted his head and regarded the two North Sea leaders. Somehow, the impression they gave him was quite different from what he had imagined. He smiled boldly. "It''s good that both of you are present." "Good?" "I had hoped to meet with Grand Elder Han Songbaek as well. There is an urgent matter I wish to discuss with the two of you." Han Songbaek''s white eyebrows twitched at the shameless tone. "Discuss, you say? Let''s hear it." "Would you please clear the vicinity?" Baek Suryong requested. The Empress was usually protected by bodyguards within the Royal Court. Since the possibility of Seol Suryeon''s spies being among them was high, he requested their departure. However, Grand Elder Han Songbaek immediately roared, "How insolent! As expected of a Seol Clan member, you are beyond brazen!" "Grand Elder, let us hear him out first. Everyone, leave us," Eun Hwiryong said, her commanding voice restraining Han Songbaek''s rising killing intent. The bodyguards withdrew, and Baek Suryong committed the faces of those with troubled expressions to memory. "Why are you here? Did the Empress Dowager send you to persuade me to join the Blood Cult? Or did she send you to assassinate me?" SSSAAAAA! A terrifying, icy aura emanated from Eun Hwiryong''s body. "Speak. If you came to mock me, you will not leave this place unscathed, no matter how much the Empress Dowager favors you." White frost formed on Seol Ryonghwi''s clothes from the intense cold. She''s stronger than I expected. The North Sea Ice Palace had long been compared with the Central Plains'' Nine Sects One Gang. Naturally, the Empress''s martial arts was also widely considered to be at the same level as a major Sect Leader. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Despite enduring the full force of her aura, however, Seol Ryonghwi smirked. "First, I must clear up a misunderstanding." He slowly rolled up his sleeves. "What are you doing... huh?" VWOOOOM! Eun Hwiryong and Han Songbaek''s eyes widened in disbelief. They instantly recognized the glowing bracelets on Seol Ryonghwi''s wrists. How could they not? "The White Ice Bangles!" "How do you have those...!" It was unbelievable. The divine artifacts of the North Sea, lost sixty years ago, were the last thing they expected to see. "You asked me why I came here, right? Seol Ryonghwi asked. His fiercely upturned eyes softened and his firmly set lips curved slightly upward. Instantly, he transformed into a completely different person. Baek Suryong locked gazes with Master Eun''s descendant. "I came to the North Sea Ice Palace to kill Seol Suryeon and restore this place to its former glory." Chapter 353: You Really Do Look Alike TL: FoodieMonster007 "What did you just say...?" It was one thing to curse Seol Suryeon inwardly, but it was a different matter entirely to actually say the words out loud. No matter how bad Eun Hwiryong''s relationship with Seol Suryeon was, she could never express such a sentiment. "You... are not from the North Sea," Eun Hwiryong muttered. Her intuition told her that the man before her was definitely not of North Sea lineage. Baek Suryong grinned. "That''s right. I am neither a descendant of the North Sea nor a member of the Seol Clan. However, I have learned the White Ice Divine Art and brought the divine artifact of the Ice Palace, the White Ice Bangles, here. I believe I am more than qualified for a private audience with you." BOOM! Grand Elder Han Songbaek immediately used his movement arts to circle behind Baek Suryong and block his escape route. "You fiend! How dare you infiltrate our Palace! What nefarious scheme are you up to?" he roared. Seeing the White Ice Bangles, the divine artifact of the North Sea Ice Palace, came as a great shock. Nevertheless, the person who showed up with the artifacts was far more suspicious. "Reveal yourself," Eun Hwiryong demanded, unleashing an immensely powerful wave of energy incomparable to anything before. KWAKWAKWAKWAKWA! Baek Suryong smiled. A fierce northern blizzard raged within the Royal Court. Before him stood the Empress of the North Sea Ice Palace. Behind him, the Grand Elder seethed with unbridled rage. He was surrounded by two of the top three warriors in the North Sea. Still, he stood tall and unwavering as he declared, "Sixty years ago, Seol Suryeon deceived my master, the Ice Moon Goddess Eun Yerin, and lured her into the Blood Cult''s trap." "...!!" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "...!!" Baek Suryong recounted the events that transpired following the Ice Moon Goddess''s abduction by the Blood Cult, though he had no choice but to fabricate how he learned martial arts from her. Master Eun, please forgive me for the little lies. No one would believe me if I told them about my past life. In his story, the Ice Moon Goddess narrowly escaped the Blood Cult while they were in the midst of internal strife. She dreamed of revenge, but unfortunately, she had lost all of her martial arts skills. Realizing she didn''t have much longer to live, she organized her martial arts into a secret manual and entrusted her legacy to whoever might someday find it. "I coincidentally discovered my master''s legacy and pledged to fulfill her final wish. Before coming here, I first sought out my master''s old lover..." Baek Suryong explained how he met Moon Yul in Shaanxi and Seol Sinwoo at the Black Tortoise Academy. "...And so, I learned that the Seol Clan had joined hands with the Blood Cult. To take revenge, I disguised myself as Seol Ryonghwi and came here." Baek Suryong finished his story. Eun Hwiryong listened silently to all of it, and then slowly withdrew her aura. However, she did not completely relinquish her suspicion. "...I find it difficult to believe everything you''ve said." "Are the White Ice Bangles not enough?" "Do you have more to show?" Baek Suryong nodded and activated his White Ice Divine Art. This time, though, it was not the limited version he had used against Seol Mugeol, but rather the true divine art of the Ice Moon Goddess that had earned him Geomno''s recognition. KWAKWAKWAKWAKWA! A blizzard swirled around Baek Suryong as he manifested the complete White Ice Divine Art, which had been passed down through generations to the North Sea Ice Palace''s successor. Eun Hwiryong''s eyes widened as far as they could go. "That divine art is..." "Yes, it''s similar, but not quite the same as the original Art. This is the Ice Moon Goddess''s unique White Ice Divine Art." Calming his energy, Baek Suryong stared straight at the speechless Eun Hwiryong. "Let me state this clearly beforehand. I have no interest in taking over the North Sea Ice Palace. All I want is to restore my master''s honor and avenge her." "......" Eun Hwiryong''s mind reeled in confusion at the young man who had suddenly appeared, claiming to be the disciple of the Ice Moon Goddess who had disappeared decades ago. How am I supposed to believe that story?! This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Although Baek Suryong possessed the White Ice Bangles and had learned the White Ice Divine Art, it was difficult to trust him. If the Ice Moon Goddess had fallen into a trap set by the Blood Cult, then wasn''t it reasonable to assume that the White Ice Bangles, which had disappeared with her, were also in the Blood Cult''s possession? Didn''t we already confirm that the Yin Yang Demon Lord had one of the White Ice Bangles? This was all too sudden. She needed time to gather her thoughts. "Let me say one more thing. If I were sent by Seol Suryeon or the Blood Cult, why would I go through the trouble of this charade? Both your clans would collapse on their own, and the North Sea would fall under the Seol Clan''s dominion even if I sat back and did nothing," Baek Suryong added, knowing the Empress and the Grand Elder wouldn''t accept his story right away. Eun Hwiryong''s eyes flashed. Do you think you can leave this place safely after mouthing off like that? Baek Suryong smirked. "I am confident I can escape with my life in any situation." Eun Hwiryong shot him a venomous look. "Perhaps... this man speaks the truth. The name Moon Yul. I remember hearing it long ago." Han Songbaek sighed, a look of regret on his face as he gazed at the ceiling. "The three of us... myself, Yerin, and Suryeon... were once close friends." He was from the same era as Eun Yerin and Seol Suryeon. Back then, although he and Suryeon were born with exceptional martial talent, they were forced to abandon the succession war early due to one dominant individual. Han Songbaek had conceded without regret. On the other hand, the competitive Seol Suryeon refused to give up and challenged Eun Yerin until the end. Nevertheless, Eun Yerin was ultimately confirmed as Princess. Despite shedding tears of frustration, Seol Suryeon had congratulated her. After that, the three of them often socialized and exchanged letters. It was then that he learned about a man named Moon Yul, and if he knew about her, then it stood to reason that Seol Suryeon did as well. The pieces fell into place. Seol Suryeon had used her knowledge of Moon Yul to lure Eun Yerin into a trap. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? "I thought she had given up then... to think she plotted such a vicious scheme behind the scenes." Despite the lack of clear evidence, Han Songbaek had long suspected that Eun Yerin''s disappearance was related to Seol Suryeon. Now, after hearing Baek Suryeon''s words, he was certain. Steeling his resolve, he looked at Eun Hwiryong. "Empress. Seol Suryeon is more than capable of such a thing. Have we not known that for decades? "Could she truly have...!" White flames seemed to flare up in Eun Hwiryong''s eyes. Like Han Songbaek, she too had doubted Seol Suryeon for a long time. After all, the only ones who benefited from the Ice Moon Goddess''s disappearance were Seol Suryeon and the Seol Clan. Baek Suryong''s testimony merely turned their suspicion into certainty. Baek Suryong heaved a sigh of relief. Phew! Things went more smoothly than I expected. Persuading Eun Hwiryong would have been tough if she refused to believe me until the end. "Ahem! I suppose this makes you my aunt''s disciple." Eun Hwiryong looked at Baek Suryong, her gaze softening slightly. Baek Suryong flinched and took a step back. "I''ll say it again, I have no interest inheriting the North Sea Ice Palace. I have too many titles as it is. Please go find someone else." "...Did I ever say I was offering the position to you? "No, but I wanted to make that clear." Eun Hwiryong stared at Baek Suryong in exasperation. The subsequent conversation proceeded quickly. Eun Hwiryong agreed to execute Seol Suryeon and purge the Seol Clan of corruption. "Seol Suryeon is a traitor who seized power by bringing in foreign forces. We can tolerate her no longer." The problem was the method. Seol Suryeon was the head of the largest family in the North Sea Ice Palace, and many families in the North Sea followed the Seol Clan. In total, the Seol Clan''s supporters accounted for over seventy percent of the population. "A frontal assault is impossible. To even stand a chance of victory, we need a surprise attack... Why are you looking at me like that?" Eun Hwiryong frowned at Baek Suryong, who had been starting fixedly at her face. "...You really do look alike." "Like who?" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? When Baek Suryong first saw Eun Hwiryong, he was overwhelmed by a sense of de?ja? vu. Now, the more he studied her features, the more that feeling intensified. "Actually, there''s something I didn''t mention earlier. I came across this information when I interrogated and killed Ma Jungcheon prior to coming here." "...You killed him? That bastard from the Blood Cult?" "That''s not important." Brushing off the matter with a casual shrug, Baek Suryong continued, "Anyway, I heard that Central Plains martial artists infiltrated the North Sea Ice Palace thirty-five years ago and caused a massacre." A subtle killing intent flickered in Eun Hwiryong''s eyes, but she nodded and said, "Yes. That day, many people of the North Sea lost family and friends. I too lost my younger sister Hayeon." Eun Hwiryong recalled the painful past. At the time, her younger sister Eun Hayeon was only ten years old. She had dug through the snowfields, hoping to find her sister''s remains, but in the end, she found nothing. Baek Suryong divulged a startling revelation. "That wasn''t the work of Central Plains martial artists. It was the work of the Blood Cult." "What did you say?" "Also, Seol Suryeon was the one who instigated it." Baek Suryong relayed the story he had heard from Ma Jungcheon to Eun Hwiryong, word for word. Her face gradually contorted like a demon''s, and a killing intent far more intense than before radiated from her. She stood up from her throne. "That bitch! I''ll kill her...!" "Your Majesty! Calm down! If you charge into the Seol Clan''s territory now, a civil war will break out right away!" Han Songbaek yelled, holding her back. "Kuuuugh...!" Eun Hwiryong gritted her teeth and swallowed her anger. Her eyes became bloodshot, and blood dripped from her palms where she had dug her nails in. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong furrowed his brows. "As I thought..." "As you thought? Do you have more to say?" Han Songbaek asked anxiously. Baek Suryong sighed. "...Perhaps this is also fate at work." He recalled the story the Nine Yin Witch had told him in the Valley of Evil. "I was forced to learn martial arts at a Blood Cult facility along with other children my age. That''s where I met Yeo Min''s mother..." Then there was Yeo Min, who lost her mother at a young age and became an orphan. "My mother told me that if I learned ice arts, my lifespan would be shortened, like hers was." Finally, he recalled Ma Jungcheon''s account of the Blood Cult''s unforgivable deeds. "At that time, we were short on test subjects for researching the White Ice Divine Art in our Cult. Fortunately, the children of the North Sea have the ideal constitution for learning it, so it was a win-win situation for both parties." Putting together the three stories led him to a single conclusion. "Empress, I think one of my students might be your niece." "What...?" Eun Hwiryong, who had thought she could no longer be surprised by anything, lost her composure in an instant. CRACK! PWAAANG! Each time Yeo Min swung the fan Wiji Yeol had made for her, frigid energy sprayed everywhere, scattering finely shattered ice particles in all directions. Her long limbs swayed like a dancer''s within the faint blizzard she conjured, and sunlight sparkled on each strand of her pure white hair. "...Stop," Seo Ri''ae commanded. Seo Ri-ae was currently teaching Yeo Min Ice Arts at Baek Suryong''s request. However, she couldn''t figure out how to teach this child. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. "Are you sure you''ve only been learning ice arts for less than half a year?" "Yes, it''s only been a few months." "That doesn''t make sense..." Among the White Dragon Manor''s students, Yeo Min''s presence was almost completely overshadowed by Hyonwon Kang and Wiji Cheon. Until now, Seo Ri''ae had scarcely even noticed the girl. However, the moment she discovered that Yeo Min had only seriously learned ice arts for less than four months, she couldn''t help but be amazed. This child is a genius. Seo Ri''ae recalled the name of the current ruler of the North Sea Ice Palace. Eun Hwiryong, a genius from the Eun Clan, had plunged other candidates into despair during her days competing for the succession with her overwhelming talent and skill. Yeo Min''s talent strongly reminded her of Eun Hwiryong. Wait, come to think of it... don''t they even look kind of similar? "Madam Seo? Why have you been quiet for a while?" "Come here for a moment." This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Seo Ri''ae approached Yeo Min and reached out to touch her hair. Yeo Min flinched for a moment, but then didn''t resist. I didn''t think much of it before, but this is definitely the unique white hair of the North Sea nobles. At first, Seo Ri''ae was uncertain because she hadn''t seen anyone with this hair color in a long time, but now she was sure. "By any chance, is your mother''s last name ''Eun''?" "Eh?" Yeo Min''s eyes widened in surprise. She wasn''t the type to share much about herself, and Baek Suryong wasn''t the type to pry into others'' pasts. As such, she had never told Baek Suryong her mother''s name. Curious, she asked, "How did you know that, Madam Seo?" That day, Azure Dragon Academy sophomore Yeo Min learned that she was a descendant of the noblest bloodline in the North Sea. Chapter 354: Im Excited TL: FoodieMonster007 "I have... a niece?" Eun Hwiryong stared blankly at Baek Suryong, a look of shock clearly visible on her normally placid face. She had never displayed such raw emotion since becoming Empress. Baek Suryong nodded. "Her name is Yeo Min, and she''s a sophomore at the Azure Dragon Academy. Since the first time I saw you, I thought you two looked alike..." He recounted his meeting with the Nine Yin Witch in the Valley of Evil, relaying exactly what she had told him without addition or omission. He described the horrors she endured as a test subject, how she had barely escaped, and the atrocities the Blood Cult had inflicted on the abducted children. Soon, Eun Hwiryong and Han Songbaek''s faces contorted with unbridled rage. "To commit such an unforgivable crime against humanity...!" "Those bastards deserve to be torn to pieces!" Baek Suryong continued calmly, "Anyway, during that incident thirty-five years ago, the Blood Cult abducted the children of the North Sea and used them as test subjects. I believe the Empress''s sister was among them... what was her name again?" "...Eun Hayeon." "Yes, Eun Hayeon. I don''t have evidence, but I think it''s quite likely that she escaped the Blood Cult along with the Nine Yin Witch. Later, after they parted ways, she gave birth to a daughter." Come to think of it... Baek Suryong recalled his brief conversation with the Blue Eyed Freak before leaving the Valley of Evil. Apparently, someone had helped the children escape. "He was a boy with a worm-like scar on his lip. He hated the Blood Cult just as much as you do... so for a moment, I wondered if you were him." "That definitely wasn''t me, but I would certainly like to meet him someday." He had forgotten about it for a long time, but the story of that boy suddenly resurfaced in his mind. I wonder if I''ll ever run into him. If he''s still alive, that is. Baek Suryong didn''t let his thoughts about the boy linger. There were more important matters at hand. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Eun Hwiryong furrowed her brows. "Can you be certain that child is truly my niece?" "The facial resemblance could be a coincidence, but I don''t think I''m wrong. Besides, even if she''s not your niece, she is definitely of noble North Sea lineage." "T-Then is she living with her mother, with Hayeon, right now?" "...Unfortunately, Yeo Min said her mother died more than ten years ago." Eun Hwiryong bit her lip, her eyes clouded with confusion. "If she escaped alive, she should have returned home. Why would she give birth to a daughter and raise her in a foreign land alone?" "...I don''t know the exact details of her circumstances. You can ask your niece about it when you meet her later." Baek Suryong sighed softly. Until now, he had avoided asking his students about their pasts unless they brought them up first. Since he had a secret he couldn''t speak of himself, he was always especially mindful of such matters. Still, he felt a small pang of regret. If I had known about this sooner, I would have brought Yeo Min here. "Yeo Min, Yeo Min..." Eun Hwiryong repeated the name several times. Her younger sister, whom she thought had been killed at a young age, had actually grown up and left a daughter behind in the world. It was an astonishing tale, but she truly wanted to believe in a miracle. She asked, "You said she''s a student at the Azure Dragon Academy?" "Once the mess here has been settled, I will bring her here for a visit during winter break." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "...Might I go there to see the child before then?" "That would be good too. For now, however, let''s focus on what we must do." Eun Hwiryong nodded, her resolve hardening. First, they had to execute the traitor Seol Suryeon and restore the North Sea Ice Palace to its original state. Only then could she face her niece with her head held high. Eun Hwiryong, Baek Suryong, and Han Songbaek put their heads together and discussed ways of dealing with Seol Suryeon. "When exactly will the Blood Cult''s envoy arrive?" "I received word that they will arrive in five days." "...That means we don''t have much time." Baek Suryong frowned. Once the Blood Cult''s envoy arrived, the Seol Clan would have the upper hand. Before then, they had to kill Seol Suryeon and bring the chaotic North Sea Ice Palace under control. Needless to say, that would not be easy. "A frontal assault will result in certain defeat," Han Songbaek said with a sigh. The Seol Clan''s domain was no different from a fortress within a fortress. For their side to strike first was senseless, especially since Seol Suryeon was always guarded by dozens of martial artists. Even in her chambers, she had bodyguards hidden in the shadows. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Not to mention, Seol Suryeon herself was the strongest martial artist in the North Sea. It was impossible to guess how much blood would be shed if the two sides clashed head-on. Rubbing his chin, Baek Suryong muttered, "If only we could lure Seol Suryeon outside the Seol Clan''s territory, we might find a way..." "There is one opportunity to draw Seol Suryeon out," Eun Hwiryong chimed in. Looking around the Royal Court, she continued, "In three days, a grand conference will be held here. All the elders of the families representing the North Sea and its masters will convene here to decide on the invasion of the Central Plains." This meeting was a continuation of one that had fizzled out because of Seol Ryonghwi''s appearance a few days ago. Even after that, Seol Suryeon had pressured Eun Hwiryong continuously, but she held out until the end, delaying the decision. Now, this grand conference might be their only chance. Baek Suryong''s eyes lit up instantly. "That day will be the perfect opportunity to strike Seol Suryeon." "It might be the only opportunity," Eun Hwiryong added. Their eyes met, and they both nodded. On that day, Seol Suryeon and the elders of the Seol Clan would be without bodyguards and isolated inside the Royal Court. If the doors were locked from the outside, they would only have to deal with Seol Suryeon and her followers. Baek Suryong looked at the main doors of the Royal Court. "How long can those doors hold?" "It should buy us at least fifteen minutes." "We''ll have to end it within that time." Baek Suryong nodded. Once Seol Suryeon and the Seol Clan elders were eliminated, the formidable Seol Clan would be reduced to a disorganized mob. However, there was still one more issue to address. "The problem is the families that follow the Seol Clan," Han Songbaek remarked gravely. "Almost seventy percent of the families in our Palace pledge allegiance to the Seol Clan. They will be here on the day of the grand conference. If they side with the Seol Clan, we will be at a great disadvantage." "What if we inform them of what Seol Suryeon has done and ask for their cooperation?" Baek Suryong asked. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Han Songbaek shook his head grimly. "It will be difficult. We don''t have any clear evidence of her crimes, and some of them have been loyal to the Seol Clan for decades." "Hmmm..." Baek Suryong thought for a moment, then asked, "Grand Elder, let me ask just one question. Of the families loyal to Seol Suryeon, are most of them genuinely loyal?" Han Songbaek shook his head, a deep shadow falling over his face. "How could they be? Half of them were coerced through a combination of promises and threats. Turning their hearts will be nearly impossible." "What do you mean?" "Seol Suryeon bribed their families with money. When that didn''t work, she poisoned their heirs. Then, she demanded loyalty in exchange for the antidote, claiming that only her medicine could save their children. She did the same thing to my grandson. Everyone knows this, too, but they are keeping quiet because they lack evidence." "Poison...?" A peculiar light flashed in Baek Suryong''s eyes. However, Han Songbaek didn''t notice. His mind was filled with visions of his grandson, who was poisoned at a young age and was now confined to his bed. I''m sorry. This is all your heartless grandfather''s fault. Even if it meant incurring his family''s resentment, he had no choice. He could not, in good conscience, sell the North Sea Ice Palace to the Blood Cult. Most of the other families, in contrast, chose to protect their heirs. Therefore, unless this problem was solved, the families whose children were being held hostage would have no choice but to side with the Seol Clan at the grand conference. However, Baek Suryong grinned. "If poison is the problem, I think I can solve it." Han Songbaek''s jaw dropped. "What did you say?" Baek Suryong declared confidently, "Poison, qi deviation, and delinquent rehabilitation are my specialties." "What are you talking about...?" "Tell them I will cure all the poisoned children on the condition that they join our side." "...!!" Han Songbaek''s eyes went wide with disbelief. "I-Is that truly possible?" "Seol Suryeon already tried to poison me, but she failed. The Blood Cult''s poison doesn''t work on me." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Baek Suryong grinned confidently. Not only was he immune to the Cult''s poison, he could absorb poison qi and cure others too. After all, hadn''t he had already treated the Beggars'' Gang Chief and earned the title of Honorary Beggar? Wait, don''t tell me something similar is going to happen here too? That might be a little... As expected, Han Songbaek suddenly grabbed Baek Suryong''s hand, his old eyes completely bloodshot. "Is that really true? If it is, this debt of gratitude, I will surely...!" "Enough, let me go. I''ve got plenty of unrepaid debts piled up here and there, but most importantly, I don''t ever want to hear old men call me ''brother'' again." Han Songbaek seemed confused by the strange statement, but nodded eagerly anyway. "Understood!" Baek Suryong turned to look at Eun Hwiryong. "Are there any other families we need to worry about?" Eun Hwiryong shook her head. "Some families have voluntarily pledged loyalty to the Seol Clan, but their numbers aren''t large enough to cause a problem." Eun Hwiryong and Han Songbaek''s cheeks flushed. Suddenly, they felt as if victory was within their reach. Still, Baek Suryong was concerned. "Even so, simply confronting the Seol Clan won''t be easy. Quite a few of them have learned demonic arts." "Demonic arts, you say?" You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. "You didn''t know? Half of the elders have learned demonic arts. When cornered, they will surely use them." A chilling killing intent swirled in Eun Hwiryong''s eyes. "Traitors! They''ve thrown away every shred of their pride as warriors of the North Sea. They must never be forgiven!" VWOOOOM! The White Ice Divine Sword hanging at Eun Hwiryong''s waist, one of the two great divine artifacts passed down in the North Sea Ice Palace along with the White Ice Bangles, trembled in response to its master''s rage. Eun Hwiryong placed her hand on the hilt of her sword and spoke as if swearing an oath to her ancestors. "As Empress of the North Sea Ice Palace, I swear that I will personally execute the traitor Seol Suryeon." WOOOONG! The White Ice Bangles on Baek Suryong''s wrists glowed white in response to the White Ice Divine Sword. "I''ll leave her to you, then. Leave Seol Mugeol and the ones who learned demonic arts to me," he said. Han Songbaek looked back and forth between the two, his face filled with emotion. "I will secretly contact the elders of the other families." The broad outline of the plan was set. Now, only the detailed revisions remained. The three of them discussed and reviewed the plan to change the fate of the North Sea Ice Palace late into the night. Late that night, Seol Suryeon summoned Seol Ryonghwi as soon as she heard he had returned. "You''re late. Did your talk with the Empress go well?" she asked impatiently. Seol Ryonghwi nodded, his cold, stern impression giving no hint of his thoughts. "Yes." Seol Suryeon raised an eyebrow. "I heard you chased out all the royal bodyguards as soon as you met the Empress. Did you speak ill of me there?" A thin smile formed on Seol Ryonghwi''s lips. "How could I?" Seol Suryeon narrowed her eyes at her grandnephew''s smile, which she had never seen before. "Judging by your expression, the meeting must have gone exceedingly well. Stop stoking my curiosity and tell me. What did you talk about?" Seol Ryonghwi replied, "I will be attending the grand conference in three days." Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "You? At the conference? Why?" Seol Suryeon tilted her head as if puzzled. The grand conference in three days was certainly important, but Seol Ryonghwi had no reason to attend. He was neither a family elder nor in a position to offer an opinion. Upon hearing Seol Ryonghwi''s subsequent words, however, she felt her fatigue disappear completely. "The Empress will declare the reopening of the succession war at the conference." Seol Suryeon''s eyes widened in shock. "...What did you just say?" Seol Ryonghwi repeated himself once more, clearly and distinctly. Seol Suryeon fell silent for a moment, then shot up from her seat and approached her grandnephew. "Ahahaha! You truly are remarkable! To have persuaded Eun Hwiryong! Surely you''re not lying?" Seol Ryonghwi smiled meaningfully instead of answering, letting the old woman''s imagination do the work for him. Seol Suryeon looked at her grandnephew, unable to contain her admiration. Her fingers slowly caressed his cheek. "Truly amazing. How impressive. Why did it take so long for our family''s treasure to appear?" In her imagination, the Seol Clan already reigned as the North Sea''s eternal royal family. She would see the North Sea fall completely under the Seol Clan''s rule in her generation. Then, they would invade the Central Plains with the Blood Cult and seize those fertile lands and riches. "Fufufu, I am greatly excited for the conference in three days now." "As am I, Grandaunt." Similar smirks formed on the lips of the two martial artists. Translator''s Note: Since English readers have finally seen that train wreck of a manhwa chapter, here''s Su cosplaying to cheer you up. P.s. This amount of photoshopping is the limit of my artistic abilities. Chapter 355: Blood Cultists Are Pests That Must Be Exterminated On Sight TL: FoodieMonster007 "Are you already trying to win the hearts of the lower houses?" Seol Suryeon was surprised when Seol Ryonghwi expressed interest in visiting the smaller clans of the North Sea Ice Palace during the three days leading up to the grand conference. However, she quickly dismissed this desire as an attempt to garner support ahead of his bid for the title of Prince. As such, she commended him and even arranged the meetings herself. Unfortunately, the actual situation was nothing like she had imagined. "Grandfather..." After months of being bedridden and vomiting up all food and drink, the heir of the Han Clan rose to his feet. Though his face was still pale, the boy smiled brightly. "I''m not sick anymore." "Hyeon!" Han Songbaek swept his young grandson into a tight embrace. A true miracle had occurred. For a long time, he had agonized as he watched his poisoned grandson deteriorate day by day. He had even considered giving in to Seol Suryeon several times just to get the antidote. Just a few more months, no, perhaps even ten more days, and his resolve might have broken. "You don''t have to worry about anything anymore. You won''t be sick again," he sobbed. The boy nodded tiredly. "Yes... but I want to sleep a little more." Even though he had been cured of the poison, it had taken a heavy toll on his vitality. Han Songbaek gently laid the sleeping boy back down on the bed, then turned to Seol Ryonghwi , his eyes brimming with tears yet also reflecting an unbreakable determination. "Thank you. I will not forget this debt of gratitude, even in death." Seol Ryonghwi flashed a knowing smirk and quipped, "Just don''t try to repay me with something weird. Han Songbaek nodded. Subsequently, he secretly contacted the elders of other families whose heirs were being held hostage by Seol Suryeon''s poison and shared with them his firsthand account of the miracle. Upon hearing his story, many of them wept silently, overcome with shame and indignation at being compelled to pledge their allegiance to the Seol Clan. "He can detoxify the poison? Is that really true?" "If so, then..." "I''ll do anything if you save our family''s child!" Han Songbaek stated his condition, "In return for the cure, you must join our cause." Although the elders were initially startled by the prospect of opposing the Seol Clan, they readily agreed after much deliberation. Discontent with the Seol Clan, which had reigned over the North Sea for decades, was already rampant, and this was an opportunity they might not get again. This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. "...Understood." "We will do so!" "The grand conference in three days... We will stand by your side." Just like that, Seol Ryonghwi made his rounds, treating poison victims, receiving endless thanks, and briefly conversing with the elders who had agreed to join his rebellion. Most importantly, he did all of this behind Seol Suryeon''s back. [What will you do if there is a traitor among them?] the Divine Azure Dragon Sword''s voice echoed in his mind. Baek Suryong shrugged. [The Grand Elder said he only contacted people he could trust. I have no choice but to have faith in his judgment.] There was no such thing as a perfect plan in the first place. A certain degree of risk was inevitable. As if waiting for those exact words, though, the Divine Azure Dragon Sword trembled with pride and self-satisfaction. [That is why I have cast a spell on all of them.] [What spell?] [If any of them contacts a member of the Seol Clan, I will know immediately.] "You..." Baek Suryong shot the Divine Azure Dragon Sword an admiring look, but he couldn''t praise her out loud with so many ears nearby. [You really are an incredibly useful sword, aren''t you?] [Did I not tell you that before? You need to show me a little more respect,] the Divine Azure Dragon Sword replied smugly. Baek Suryong patted the Divine Azure Dragon Sword, which quivered as if pleased. After treating all the poisoned Ice Palace children, Baek Suryong went to see Eun Hwiryong at her chambers. The Empress of the North Sea Ice Palace was meditating with her sword on her lap, reflecting on her martial arts like a contemplative general on the eve of a great war. KNOCK KNOCK! Baek Suryong knocked on the door, then entered without waiting for a response. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Eun Hwiryong slowly opened her eyes. "...Is it alright for you to visit me so carelessly?" "Seol Suryeon completely trusts me now, so it''s fine. Besides, I have something I must show you." "What is it?" Baek Suryong drew his sword without hesitation. Eun Hwiryong flinched, her hand moving instinctively to the hilt of her White Ice Divine Sword. She soon realized, though, that he didn''t intend to attack her and relaxed her guard. Perplexed, she asked, "What..." "Watch closely." Baek Suryong demonstrated the New Moon White Ice Dance. Despite not being performed under the moonlight, the sword dance was more than enough to captivate Eun Hwiryong. The wind generated by his sword summoned a northern gale, and the pure white energy enveloping his body rippled outwards with his movements, surrounding him with a vortex of shimmering ice crystals. After completing the dance, he slowly sheathed his sword. "This is the New Moon White Ice Dance, the ultimate technique of the White Ice Divine Art which the Ice Moon Goddess created in her later years." "......" Eun Hwiryong was stunned speechless. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong patiently waited for her to come to her senses. When it came to proficiency in the White Ice Divine Art, he knew that both she and Seol Suryeon surpassed him, having practiced that one martial art their entire lives. In fact, Eun Hwiryong could probably easily point out the many flaws in his technique. Nevertheless, he demonstrated his unpolished New Moon White Ice Dance for her, confident that she could discern the essence of the ultimate technique despite its crude execution. After a long silence, Eun Hwiryong finally whispered, "...It''s not that different from the normal White Ice Divine Art." "Master Eun always said that the White Ice Divine Art was a perfect martial art. The only difference between her version and the original is the mental image. Essentially, adding a single thread of warmth to the ice makes the martial arts you''ve learned transform completely." "The mental image... a single thread of warmth..." Eun Hwiryong repeated the words to herself several times, then closed her eyes. VWOOOOM! The White Ice Divine Sword on her lap vibrated slightly, aiding its master in her moment of enlightenment. As if not to be outdone, the Divine Azure Dragon Sword also trembled. [To respond to its master''s epiphany, the White Ice Divine Sword truly is worthy of being called a divine sword!] "......" Baek Suryong sighed softly at his sword''s mysterious surge of competitive spirit. Several minutes later, Eun Hwiryong opened her eyes. "For generations, the White Ice Divine Sword has been passed down to the rulers and the White Ice Bangles to their successors, as dictated by the First Empress. However, the two divine artifacts only reveal their full potential when they are used together." "...So you want the White Ice Bangles back?" Baek Suryong asked with a frown. Eun Hwiryong shook her head. "I have no right to demand them. However, could you lend them to me for a short while?" Baek Suryong opened his mouth to ask why, but Eun Hwiryong explained herself before he could speak. "It is frustrating, but I am indeed weaker than Seol Suryeon," she admitted frankly. "......" Baek Suryong nodded. He had guessed as much. It was also for this reason that he showed Eun Hwiryong the New Moon White Ice Dance, hoping she would grow a little stronger before the fight. Eun Hwiryong added, "Still, I wish to execute that traitor with my own hands. I will avenge my ancestors and reinstate the strict laws of the North Sea. And I will not permit any puppets of the Blood Cult to defile this land!" WHOOSH! If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Eun Hwiryong''s sharp bob haircut swayed in the frigid wind, while flames of determination burned in her eyes. "...Alright. I will lend them to you," Baek Suryong agreed. He untied the White Ice Bangles and handed them to Eun Hwiryong, who carefully fastened them onto her own wrists. VWOOOOOOOOM! The White Ice Divine Sword and the White Ice Bangles resonated and a snow-white fog quickly enveloped her. For a moment, it seemed as if armor made of white frost encased her entire body. However, the energy slowly subsided into her. "Hoo..." Eun Hwiryong steadied her breathing, then regarded Baek Suryong thoughtfully. "I have one more request for you..." "Please don''t ask me to be the Prince." "Are you truly not interested?" "Nope, absolutely not, never," Baek Suryong refused flatly. He already had more titles than he could handle. "Offer it to your niece later. I believe that child is the perfect candidate for the position." Eun Hwiryong snorted coldly. " Even if that child is my niece, I will not allow her to become Princess if she is not skilled enough." Baek Suryong grinned playfully. "You need not worry about her talent. When it comes to Ice Arts... that girl is more outstanding than either you or I." "Are you serious?" "Of course. Whose student do you think she is?" northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Could you... tell me a little more about that child?" "I don''t know much about her childhood. As for now... uh, well... she''s quite fond of money." "M-Money?" The two talked about Yeo Min for hours. Before they knew it, the sun was already dipping below the horizon. Baek Suryong dusted himself off and stood up. "If I stay here too long, Seol Suryeon might get suspicious. I''ll be on my way now." "Rest well. Tomorrow will be the day of reckoning." Eun Hwiryong saw Baek Suryong off calmly. No matter what happened the next day, she had already steeled her resolve to face the future. The day of the grand conference that would determine the fate of the North Sea Ice Palace dawned. Early in the morning, the gates of the Royal Court opened and the elders began to assemble one by one. "The Empress Dowager is here!" Upon hearing this announcement, most of the martial artists who had arrived earlier rose from their seats. SLAM! The doors opened wide, and Seol Suryeon strode inside. She had always liked flashy clothes, but today she was dressed to the nines. If that wasn''t enough, the masters of the Seol Clan followed behind her, fanning out like wings. Their eyes glowed with immense power, and their auras, numbering more than thirty, weighed heavily on the atmosphere within the Royal Court. It was both a blatant display of the Seol Clan''s power, and a clever move to seize the initiative. Baek Suryong sneered inwardly. They look like they came to show off their strength, not to discuss anything. Scanning her surroundings, Seol Suryeon commanded, "Everyone, be seated." Eun Hwiryong''s eyebrows twitched immediately, but she said nothing. This wasn''t the first time Seol Suryong had acted as if she were still the ruler of the Ice Palace, and today, she had more important concerns. She looked around the hall. The martial artists of the Seol Clan and the families that followed them constituted more than half of the total in attendance. It was no exaggeration to say that all the strongest martial artists in the North Sea were gathered here. "Seol Ryonghwiiiii..." Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? A low growl filled with killing intent reached her ears. It was the Prince of the North Sea Ice Palace, Seol Mugeol. As it was an important occasion, he had been allowed out of confinement to attend. Seol Mugeol''s gaze was fixed on Seol Ryonghwi, who was standing beside Seol Suryeon, and everyone gathered in the Royal Court could feel his overt killing intent. Seol Suryeon snapped irritably, "This is an important gathering. Can you not restrain yourself?" "......" Seol Mugeol quickly hung his head low, but his gritted teeth made it clear he was barely suppressing his hatred. "Everyone seems to have gathered, so let''s begin the conference," Eun Hwiryong declared. As expected, Seol Suryeon was the first to speak up. "Let''s not waste any more of everyone''s time. As I mentioned previously, this is the final ultimatum. If our Palace continues to refuse the alliance, the Blood Cult will consider us their enemy." "Are you implying that our Palace should form an alliance because we''re afraid of the Blood Cult?" "Face reality, my dear Empress. The Blood Cult is powerful enough to conquer the Central Plains alone. We stand a greater chance of victory if we ally with them, and in return, we will gain the fertile lands of the Central Plains and countless riches. Our descendants will no longer have to live in this inhospitable environment." Seol Suryeon''s soft, quiet voice, imbued with immense inner qi, resonated through the hall, weighing down on everyone''s hearts. "If you fail to make the right decision, Empress, I will take my family and my followers and create a new Ice Palace." "......" Seol Suryeon smiled. Go ahead and struggle until the end. She could already envision Eun Hwiryong flushing red with anger and humiliation at her threat to split the North Sea Ice Palace in two. The woman might even draw her sword in a rage. Even so, she wouldn''t dare swing it. The North Sea was already under the Seol Clan''s dominion. All Eun Hwiryong could do was sit powerlessly on the jade throne and accept her defeat. However... This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Eun Hwiryong nodded coolly. "...I see. I understand the Empress Dowager''s standpoint now." "!?" Seol Suryeon was taken aback by the unexpected reply. Huh? Why is she so calm? Has she finally given up? Well, it''s possible. I''m sure she knows that she has nowhere left to retreat. This wasn''t the Eun Hwiryong she knew, but one look at the woman''s face made it clear that she had given up all hope. Eun Hwiryong continued, "I would like to hear the opinions of the young people who will lead our Palace''s future. What do you think about the Empress Dowager''s opinion?" "The young people?" As if by some unspoken agreement, both of them naturally turned to look at Seol Ryonghwi. Seeing this, Seol Mugeol ground his teeth in chagrin again. Seol Ryonghwi ignored him and stepped forward, clasping his hands together politely. " If you would permit it, I would like to share my opinion regarding the alliance between our Palace and the Blood Cult." All eyes instantly focused on the young man. Seol Suryeon smiled in satisfaction. Polite, yet confident. As expected of a true Seol Clan leader. "Yes, the opinions of the young are important too. Speak freely," she said. "Blood Cultists are pests that must be exterminated on sight." You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. CLICK! The moment Seol Ryonghwi finished speaking, the sound of the door being locked from the outside rang out. However, due to his imposing presence, no one paid it any mind. "...What?" Seol Suryeon and the Seol Clan elders tilted their heads in confusion. Seol Ryonghwi glanced at them impassively, then continued, "Sixty years ago, those fiends abducted Eun Yerin, then Princess of the North Sea Ice Palace, and tortured her cruelly. Thirty-five years ago, they disguised themselves as Central Plains martial artists, attacked our Palace, and abducted many young children for their experiments." "You, what are you talking about...?" Seol Suryeon stared at Seol Ryonghwi with wide eyes. Why was there a bitter sneer on the lips of her grandnephew, whom she believed would become the bedrock of her family? Seol Ryonghwi turned toward Seol Suryeon. "Also, the Empress Dowager Seol Suryeon was their accomplice in all those deeds." "...What mad nonsense are you spouting!" Seol Suryeon roared, releasing a terrifying aura. Unfortunately, she failed to notice that Seol Ryonghwi had distracted her on purpose with his shocking words to buy time for her and her followers to be surrounded by a formation. "Execute the Blood Cult pawns!" Eun Hwiryong screamed, lunging at Seol Suryeon. CRACKLE! Where the White Ice Divine Sword passed, a trail of white frost was left behind. That was the signal. The martial artists of the North Sea Ice Palace charged at the Seol Clan. Frigid qi ripped through the air, while glacial blades shot up from the floor. The air erupted with screams and shouts. Spilled blood froze instantly into crimson icicles. In a heartbeat, the Royal Court descended into pure pandemonium. "Seol Ryonghwi!" Seol Mugeol rushed toward Seol Ryonghwi. The whites of his eyes turned black, and a demonic qi overflowed from his entire body. "I''ll kill you!" "Mugeol! Stop!" Seol Suryeon cried out, but Seol Mugeol couldn''t hear her. All he could see at the moment was Seol Ryonghwi''s face. I''ll kill him! This bastard who dares to steal my position! This is a non-profit translation. Ads? What ads? He could sense the malevolent qi of the demonic art he had secretly learned had invade his bone marrow, but at this point, he didn''t care anymore. Baek Suryong shook his head. Seol Mugeol had lost his reason and succumbed to the demonic art. Now, he was just a mindless berserker. "Kuhahaha!" Laughing like a madman, Seol Mugeol advanced on Seol Ryonghwi twice as quickly as he had before. He felt omnipotent, as if he could do anything. "DIE!" he roared. Baek Suryong sighed, "To think this trash dares call itself a prince..." He had no interest in the likes of Seol Mugeol, but he didn''t mind ridding himself of an annoyingly persistent pest either. CLANG! A sharp glint of steel flashed as the two figures blurred past each other. PWAAH! A fountain of blood erupted from Seol Mugeol''s throat, and his headless body crumpled limply to the floor. Chapter 356: The Natural Enemy of All Demons Chapter 356: The Natural Enemy of All Demons TL: FoodieMonster007 Even while parrying Eun Hwiryong''s sudden attack, Seol Suryeon''s attention remained focused on Seol Mugeol. "Mugeol! Stop!" From a young age, Seol Mugeol had been a haughty child, and his martial arts talent had never struck her as particularly impressive. Still, he was the direct heir of the clan and her blood relative. There was no suitable replacement for him. Therefore, to strengthen him, she had no choice but to make him learn demonic arts. She could not allow another heir from a different family to emerge again. Foolish boy! She had warned him many times to only study the art out of necessity and not to become enthralled by it. Ultimately, however, Seol Mugeol could not resist the temptation and succumbed to the demonic art, going completely berserk. PWAAH! The moment Seol Mugeol was decapitated, Seol Suryeon turned her head, consciously accepting the tactical opening she was offering her opponent. It was an act born of pure instinct, bypassing reason entirely. Coincidentally, her eyes met Seol Mugeol''s. "......" The final expression on her grandnephew''s face was one of resentment toward her. THUD! As if in slow motion, Seol Mugeol''s decapitated head rolled across the floor, and his body collapsed lifelessly in a heap. Seol Ryonghwi stood over him, a chilling sneer on his face. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? It was unreal. Why? How could you? CLAAANG! The cold edge of a blade against her nape brought Seol Suryeon back to reality. Her hands moved on pure instinct, independent of her conscious mind. The palm that she used to deflect the White Ice Divine Sword throbbed with such intense pain that she felt as if it would fall off, but she could barely register it. "Traitor! It''s laughable how miserable you look right now," Eun Hwiryong said, her face a mask of cold fury as she leveled her blade. "You''re just receiving the heavenly punishment you deserved long ago." "Heavenly punishment? Who dares to punish me?" The raging emotions on Seol Suryeon''s face vanished. Her anger, having surpassed its limit, caused her to cool down instead of flare up. At the same time, her flamboyant red royal gown flapped so wildly that it seemed like it might rip at the seams. ROAAAAAR! A brilliant white light exploded from Seol Suryeon''s eyes, sending a shockwave of inner qi through the hall. "I am the sky of the North Sea!" The White Ice Empress Seol Suryeon, former ruler of the North Sea Ice Palace, cloaked her entire body in the arctic cold of the North Sea. Her aura was so destructive, even her bold claim to be the sky of the North Sea didn''t seem arrogant. VWOOOOOOOM! An equally powerful aura blossomed from Eun Hwiryong''s body. The White Ice Divine Sword and the White Ice Bangles resonated with her White Ice Divine Art, lending her their strength. "In accordance with the laws of the North Sea, I will take your head and restore discipline to our fractured Palace," she declared, her pure white armor of enhanced qi lending her an aura of immense dignity. Seol Suryeon sneered, forming an ice spike of enhanced qi in her hands. "Truly pathetic. Who would''ve thought that sniveling little girl would grow up and lecture me on the laws? Have you forgotten who taught you the White Ice Divine Art?" BOOM! Seol Suryeon kicked off the ground and flew toward Eun Hwiryong like a massive typhoon. Undeterred, Eun Hwiryong swung her White Ice Divine Sword. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! The ceiling of the Royal Court shook as if it were about to collapse from the deafening explosions. Each time the two women collided, enormous aftershocks spread out like tidal waves. Eun Hwiryong frowned as she was pushed onto the defensive. Seol Suryeon''s attacks were more powerful than she thought possible. For now, she could only block. I thought I had almost caught up to her, but the gap was this big...!? Without the White Ice Divine Sword and the White Ice Bangles, I would have already lost! Suddenly, Seol Suryeon''s eyes flashed. "So, you found the White Ice Bangles. There seems to be a clumsy change in your White Ice Divine Art as well. Is that the basis for your confidence in eliminating me?" "......" Seol Suryeon snorted. Although Baek Suryong had backstabbed her, she was a woman who had risen to her current position through intrigue, conspiracy, and unrivaled martial skill. With eyes like a viper, she glanced around, assessing her situation. Her gaze settled on Seol Ryonghwi. "...Seol Ryonghwi. No, I don''t even know if that is your true name." After cutting down Seol Mugeol with a single strike, Seol Ryonghwi had stood by, indifferently observing the progress of the battle. Did I trust that boy too easily? No, that wasn''t it. On the day they first met, she had leashed him by feeding him poison. When even that wasn''t enough, she put him under surveillance and tested him frequently. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. However, Seol Ryonghwi never revealed a flaw. In all respects, he was the Seol Clan''s ambitious heir apparent. She had even considered using him as the foundation for her kingdom in the North Sea. "...I will not grant you an easy death." Seol Suryeon''s expression calmed as she glared at him, but her eyes surged with berserk qi. The bitter curl of her lips was almost bewitching. If Eun Hwiryong wasn''t in her way, she would have lunged at Seol Ryonghwi and torn him limb from limb right then and there. "Traitor. Where are you looking? The one who will take your head is right here," Eun Hwiryong taunted. The White Ice Divine Sword sliced through the air like a beam of light, leaving a white trail behind it. Unable to ignore the threat, Seol Suryeon summoned even more internal energy. The ice qi gathering in her hands swelled. BOOOOOOM! Pushed back by the aftershock of the collision, the two women''s gazes clashed fiercely. Curling her nails like a hawk''s talons, Seol Suryeon cackled, "The women of the Eun Clan all have such savage eyes. For a long time, I''ve wanted to gouge them out." "For the first time, we''re actually on the same page." Any further probing was unnecessary. The two women had sufficiently gauged each other''s capabilities. All that remained was to take each other''s lives. "Come! Let us decide the fate of the North Sea once and for all! The two women simultaneously drew upon the full power of their internal energy. KWAKWAKWAKWAKWAKWA! A terrifying blizzard raged within the hall. Small ice particles and fist-sized hailstones collided and shattered everywhere. Indeed, it was no exaggeration to say that those who had reached the pinnacle of the White Ice Divine Art were capable of causing a natural disaster. Seeing an unfortunate nearby martial artist instantly turn into an ice statue, even the masters of the North Sea Ice Palace dared not approach the domain of extreme cold. northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Retreat to the walls!" Grand Elder Han Songbaek shouted. "Don''t get caught up in it!" the Seol Clan''s Grand Elder yelled. The masters from both sides, centered around the two old men, clashed. Since they were all martial artists of the North Sea, they knew each other''s fighting styles well. Consequently, following the initial surprise attack, each victory became increasingly difficult to achieve, and fierce close-quarters battles erupted across the battlefield. "Rebels, kneel!" "The old man of the Han Clan has gone senile! He doesn''t even recognize the true master of the Ice Palace!" Han Songbaek and the Seol Clan''s Grand Elder battled fiercely, striking with powerful palm techniques. Han Songbaek was gradually gaining the upper hand, but victory remained elusive. The situation was similar elsewhere. Though the current Empress had a slightly larger following, the Seol Clan''s martial artists held their ground against the offensive. [Do you not intend to step in?] the Azure Dragon Divine Sword asked. [Not just yet,] Baek Suryong replied. He glared into the raging blizzard. Visibility was near zero, but he had the Blood Demon Eyes which could see through the storm. Seol Suryeon''s martial arts... This was the first time he had seen Seol Suryeon perform the White Ice Divine Art, but something about it nagged at him. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? What is this familiar yet ominous feeling? "Don''t tell me..." Baek Suryong''s eyes widened as he thought of a certain possibility. His fears were almost immediately confirmed. Seol Suryeon''s voice thundered through the blizzard, "Hear me, martial artists of the Seol Clan! From this moment on, I permit you to release the restrictions on your inner arts!" Immediately, demonic qi erupted from the bodies of the Seol Clan martial artists. "Grrrrr..." "Kehehehe..." For decades, the Seol Clan had ingested elixirs provided by the Blood Cult and studied their demonic arts. While they were initially hesitant, the desire of martial artists to become stronger eventually led them, one by one, to dabble in the forbidden. "W-What is this?" "Is that demonic arts...?! You fiends!" "Be careful!" The eyes of the Seol Clan martial artists turned bloodshot, and their veins bulged. In some cases, their skin turned black while their muscles hypertrophied. CLANG! Their skin hardened to the point that blades couldn''t penetrate it, and their qi increased dramatically. Having turned into ghouls, they no longer felt any pain. This change was sufficient to turn the tide of battle in an instant. "Kuhahaha! Kill them all!" the Seol Clan''s Grand Elder laughed as he launched himself at Han Songbaek again. Within five exchanges, he seized the upper hand. Within the next five, he landed a palm strike on Han Songbaek''s chest. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. This was a far cry from just moments before, when he had been pushed back. "Cough!" Sent flying, Han Songbaek spat out blood and barely regained his balance. Nevertheless, his pale complexion proved the severity of his internal injuries. "You monster! How dare you learn filthy demonic arts!" he bellowed. "Kehehe! Foolish old man. Since when have martial arts been divided into clean and dirty categories?" Grinning slyly, the Grand Elder surged forward, reaching for Han Songbaek. His fingernails had transformed, growing long and black and shimmering with a menacing, grayish qi that was a fusion of the White Ice Divine Art''s frigid power and demonic energy. Han Songbaek sensed his impending death. He could block a his opponent''s claws a few times, but he wouldn''t last long. Hyeon... His grandson''s face flashed before his eyes. The child had only just been cured of poisoning, yet he wouldn''t get to see him grow up. He gritted his teeth and glared at his opponent. "...I''ll at least take one of your arms with me." The Seol Clan Grand Elder laughed hysterically, "Not a chance! After I kill you, your grandson is next..." SWISH! "Keuaaah, aaargh!" The Seol Clan Grand Elder screamed and writhed in agony. His claws, along with his fingers, had been neatly sliced off. This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong appeared from out of nowhere and regarded the old ghoul impassively. "Blood Cult scum. You really were planning to turn the Ice Palace into a den of demons." "Keuaaah, argh! I''ll kill you...!" The Seol Clan Grand Elder gritted his teeth and glared at Baek Suryong... only to come face-to-face with the young man''s crimson irises. Baek Suryong activated the Blood Demon Eyes, the signature technique of the Heaven Defying Divine Art, which dominated all other demonic arts. "Uh, uh, uwaaa..." Extreme fear settled into the Seol Clan Grand Elder''s eyes, and his body trembled uncontrollably like a leaf in the wind. "You''re using demonic arts in front of me?" Baek Suryong chuckled, smirking. Such is the fate of all demonic practitioners. He could currently use the Heaven Defying Divine Art while suppressing the physical transformation. The reason he didn''t always do so, though, was because revealing his red hair and eyes intimidated his opponents more effectively. Well, the Blood Demon Eyes alone are more than enough against opponents of this level. He, who had reached the eighth star in the Heaven Defying Divine Art, was quite literally the worst possible opponent for enemies using demonic arts, especially mediocre ones. They can''t even look straight at me! SPLURT! You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Baek Suryong decapitated the Seol Clan''s Grand Elder with a simple, unremarkable swing of his sword. Had the old ghoul fought using the North Sea''s martial arts, he could have lasted ten exchanges. Now, however, he was as helpless as a beast before its natural predator. "Grand Elder Han. Tend to the injured," Baek Suryong commanded. Han Songbaek blinked in confusion for a moment before nodding blankly. "...Huh? Ah, I understand." Baek Suryong stepped forward and began methodically cutting down the Seol Clan martial artists who had turned into ghouls. CHWAAK! SKURK! PUUK! With each light swing of his sword, necks were cleaved and limbs severed. The ghouls whose eyes met his froze on the spot, giving him the opportunity to reap them as if harvesting wheat. Several of them even knelt down on their own accord. Even those witnessing it had a hard time believing their eyes. "How on earth is he doing that...!?" The martial artists of the North Sea Ice Palace, including Han Songbaek, stared open-mouthed as Baek Suryong nonchalantly decimated the ghouls. Chapter 357: I Wouldnt Grant You A Peaceful Death Chapter 357: I Wouldn''t Grant You A Peaceful Death TL: FoodieMonster007 A Seol Clan martial artist who was being systematically dismantled by Baek Suryong yelled out a warning, "Don''t look him in the eye! He uses some bizarre evil art!" Baek Suryong snickered, "Evil art? You''ve got a rather keen eye yourself, don''t you?" Stupid bastard. Evil art, my ass. Why must these guys come up with an excuse for pissing their pants in terror? CLANG! Baek Suryong sword was parried for the first time, but he paid it no mind. Even if the ghouls somehow resisted the Heaven Defying Divine Art, his own martial arts were more than enough to overwhelm them. "You monster! I won''t let you run wild any longer!" "......" Sighing, Baek Suryong effortlessly flicked aside his opponent''s sword. The man''s triumphant face vanished, replaced with panic. Since he didn''t dare meet Baek Suryong''s eyes for fear of his body freezing, he instead retreated frantically, swinging his sword around wildly. Of course, there was no way Baek Suryong would be hit by such pathetic attacks. WHOOSH! In an instant, Baek Suryong ducked under the Seol Clan martial artist''s blade and slipped into his range. Drawing a silvery arc in the air with the Divine Azure Dragon Sword, he sliced the man''s chest open. "N-No...!" The man managed to follow the trajectory of the attack with his eyes, but his body couldn''t react in time. PWAAH! Blood spurted like a fountain from the collapsing enemy''s body. Thanks to the frigid energy cloaking his body, however, none of the blood touched Baek Suryong. PATTER, PATTER... Frozen in midair, the blood turned into red ice crystals that fell to the floor like hail. Baek Suryong immediately turned around to seek his next opponent. This time, the Seol Clan''s martial artists charged at him as a group, their eyes filled with malice. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Traitor! You have no idea how gracious the Empress Dowager was to take you in!" "How dare you betray our family!" "We should have known you were a coward when you said you were Seol Sinwoo''s son!" Baek Suryong shrugged nonchalantly. It seemed they still believed he was Seol Ryonghwi, and he didn''t bother to correct their misunderstanding. It will be more painful for them to think that way as they die. Master Eun had told him to forget the past and find happiness in the present. However, that was simply not possible for him. I promised her that I would try to forget, but I never said that I would forgive my enemies. Baek Suryong showed no mercy to the bastards who had enjoyed decades of wealth and power as a reward for luring Master Eun into a trap. With each swing of the Divine Azure Dragon Sword, screams erupted and limbs were severed. Ahh, their screams feel like music to my ears. Before he knew it, he had fallen into a trance. A cruel smile touched his lips, and a blood-red light filled his eyes. A pool of blood accumulated at his feet, splashing with every step he took. [Calm down! Baek Suryong!] the Divine Azure Dragon Sword screamed, sending a wave of mystical energy into her master. Baek Suryong paused his bloody sword dance. Fortunately, the sword''s call had jolted him back to his senses. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "Phew..." Taking a deep breath, he lowered his sword. In front of him, the Seol Clan martial artists were huddled together, shivering in fear. "M-Monster..." "Why are you doing this to us...?" Baek Suryong stared at them blankly before turning away. He had gotten a little too carried away. They aren''t Master Eun''s true enemies. "Grand Elder. I''ll leave the rest to you," he said. Han Songbaek, having tended to the injured, stood up. "Execute the traitors who colluded with the Blood Cult!" The martial artists following him charged forward with a mighty roar. They had seen the Seol Clan martial artists use demonic arts. There was no longer any reason for them to hesitate, fearing that they might kill their own. "...It''s over," Baek Suryong muttered, flicking the blood from his sword onto the floor. Suddenly, he remembered something and glanced at Han Songbaek. [Don''t kill all of them. We need proof that the Seol Clan learned demonic arts. We also need to interrogate them to find out how deeply they''re involved with the Blood Cult.] [Don''t worry.] Nodding slightly, Han Songbaek imbued his voice with inner qi and bellowed, "ALL REBELS, KNEEL!" Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? One by one, the Seol Clan elders dropped their weapons and knelt. The battle had already been decided. Baek Suryong had killed most of those who had resisted fiercely, and the Ice Palace''s martial artists were swiftly finishing off the stragglers. For those still alive and sane, death or surrender were the only remaining choices. "Take them prisoner!" Han Songbaek commanded. Baek Suryong turned his attention to the two peerless masters clashing within the blizzard. KWAKWAKWAKWAKWA! That place was a whole other world. The divine might displayed by the two women was by no means inferior to that of the Central Plains'' Ten Supremes. Half of the spacious Royal Court was in ruins, the result of fragments of enhanced qi that occasionally shot out through the blizzard. It was a wonder the ceiling hadn''t collapsed yet. RUUUMBLE...! Sensing the gathered presences outside the Royal Court, it seemed that by now, the entire North Sea Ice Palace had noticed the commotion. "Grand Elder, please calm the people outside as well," Baek Suryong reminded Han Songbaek. There would be tremendous backlash, but with the Seol Clan''s leaders dead or captured, subduing the rest of the clan shouldn''t be too difficult. Han Songbaek nodded. His eyes, though, kept wandering back to the snowstorm. Although he knew that Eun Hwiryong wanted to execute Seol Suryeon alone, he couldn''t help but worry about her. He began, "Uhm, about the Empress..." "I know you want to help her, but can you even fight properly in that blizzard?" Baek Suryong quickly interjected. "...It would be difficult," Han Songbaek answered honestly. The blizzard was the result of two supreme masters of the White Ice Divine Art clashing, creating a synergistic effect. Without mastering the complete White Ice Divine Art, even the Ice Palace''s strongest elders wouldn''t last fifteen minutes in there. No, even if they could endure it, they wouldn''t be of any help. Given their skills, it would be fortunate if they did not get in the way. Y arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? Accepting reality, Han Songbaek sighed heavily, "...I understand. What will you do?" "I will remain here and watch them," Baek Suryong replied. Han Songbaek nodded. He knew how powerful this young man in front of him was. The Azure Dragon Hero. One of the current Ten Supremes of the Central Plains. Before the battle, Baek Suryong had revealed his true identity to Eun Hwiryong and him. Normally, news about masters in the Central Plains never reached the remote North Sea, yet he had heard of the Azure Dragon Hero. Who would have thought that the famous Azure Dragon Hero, the archenemy of the Blood Cult who reached the pinnacle of the Central Plains at a young age, would actually be the successor to the Ice Moon Goddess? Yerin, you sure raised a remarkable student. He regarded his old friend''s student with a serious expression. "I leave the Empress in your care," he said solemnly, then led his allies and the captured Seol Clan martial artists out of the Royal Court. Almost immediately, an uproar erupted outside the doors. The Divine Azure Dragon Sword trembled worriedly. [Is it alright not to go with them? If you persuade them to surrender, there will be far less resistance from the Seol Clan.] Baek Suryong shook his head. "That might be true for now, but everyone will eventually find out that Seol Ryonghwi is a fake." To avoid unnecessary confusion later, it was best to tackle the situation properly from the beginning. From now on, he would leave it to the people of the North Sea Ice Palace to resolve matters among themselves. "And besides... that fight over there is far more important," he added, turning his attention back to the blizzard. Narrowing his eyes, he closely observed Seol Suryeon''s movements. The battle between her and Eun Hwiryong was growing increasingly brutal. Right now, the blizzard had intensified to the point that even with the Blood Demon Eyes, he could only vaguely make out the shapes of the two fighters. "...I''m sure of it now." Baek Suryong''s eyes flashed. Finally, everything clicked into place. He understood why he''d felt a sense of incongruity with Seol Suryeon''s martial arts. It was the New Moon White Ice Dance. He didn''t know how she had learned it. Perhaps the Blood Cult had shared their version of the White Ice Divine Art with her, or perhaps she had mastered it herself after observing their test subjects. "...You sold Master Eun to the Blood Cult, and yet you have the gall to learn her martial arts?" Even if it wasn''t the full New Moon White Ice Dance, since Seol Suryeon already knew the authentic White Ice Divine Art, she was able to learn at least part of Eun Yerin''s unique variation without side effects. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. Baek Suryong placed his hand on the hilt of his sword and quietly glared at Seol Suryeon. A wave of pure fury washed over him, sweeping away his distractions and leaving his mind eerily calm and clear. "Fucking bitch. You''d better pray you die at the hands of the Empress. If it was me... I wouldn''t grant you a peaceful death." KWAKWAKWAKWAKWAKWA! A fierce arctic gale raged. Snowflakes flew in all directions, each one as sharp as a throwing star. Not even a rock that had stood for a thousand years could withstand such an terrible hailstorm. "Is this all you can do even with the help of two divine artifacts?" "You should look at yourself in the mirror, old vixen. Don''t you think you''re being too arrogant considering how shabby you currently appear?" The two strongest martial masters of the North Sea glared daggers at each other. Eun Hwiryong''s splendid fur robes and Seol Suryeon''s magnificent royal gown now lay in tatters, stained with frozen blood. Nevertheless, the two women exuded the same intensity as before. Their eyes glowing white, they clashed again, dancing in the heart of the blizzard. KWAKWAKWAKWAKWANG! You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. The battle resembled a clash of celestial gods. Thunder roared each time the two women''s enhanced qi collided. With every impact, an icy explosion erupted, and dozens of swirling vortexes surrounded the two. This was the domain of supreme masters, a space where inferior beings were not permitted to enter. Still, the two women kept up their war of words. "Child of the Eun Clan. How pathetic can you be, relying on mere artifacts to face me?" "No more pathetic than the old vixen of the Seol Clan, that''s for sure. I could fill this hall with the elixirs you''ve consumed at every meal." Seol Suryeon had more experience and inner qi, but Eun Hwiryong had more refined techniques and a steadfast will. Additionally, the divine artifacts of the North Sea Ice Palace lent her their strength. CLANG! BOOM! The Royal Court shook with each explosion. There was no room for distraction for either combatant, as even a momentary lapse in concentration could result in a severed limb. "Damn it..." Over time, Seol Suryeon grew increasingly dismayed. Eun Hwiryong was far more powerful than she had realized. She must have been hiding her true strength until now. This can''t be happening. As if that weren''t bad enough, her heightened senses as a supreme master made her aware of her surroundings whether she liked it or not. Familiar presences were disappearing, an indication that many martial artists of the Seol Clan had perished. "I was so close! So close to obtaining everything...!" The whites of Seol Suryeon''s eyes turned vivid red as the delicate blood vessels inside them burst. She still couldn''t believe the situation she was in. The Jade Throne of the North Sea Ice Palace was right before her. Although she had stepped down from it once before, she had never considered herself to have truly relinquished her power. I am the queen of this eternal, immutable kingdom! Eun Hwiryong snorted derisively. "Old vixen of the Seol Clan. Because of your foolish, stubborn obsession, countless people have shed tears of blood. Your sins must be paid in hell!" "Shut up!" Knowing that the current Empress was no match for her in close combat, Seol Suryeon thrust her palms at Eun Hwiryong. Nonetheless, Eun Hwiryong did not dodge the attack, instead swinging her sword to meet it. CLAAAAANG!!! You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. As expected, Eun Hwiryong was sent stumbling backward by the force of the clash. Sensing an opportunity, Seol Suryeon immediately pressed the attack. VWOOONG! At that moment, however, the White Ice Bangle on Eun Hwiryong''s left wrist slipped off and sped toward Seol Suryong, revolving so rapidly that it surpassed the sharpness of even the finest hidden weapons. SWISH! "KYAAAAAAAK!" A piercing scream erupted as the White Ice Bangle grazed Seol Suryeon''s right eye. In a frenzy, she unleashed the White Ice Divine Palm in all directions and retreated hastily. Eun Hwiryong smiled triumphantly. This was her trump card. Seol Suryeon panicked. A waterfall of blood was streaming from her injured eye, but she had lost more than just an eye in that exchange. Due to the characteristics of the White Ice Bangle, intense cold energy seeped through the wound, destroying her optic nerve, penetrating her body, and damaging her internal organs. "Keuaaaargh! You accursed Eun Clan wench!" she shrieked. "Kneel and confess your sins to everyone. If you do that, I will allow you to say your last words," Eun Hwiryong said. Despite her bravado, however, her face was as pale as a sheet. She too had sustained severe internal injuries. "You impertinent bitch...!" ROAAAAAR! A vastly more powerful surge of inner qi erupted from Seol Suryeon, whipping her gown about so violently that the fabric seemed on the verge of shredding. "Enough! I will take your head and annihilate the Eun Clan myself!" Grinning evilly, Seol Suryeon dug out her injured right eye. "I should have wiped out your kind sixty years ago... but it is not too late. I can still do it today." Eun Hwiryong eyes widened in disbelief. "How do you still have so much strength...?" Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. This didn''t make any sense. Seol Suryeon should have been struggling even to stand properly. Wait... don''t tell me? "You learned demonic arts? You, who was once Empress of the North Sea Ice Palace? Have you truly sold your pride to the devil?" "...Who are you to lecture me?" WHOOSH! Before Eun Hwiryong knew it, Seol Suryeon''s palm strike was bearing down on her heart. She hastily raised the White Ice Divine Sword to block, but couldn''t fully fend off the powerful blow. BOOM! CRASH! Eun Hwiryong was sent flying over a hundred feet and crashed into a wall. Falling to her knees, she coughed up blood. "Ugh..." The blizzard slowly subsided, and Seol Suryeon, her hair disheveled, emerged from it. Blood dripped from the eye socket where she had gouged out her own eye. "Yes, it''s still not too late... I will kill all who oppose me and restore order to the North Sea," she mumbled to herself. "No, it''s already too late," Baek Suryong said firmly, blocking her path. Seol Suryeon''s face contorted like a fearsome demon. White ice qi gathered ominously in her hands. "YOU! Who are you really?!" she screeched. Seol Ryonghwi''s facial muscles distorted and returned to their original state, revealing Baek Suryong''s true face. Raising his sword, he aimed it at Seol Suryeon. At the same time, a formidable aura radiated from his whole body. Smiling coldly, Baek Suryong declared, "Listen well. The one who will send you to hell... is Baek Suryong, the disciple of the Ice Moon Goddess Eun Yerin." Seol Suryeon''s sole remaining eye widened so much it looked as though it would pop out of its socket. Chapter 358: Shall We Bet? TL: FoodieMonster007 Although the blood flowing from her empty eye socket froze instantly, the ghastly trail it left behind gave Seol Suryeon the appearance of a blood-soaked demon. "...Disciple of Eun Yerin?" she whispered in disbelief. Why is the name of a ghost who died decades ago being mentioned here? Once upon a time, Eun Yerin was the greatest obstacle to her rise to power. Despite being born with astonishing talent, she was a fool who had no ambition and instead talked about finding happiness with an ordinary man. She didn''t deserve her position, so I got rid of her. Seol Suryeon wholeheartedly believed that she would be a better Empress for the North Sea Ice Palace than the incompetent Eun Yerin. Therefore, when she received an offer from the Blood Cult, she had picked up her brush without hesitation. Dear Yerin, I recently heard rumors about the Divine Physician''s whereabouts from an acquaintance. Wasn''t your lover quite frail and sickly? Perhaps... She had never regretted it, not even once. Even if she could go back in time, she would make the same choice. It''s been sixty years! How dare this man appear before me, claiming to be Eun Yerin''s disciple? Seol Suryeon glared at the man who had deceived her by pretending to be the son of a Seol Clan runaway. The man who had shattered everything she had painstakingly built over decades. The man who claimed to be her nemesis''s disciple. "What utter nonsense are you spouting!?" she shrieked, releasing a sinister aura. "Eun Yerin died in the Blood Cult''s hands! She struggled to escape, but she died in the end. How could she have raised a disciple?!" "...So you knew everything." Baek Suryong aimed his sword squarely at Seol Suryeon''s forehead, a cruel smile playing on his lips. Killing intent burned in his eyes. "Whether you believe me or not doesn''t matter. I am Eun Yerin''s disciple, and I have come to avenge my master. Seol Suryeon. I will grant you the most miserable death in the world." "Ahahahaha!" Suddenly, Seol Suryeon burst into maniacal laughter. Her gaze fell upon the corpses strewn across the floor. Most of them were Seol Clan elders. The entire leadership of her family had been annihilated. Why arent you reading this at northbladetldotcom? I still can''t believe how easily my decades of work came tumbling apart. Fresh blood poured from her empty eye socket, and berserk qi began to corrode her bone marrow. "If what you say is true, does that mean that bitch is tormenting me even in death?" she giggled. There was no need to hide the truth anymore. Seol Suryeon had known for a long time that she had gone mad, consumed by her own ambition. SHWAAA... The snowflakes that had settled on the ground floated into the air once more. The blizzard that had ceased began to rage again. The biting winds of the North Sea lashed out in all directions like blades. "I was so disappointed that I didn''t get to kill Eun Yerin with my own hands. No matter. Today, I shall vent that frustration on her disciple!" Seol Suryeon''s body floated into the air. A turbid, grayish aura enveloped her entire body as demonic qi mingled with the frigid energy of her White Ice Divine Art. [Be careful! Something is very wrong with her! The flow of her qi is extremely rough and bizarre,] the Divine Azure Dragon Sword warned. Baek Suryong nodded. He recognized Seol Suryeon''s demonic art. The Explosive Blood Demonic Art, huh? The Explosive Blood Demonic Art was a dangerous demonic art that granted a user immense qi for a short time in exchange for a significant portion of their inner arts and lifespan. It was a martial art that had been all but abandoned even in the Blood Cult. "Die," Seol Suryeon muttered, waving her hand. The enhanced qi that poured from her hand split into three streams, each aiming for a different part of Baek Suryong''s body. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Baek Suryong gritted his teeth against the recoil from the Divine Azure Dragon Sword as he blocked the strikes. Each blow was powerful enough to smash boulders to dust. She''s strong. This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Seol Suryeon was wielding enhanced qi like a whip. What began as three strands increased to six, then seven and eight. Soon, Baek Suryong found himself overwhelmed by attacks raining down from all directions. Baek Suryong''s movements became a blur as he continuously parried the attacks. "Ahahaha! Are you really Eun Yerin''s disciple? It looks like you haven''t learned anything properly!" Seol Suryeon mocked. Baek Suryong''s eyebrows twitched. "For someone who stole my master''s martial arts, you sure are talkative." He lifted his head sharply, revealing his crimson eyes. "!!" A momentary opening appeared in Seol Suryeon''s attacks. Baek Suryong didn''t hesitate. Leaping into the air, he swung the Divine Azure Dragon Sword at Seol Suryeon''s neck. At that moment, however, Seol Suryeon''s lips curled into an uncanny smile. "Those eyes... they''re mesmerizing. I shall take them as a trophy." CRASH! Baek Suryong was thrown back by a massive shockwave. A look of dismay flashed across his face. I expected it wouldn''t have much effect, but... Despite the fact that Seol Suryong had learned a demonic art, the Heaven Defying Divine Art had little effect on her. On one hand, she had mastered the White Ice Divine Art first. On the other , her martial arts were outstanding enough to rival the Ten Supremes. Nevertheless, Seol Suryong''s eyebrows trembled minutely. "The energy emanating from you is unpleasant. I feel as if you''re looking down on me." KWAKWAKWAKWANG! At Seol Suryeon''s will, the eight scattered strands of enhanced qi gathered into one and descended upon Baek Suryong. You ought to read this at northbladetldotcom. Baek Suryong immediately dodged, but huge craters were gouged into the floor, and stone dust poured down from the ceiling. Due to the repeated impacts, the cracks in the Royal Court''s walls spread at a frightening speed. "Ahahaha! You run around like a little rat!" Seol Suryeon giggled hysterically, swinging her enhanced qi whip wildly. Baek Suryong blocked or evaded most of the attacks with movements approaching divine technique. However, it was impossible to get close to Seol Suryeon. The eight strands of enhanced qi created dozens, hundreds of trajectories, each one was as fast as lightning. Damn it! This is a harder fight than the one with the Poison Demon. Baek Suryong wiped the blood flowing from his lips with the back of his hand. Seol Suryeon''s display of martial might was staggering, especially considering she had lost an eye. A single mistake, a moment''s hesitation, could cost him his life. [It would be best to retreat for now,] the Divine Azure Dragon Sword suggested. Seol Suryeon, a master on par with the Ten Supremes, was fighting by burning her entire life force. To engage her in direct combat was foolish. Baek Suryong shook his head. [She can''t fight like this for much longer.] [She will collapse on her own even if we do nothing. It is better to retreat.] "No, there''s no need for that," Baek Suryong insisted. The Divine Azure Dragon Sword trembled. [...Are you up to something again?] Baek Suryong smirked, but he didn''t actually have a plan in mind. Sometimes, the simplest method is the right answer. "I just have to crush her with power," he said. "Hoo..." This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Baek Suryong exhaled deeply. For the first time since his life-or-death battle with the Poison Demon, he drew upon the full power of the Heaven Defying Divine Art. His white hair, dyed by sorcery, could not withstand his heaven-defying energy and began turning red at the tips. He could have controlled the transformation, but he let it be. Right now, he needed every last ounce of his focus. A destructive force boiled within his body, stronger than ever before. [Stop! If you draw out any more heaven-defying power, the burden on your body...!] "Didn''t you say that it was okay for me to overexert myself once or twice?" [I also said that was insurance for an emergency!] "If this isn''t an emergency, then what is? If I back down now, the North Sea Ice Palace will become a wasteland." PSHHHH... Baek Suryong''s transformation stopped halfway through, leaving his hair half red and half white. The pure white energy of the White Ice Divine Art swirled in his left hand, while the crimson energy of the Heaven Defying Divine Art shimmered on the Divine Azure Dragon Sword in his right. "What are you muttering to yourself now?" Seol Suryeon cackled as she brought her enhanced qi whip to bear. Baek Suryong indifferently raised his lowered sword. CRACK! Seol Suryeon''s wide eyes tinged with bewilderment as all eight strands of her enhanced qi were crushed. Acting on pure instinct, she leaped back. This is impossible! What on earth did he do? She hurriedly gathered her internal qi to restore her whips. Once again, eight gray snakes danced around her like guardian spirits. "Is that all you know how to do?" Baek Suryong taunted. Behind me! Feeling a chill run down her spine, Seol Suryeon spun around. The eight snakes bared their fangs simultaneously. SWOOSH! Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. In an instant, more than half of the snakes were beheaded. Baek Suryong broke through Seol Suryeon''s defense and grabbed her right hand with his left. "Let go of me!" Seol Suryeon screeched, curling her fingers into claws. Grayish qi sprouted from her fingernails, and her confidence soared. Bare-handed combat was her specialty. Since she was young, she had always preferred fist and palm techniques to weapons. PABABABAK! As she traded blows with Baek Suryong, however, Seol Suryeon realized that her techniques were being read with blatant ease. Horror filled her eyes. "How? My techniques..." Baek Suryong snorted. "Your techniques? You mean the New Moon White Ice Dance you stole?" Seol Suryeon might have stolen the New Moon White Ice Dance, but Baek Suryong was the one who had created that martial art alongside the Ice Moon Goddess. As long as he had enough inner qi, he could completely overwhelm Seol Suryeon. CRACK! CRACKLE! First, he broke all of Seol Suryeon''s fingers. CRUNCH! This is a free translation. You should not be seeing ads. Next, he broke her wrist. "Ugh!" Seol Suryeon''s face contorted in pain. Still, Baek Suryong didn''t stop. CRUSH! He completely shattered the bones in her left arm. "KYAAAARGH!" Seol Suryeon screamed, but her eyes glinted viciously. Baek Suryong quickly backed away. His instincts were warning him of danger. BOOOOOM! Her left arm exploded as if it were a hidden weapon, sending dozens of bone fragments through the space that Baek Suryong occupied just moments before. "...Crazy bitch. You detonated your own arm?" he exclaimed. Seol Suryeon grinned. Sacrificing her arm had bought her time, time to create distance between herself and Baek Suryong. She glanced toward the unconscious Eun Hwiryong... or more accurately, toward the divine artifacts of the North Sea Ice Palace lying beside the fallen Empress. That''s right. If I had those...! Eun Hwiryong, her inferior, had fought her to a standstill by borrowing the power of the North Sea''s divine artifacts, the White Ice Divine Sword and White Ice Bangles. I am the true ruler of the North Sea. They will lend me greater power! Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Using telekinesis, Seol Suryeon summoned the White Ice Divine Sword and White Ice Bangles toward her. Baek Suryong chuckled. "Shall we bet? Let''s see who those things choose." Suddenly, the White Ice Divine Sword and the White Ice Bangles stopped in midair. Baek Suryong had initiated a telekinetic tug-of-war. VWOOONG...! The divine artifacts trembled for a moment, then slowly began to drift toward Baek Suryong. Seol Suryeon''s eye filled with despair. "Why, why...?!" She could tell that Baek Suryong wasn''t trying particularly hard to draw the artifacts to himself. On the contrary, it was the divine artifacts of the North Sea Ice Palace that were pushing her away and choosing him. VWOOOOOOOOM! VWOOOOOOOOM! VWOOOOOOOOM! A divine white light enveloped Baek Suryong. In his left hand, he held the White Ice Divine Sword. On both his wrists, the White Ice Bangles glowed radiantly. STEP, STEP... Baek Suryong walked towards the utterly dumbfounded Seol Suryeon and smiled savagely. "One eye, one arm. You still have plenty left to lose, right?" Chapter 359: What Makes You Any Different from Me? Chapter 359: What Makes You Any Different from Me? TL: FoodieMonster007 KWAAAANG! With a deafening explosion, the main gate of the Seol Clan residence was smashed to pieces. Amidst the flying splinters, Han Songbaek and his entourage stormed the compound. The Seol Clan members were dumbfounded. This gate had been a symbol of their pride and arrogance, a fortress they had built within the North Sea Ice Palace itself. "W-What is happening!" "An attack? But who..." "Inform the Empress Dowager at once!" The Seol Clan martial artists milled about in confusion. The timing of the attack could not have been worse, as most of the clan''s elders were away attending the grand conference. As they recognized the intruders, however, they froze. Why were Han Songbaek and the elders of the North Sea, who should have been at the conference hall, here? "Drop your weapons and get on your knees!" Grand Elder Han Songbaek bellowed, his inner qi imbued voice thundering through the grounds even as his blood-stained beard shook with rage. "Grand Elder! Do you really think you can get away with this?" A middle-aged man, who appeared to be the most senior among the remaining Seol Clan martial artists, shouted as he stepped forward. "This is treason! When the Empress Dowager returns, she will slaughter every last one of you...!" BOOOM! Han Songbaek sent the man crashing through the wall of a nearby building with a single palm strike. He did not rise again. "Did you say treason? You bastards are the real traitors!" Han Songbaek roared, eyes blazing with killing intent. For the first time, fear began to dawn in the eyes of the Seol Clan martial artists. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. Han Songbaek glared at the opposing martial artists and gave them one last chance. "We have confirmed that several members of the Seol Clan have learned the Blood Cult''s demonic arts. The Empress has commanded that they be captured and punished according to the laws of the North Sea. All who bear the Seol name, kneel and receive the Empress''s decree!" "W-What..." "What do you mean, demonic arts?! Even if our family has a close relationship with the Cult..." "How absurd! That''s slander!" Most Seol Clan members protested loudly at the mention of demonic arts. Among them, however, a few eyes flickered with unease. Han Songbaek took note of those who seemed anxious. "You have two choices. Surrender, or die. Those who do not submit to the investigation peacefully will be executed on the spot." "...!" Although the Seol Clan had enjoyed unrivaled power for decades, without their leaders, the clan members were helpless against the North Sea Ice Palace''s elite, led by the Grand Elder. THUD! THUD! One by one, the Seol Clan dropped their weapons and kneeled obediently... except for a few. "Kill them!" a man shouted, leading a pack of warriors against Han Songbaek. Black demonic qi surged from their bodies. Unfortunately, they were nothing compared to the elders at the Royal Court. Han Songbaek and the masters following him had little difficulty subduing them. When he had overpowered all the enemies, Han Songbaek shouted again, "I will say this one last time! Kneel! All who refuse the Empress''s command will be executed!" THUD! THUD! THUD! Having lost their will to fight, the remaining martial artists of the Seol Clan fell to their knees. The fight ended just like that. All in all, it took Han Songbaek less than an hour to subdue the Seol Clan. The Seol Clan martial artists, however, still refused to accept reality. This humiliation is only temporary. These fools who don''t know their place. How dare they, here of all places...! Why must our family suffer this injustice? Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. When the Empress Dowager returns, all of you will die! To those bearing the Seol name, the defeat of the White Ice Empress was unimaginable. They all believed Seol Suryeon would come and save them. Not far away, however, the very thing they couldn''t imagine was taking place. RUUUMBLE...! A heavy vibration shook the earth, and a massive shockwave of qi was carried on the wind. Everyone''s heads turned toward the Royal Court. "The Royal Court... is collapsing," someone muttered with a dazed expression. Indeed, the Royal Court of the North Sea Ice Palace, which had stood for centuries, was swaying as if it were about to collapse. CRACK... CRACKLE... Cracks spread like spiderwebs across the outer walls in all directions. Within the blink of an eye, they had covered the entire building. KWAKWAKWAKWAKWAKWANG! northbladetldotcom welcomes you. Finally, the thick walls that had withstood the biting winds of the North Sea fell to the collision of two peerless masters. Everyone watched in dismay as the building, which held the history of the North Sea Ice Palace, crumbled with a deafening roar. "Look! There''s someone over there!" From within the dust cloud, a figure shot up into the sky. The masters immediately enhanced their vision with inner arts. They could vaguely make out a red palace dress fluttering in the wind. Only one person in the North Sea dressed like that. "The Empress Dowager!" "...Seol Suryeon?" The reactions of the Seol Clan and non-Seol Clan members were strikingly different. While the Seol Clan martial artists glared at their captors defiantly, Han Songbaek and the others visibly flinched. BOOM! Another figure shot up above the ruins. "Who is that?" "That''s not one person, but two! I think one of them is being carried..." northbladetldotcom welcomes you. "Don''t tell me...?" Han Songbaek''s expression darkened. The Empress... has been defeated. Baek Suryong quickly landed, laid Eun Hwiryong on the ground, then immediately pursued Seol Suryeon. WHOOOOSH! In a flash, the two martial masters disappeared into the plains beyond the North Sea Ice Palace, their speed so great that all the Ice Palace elders could see was a faint afterimage. "...You must defeat her! No matter what!" Han Songbaek muttered, clenching his fists tightly. KWAKWAKWAKWAKWA! A blizzard raged savagely. This time, though, it was not a scene created by the White Ice Divine Art. It was a force conjured by nature itself. "Huff... huff..." How far have I run? Seol Suryeon had completely lost her sense of direction. Normally, the extreme cold wouldn''t have bothered her, but now she was shivering and staggering uncontrollably in the strong wind. "Kugh..." she groaned. Her vision was blurry, her left eye glazed over as if covered in frost. She had lost her right eye to Eun Hwiryong and both arms to Baek Suryong. Her legs were barely attached to her body, and she had almost no sensation in them. One foot was missing below the ankle. Despite sealing her acupoints, blood dripped from the wound. She knew that she was leaving a long trail of bloodstains on the white snow behind her, but she didn''t have the energy to care. THUMP! Finally, she fell to her knees. She couldn''t feel anything below her thighs. Seol Suryeon bit her tongue and swallowed the blood. "I won''t die like this... I absolutely won''t die like this...!" Right now, all that matters is my own survival. So what if all my blood relatives died? I can just make a new family. Read this at northbladetldotcom, or else. "I am the sky of the North Sea, the true ruler of the North Sea Ice Palace..." That''s right. I can still go to the Blood Cult and ask for their help in taking revenge. I''ll tell them everything I saw today and reveal all of the North Sea Ice Palace''s weaknesses. If necessary, I''ll even hand over the complete formula for the White Ice Divine Art, which they have coveted for so long! "Baek Suryong, Baek Suryong, Baek Suryong..." Seol Suryeon muttered the name of her enemy ceaselessly to sear it into her memory. Baek Suryong, the disciple of that loathsome Eun Yerin. She would return someday and repay the humiliation she suffered today, dozens or hundreds of times over. And then she would burn Eun Hwiryong to death, too. "Kufufu..." Seol Suryeon pushed herself up again, imagining sweet revenge to endure the pain. Despite her missing foot, she kept moving. WHISTLE! Suddenly, she heard a sound like a hummingbird flying by her ear. She knew that sound. It was the sound of the White Ice Bangles, the thing that had cut off her foot, approaching. She shuddered. In her eyes, the divine artifact that had protected the North Sea for centuries now resembled a monster. "Go away, go away from me!" Seol Suryeon tried to run like a frightened animal, but it was impossible for her in her current condition. CRASH! Falling to the ground, she whipped her head around. The White Ice Bangles were still pursuing her through the blizzard. "Go away! I said go away!" This is a non-profit translation. You should not be seeing ads. Once upon a time, she had coveted those bangles more than anything. She had been so, so envious when Eun Yerin was selected as princess and received the White Ice Bangles from the former empress. So envious that she had wanted to kill the bitch right then and there. However, the two White Ice Bangles closing in on her now looked like Eun Yerin''s cold, upturned eyes. "You ghost from the past! Don''t follow me! Why do you torment me even after death?!" Seol Suryeon kicked snow at the White Ice Bangles with her one good foot, then scrambled back to her feet and hobbled away as fast as she could. When she fell again, she crawled. When she encountered a steep slope, she simply rolled down it. Before she knew it, the humming of the White Ice Bangles had disappeared. Have I finally shaken them off? Seol Suryeon let out a sigh of relief. "Just a little, just a little more..." A glimmer of hope flickered to life in her eyes. Her body was gradually getting warmer. She must be heading south. "Did you really think you could escape?" a man''s voice rang out. She looked up. A few dozen steps ahead, a man stood waiting for her, his handsome face so perfect it was as if he had just walked out of a painting. His pure white hair cascaded down, bleeding into a startling crimson at the ends. If youre seeing this, you are at the wrong place. "How are you here..." she muttered, despair threatening to consume her. Baek Suryong grinned maliciously. "Sorry, but I let you go on purpose. How does it feel to regain hope only to lose it again in an instant?" "Aaaaaaaargh! I''ll kill you!" Shrieking like a banshee, Seol Suryeon lunged at Baek Suryong. Without any arms, however, her attack posed no threat to him. SLAP! Baek Suryong slapped Seol Suryeon so hard that she was sent flying, then approached her again. "Are you upset because I deceived you for a few days? Master Eun spent over ten years in a cramped prison, suffering and missing her lover until the moment she died." "What am I supposed to do about that now? That was sixty years ago!" Seol Suryeon shrieked desperately. Baek Suryong looked down at her impassively. "Sincerely apologize to Master Eun. If you do, I''ll grant you a slightly quicker death than I''d originally planned." "Apologize...? Me? Ahahahahaha!" Seol Suryeon''s crazed laughter echoed through the empty plains. "Yes. I lured Eun Yerin into a trap and sold her out to the Blood Cult. So what?" Her eyes filled with berserk qi and curses flowed from her one remaining intact organ, her tongue, as she completely abandoned all lingering attachment to life. "Everyone commits sins while living, and martial artists even more so. Are we not the ones who refine the ways of harming, breaking, and killing others? That is the fate of a martial artist. Yet, you want me to regret my actions now?" It was absurd sophistry, but Baek Suryong decided to play along for a while, asking, "The fate of a martial artist, you say?" "What makes you any different from me? Someday, the karmic retribution for the sins you committed in the past will come for you as well." This is a non-profit translation. There are no ads. VWOOOOM! The White Ice Bangles vibrated fiercely, as if enraged on their master''s behalf. On the contrary, Baek Suryong readily admitted, "...That''s probably true. My sins are no less heinous than yours." He looked down at the dying Seol Suryeon. For an instant, her face overlapped with someone else''s in his mind. Number Two. The face of his former student, to whom he had taught the White Ice Divine Art, haunted him. In truth, he had been thinking of her constantly since arriving at the North Sea Ice Palace. He couldn''t help it. "I know... my retribution will come for me someday," he whispered. "It is a pity I will not be there to see it..." SPLURT! The White Ice Divine Sword pierced Seol Suryeon''s qi center and embedded itself deep in the ice. Seol Suryeon''s face contorted horribly. "...I''ll be watching you from hell. Let''s see if you can act so high and mighty then..." Baek Suryong met her gaze indifferently. "At least, I won''t run away like you did." WHOOOOSH! A desolate wind whipped past him, chilling him to the bone. Translator''s Note: I won a $1500 voucher for kitchen appliances in a lucky draw today, and spent the entire day deciding what to buy. I now have a new kitchenaid stand mixer, instant pot, air fryer, and coffee grinder :D See you next week!